The Grimoire of Celestial Legends: Unveiling the Hidden Histories of Gods, Heroes

第1話 Cosmic Tapestry Hibernation

　　Chapter 1 Humiliation

　　January of the Osr calendar year 17783, Stone City.

　　A blue and green light flashed on the soul stone.

　　"The soul power is low-level, unqualified!" A middle-aged man in front of the soul stone announced the result expressionlessly.

　　Paleness covered the boy's face and his thin body was trembling slightly.

　　"Another piece of trash!"

　　"With such a gifted soul power, you want to enter the martial arts hall? It's simply a fantasy!"

　　"A pariah like this should just stay in the fields. The stench on him is unbearable to the touch."

　　…

　　The boy's ears were filled with constant laughter. His chest rose and fell violently, his hands clenched even tighter, and his breathing became rapid.

　　"What are you still standing here for? Get out of here right now, you piece of shit!" An instructor in charge of the test looked at the boy with disdain and pushed him away.

　　"I want to try again. I want to stay in the martial arts hall." The young man took a few steps back, raised his head, and looked directly at the instructor with a pair of determined eyes, as clear as the stars in the night sky.

　　"The martial arts hall recruits students, not trash like you." A middle-aged man came over and said sarcastically, "If even trash like you can enter the martial arts hall, then the martial arts hall might as well be renamed a shelter."

　　"Master!" The people around greeted the middle-aged man who was approaching.

　　There was a hint of anger in the boy's eyes, but he quickly calmed down and looked at the hall master and said, "My soul power is half blue and half green, which means I still have a chance."

　　"What a joke! Do you think you can become a three-soul practitioner with your soul power?" The hall master laughed loudly, as if he had discovered something very funny. The people around him also echoed him, and for a moment, the laughter surged towards the young man like a tide.

　　The boy's face became paler and paler, and his fingernails broke his palms due to the force he exerted. A trace of blood flowed along the lines on his palms and fell to the ground.

　　"You are not worthy of cultivating the three souls." The hall master said loudly, "It is not the waste that is funny, but the foolish waste. Drive him out and don't let him get in the way here."

　　Several instructors from the martial arts hall came over with laughter and pushed the boy angrily. The boy staggered a few times and rolled down from the entrance of the martial arts hall.

　　The young man climbed up, his eyes becoming somewhat cold. The pain in his body was nothing to him, but his heart was bleeding, and the severe pain made his waist bend slightly.

　　"Haha, look at this waste!"

　　"He really doesn't know his place. This punishment is too light for him."

　　…

　　Another burst of laughter was heard. The young man bit his lips tightly, and a trail of bright red blood spread out.

　　"I, Mithras, will certainly seek retribution from you for today's humiliation." The young man stared at the hall master closely and said in a low voice, "Although talent is the most important factor in the cultivation of the three souls, who can guarantee that I will not create a miracle? Give me ten years. After ten years, I will make you, and everyone else, realize your mistakes."

　　The hall master was stunned. The boy's expression was not ferocious and his voice was not loud, but he couldn't help feeling a chill in his heart.

　　"Ten years, even if it's twenty or thirty years, a loser like you will never have that day." The hall master laughed and said, "Remember, my name is Fanta!"

　　Mithras calmly glanced at the crowd around him, his back suddenly straightened, he turned around and walked away from the gate of the martial arts hall without looking back.

　　A middle-aged man with a missing leg was waiting outside the martial arts hall. When he saw Mithras, he walked over with a cane and asked, "How is it?"

　　"I didn't pass, so they kicked me out." Mithras' face was silent: "But I won't give up!"

　　Pasch's face turned pale, his cane fell to the ground, and he murmured, "This is impossible, they must have made a mistake."

　　Mithras stepped forward to support Pasch and whispered, "Let's go!"

　　Two figures snuggled together and walked slowly forward. The slanting sunlight made their shadows look very long and desolate.

　　"Uncle, I want to try the nearby city of Taros." A volcano ignited in Mithras' eyes, with raging flames boiling and surging.

　　"Have you decided?" Pasch looked at Mithras and asked seriously.

　　Mithras nodded: "I believe I am not a waste!"

　　"Okay, uncle supports you." A strange light flashed in Pasch's eyes, and he said loudly: "Uncle also believes that you are not a waste."

　　Mithras nodded, and slowly walked forward with the help of Pasch.

　　According to Pasch himself, he was a mercenary when he was young. Later, he injured his leg during a mission and was driven back to his hometown by the black-hearted mercenary group. He picked up Mithras on the way back home.

　　For eight years, Pasch and Mithras have been together through thick and thin. No matter how difficult life was, the two of them always looked after each other and could not live without the other.

　　This time, the martial arts hall in the city was recruiting new students, so Pasch brought Mithras to take the test. For people with backgrounds like theirs, being able to study in the martial arts hall was the only way to escape poverty, but they didn't expect the result to be like this.

　　The continent where Mithras and his companions are now is called Oslo. The area of ​​the entire continent is incredibly huge. From the southernmost tip of the continent to the northernmost tip of the continent, the distance is tens of millions of miles. The boundless ocean surrounds the entire continent, and no one has ever known what is on the other side of the ocean.

　　The Kingdom of Tara, with a territory of thousands of miles, more than a hundred cities of various sizes, and a population of tens of millions, is their homeland. In Oslo, there are many kingdoms of the same size as the Kingdom of Tara, and there are countless smaller principalities.

　　In addition to the kingdom and the principality, there are four giants in Oslo. They are the real overlords of the entire Oslo, the four empires. The territory of each empire is a hundred times larger than that of the Kingdom of Tara, with a population of billions. Each empire has existed on the continent for thousands of years.

　　Although the Stone City is adjacent to the City of Taros, it is still hundreds of miles away. After more than ten days, Mithras and Pasch finally arrived at the Stone City, where the fate of Mithras will be decided.

　　(Please collect and click, the dirty updates will be more refreshing)

　　Chapter 2 Frost!

　　Blue and green intertwined and flashed by.

　　"No..., what's going on?" A hint of surprise flashed across Gonzales' face. Blue means failure and green means passing, but now both colors appear at the same time. Does it mean passing or failing?

　　Mithras stood aside with a nervous look on his face. This was not the first time he had seen such a situation, and this was his last hope.

　　Golles picked up the soul stone on the table and looked at it carefully. The soul stone was fine and there was no problem at all. What was going on with the strange situation just now?

　　"Master, come and take a look!" Gang Leisi shouted to Max, the master of the martial arts hall, "Something strange happened in the soul power assessment!"

　　The Soul Stone is a rare crystal stone in Oslo. It can not only check the strength of a person's soul power, but also help practitioners quickly improve their strength.

　　When a person places his hand on the soul stone, the soul stone will emit five different colors: blue, green, red, white, and purple, according to the strength of the person's soul power. These colors represent five different intensities of soul power. Among them, blue represents the weakest soul power, which is the soul power standard of ordinary people, and purple represents the strongest soul power.

　　In Oslo, martial arts are prevalent, and every city has a Three Souls Martial Hall. Every year, the city lord will arrange for the people in the martial arts hall to select some children with good talent and soul power from his own territory to enter the martial arts hall to study.

　　The conditions for selecting students in the martial arts hall are very simple. Anyone who is over eight years old and under fifteen years old can participate in the selection. Even so, not every child who participates in the selection can enter the martial arts hall to study, because what the martial arts hall really cares about is not age, but the strength of soul power.

　　The strength of the three souls' cultivation and the innate soul power almost determine the highest realm that a cultivator can reach. The stronger the innate soul power, the higher the talent for cultivation, and the higher the realm that can be achieved. If the innate soul power is weak, even if the cultivator works very hard, it is difficult to reach a very high level.

　　The purpose of the Three Souls Martial Hall recruiting students is to enhance the strength of the main city. Of course, it is impossible to admit those children with weak spiritual power into the school. Therefore, there are many children participating in the selection every year, but only a very small number of them can actually enter the martial arts hall to study.

　　For children from ordinary families, entering a martial arts hall to study is a big deal, because no matter how poor they are, when they come out of the martial arts hall, every student will have the strength comparable to that of a great warrior. Although such strength is still at the bottom in the entire continent, it is enough to make them a city guard. In that way, they can receive a salary that is very generous in the eyes of ordinary people and live a life that ordinary people envy.

　　Slightly better students may be able to reach the level of combat master or great combat master when they graduate from the martial arts hall. At that time, their status will become higher, and they can be regarded as captains in the city guards. If they are stronger and reach the level of combat spirits, they will also have a seat in the meeting hall of the city lord's mansion.

　　Of course, in every martial arts hall, there is not only the cultivation of combat souls, but also the cultivation of weapon souls and beast souls. However, in the cultivation of the three souls, the activation ratio of weapon souls and beast souls is really too small. Even in the entire Tara Kingdom, the number of newly discovered people with the talent for cultivating weapon souls and beast souls each year is definitely no more than a thousand.

　　When the three souls cultivation reaches its peak state, there is not much difference in the strength brought by the three cultivation methods. However, in the three souls cultivation below the high level, the beast soul is the strongest, the weapon soul is the second, and the battle soul is the weakest.

　　Therefore, even in the entire Oslo, beast soul and weapon soul practitioners are more valued than combat soul practitioners. After all, there are only a few practitioners who can reach high levels. In large-scale power confrontations, it is ordinary practitioners who play a decisive role.

　　Of course, strong people like those in the Sanctuary cannot be calculated in this way.

　　Therefore, it would be even more extraordinary for a student to open a beast soul or a weapon soul in the martial arts hall. Even the student's family would receive rewards from the City Lord's Mansion, not to mention the students themselves.

　　After graduating from a martial arts hall, students like this will basically be recommended by the local martial arts hall to continue their studies at a higher-level martial arts hall, becoming treasures that all major forces compete to recruit.

　　In Oslo, the cultivation of the three souls has its own level division. For example, the cultivation of the battle soul is divided into ten major realms: warrior, great warrior, battle master, great battle master, battle spirit, great battle spirit, battle leader, battle king, battle emperor and holy warrior.

　　Among them, the first three realms are classified as low-level, the three realms in the middle are classified as middle-level, and the last three realms are classified as high-level.

　　The cultivation of weapon soul is also divided into ten major realms, namely weapon warrior, great weapon warrior, weapon master, great weapon master, weapon user, great weapon user, weapon soul, weapon spirit, weapon master and weapon saint.

　　Similarly, the first three major realms are classified as low-level, the middle three major realms are classified as medium-level, and the last three major realms are classified as high-level.

　　The levels of beast soul cultivation are divided into ten major realms: primary beast tamer, intermediate beast tamer, advanced beast tamer, primary beast tamer, intermediate beast tamer, advanced beast tamer, primary beast tamer, intermediate beast tamer, advanced beast tamer and holy beast tamer. Every three major realms are divided into one stage, which are also divided into low, medium and high levels.

　　Entering the Holy Realm after practicing the three souls can be considered the pinnacle of practice. As for the strong men in the Divine Realm who are above the strong men in the Holy Realm, they can no longer be regarded as simple practitioners. They only exist in the legends of Oslo, and no one has actually seen them for thousands of years.

　　Among the three soul cultivations, the cultivation of the fighting soul is the most common and simplest. The practitioner introduces the free energy between heaven and earth into his own body, controls and absorbs it, in order to achieve the purpose of enhancing his own strength.

　　The cultivation of weapon soul is the most bizarre among the three souls. While absorbing external energy, the practitioners also use their talents to continuously integrate various external objects or other objects that can be swallowed into their own bodies, obtain some special properties of these objects, and transform their bodies into a human-shaped weapon. This is also the reason why weapon soul practitioners never use any weapons, because their bodies are the most powerful weapon.

　　In the three soul cultivation, the beast soul cultivation is the same as the other two cultivations. The basic thing is still the soul fighting spirit and there is no change. Although its own strength is slightly behind the other two cultivations, its comprehensive strength is better than the other two cultivations.

　　The reason for this situation is that beast soul practitioners have a very terrifying talent, which is to communicate with fighting beasts. This skill of communicating with fighting beasts allows them to become friends with fighting beasts, and they can get help from fighting beasts even without signing a contract.

　　In large-scale battles, Beast Soul practitioners can even control fighting beasts. Moreover, as long as the practitioner has enough mental strength, he can control dozens or even hundreds of beasts at the same time, making him invincible at the same level.

　　Fortunately, this large-scale control is not permanent, but only short-term control. Otherwise, this continent would have long become the world of beast soul practitioners.

　　The levels of fighting beasts are divided into nine levels before entering the Holy Land, with three levels as a stage, and also divided into low, medium and high levels, which are basically the same as the levels of human cultivation.

　　Beast Soul practitioners can permanently subdue three fighting beasts and sign contracts with them in their lifetime, while other practitioners can only sign an equal contract with one beast at most. Of course, this kind of subjugation is conditional. Practitioners can only subdue fighting beasts that are weaker than them or equal to them. Those fighting beasts that are stronger than the practitioners cannot be subdued.

　　But even so, one can imagine the horror of beast soul practitioners.

　　Someone once imagined that if a beast soul practitioner could subdue three fighting beasts of the Holy Land after entering the Holy Land, then he would be absolutely invincible in battle.

　　Although this idea is beautiful, it is difficult to achieve. The fighting beasts in the Holy Land have wisdom that is no less than that of humans, and their strength is no weaker than that of humans who have entered the Holy Land. How can they willingly submit to a human? Even if the beast soul cultivator asks for help, the fighting beasts in the Holy Land are so proud that even if they cannot fight, they can fight to the death and make the cultivator return empty-handed, or even pay a heavy price.

　　In Oslo, there are beast soul practitioners who have entered the Holy Land, but most of the fighting beasts they have tamed are below the Holy Land. There are very few who can tame a Holy Land fighting beast, and no one has ever heard of anyone who can tame three Holy Land fighting beasts at the same time.

　　Generally speaking, the cultivation of the three souls each has its own advantages. Although there is a certain gap below the high level, once entering the high level, the gap will become smaller and smaller.

　　"Is there something wrong?" Max responded loudly and walked towards Gonzales.

　　The surprise on Gonzales's face had not yet disappeared. He pointed at Mithras and said to Max, "When this child was testing his soul power, his soul stone emitted two colors, blue and green. What should we do?"

　　"Two colors?" Max glanced at Mithras and said coldly, "With this level of soul power, there won't be much improvement even if you open up the three souls. You are not qualified!"

　　Mithras' face turned pale all of a sudden, and Max's words were like a heavy hammer hitting his heart.

　　"Unqualified! Still unqualified!" Pasch's body became even more shriveled, and the crutch in his hand fell to the ground with a snap.

　　(I recommend you to collect it. The first volume is just a prelude. The subsequent plots will be more exciting. If you have any comments, please write them in the book review area. I will listen carefully.)

　　Chapter 3 Weird!

　　"Bang!" The crutch under Pasch's armpit fell to the ground, and his independent left leg bent, almost falling down.

　　"Master, please let this child stay!" Pasch looked at Max and said, "We came here from Boulder City in order to enter the martial arts hall. Your decision can change this child's life."

　　Max frowned and said, "It's not that I don't understand people, but even if a soul like his stays in the martial arts hall, it will be difficult for him to develop much. He may not even be able to open his three souls. I think you should go back!"

　　"I want to stay!" With tears in his eyes, Mithras said to Max firmly, "I want to try. Even if there is no hope at all, I will stay and try."

　　Max stared at Mithras closely, and when he thought about how similar his own hardships in the past were to the Mithras in front of him, his eyes slowly softened.

　　"You can stay, but if you can't open the three souls, you still have to leave!" Max wanted to give the child in front of him a chance. Perhaps he saw his own image in Mithras.

　　"Thank you, Master!" Mithras bowed deeply. When he straightened up again, the tears in his eyes disappeared, leaving only determination and hope.

　　"Maybe he can really open his three souls!" Looking at Mithras' eyes, Max suddenly began to believe that this child's wish could come true.

　　Pasch silently bowed to Max. He was not as naive as Mithras. He knew that with Mithras' talent, it would be completely reasonable for Max to refuse directly.

　　"You can open the three souls in a moment!" Max said to Mithras, "I hope you can succeed, otherwise you have no choice but to leave this path."

　　"It's over, Hall Master. There are a total of 573 new students who have passed the assessment this time." Gangles glanced at Mithras and continued, "If this child is included, there are a total of 574 children who have passed the assessment."

　　Max nodded. This data was not much different from last year, but he didn't know how the three souls were distributed.

　　"Okay, now take the children who have passed the test to open the three souls!" Max turned to Mithras and said, "You go with us, whether you can stay depends on your results this time."

　　Mithras nodded vigorously. The hardships of life made him extremely strong. Even now, he still believed that he would succeed.

　　"Go ahead! Uncle is waiting for you here!" Pasch felt a pang of pain in his heart as he looked at Mithras. The promise was like a mountain weighing on his heart.

　　"Master, Madam, please bless the young master to open his three souls! The Capritu family cannot be without successors!" Pasch prayed silently in his heart.

　　"Let's go!"

　　Golles called out to Mithras and walked towards the gate of the martial arts hall. Mithras was stunned for a moment and then chased after him.

　　In an instant, hundreds of people rushed towards the Wutang Square. Mithras, who was in the crowd, felt extremely nervous because he thought that his chances of survival depended on this one move.

　　"You are also a new student!"

　　Suddenly, a voice appeared in his ear, interrupting his thoughts. When he turned around, he saw a boy about his age.

　　"Yeah!", Mithras responded.

　　The child held a grass stem in his mouth and said nonchalantly, "You came here alone too?"

　　"Yeah!", Mithras responded again, looking at the boy with some curiosity.

　　"My name is Ge Fei, and I came here alone. I decided to get along with you because I saw that you suited my taste. I don't like those other people. They are so lame!"

　　Mithras widened his eyes, not knowing how to answer. This Guffy was really...

　　"Oh! By the way, what's your name?" Ge Fei asked again.

　　"Mithras!"

　　"Mithras, this name is good, but it's not as nice as my name," Ge Fei said to himself, as if that was exactly what he said.

　　Mithras looked at Guffy in surprise, not knowing what to say. This Guffy was too narcissistic!

　　"Well! That's it for now. Remember to call me boss from now on." Ge Fei seemed to have completely failed to notice the expression on Mithras' face.

　　"I won't call you boss," Mithras said calmly.

　　Ge Fei said loudly, "Why is it so hard to find a boss like me who is naturally beautiful and suave?"

　　"No!" Mithras said firmly.

　　Ge Fei's face turned red, and he pointed at Mithras and wanted to refute, but when he saw Mithras's extremely determined eyes, he wilted, put his hand down angrily, and spat out the grass stem in his mouth.

　　"No matter what you say, I have decided to be the boss!" Ge Fei announced loudly.

　　Mithras looked at Guffy with his mouth wide open. It turned out that Guffy was not only narcissistic, but also a bit shameless!

　　"Did you see it? Did you see it? The girl just smiled at me. Oh! There's nothing I can do. Who made me so perfect?" Ge Fei said with emotion.

　　"You rascal! You have no shame!"

　　Just at this moment, a red figure passed by the two of them, and a very pleasant voice came from the front.

　　Ge Fei's face flushed, and she immediately laughed in a nasty way, "I'm sure this girl must be a beauty! The voice just now was so beautiful."

　　The expression on Mithras' face had never changed. The shock that Geffy had given him was even more intense than when he encountered setbacks during the assessment.

　　Ge Fei grabbed Mithras and said anxiously, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and chase her! How can you miss such a beauty? Even if you just take a look at her, it will be great!"

　　Mithras' head was now dizzy. He was frightened by Guffy's series of actions. Before he could refuse, he was pulled away by Guffy.

　　After chasing for a distance, the two men stopped panting. There was a trace of regret on Ge Fei's face, while there was some disbelief on Mithras' face.

　　Mithras never thought that he would do such a thing one day. Although the main responsibility did not lie with him, he was involved in the conspiracy after all.

　　"Brother, don't worry. I have memorized that voice. When we officially enter the martial arts hall, I will find her," Ge Fei vowed.

　　"I have nothing to do with you anymore!" Mithras said angrily and walked forward alone.

　　It was really hard for him to accept that he was led by Ge Fei to do such a thing when his fate was uncertain. He hated Ge Fei and himself at the same time and felt very uncomfortable.

　　"How can you just leave like that? You are my little brother, and even if you want to leave, I have to leave first," Ge Fei chased after him and said arrogantly.

　　Mithras turned around abruptly. He couldn't stand it anymore. "You are you, I am me. You go be your own boss and don't involve me!"

　　Ge Fei was stunned for a moment. Mithras gave him the impression of being a very quiet person. He didn't expect that he could be so scary when he got angry. He didn't know what to say for a moment.

　　After venting his anger, Mithras felt better and continued to walk forward. Ge Fei was stunned for a moment, followed behind him without saying a word, and looked at the figure in front from time to time.

　　Mithras listened to the footsteps behind him and felt annoyed. This Ge Fei was still pestering him!

　　"What exactly do you want?" Mithras turned around and looked at Guffy, saying with a gloomy face.

　　Ge Fei blushed, and immediately smiled and said, "Since you don't want to be my little brother, I won't force you. However, we are destined to be together, can we still be friends?"

　　Mithras thought that making friends with this Ge Fei would only make things difficult for himself. He never knew when this guy would become a burden to him again, so it was better to ignore him.

　　"I don't want to!" After thinking for a while, Mithras said coldly.

　　Ge Fei's face darkened and his whole body relaxed. "Oh! I didn't expect that I have such a miserable life. The first friend I made in my life ignored me. What should I do?"

　　Mithras looked at Ge Fei, then thought about himself, and his heart softened. He said to Ge Fei, "You can be friends, but something like today cannot happen again."

　　Ge Fei's face changed, and there was still a trace of sadness on his face. He said loudly, "I swear on my reputation that this will never happen again."

　　If it doesn't happen a second time, what about a third time? And a fourth time, a fifth time...

　　Mithras' expression changed so quickly during the flight that he felt a little cheated, but the words had already been said and it was too late to regret now.

　　After resolving the conflict between the two people, Mithras and Guffey continued on their way. After their rapid run just now, they were now in front of the crowd.

　　What followed was entirely Ge Fei's personal speech time. He never stopped talking all the way, from the martial arts hall to Taros City, and from Taros City to the entire kingdom. It must be said that this narcissist knew quite a lot, which made Mithras fascinated.

　　"Okay! I'll continue to tell you when I have time. Now I want to see the beauties," Ge Fei said proudly.

　　It turned out that the two people had already arrived in front of the square.

　　Mithras looked at Guffy and said slowly, "Don't forget your promise!"

　　"Don't worry! I'm just taking a look. How could I take such ordinary stuff seriously?", Ge Fei waved his hand and said to Mithras while looking at the crowd around him.

　　It is difficult for Mithras to feel at ease with Geffy's current condition, but at this moment, he can only hope that Geffy will keep his promise.

　　After passing through a big door, there was a row of sloping stone steps in front of them. All the students walked up the steps slowly with a pilgrimage mood.

　　Two, three...

　　Mithras carefully counted the number of stone steps in his mind. There were many people like him, which could be seen from their constantly moving lips.

　　Ninety-six, ninety-seven, ninety-eight, ninety-nine.

　　Mithras looked behind him and saw that this section of stone stairs had a total of ninety-nine steps. As to why there were ninety-nine steps and not a hundred or more, he didn't know.

　　Everyone standing on the last step of stone stairs had a look of confusion on their faces, because what appeared in front of them were still stone steps, but this time they extended downwards.

　　Max and the others did not explain the reason, but continued to walk down without stopping, and everyone followed closely behind with doubts.

　　Two, three...

　　Mithras continued to calculate in his mind. He had a hunch that the stone steps on this side would also have ninety-nine steps. Sure enough, when he walked up the last step of stone steps, it was exactly the ninety-ninth step.

　　The confusion on everyone's face deepened, but no one dared to ask. Everyone was silent, even Max and others who were walking in front.

　　A huge square appeared in front of everyone. In the center of the square was a circular building. Hundreds of doors surrounded the building and were open to everyone. In front of each door stood two people in blue robes, and their expressions looked very serious.

　　Max stopped in the square, turned around and said to everyone, "If you want to start practicing the three souls, you must first open the three souls. The battle soul, beast soul, and weapon soul each have their own strengths and weaknesses. Which one you can open depends on your talent."

　　Having said that, Max actually hopes more than anyone else that there will be more weapon soul or beast soul practitioners, because weapon soul practitioners and beast soul practitioners are obviously stronger than combat soul practitioners at the same level below the high level.

　　"These entrances in front of you are prepared for you to open your three souls. After you enter in order, someone will naturally open your three souls for you. Let's start now!" Max said with a wave of his hand.

　　With a nervous mood, hundreds of new students walked into the doors in order. The students who stayed on the scene were also nervous and uneasy, staring at the doors closely.

　　Mithras stood in the crowd and watched the figures disappear behind the door, his heart pounding. The world behind the door meant something special to him.

　　If he succeeds, he can stay in the martial arts hall, but if he fails, he will have to leave.

　　Thinking of the humiliation he suffered in Boulder City, Mithras' face suddenly calmed down, but he was shouting in his heart.

　　"I must succeed. I am not a waste!"

　　Time passed by minute by minute, and finally people began to walk out of the door, with joy on their faces that could not be concealed! Everyone's hearts calmed down a little for a while.

　　"Luke, the fighting spirit has been activated successfully!"

　　"Fadu, the fighting spirit has been activated successfully!"

　　………

　　More and more figures came out of the door, and everyone's expression looked very good. However, up to now, only the shouts of activating the fighting spirit were heard, and no one was able to activate the weapon spirit or beast spirit.

　　"Hud, the weapon soul has been successfully activated!"

　　A loud voice was heard, and among the first group of people who entered, a student who successfully opened the soul of the weapon finally appeared, and a smile appeared on Max's face.

　　Soon, the first batch of students who entered the door all walked out. Among them, except for three students who successfully opened the weapon soul and one student who successfully opened the beast soul, the rest of the students all opened the combat soul.

　　Max was quite satisfied with this result. There were no less than three thousand students in the entire martial arts hall now, but there were only forty-seven students practicing weapon souls, and even fewer, only thirty-one, practicing beast souls.

　　This time when the three souls were opened, only the first batch had two weapon soul cultivators and one beast soul cultivator. According to the proportion, the number of cultivators was still much higher than the previous session.

　　Max yelled, "Next batch!"

　　Mithras happened to be the second batch of students to open the three souls. As he walked among the crowd, his heart was beating uneasily and his mind was blank.

　　He kept muttering, "I must succeed. I am not a waste!"

　　Feeling uneasy, Mithras randomly chose an entrance and walked in. The light in front of him suddenly dimmed, and a short passage appeared in front of him. He could vaguely see several figures waiting at the end of the passage. Mithras calmed himself down and walked forward.

　　At the end of the passage was a small house with a long table in the middle. Three people, also wearing blue robes, were sitting in front of the table. A crystal column as thick as a thumb extended from the roof to above the table.

　　"Tell me your name, age, and soul power level!" A voice sounded in Mithras' ears.

　　"Mithras, eight years old, soul power level..." Mithras didn't know how to answer for a moment and remained silent.

　　The three people in the room raised their heads at the same time, looked at Mithras carefully, and asked with dissatisfaction, "Tell me your soul power level! Don't waste our time!"

　　"His situation is very strange, you just need to open his three souls directly." A man walked out from the other side of the hut. Mithras took a look and saw that it was the master of the Martial Hall, Max.

　　"Master Hall Master!" the three of them stood up and bowed.

　　Max waved his hand and said, "Don't worry about me. I just came to see if he can create a miracle."

　　Several testers looked at Mithras in surprise, not understanding why Max said that.

　　"Come! Hold the Soul Mother and don't think about anything. It will only take a moment," one of the three said to Mithras.

　　The Soul Mother is a weapon used by martial arts halls in various places to help beginners open the three souls.

　　There is a strange energy contained in the Soul Mother, and this energy is just enough to open the three souls for beginners. However, the birth of the Soul Mother is extremely difficult, and only a few pieces can be found in soul stone mines that have existed for tens of thousands of years.

　　Mithras took a deep breath, slowly stretched out his hand and tightly grasped the crystal column. In just a moment, a strange energy flowed along his arm and rushed straight into his mind.

　　Mithras' face turned pale all of a sudden. The brain is the center of life and it would be damaged by such an intrusion of energy. But the current situation is that he can't resist the intrusion of this energy at all, and it is even impossible for him to loosen my hands on the crystal column.

　　"Don't be nervous! This is just normal," Max reminded in time.

　　With Max's words, Mithras slowly relaxed and carefully felt the energy that was constantly flowing into his mind.

　　A wonderful feeling surged into my heart, and my mood became extremely calm, as if I had returned to the mother's womb in an instant, and my whole body felt warm.

　　The next moment, endless information surged like a tide, making Mithras feel dizzy, but this feeling came and went quickly, disappearing in an instant, and only the disorganized information began to slowly reintegrate.

　　Slowly, all the information was integrated into three parts and appeared clearly in Mithras' mind. He only needed to glance at them to fully understand the content of the information.

　　Three souls! The real three souls!

　　Mithras was stunned for a moment. He actually activated all three souls. How was this possible!

　　Can't everyone open only one of the three souls?

　　Mithras' mind suddenly became extremely confused. Other people could only open one of the three souls, so why could he open all three souls?

　　(Collect, recommend, and beg for collection and recommendation!)

　　Chapter 4 Soul Mutation!

　　Mithras' mind suddenly became extremely confused. Why could others only open one of the three souls, but he could open all three souls?

　　The expression on Mithras's face did not escape the attention of the other people. Max sighed, walked up to Mithras and said, "It seems that you have failed after all. Now you have no choice but to leave the martial arts hall!"

　　With his mind in turmoil, Mithras didn't hear Max's question at all. He still stood there with a pale face. Only after Max called him several times in a row did he slowly turn around.

　　"You can leave now," Max looked at Mithras and felt sorry for him.

　　Although Mithras' soul power is not strong, as long as he can activate three souls, he can still stay. Now even the last chance is gone.

　　Mithras calmed down and thought that what happened to him was so strange, so it would be better not to say it out loud. It would not be too late to tell others after he had figured it out.

　　"I was just scared by the sudden appearance of something in my mind!" said Mithras half-truthfully.

　　Max's face froze, and something popped up in his mind. This was the situation that would only occur when the three souls were successfully opened. Could it be that this child had succeeded?

　　"You mean you successfully opened one of the three souls?" Max asked in surprise.

　　"Yes! It's the weapon soul!" Mithras had heard Pasch's explanation before, so he always believed that the weapon soul was the most powerful of the three souls. When Max asked about it, he said it naturally.

　　"Okay! Congratulations," Max said with surprise. He didn't expect that Mithras could actually open three souls, and they were rare weapon souls. He was a little excited.

　　Max patted Mithras on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Once you have activated your weapon soul, you can officially start practicing. As long as you work hard, you will always gain something."

　　"Go out and wait for arrangements!" Max said, gently pushing Mithras.

　　Mithras turned around and walked outside, feeling very complicated. He couldn't tell whether it was good or bad to activate all three souls, but no matter what, he finally succeeded in activating the three souls, and he was no longer a waste in people's eyes.

　　Mithras took a long breath and walked outside. The heaviness he had been feeling for more than a month disappeared without a trace in an instant. He just wanted to shout loudly to the world and pour out all the humiliation that had accumulated in his heart.

　　"Mithras, successfully activated the weapon soul!"

　　As he stepped out of the door, Mithras was surprised to find that those who had entered at the same time as him had already come out. He was the last one to come out. He let out a long breath and walked back to his original position.

　　After more than two hours, all the students opened their three souls, and the open doors slowly closed.

　　"Congratulations everyone! From now on you are official Three Souls practitioners!" Max shouted.

　　"The activation of the three souls this time was very successful. Among you, a total of 574 students successfully activated the combat soul, 13 successfully activated the weapon soul, and 4 opened the beast soul. Such results are rare in the history of the martial arts hall. I am proud of you all!" Max continued.

　　"Now, you can go back home and tell your families the good news. Three days later, that is, March 20, 17738 in the Ottoman calendar, all students must return to the martial arts hall. At that time, your training will officially begin!" Max turned and left after he finished speaking. At the same time, the blue-robed men who had been staying in the square also left.

　　The moment Max left, the square began to boil, and all the students expressed their joy and shouted loudly.

　　Mithras took another deep breath and walked towards the stone steps outside the crowd. The awakening of the three souls made him not in the mood to stay here any longer. He just wanted to tell Pasch the good news as soon as possible.

　　"We both have the same idea. Didn't these people successfully activate their fighting spirit? What is there to be happy about!" The omnipresent Ge Fei appeared again.

　　Mithras frowned and turned to look at Guffy. Why was he so annoying?

　　"I'm going home now! Do you still want to follow me?", Mithras said to Guffy.

　　Ge Fei chuckled, scratched his head and said, "You know I came here alone. I don't have any relatives here and I really have nowhere else to go. Please take me in!"

　　Mithras was almost angry to the point of falling down because of what Ge Fei said. It was really hard for him to say such shameless words!

　　Mithras said unhappily, "What do you want?"

　　"I'll go home with you!" Ge Fei said confidently.

　　What else can Mithras do for such a person except ignoring him? Of course, the best way is to just kill this annoying guy, but isn't that a bit too cruel?

　　Ignoring Guffy, Mithras continued walking forward. He had made up his mind not to speak another word to Guffy in order to avoid getting hurt again.

　　Ge Fei didn't care how bad Mithras' expression was, and he still followed closely with a smirk on his face. However, this time he didn't say anything, which made Mithras feel a little better.

　　Because he had something on his mind, Mithras walked quickly and soon he passed through the crowd and arrived at the stone steps. But it was obvious that he was not the first person to leave, because there was already a fiery red figure on the stone steps.

　　"What a fate!" Seeing that figure, Guffy behind Mithras exclaimed.

　　Ge Fei ran to Mithras and whispered, "See, this is the girl from before, brother, I have changed my mind now. I will not go to your house today. I want to follow the beauty."

　　After Ge Fei finished speaking, he hurriedly chased after the fiery red figure. I really don’t know who he learned these things from at such a young age.

　　Mithras shook his head with a wry smile and continued to walk up slowly. He was also a little curious in his heart, wondering how the girl would treat Ge Fei, the little pervert.

　　Ge Fei ran to the girl breathlessly and said loudly, "Hello, beautiful!"

　　"You beautiful head!" The girl turned around and kicked Ge Fei. Ge Fei was in great trouble. She was kicked so hard that she rolled down two stone steps. She finally grabbed the ground with both hands, but her face was already pale with fear.

　　Mithras was shocked at first, but when he saw that Ge Fei was fine, he burst into laughter. This kick was really satisfying!

　　"What are you laughing at! You are not a good person either," the girl cursed with her hands on her hips.

　　The laughter stopped abruptly, and Mithras was stunned. What did this have to do with him? What was wrong with being scolded for no reason?

　　The girl stomped her feet hard and continued to walk up, leaving only one culprit and one innocent person there!

　　When Ge Fei saw the girl walking away, he climbed up from the stone steps with a grin on his face and angrily cursed, "You vicious ugly woman, I will never let you go!"

　　Mithras was innocently implicated and hated Ge Fei even more in his heart, so he ignored him and walked up.

　　"Mithras! Mithras! Do you have any compassion at all? I've fallen like this and you still don't come to help me," Ge Fei shouted loudly.

　　Mithras simply ignored him and continued walking up without looking back. He was finally able to get rid of this troublesome person, Ge Fei. Why would he seek trouble for himself?

　　Seeing that Mithras ignored him, Ge Fei shouted angrily, "Mithras, you inhuman guy, just wait and see! This handsome guy can survive by eating grass!"

　　Mithras was secretly amused in his heart. Why did Guffy insist on eating grass when there were so many other things to eat? Wouldn't his face turn green in three days?

　　When he walked to the place where he had tested his soul power just now, Mithras saw the desolate figure of Pasch at a glance, and his eyes began to moisten.

　　"Uncle! I'm back," Mithras said as he walked up to Pasch. "I succeeded. I successfully opened the three souls."

　　Pasch said excitedly, "Good! It's good if it succeeds, it's good if it succeeds, now I feel relieved."

　　"Did you activate the fighting spirit or the weapon spirit?" Pasch asked, stroking Mithras' little head.

　　"I have activated the three souls!"

　　"All three souls!", Mithras added.

　　Bang! Pasch's cane fell to the ground again. Mithras's addition was like a thunder that frightened him.

　　"Soul mutation!" Pasch's hands were shaking. He pointed at Mithras and asked anxiously, "What did you just say? Everything?"

　　"I don't know why I have activated my battle soul, weapon soul, and beast soul," Mithras said anxiously.

　　With a thud, Pasch sat down heavily on the ground, his face changing from happy to worried as he murmured, "How is this possible? How is this possible? It appeared again, it appeared again."

　　"Who else knows about this?" Pasch's face turned pale as if he had thought of something and he asked Mithras anxiously.

　　Mithras said uneasily, "I haven't told anyone about this. I want to hear your opinion first."

　　"Okay! That's good!" said Pasch with a long breath.

　　(I recommend this collection. We all came from Qidian. Why am I in such a miserable situation? He is a great god, and I am just a small shrimp. Please have some pity on me.)

　　Chapter 5 Friends!

　　"Okay, that's good," Pasch said with a long breath, and the expression on his face relaxed in an instant.

　　Mithras raised his head and asked anxiously, "Uncle, what is going on?"

　　"I'm not sure either, but you have to remember that you can't let anyone find out about this before you have enough strength. Even between you and me, we should try to avoid mentioning this matter in the future. Remember?" Pasch said to Mithras very seriously, but his eyes flickered a little.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I remember it!"

　　"In fact, this is a godsend opportunity for you. You can cultivate three souls at the same time as long as you don't get discovered by others. Then you will be the first person in Oslo to cultivate weapon soul, battle soul, and beast soul at the same time." Pasch became more and more excited as he spoke and stood up again.

　　"The glory of the Capritton family is about to be restored!" Pasch shouted in his heart: "Master, Madam, now you can get your revenge!"

　　Mithras' eyes lit up after thinking about it carefully, "That's right! Since I have opened three souls at the same time, why can't I practice at the same time?"

　　A smile appeared on Mithras' face again. Some time ago, he was completely confused by this matter and didn't think about it carefully. Now that he thought about it carefully, his heart suddenly became boiling.

　　There has never been anyone in Oslo who has cultivated three souls at the same time, so no one knows what the results of cultivating three souls at the same time will be. However, it is conceivable that once this kind of practice is achieved, the strength of the practitioner will far exceed that of a person who cultivates one of the three souls alone.

　　Use the battle soul to accumulate strength, the weapon soul to build the body, and add a group of beast fighting brothers. Who in Oslo can defeat such a combination!

　　"Hahaha! Uncle, I'm really looking forward to seeing what kind of world you, a freak, will create in Oslo!", Pasch laughed.

　　"Uncle, just watch!" said Mithras.

　　"Okay! Uncle is waiting for the day when you become famous in Oslo," Pasch said loudly.

　　Mithras chuckled!

　　Suddenly, Mithras's face darkened and he whispered, "I will enter the martial arts hall in three days, and it will take a long time before I can see you, uncle."

　　"Silly child! Don't worry about me, I will take good care of myself."

　　Mithras lowered his head and said nothing more. Deep down in his heart he really didn't want to be separated from Pasch, but he also knew that this was impossible.

　　Humiliation made him realize that in this world, strength is everything and the weak will not receive any sympathy.

　　Three days passed quickly, and Pasch brought Mithras to the martial arts hall. The gate of the martial arts hall was already full of people. The students were reluctantly saying goodbye to their parents, and the atmosphere of parting was very strong.

　　Among the crowd, Mithras found Guffy. He was staring at a little girl, with saliva visible at the corners of his mouth. Mithras turned his head away with some disgust.

　　"Remember that everyone needs friends. I don't want you to ignore the most important thing in the world because of your past experiences," Pasch said to Mithras earnestly.

　　Mithras lowered his head and carefully considered what Pasch said, and suddenly he understood a lot of things.

　　"I've got it!" Mithras said with certainty, looking up.

　　Pasch smiled and nodded. It would be a terrible and sad thing for a person to be without friends.

　　After thinking for a while, Mithras walked towards Gefei. Pasch did not stop him, but smiled and nodded to him.

　　"Guffy, I'm sorry about what happened last time!", Mithras walked up to Guffy and said sincerely.

　　Ge Fei didn't even turn his head, still looking at the girl, and said impatiently, "Don't disturb me looking at the beauty, we can talk later!"

　　This sentence completely eliminated the little bit of apology that Mithras had accumulated with great difficulty. He kicked Ge Fei hard. The defenseless Ge Fei finally stood on his feet and turned around to look at Mithras angrily.

　　"It's you again, you have no compassion at all. Why do you keep kicking my ass like that bitch? Did it provoke you?"

　　Mithras didn't care how angry he was, and shouted, "Have you forgotten what you promised me last time? You broke your promise!"

　　Ge Fei was stunned, and immediately retorted, "I only promised you that I would stop chasing girls, but I didn't promise you that I wouldn't look at them! This handsome guy was born with only this one hobby, and you have no right to deprive me of it."

　　Mithras really wanted to kick him again, but fortunately he held back and just stared at Ge Fei without saying a word.

　　At first, Ge Fei bravely looked into Mithras' eyes, but slowly he began to avoid Mithras' gaze. Finally, he jumped up and said angrily, "Okay! Stop staring at me. I'll leave now. Are you satisfied now?"

　　"Don't do this again!" Mithras said to Guffy with a victorious smile on his face.

　　"Who is the boss anyway? Why should I listen to you?" Ge Fei muttered dissatisfiedly.

　　Mithras pushed him and said to him, "Come on! I'll take you to see my uncle."

　　"He's not my uncle, what's there to see?" Ge Fei said in a low voice.

　　Mithras's face changed, and his right leg was ready to move. He asked in a deep voice, "What did you say?"

　　Ge Fei's face immediately changed into an expression, and he said with a grin, "I mean, your uncle is my uncle, how can I not go and pay my respects to him!"

　　Mithras gave him a smile, which meant "you are smart, kid."

　　Guffy followed Mithras towards Pasch in a depressed mood. He had originally planned to recruit a younger brother to satisfy his feeling of being a boss, but he didn't expect that it seemed like he had found a boss instead. It was really depressing!

　　"Uncle, this is my new friend, Guffy," Mithras walked up to Pasch and introduced him to Pasch.

　　"Hello uncle, you can call me Xiaofei from now on!" Ge Fei put away the displeasure on his face, smiled and bowed to Pasch.

　　Pasch smiled and said, "Then I will call you Xiaofei. You two must take care of each other in the martial arts hall in the future."

　　"Uncle, don't worry! I'll protect Mithras. If anyone dares to bully him, I'll break his legs!" Ge Fei started to act up again.

　　While Pasch wasn't paying attention, Mithras kicked him again. Ge Fei staggered and almost fell to the ground. He turned around and looked at Mithras with gritted teeth, but Mithras looked calm, as if the kick just now was not his at all.

　　Pasch asked with concern, "What's wrong?"

　　"It's okay, I just slipped," Ge Fei covered up.

　　Suddenly, the door of the martial arts hall opened!

　　Mithras knew that he was really going to be separated from Pasch this time, and his heart suddenly became gloomy, "Uncle, I'm going in"

　　Before Pasch could say anything, Ge Fei was dissatisfied and said disdainfully, "What do you mean he went in? Wu Tang is not a prison. Besides, it's embarrassing for a grown man to complain like that."

　　"Go to hell!" Mithras kicked out but was dodged by Guffy who was prepared.

　　"Just sit here and be sad alone! I have to leave first," said Ge Fei as he ran away quickly.

　　"Go! Uncle will take good care of yourself," Pasch said, patting Mithras' shoulder. He knew that Mithras was just worried about leaving him alone.

　　Mithras nodded fiercely, turned and walked away, his heart erupting like a volcano. He knew that from this moment on, his fate had changed.

　　Following the crowd, Mithras entered the martial arts hall, passed the 198 stone steps and arrived at the square again.

　　After a quick glance, Mithras discovered that there were several more wooden boards on the square. There seemed to be something pasted on the boards, but he was too far away to see what was on them. Moreover, the boards were already crowded with people, so it was impossible to get close even if he wanted to.

　　After waiting outside the crowd for a while, Mithras found that the number of people in front of the wooden board did not decrease, but increased instead. After thinking about it, the two decided to leave for a while and come back later.

　　Just after taking a few steps, he heard someone chasing after him. Looking back, Mithras saw that it was Ge Fei and Ge Dashao who had entered the martial arts hall first.

　　(New author, new book, please support, click, recommend, collect, and throw it all at Mithras! Let's see how much weight his tender shoulders can bear)

　　Chapter 6: Don’t show off!

　　"Mithras, the dormitories for the martial arts hall have been arranged." Ge Fei walked over to Mithras and Crook and said, "Four people have to live in one dormitory. That's really bad."

　　Mithras didn't have any requirements for accommodation, he just smiled and didn't say anything.

　　"Luckily, my family asked Wu Tang for a small building for me, so I don't have to live in a crowded place like you guys." Ge Fei said proudly, "Would you like to move in with me?"

　　Mithras looked at Ge Fei in surprise. Since he was able to ask Wu Tang for a small building, Ge Fei's identity was probably not that simple.

　　"Of course I would as long as you promise me!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　"It's settled. It's lonely living there alone," Ge Fei shook his head and said, "Let's move there now! It will be more lively if there are more people here."

　　Mithras nodded: "Thank you!"

　　"Why thank you? Anyway, the small building is very spacious and I can't live alone." Ge Fei waved his hand nonchalantly: "But you promised to be my little brother."

　　"I've already said it before, I won't be your little brother, you'd better give up on this idea!" Mithras said with disdain: "For someone as lustful and narcissistic as you, I'm afraid no one will be your little brother."

　　"You are slandering me. If I, Young Master Ge, just call out my name, people will rush to be my little brother," Ge Fei said angrily.

　　Mithras looked at him for a few seconds and said in disbelief: "Then try it now and let me see if what you said is true."

　　"Just give it a try, I'm not afraid of that," Ge Fei shouted to the crowd. "Brothers! Come out and show yourselves, and meet the boss."

　　Rub, rub

　　Four figures squeezed out from the crowd, each with an excited smile on their face.

　　"Who are you?" Ge Fei was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that someone would really stand up. He was just pretending.

　　"I am Miyin"

　　"I'm Carlos"

　　"I'm Hammy"

　　"My name is Crook"

　　"Well! But I don't know you!" Ge Fei had a look of as if he had seen a ghost. He was already pretending to be cool enough, but he didn't expect that today even he would be shocked by these four people.

　　Mi Yin, who was standing on the right, laughed and said, "It doesn't matter whether we knew each other before or not. Now we know each other, don't we?"

　　Mithras was surprised. He originally thought that these four people were really Guffey's new recruits, but now it seems that this was just an accident.

　　"Hello, boss!" The four people who suddenly appeared walked up to Ge Fei and shouted in unison. Their voices were so consistent as if they had rehearsed it countless times.

　　"Um! Hello to you guys too," Ge Fei almost didn't know how to speak.

　　The man named Carlos walked up to Ge Fei and said flatteringly, "Boss, you just said there is a small building for single-person living. Is that right?"

　　Ge Fei nodded. Until now he still didn't understand what was going on and was in a semi-conscious state.

　　"We have thought it through. We absolutely cannot let you, Boss, endure loneliness alone, so we will move to the small courtyard and live with you, so that we can respond to your orders at any time," Mi Yin said righteously.

　　Mithras almost fell down. What sin had he committed? Why did he only know such shameless people? These four people who suddenly appeared were even more shameless than Ge Fei.

　　Ge Fei watched the performance of the other four people with a confused look on his face. Until now, he still didn't understand why his pretentious shout actually attracted four of his kind. He nodded subconsciously.

　　"Boss, where is your luggage? This kind of heavy work is not for you to do. Let us help you!" Hami said obligingly.

　　Ge Fei no longer had the consciousness to think, and he handed the package on his shoulder over in a muffled voice.

　　In a daze, he brought a few people to the small courtyard assigned to him by the martial arts hall. The moment he entered the courtyard, Ge Fei finally came to his senses, but it was too late. Mi Yin and others had already rushed in screaming, apparently wanting to occupy a territory first. Only Mithras was left by his side.

　　Ge Fei stood there stupidly, his face becoming more and more ferocious, and suddenly he shouted loudly, "You shameless beasts, get out here!"

　　Mithras, who was standing aside, looked at Ge Fei with amusement. It seemed that Young Master Ge was really angry.

　　Four figures ran out from the courtyard, their clothes were disheveled, their faces were covered with dust, and there were faint scratches on their bare arms. It was obvious that a very fierce territorial dispute had just broken out.

　　"If the boss has any instructions, we brothers will definitely get it done for you even if we have to go through fire and water," Mi Yin said loudly, rubbing his arms.

　　"Immediately! Right now, get out of this yard, I don't want to see you again!" Ge Fei pointed at the four people in front of him and shouted loudly.

　　"The boss is talking to you, why don't you get out of here!" Mi Yin, Carlos, Hami and Crook pointed at each other and shouted loudly.

　　Ge Fei was furious. He pointed at the four people and gasped. "I'm talking to all of you, you bastards. Get out of my yard right now!"

　　"But if we leave, what will you do, boss? We are really worried!" Mi Yin said sincerely.

　　"Die!" Ge Fei couldn't bear it anymore, and rushed towards the four beasts with a shout.

　　Mi Yin leaned forward and said resolutely, "Boss, if you want to hit me, hit me in the face! I have no face to live after being driven away by my own boss."

　　Carlos moved his butt forward and said loudly, "Boss, if this will make you happier, then go ahead! I can still bear it."

　　Hami was the most amazing. He burst into tears and sat on the ground kicking his four legs.

　　Only Crook was the most honest. He squatted on the ground with his head down and said, "Boss, if you want to hit me, go ahead. I'm thick-skinned!"

　　Ge Fei stared at the performance of Mi Ying and others in a daze, his eyes almost popping out. These people were so shameless, what else could he do?

　　"You won!" Ge Fei said dejectedly, and walked to the middle of the yard and sat down alone.

　　"I knew the boss wouldn't chase us away! He just wanted to scare us," Mi Yin laughed, and the other three also echoed him, loudly praising Mithras' kindness.

　　Ge Fei now didn't even have the strength to raise his head to look at them. He just sat there sulking.

　　It was a long time before Ge Fei raised his head and took a look at the layout of the rooms in the courtyard. The courtyard that Wu Tang gave him was a two-story building. Although it was not very big, it was more than enough to accommodate several of them. Ge Fei felt better.

　　Mithras walked to Ge Fei with a smile and said, "Master Ge, you seem to be in a passive position now. Do you want my help?"

　　Ge Fei stood up suddenly, took Mithras' hand and said: "As long as you can drive these beasts away for me, you will be my boss from now on."

　　"Listen carefully, you guys. You can stay but there are some rules you must follow. If you don't want to, leave immediately," said Mithras to Mi Yin and others with a smile.

　　"The first rule is that the second floor belongs to Master Ge and I, and you can choose the rest of the places. You cannot go up to the second floor without Master Ge and I's permission. The second rule is that you are not allowed to make loud noises in the small building, and you are not allowed to bring anyone back. The third rule is that you will be responsible for washing our dirty clothes, and you must prepare bath water for us before we go to bed every day, and clean upstairs and downstairs every three days. The fourth rule..."

　　The colors on Mi Yin and others' faces became darker and darker. This move of Mithras was really vicious. He wanted to treat them as free servants!

　　"Okay, okay! You are awesome, Mithras. This is how you deal with these beasts." Ge Fei's arrogance suddenly became arrogant again, and he laughed at these people.

　　"For now, I can't think of any more rules besides these three, but I reserve the right to modify the rules at any time. You have no right to oppose any decision I make. You only have two choices: comply or leave," Mithras thought for a long time but still couldn't think of the fourth rule, so he added.

　　The four men no longer had the smugness and arrogance they had at the beginning on their faces. Everyone stared at Mithras fiercely with raging anger in his eyes, his whole face twitching.

　　"What? Do you have any objections to our arrangements? I'm sorry, but please leave now!" Ge Fei didn't care about their looks at all and said with great comfort in his heart.

　　Mi Yin had a sad face and whispered, "Boss! You are too cruel! Aren't you deliberately treating us like beasts?"

　　"Well said! That's exactly what I meant." A devilish smile appeared on Ge Fei's face. Only now did he realize that torturing others could be so comfortable and enjoyable. Especially when he saw the twitching on the faces of Mi Yin, Hami and others, he felt extremely satisfied.

　　Ge Miyin and the others wanted to say something, but Ge Fei's face turned cold and he said loudly, "It's decided. If you don't want to, leave immediately."

　　"Yes! Of course I am. The boss's arrangement is perfect!" Mi Yin gave the others a look and said with a smile.

　　"That's right, the boss is so wise and brave, the decision he makes must be the most appropriate. I fully agree with it," Carlos said quickly to help.

　　"Enough! Just keep your words to yourself, it makes me sick," Ge Fei said coldly.

　　Ge Fei then said to Mi Yin and the others, "Mithras will also stay here in the future. He will supervise whether you are following the rules I set, so his clothes will also be given to you in the future."

　　Mi Yin jumped out and said, "This is unfair, you are discriminating!"

　　Ge Fei was in a very good mood now, and he was not angry. He just said slowly, "Here I am the embodiment of fairness and justice. Every word I say represents fairness."

　　Ge Fei waved his hand and said to Mi Ying and the others, "What are you still standing there for? Go and clean up the place. I'm still waiting to move in!"

　　The four of them looked at each other and lazily walked towards the small building. Now even they didn't know whether it was the right choice to stay here.

　　"Do you think they will get angry and leave if we treat them like this?" Mithras said to Guffy with a smile.

　　"Angry! These beasts should have guessed long ago that I just wanted to save the face they lost earlier, otherwise they wouldn't be so obedient. I asked them to clean the house, so they went to clean the house," Ge Fei said indignantly.

　　After a while, three gray balls came out of the building, sat down on the ground, and looked at Mithras and Guffy with murderous eyes.

　　Ge Fei suppressed his laughter and said to the four people with a stern face, "Clean it all up, but don't let me catch you slacking off or you'll be dead."

　　"Boss, can you please let us go? If this goes on, someone will die," Mi Yin said weakly.

　　Ge Fei laughed and said, "You did this voluntarily, so you can't blame me for being so cruel."

　　When the dust in the building settled, Guffy and Mithras stood up, picked up the packages from the ground and walked towards the building. Now it was time to reap the fruits of victory.

　　Mi Yin and others struggled to stand up from the ground, staggering behind the two men, constantly slashing at Mithras' back with their eyes.

　　This was a completely crazy idea that Mithras came up with. They hated Mithras even more than they hated Geffen.

　　"Well! Not bad," Ge Fei looked at the clean little building and nodded with satisfaction.

　　Mi Yin and the others secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They were very afraid that Ge Fei would come up with some tricks to play on them again.

　　"It would be better if the dust could be cleaned up!" said Mithras to Mi Yin and others.

　　The four of them sat down on the ground with a thud!

　　"Please spare us!" Mi Yin said pitifully.

　　Mithras thought about it carefully and said, "What you said seems to make sense, but why should I spare you?"

　　"Mithras, I can't stand you anymore, brothers, let's tear him down!" Mi Yin suddenly stood up from the ground and rushed towards Mithras with open arms.

　　"Where there is oppression, there is resistance!" The other three people also rushed towards Mithras, and the four of them pulled Mithras' limbs and threw him to the ground.

　　“Bang!”

　　Mi Yin and others ran away laughing!

　　Ge Fei watched the battle with great interest and kept cheering.

　　"I will never let you three beasts go," Mithras stood up with a grin, rubbing his butt and shouting loudly.

　　"This is the punishment for you, the vicious military advisor!" Mi Yin laughed with his hands on his hips.

　　Mithras rushed towards the four people frantically. Seeing his aggressive approach, Mi Yin shouted, "He's alone, go!"

　　Mithras caught up with the four people, and the whole courtyard was filled with dust and screams.

　　"Good! Good! Be careful behind and in front..." Ge Fei clapped his hands and stamped his feet in the distance, cheering and giving instructions to the five people in the battle from time to time.

　　After a long while, the five men separated in tattered clothes, staring at each other like bulls, ready to deal a heavy blow to the other side at any time.

　　Ge Fei jumped up and down and shouted, "Keep going! Mithus, your clothes have been torn by them, and your butt is exposed, Miyin, how can you be a human being if you don't take revenge!"

　　Suddenly, several people exchanged glances quickly.

　　"Don't let him go!", Mithras shouted and rushed towards Guffy. Behind him were the other four people, and everyone's face showed the same disgust.

　　Ge Fei was stunned. How could the five people who were fighting together just now suddenly form an alliance? He felt a chill in his heart and turned around to run. However, the courtyard was so small, and with five outsiders including Mithras surrounding him, where could he run to?

　　Miyin, Carlos and Hami pinned Ge Fei to the ground and asked, "What should we do now?"

　　"Wait a minute!" Mithras thought about it, his eyes lit up, he called out to Crook, and quickly ran into the small building.

　　Not long after, Mithras and Crook came out, but they were carrying a large wooden barrel in their hands, and water splashed out as they walked.

　　"Press it tight!", Mithras said to Miyin with a sinister smile.

　　“Boss, you can’t treat me like this! I can’t swim…”, Ge Fei said with a pale face.

　　"You want to swim in this little water? Do you think you are a goldfish?" Mi Yin laughed.

　　As Mithras and Crook lifted the barrel with great effort, they said, "Weren't you very excited just now? Now I'll let you know what real excitement is."

　　"fall!"

　　A stream of cold water fell from the sky, and Ge Fei's screams stopped abruptly!

　　(Recommend, recommend, collect, collect. This book has been signed and is expected to be completed with 2 million words. Now it is just a prelude and still needs your full support!)

　　Chapter 7 Brothers Ranking

　　A stream of cold water fell from the sky, and Ge Fei's screams stopped abruptly!

　　"You're not scared to death!"

　　"It's possible! Look, his pants are wet. It's a typical case of urinary and fecal incontinence," Mi Yin said with certainty.

　　"You bastard, you are the one who is incontinent! This is water!" Ge Fei suddenly got up from the ground and clarified.

　　Mithras was stunned, "You are not dead yet!"

　　Guffy pointed at Mithras and shouted, "I can stay underwater for a thousand years without dying!"

　　"Turtle!" Mi Yin said in shock.

　　"Bastard!" Hami said with a smile.

　　Mithras said with a puzzled look, "Where is the egg?"

　　"Hahaha!" Several people laughed and looked Ge Fei up and down, as if they really wanted to find a turtle shell on his body.

　　Ge Fei angrily pointed at everyone and called them bitches, then sat down on the ground with a depressed look on his face.

　　Everyone had laughed enough and were tired, so they all sat on the ground.

　　"How old are you, Mithras?" Mi Yin suddenly asked.

　　"Eight and a half years old, birthday in September, what about you?", Mithras asked, laying his body flat on the ground.

　　"Nine years old, from now on you have to call me brother," Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　"Everyone else, tell us your age. As an organized and disciplined group, we must have a strict hierarchy," Mi Yin continued to say to the others.

　　"Eight and a half years old, birthday in June," Hami said lazily.

　　"Eight," Carlos said, holding up a hand.

　　Crook blushed and whispered, "Eleven years old, April."

　　"What about you! Ge Fei, Mr. Ge, you haven't really lived for a thousand years!" Mi Yin said to Ge Fei.

　　Ge Fei stretched out a finger and gestured, and said without turning his head, "I am a genius, just turned eight years old."

　　"Okay, then we will arrange them according to age. Crook is our eldest, I am your second brother, Hami is the third, Mithras is the fourth, Carlos is the fifth, and the youngest is Geffy. Do you agree?" Mi Yin stood up and said.

　　"It doesn't matter," Hami said lazily.

　　Except for Ge Fei, the rest of them nodded in agreement, and only Ge Fei stood up suddenly.

　　"Why should I be the youngest? I don't accept it!"

　　Mithras laughed and said, "You don't have to be the youngest, as long as you are willing to admit that you are a turtle bastard."

　　"I remembered it wrong just now. I am grown up now. I am nine years old," Guffy shouted loudly.

　　Everyone burst into laughter. He had grown one year older so quickly. How did he calculate time before? He really wanted to be a tortoise for ten thousand years!

　　"Really! I'm really nine years old!" Ge Fei stood up and said anxiously.

　　Mi Yin patted his buttocks, stood up and said, "It's too late. Even if you say you really live a thousand years, it's still too late."

　　"Why am I so stupid! I don't act as the eldest brother, so I have to be the youngest. It's so unfair to me!" Ge Fei beat his chest and cried.

　　Everyone then realized that the beast had been trying to say he was nine years old just for this reason.

　　Carlos sighed and said, "I am so fucking confused. How can I let go of such a good thing?"

　　Several people said at the same time, "It's too late!"

　　After the order was arranged, the feelings of several people suddenly became different, and even Mithras himself felt the kind of joy he had never experienced before.

　　Among these six people, Ge Fei and Carlos opened the weapon soul, Mi Yin and Crook opened the battle soul, only Hami not only has high-level soul power, but also opened the beast soul. He is the most talented one among the six.

　　After a day's rest, the Wutang officially opened on March 21, 17738 in the Ottoman calendar.

　　However, there were no classes on that day. Classes officially started on March 22. On March 21, I just went to the academy to listen to the advice of the academy leaders and the course arrangements of the martial arts hall.

　　This group of children, the youngest of whom was six years old and the oldest was only twelve years old, spent a whole morning in a classroom that could accommodate hundreds of people. They were not clear about the identity of the college leader who was speaking, and they all dozed off. They left happily only after the opening ceremony was over.

　　After dinner, there were six chairs placed in the middle of Mithras' courtyard, and the six brothers sat together discussing courses.

　　"It's really relaxing. There is only one class a day. You can attend if you want to, and you don't have to go if you don't want to," Ge Fei sighed.

　　Mithras smiled calmly and said, "Ge Fei, don't take it lightly. Although the martial arts hall doesn't have any requirements, there will be a big exam in three years. If you don't practice hard, are you prepared to be expelled from the martial arts hall after three years?"

　　Mithras looked at the various regulations of the martial arts hall in his hand and nodded secretly.

　　The martial arts hall is easy to manage. You can stay in the hall for three years without learning anything. However, after three years, if the cultivation of the three souls does not reach the level of a great warrior, you will be expelled from the hall before you graduate in six years.

　　"Expelled from the martial arts hall?" Ge Fei glared. "If I'm really expelled, my father will probably kill me."

　　Being expelled from the martial arts hall would give one a very bad reputation, and no one would be willing to endure it. After all, being admitted meant that one's soul power aptitude was quite good.

　　"Classes are going to start tomorrow. I wonder what the quality of the teachers here is like?" Carlos muttered.

　　"Since he can become our mentor, he must be very capable. Don't worry!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　When Mithras was chatting with the other three brothers, he felt a little excited.

　　"I can learn the lessons of the weapon soul, but what should I do with the other battle souls and beast souls?"

　　The Wutang curriculum is arranged so that there are classes 29 days a month, with only one day of rest at the end of the month.

　　The combat soul class is from 8 to 10 in the morning, the weapon soul class is from 10:30 to 12:30 in the morning, and the beast soul class is from 2 to 4 in the afternoon. All students only need to attend class for two hours a day.

　　Battle Soul, Weapon Soul and Beast Soul, each department is divided into six grades, and each grade has a building.

　　As long as the sixth-grade students have reached the level of a great war master, they can apply for graduation at any time. Of course, you will be arranged to graduate even if you do not apply for the martial arts hall. If you want to continue studying, you can only apply to the martial arts hall in the provincial capital or the martial arts hall in the capital of the kingdom.

　　On March 22, in the first-year classroom of the Department of Weapon and Soul.

　　The first-year classroom for the Weapon Soul Department is not big, because there are only a few students who can open their weapon souls and beast souls every three years. There are thirty or forty chairs in the entire classroom, and there are already seven or eight people. After Mithras, Ge Fei and Carlos walked in, they chose their seats and sat down. When it was almost half past ten, the classroom was already full of more than thirty people.

　　"I guess only some of the students here are new. I don't know how many years the others have been studying here," Mithras thought to himself.

　　There are only thirteen students who have opened their Soul Devices this time. Now there are so many people sitting in the classroom, and among them there must be old students from the previous class.

　　"Hello, everyone." A amiable middle-aged man with brown hair walked in from outside and said while standing at the podium in the classroom.

　　"My name is Dili, and I'm your teacher for the Soul Weapon Department. Today, there are more than a dozen new students here. As usual, we would like to ask the new and old students to introduce themselves in turn so that everyone can get to know each other."

　　Suddenly, one student after another came up to introduce themselves.

　　"My name is Harry, and I'm from the Dream Prairie."

　　When hearing the self-introduction of the boy named Harry, Mithras in the audience couldn't help but be surprised: "Even people from the Misty Prairie are here!"

　　In the geographical map of Oslo.

　　The Order Alliance and the Chaos Alliance are located to the west of the Beast Roar Mountains in Oslo. To the east of the Beast Roar Mountains are the Four Great Empires. To the east of the Four Great Empires is a Dream Prairie. There are also three kingdoms on that Dream Prairie. The distance between the prairie and the Martial Hall is extremely far. It is estimated that it will take two to three years to travel there.

　　"My name is Mithras, and I'm from the Kingdom of Tara of the Order Alliance." Mithras also walked to the front of the classroom and briefly introduced himself.

　　When a group of students finished introducing themselves, instructor Dili began to brag about weapon souls. It was not until the second half of the class that instructor Dili talked about the cultivation of weapon souls.

　　Mithras and a group of other children were listening carefully below, and Guffy and Carlos next to Mithras also became interested and listened carefully.

　　It has to be said that Instructor Dili has a very solid foundation. He spoke out the tricks of weapon soul cultivation one by one, which fascinated a group of children who had just started to learn weapon soul cultivation. Everyone's eyes were full of expectation and desire.

　　After listening to the class, Mithras had a general understanding of the cultivation of weapon soul.

　　The cultivation of weapon souls actually has a lot in common with the cultivation of combat souls, or in other words, the basic things of the three souls cultivation are the same except for their respective characteristics.

　　No matter which of the three souls is cultivated, the most basic thing is still the three souls' fighting spirit. The only difference is that the battle soul cultivates the battle soul fighting spirit itself, while the weapon soul cultivation uses the unique weapon soul fighting spirit to devour other objects to achieve the effect of cultivating the body. The beast soul cultivation focuses most of the energy on the use of mental power while cultivating the beast soul fighting spirit.

　　After listening to this class, Mithras had a plan in his mind. He would practice weapon souls outside during the day. As for the place to practice battle souls and beast souls, Mithras chose the back mountain of the martial arts hall. The martial arts hall was in a mountainous area, and there were indeed many mountains around it.

　　"Hey, Mithras, did you notice that the little blonde girl is smiling at me?" Guffy said with his hands and feet dancing beside Mithras.

　　"I heard that little blonde girl introduce herself as 'Chakasi'. Chakasi, what a lovely name!"

　　At this moment, Mithras completely ignored Ge Fei next to him.

　　Mithras stared at the weapon soul instructor 'Diri' and listened carefully to his story.

　　"The Chess Soul cultivator has the strongest body among all the cultivators, and is also the best at close range attacks. As long as a Weapon Soul cultivator approaches, the outcome of the battle will completely tilt in favor of the Weapon Soul cultivator."

　　…………

　　As he listened to the lectures, Mithras became more and more interested in the weapon soul system. Any of the three soul cultivation systems is as profound as the ocean. The weapon soul cultivation alone is so vast and boundless that Mithras couldn't help but immerse himself deeply in it.

　　(Recommendations, collections, and new book rankings all depend on you!)

　　Chapter 8: Hard Practice

　　"In addition to the basic soul fighting spirit training, the most important thing in weapon soul training is to integrate external objects into your own body, thereby absorbing some of the special properties of the external objects to achieve the purpose of strengthening the body," Dili said.

　　"Teacher, can any external object be integrated into the body?"

　　A student stood up and asked.

　　"That's true in theory, but the reality is that the external objects you can swallow must be consistent with your own level of cultivation. Otherwise, if you fail to integrate the external objects, your body will completely collapse!" Dili said seriously.

　　Mithras understood it immediately. Although weapon soul cultivation can integrate external objects into the body, this integration must be consistent with the practitioner's physical strength. It is like pouring water into a pool. Only when the pool is built strong and large enough can it hold more water. Otherwise, not only will it not be able to hold too much water, even the pool may be squeezed and collapsed by the water from the inside.

　　"Teacher, what types of external objects can we integrate into our bodies now?"

　　"The cultivation of weapon soul has always been a very painful thing. If you want to truly begin to integrate external objects, you simply cannot do it in your current situation. The most important thing for you now is to improve your soul fighting spirit level first, understand the way of weapon soul cultivation and constantly polish your body. When your soul fighting spirit level reaches the weapon warrior stage, you can try to integrate some gentler things into your body," Dili said with a smile.

　　All the students' mood suddenly became depressed. They thought they could integrate external objects into their own bodies from the very beginning!

　　"Teacher! If we integrate external objects into our bodies, will we slowly become as unconscious as stones?" Ge Fei suddenly stood up and said.

　　Dili laughed and said, "This question is very interesting, but questions like this are usually asked by female students. I didn't expect that the new students this year would break this old rule."

　　All the students burst into laughter, but the few female students laughed awkwardly, as this issue was also what they were most concerned about.

　　"The cultivation of weapon soul is to integrate it into external objects. Since it is integrated, it will completely merge with your body. From the surface, you will not find any difference at all, and the body feeling will certainly not disappear," Dili said with a smile.

　　"Teacher! Then, will the body be deformed after practicing the weapon soul?" a blonde girl stood up and asked embarrassedly. It was the Chakasi that Ge Fei mentioned some time ago.

　　Dili smiled again, "I have been waiting for the female students to ask this question for a long time. Now I will tell you the truth. Although the weapon soul training is mainly to train the body, it will not have any uncontrollable changes to the practitioner's body shape. Female students don't need to worry about turning into a muscular man."

　　All the students started laughing. No matter whether they were men or women, they didn't want to turn themselves into a disgusting looking big guy.

　　Mithras smiled. This teacher Dili’s class was really interesting!

　　After the class was over, the students began to leave the classroom and return to their dormitories, and Mithras and the other two also returned to the courtyard.

　　Because the courses of the Battle Soul Department were scheduled before those of the Weapon Soul Department, when Mithras and the other two returned to the courtyard, Mi Yin and Kru were already enthusiastically discussing the morning classes. Of course, Hami, who had classes in the afternoon, was also not left out.

　　"How was it? How did you feel about your first class?" Mi Yin asked with a smile when she saw them come back.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "It feels okay, but today's course is nothing new. It just briefly introduces the key points of weapon soul training."

　　Hami said lazily as usual, "You are pretty good. I still don't know what beast soul training is all about. There is a lot of information in my mind but I can't find anything useful."

　　"Haha! Who makes you so special? Just wait patiently!" Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　"We have really opened our eyes today. The girls from the Fighting Soul Department are all so pretty. I am so envious!" Mi Yin said with a grin.

　　Ge Fei said in grief, "There are so many people in your Battle Soul Department, so there must be more female students. It's a pity that my handsome and elegant young master Ge was left in the desert."

　　Mithras gave him a middle finger and said disdainfully, "For someone like you who thinks so much about JJYY, I really don't know how you got into the martial arts hall."

　　Ge Fei chuckled and said, "I have only two wishes in my life. One is to be crushed to death by a woman, and the other is for me to crush all the women in Oslo to death."

　　"mean!"

　　“Shameless!”

　　Everyone cursed with contempt.

　　"You beasts, stop pretending to be innocent here. Except for the eldest and the fourth brother, who among you doesn't have such thoughts? What I hate most in my life is hypocrites like you." Ge Fei said loudly.

　　Hami curled his lips and said, "There is a saying that a river is a thousand miles long, and I take only one scoop, which is as bad as you."

　　"That's right. Although we are not innocent, we will never be determined to become breeding wild horses like you," Carlos said with emotion, shaking his head.

　　Ge Fei's face turned red, and he shouted loudly, "You beasts say this, but I don't know how filthy you are in your heart!"

　　Mithras shook his head. Why were the people around him so precocious? They all talked about women all the time. He really didn't know what their heads were made of and what was in them.

　　"Okay! Let's change the topic! Don't you feel bored?" Mithras interrupted everyone's obscene remarks.

　　"Yeah! Let's change the subject. Now even if I give you a girl you can't eat her and you can only watch. Getting angry is bad for your health," Hami said lazily.

　　"Third brother, just keep pretending!" Mi Yin said with a look of disdain.

　　"I'm not pretending. I'm accumulating energy. When I have the ability, I'll be unstoppable once I explode!" Hami said with a chuckle.

　　Mithras shook his head and walked away. This group of beasts only discussed this issue when they got together, and he didn't want to get involved.

　　"Old Four, don't go!" Ge Fei shouted loudly.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "If I stay among the animals for a long time, I will get a strange smell. I'd better leave early to avoid wasting water resources."

　　Ge Fei shouted loudly, "Old Fourth, if you have the guts to never look for a woman in your life, then I, Young Master Ge, will obey you."

　　"Do you think I'm stupid? What's the point of having a beast like you obey me? I'd better go back to practice and you guys continue," said Mithras without turning his head.

　　"I'm going to practice too," Crook, who had been silent, stood up and said.

　　"Boss, why are you like this? Isn't this just spoiling the fun of our brothers?" Ge Fei said dissatisfiedly.

　　"Old Four is right, you are just a bunch of beasts, a bunch of FC beasts," Crook said sadly, shaking his head.

　　Everyone looked at each other, wondering when did Kruk's words become so hurtful?

　　"Let's go! Everyone, go home. I'm going to sleep. I have classes in the afternoon!" Hami said as he walked towards the small building.

　　"Don't worry about them, let's continue chatting," Guffy said to the remaining two people.

　　"We're going back too. Mr. Ge, just let him daydream on his own!" Mi Yin pulled Carlos away.

　　Ge Fei was stunned for a moment, and uttered a word, "Fuck!"

　　Mithras returned to the second floor, thought carefully about what Dili had said in class, and slowly closed his eyes.

　　From that day on, Mithras began his busy life of cultivation. Except for classes during the day, he would immerse himself in the library, figuring out the cultivation methods of the battle soul and the beast soul on his own. If he really didn't understand something, he would ask Crook and Miyin indirectly.

　　At night, he would hide on the second floor to practice secretly. When he needed to put his ideas into practice, he would run to the mountains behind the academy and fill his time with activities.

　　———————————————————————————

　　In a blink of an eye, Mithras has been in the martial arts hall for more than half a year.

　　During his days in the martial arts hall, Mithras was like a dried sponge, eagerly learning the basic knowledge of three-soul cultivation. In terms of cultivation, Mithras's understanding and strength continued to improve.

　　The weather was very good that day and the sun was shining brightly.

　　After dinner, the six brothers sat in the middle of the yard wearing a set of blue suits. This suit was the standard uniform issued by the martial arts hall and only formal students of the martial arts hall could wear it.

　　At this moment, the six brothers were talking about everything under the sun.

　　"By the way, Mithras, we are going to attend the freshman party tonight. Are you going?" Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　Mi Yin was very enthusiastic about public activities and was good at making friends with students. Although he had only been in school for half a year, he was already a well-known figure among the first-year students of the Fighting Spirit Department of the Wu Hall. Although he was only the second oldest among the six brothers, he was the one who organized all the activities.

　　“You guys go ahead! I won’t go because I have other things to do.” Linley said decisively.

　　"Haha, I knew that Mithras would definitely not participate, but you insisted on trying. Now you know the result," Ge Fei said with a laugh.

　　Hami put his arm around Mithras' shoulders and sighed, "Mithras, don't practice too hard. As long as you work a little harder, you will definitely be able to reach the level of a great warrior within three years. Don't work so hard. You should know how to enjoy life. There are many cute girls at the freshman party."

　　"Yes, she's a very cute little beauty." Crook said with his eyes wide open.

　　Crook, the innocent boy, has gone astray under the leadership of these beasts.

　　"Okay, you guys go and have fun. I have time to go practice. Tomorrow is the end of the month, so it won't be too late for me to go play with you guys tomorrow." Mithras said with a smile.

　　(New author, new book, please support, click, recommend, collect, and throw it all at Mithras! Let's see how much weight his tender shoulders can bear)

　　Chapter 9: One Year

　　After leaving the courtyard, Mithras went straight to the back mountain of the martial arts hall. He did not lie to Mi Yin and others. He really had something to do, and it was a very important thing.

　　Just two days ago, his weapon soul cultivation finally reached the level of a weapon master, and he could selectively integrate some tiny and gentle things.

　　Like a wisp of green smoke, Mithras, wearing a blue suit, quickly entered the back mountain of the martial arts hall. The first time to fuse an external object, one needs to be cautious, and the choice of environment is naturally very important. If it is done in a small building, once the reckless Ge Fei breaks into the second floor, even the slightest movement may lead to the failure of the fusion, or even cause physical harm.

　　Mithras stopped in front of a stream. In more than half a year, he had completely mastered the situation of the mountain behind the academy. This place was a very suitable place for cultivation. There was a broken wall above the stream and a deep ditch below, which was difficult to be discovered.

　　Mithras looked around and found no other sounds except the sound of the stream, so he sat down with peace of mind.

　　The choice of type of external object for the first fusion is crucial, but Mithras has been prepared for this. He has been searching through information in the past two days and has found the best experimental subject.

　　Limonene is a very common grass in Oslo. This red grass has a special function, which is to help wounds heal quickly. Therefore, many mercenaries on the mainland will make this grass into simple medicine and carry it with them when they go out on missions, and use it to stop bleeding when they are injured.

　　Mithras had his own considerations when choosing this grass as the first fusion test subject. This grass is very mild and can help heal wounds without any processing. This is the most important thing. As for what special properties he wants to obtain from this grass, Mithras doesn't care at all. This is just an experiment. As long as it succeeds this time, there will be many opportunities in the future.

　　Mithras took out a blood-producing grass from his arms and placed it in his palm. He checked the surrounding environment again and officially started his first external object fusion.

　　Soul Qi slowly flowed out from his palm, completely wrapping the blood-growing grass inside. The blood-growing grass shrank rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in just a moment it turned into a blood-red liquid bead.

　　Dense beads of sweat slowly seeped out of Mithras' forehead. Although it seemed to be only a short moment, the amount of soul energy consumed every second was astonishingly large. With his current strength, it would be difficult to maintain it for too long.

　　Looking at the blood-red bead in the palm of his hand nervously, Mithras gritted his teeth and once again urged the soul fighting spirit to be continuously injected into his palm.

　　Suddenly, the blood-red bead spread out and completely covered the entire palm, which looked terrifying. The next moment, the blood-red film began to fade slowly, and a stream of clear water extended along the palm into the body of Mithras.

　　With a thud, Mithras fell to the ground, gasping for breath, but with an excited smile on his face.

　　The fusion was successful!

　　Looking at the empty palms and feeling the freshness coming from his body, Mithras laughed. Although he was very tired, he was extremely happy in his heart.

　　The blood-producing grass cannot bring much benefit to Mithras' body, but its significance is extraordinary. It shows that Mithras has begun to master the skills of integrating external objects. As his strength increases, more and more external objects will be added to his body, completely turning his body into a human-shaped weapon.

　　The most important thing is that Mithras is not only a weapon soul cultivator, but also a battle soul and beast soul cultivator. Although the other two types of cultivation have not yet entered the first stage of cultivation, as time goes by and the other two types of cultivation are also on the right track, Mithras' strength will far exceed the surface.

　　After resting for a while in front of the stream, Mithras slowly left the place and walked towards the small building with a smile.

　　At a place about a few hundred meters away from Mithras, the instructor of the Soul Department, Dili, frowned at this time: "Hey, melting external objects? It seems that there is a new student, who is it?"

　　Dili walked towards that direction curiously. With Dili's strength, his speed was much faster than Mithras. Dili was seen floating lightly and quickly in the mountains and forests like a gust of mist.

　　In just a moment, Dili appeared a hundred meters away from Mithras.

　　Standing next to a big tree, Dili observed Mithras in the distance.

　　"It's him?"

　　Dili certainly knew his students. "This kid named Mithras never spoke much in class, but I didn't expect him to be a genius."

　　When Mithras returned to the small building, Mi Yin and others had already returned from the new student party and were now gathered together to talk about what happened at the party.

　　"Old Four is back, we were just talking about you!" Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　Mithras was stunned, pointed at himself and said, "What can I say?"

　　"I didn't expect that you, Old Four, have such a skill. I really can't tell!" Ge Fei walked to the side of Mithras and looked him up and down carefully from head to toe and said.

　　Mithras pushed Ge Fei away and said, "Just say whatever you want to say. Why are you being so sarcastic?"

　　"You can't blame others for this, Old Four. We are still waiting for you to tell the truth," Mi Yin said to Mithras with a smile.

　　"What do you want to confess? You'd better just tell me straight, or I'll go back to my room and sleep." Mithras was so confused by the two people's chatter that he really couldn't think of anything to confess.

　　"You still remember that blonde Chakasi? She specifically asked us about you at the party today," Ge Fei said with a jealous look on her face.

　　Mithras was stunned. "It's just a small matter. Just ask. What's the big deal? You guys are really boring!"

　　"You call this nothing? Old Four, do you really not know or are you just pretending? There are so many people out there, why doesn't Chakasi ask about others but only about you? Isn't it obvious that he is interested in you?"

　　"If you are really bored, then help me wash two pieces of clothes! Don't sit here all day and make assumptions. I find it annoying even if you are not!" Mithras said after looking at a few people.

　　"Believe it or not, I've already told you. By the way, do you still remember the girl in red when you first entered the martial arts hall?" Ge Fei suddenly said excitedly.

　　"How could I forget? Someone was almost crippled by her. I remember it clearly now," Mithras said to Ge Fei meaningfully.

　　Ge Fei blushed and continued, "I saw her again today. It turns out that the stinky woman is a student of the Battle Soul Department. I was also saying that I had never found her before."

　　"Why, you feel the last kick wasn't satisfying enough and want to taste it again?" said Mithras with a smile.

　　Ge Fei stood up and said, "I don't want to bother with you. That woman's name is Lilia. It sounds good, but it's too barbaric."

　　"Are you attracted to her?" Mithras said in shock.

　　"Go away! How could I, Young Master Ge, look down on such a barbaric woman? I just want to get my face back from last time. It's not a gentleman to not take revenge," Ge Fei said loudly.

　　"I'm afraid that I won't be able to get revenge and will get hurt again. Let me remind you first not to let such a thing happen to me," said Mithras with a smile.

　　"Don't look for us either!", the others said in unison.

　　"Fuck! I see through you. I can still accomplish this without you. Just watch me, you bunch of beasts!" Ge Fei was stunned and cursed at everyone.

　　"Everyone go back to sleep. Don't pay attention to him. Let him calm down here alone," Mi Yin said, waving to everyone.

　　Ge Fei watched everyone leave, cursing as he walked towards the small building.

　　Life in the martial arts hall was uneventful. Mithras devoted himself to cultivation. In the second month after his weapon soul broke through to the weapon warrior level, Mithras' other two types of cultivation also broke through one after another, and three weak air masses formed in his dantian.

　　After all, even if he cultivates three souls at the same time, he only has one body. Although the three cultivation directions are different, the basic fighting spirit is still related to each other.

　　In the following period of time, Mithras began to devour madly. He was not afraid of any external object as long as it was within the range of his body's tolerance. Under such crazy devouring, his physical strength and power began to enter a period of rapid improvement.

　　Soon, a year was about to pass, and Mithras' strength had another breakthrough. His weapon soul cultivation entered the great weapon master stage. If this speed were to be spread, who knows how big a storm it would cause.

　　The former loser suddenly became a genius. This transformation is really huge.

　　Mithras had also thought about this question, why his soul power was so weak, but his cultivation speed was so fast, but no one could answer this question. Even when he asked Paschich, Paschich had a strange look on his face and couldn't tell the reason.

　　In less than a year, Mithras had reached the level of a great warrior, and that was because he had to take the other two types of cultivation into consideration at the same time. Otherwise, his cultivation speed might have been even faster.

　　During the year, Mithras seldom went home. On the one hand, it was because the martial arts hall only gave students one day to go out at the end of each month, and on the other hand, it was because he was completely immersed in the joy of training.

　　But in general, Mithras would go home at the end of every month to visit Pasch and talk to him. Now that Pasch has settled down in Taros City, it is very convenient for Mithras to go home.

　　It was the end of the year. At this time at the end of every school year, the martial arts hall would hold grade competitions. However, for Mithras, such competitions had no meaning at all. So, when others started to go crazy, he was still practicing calmly.

　　The martial arts hall will be closed after the grade competition. This news is equally important to everyone. Although no one says it, it can be seen from everyone's sudden silence that everyone is looking forward to the day when the martial arts hall will be closed. After all, it has been more than a year since they last spent time with their families. On weekdays, they only stay for a short night and have to rush back to the martial arts hall the next day.

　　In the small courtyard, six brothers gathered together and were discussing the holiday in the martial arts hall.

　　"Where is everyone going after the Wutang holiday?" Ge Fei asked the others.

　　"I'm going home, what about you?" Mithras said to the remaining people.

　　It's quite funny. The six brothers lived together for a year, but apart from knowing where Crook's home was, Mithras knew very little about the other people. Of course, the same was true for the other people. Perhaps everyone thought that such things were not worth talking about!

　　Hami stretched and said slowly, "I want to go home too, but the vacation in Wutang is too long, and I don't know how to spend the rest of the time."

　　It is now December 17783, and school will start in February 17784, which means that the Wu Hall's vacation this time is a full two months. It would be really boring if there were no other arrangements for such a long time.

　　"How about we all think of a way to find something to do?" Carlos' eyes lit up and he stood up and said.

　　"Although the idea is good, it is difficult to realize. Don't forget that we are just children in the eyes of adults. They will not let us go out alone, at least that's how I feel," Mi Yin said dejectedly.

　　Carlos sat down slowly with a frustrated look on his face. "Then we will stay at home for two months. I will go crazy."

　　"Be realistic! It will only be done in two years!" Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　Several people fell silent.

　　"Okay, don't think too much. Tomorrow is a holiday, so everyone should go to bed early!" Mithras spoke when he saw that everyone was in a low mood.

　　"Go to sleep! Who knows? We might have grown up when we wake up!" Ge Fei said with a grin.

　　Several others said in unison, "Turtle!"

　　"Tsk!", Ge Fei gestured with his fingers and walked towards the room.

　　The next morning, the six brothers separated with laughter, and a long vacation was waiting for them.

　　(This is a new book by a new author. Please support it by clicking on it, recommending it, and collecting it. Please give it to Mithras! Let’s see how much weight his young shoulders can bear!)

　　growing up

　　Chapter 1 Grade Competition

　　The long vacation was over, and Mithras returned to the martial arts hall. Even during the vacation, he did not relax at all in his training. Instead, he practiced even harder because there was no one around.

　　The six brothers who returned from vacation got together. There was no change in the life of the martial arts hall, at least for them. Mithras was still practicing as hard as before, while the others were still obscene and lazy.

　　In the blink of an eye, three years have passed since he entered the martial arts hall. Mithras has grown from a child into a teenager. Due to long-term training, the eleven-year-old looks like a fourteen or fifteen-year-old. The blue tights make his already slender figure look even more upright. When he walks on the road to the martial arts hall, he always attracts the attention of female students.

　　Three years of training has changed not only his appearance, but also his strength. Not long ago, his weapon soul training finally reached the level of a weapon master. Although the other two souls are not so exaggerated, they have also entered the second stage of training. The combat soul has reached the level of a great warrior, and the beast soul training has also reached the level of an intermediate beast tamer.

　　Coming out of the library, Mithras walked towards his own courtyard. Suddenly, a voice came from behind him. Mithras turned around and saw that it was Chakasi.

　　In three years, the thirteen new students of the Weapon Soul Department have become very familiar with each other. Chakasi's innocence and liveliness are loved by everyone. She is the real princess of their small group.

　　In the class, Chakasi was always cheerful with everyone except Mithras, so everyone jokingly called them a couple. At the beginning, the two of them were a little embarrassed, but later, the two of them gradually stopped taking those people's nonsense to heart.

　　"Why, are you looking for information in the pattern library again?" Chakasi asked with a smile.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I seem to have hit a bottleneck in my cultivation during this period, so I went to look up some information to see if I can overcome this hurdle as soon as possible."

　　"Don't work so hard. Although I don't know your true strength, your strength must be much stronger than ours. You may even reach the level of weapon master!" Chakasi asked with a smile.

　　Mithras just laughed and said nothing. With a secret on his body, he was always cautious and low-key.

　　"Hmph! One day your tail will be exposed!" When Chakasi saw that Mithras did not answer, he said with dissatisfaction.

　　"Everyone asked you to go out and play but you didn't go. Is cultivation more important than us? If you continue like this, we will kick you out of the team completely," Chakasi became more and more angry and pointed at Mithras and warned.

　　Mithras smiled helplessly. He dared to offend anyone in the class, except the little tiger in front of him. He accidentally offended her last time. What a pity! She cried for the whole afternoon. No matter who persuaded her, it didn't work. Her tears almost drowned Mithras. In the end, he apologized and treated her to a meal to make the little tiger happy.

　　"Can't I go later?"

　　Chakasi's face lit up with joy, and she said with a sweet smile, "That's good enough. Remember this from now on, as long as I speak, you can't shirk your responsibility with any excuses. Otherwise, you know the consequences."

　　"I am defeated by you!" said Mithras, shaking his head helplessly.

　　Chakasi laughed and said, "That's right! This is exactly the effect I want."

　　"Oh, by the way, the three-year exam is coming soon. Have you made any preparations?" Chakasi suddenly remembered that the three-year exam of the martial arts hall would be held in a while, so he asked casually.

　　"I forgot about this," said Mithras embarrassedly.

　　Chakasi's smile disappeared, and he frowned and said, "You are definitely not worried, but I am miserable. I am only one step away from reaching the level of a great warrior, but I just can't take this step."

　　"Everything will come naturally. Being too anxious won't help. Try to relax your mind," said Mithras after thinking for a while. He had made a breakthrough accidentally when he advanced from a weapon master to a great weapon master.

　　Chakasi nodded, then smiled and said, "After the final exam, there will be the grade competition. Will you participate then?"

　　"Not interested!", Mithras said bluntly.

　　"It's better if you don't participate, otherwise what are we fighting for!" Chakasi said, sticking out his tongue.

　　Mithras rolled his eyes at her, the little tiger's eyes were directed at him.

　　"I won't talk to you anymore. You've made me waste a lot of time. If you fail the exam, I'll hold you accountable," Chakasi said, stretching out a small fist.

　　Mithras was speechless. Who was wasting whose time? If she hadn't called him, he should have returned to the courtyard by now. It was really unreasonable.

　　"Let's go! Remember not to refuse next time I ask you to go out!" Chakasi trotted away.

　　With a wry smile, Mithras walked towards the courtyard. He had no way to deal with this Chakasi.

　　Looking at the sky, it was already past six in the evening and it was almost dark. Mithras ran towards his own courtyard. The six brothers had a very good relationship and usually went out to eat together in the evening.

　　"Mithras is back. Let's go and have dinner." Mi Yin's voice rang out.

　　Mi Yin, Ge Fei and others came over, greeted Mithras, and the six brothers walked towards the restaurant.

　　Small restaurant, the dishes are very affordable and the food is comfortable.

　　After ordering some dishes, the four brothers started talking again.

　　As for the various activities within the Martial Hall, Mithras heard mostly from his brothers. Otherwise, Mithras, who always practiced hard in the back mountain of the Martial Hall, would probably be completely in the dark about the internal news of the academy.

　　"Hi, there is still more than a month left, and the third year will be over. In the last one or two months of each year, the entire martial arts hall will hold grade competitions. No one participated in the first two times, but we can't miss it this time. The top three in each grade will receive soul stone rewards," Mi Yin said.

　　"Grade competition?" Mithras laughed. He had just received the news outside the library.

　　"Haha, I will definitely participate." Ge Fei said confidently.

　　Mi Yin curled her lips and said, "You are already a weapon soul cultivator, and you have high-level soul power. You are probably not far from being a weapon master now. This is really unfair."

　　Hami smiled at Mithras and said, "Hey, don't forget Mithras. He practices so crazily. I think he should be the strongest among us."

　　Mithras grinned and said, "Hami, stop praising me."

　　"Mithras, have you reached the level of an equipment master now? Tell the truth." Mi Yin stared at Mithras.

　　"How is it possible to be so fast? From beginner to weapon practitioner, our qualifications may only take one year, but from weapon practitioner to master weapon practitioner and then to weapon master, it will take at least four years." Ge Fei said with a frown.

　　"That's not necessarily true. I also think Mithras is mysterious." Carlos also looked at Mithras, "Mithras, have you reached the level of weapon master?"

　　Mithras nodded casually.

　　There's nothing strange about reaching the level of a weapon master. I became a weapon warrior half a year after entering the martial arts hall, and more than two years have passed since then. If I'm still not a weapon master now, my hard work would be totally not worth it.

　　"Have you really achieved it?" The others all stared. They didn't expect it to be true.

　　"That's great, Mithras, you must participate in the grade competition and beat them for us to win honor for the six of us brothers," Ge Fei said immediately.

　　At this time, the waiter also brought the dishes.

　　"Eat, eat, I'm not interested in the grade competition." Mithras was too lazy to compete with those weaker people. That kind of college competition was just for showing off!

　　The others looked at each other, shook their heads and sighed.

　　"It's a pity that you don't participate. This time, someone else will steal the show in the grade competition." Hami pouted, "It's also because I'm not strong enough. If I had your strength, Mithras, I would have shown off a long time ago. And then I can seduce a few beauties. It would be amazing."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Okay, let's eat and stop thinking about it."

　　Mithras didn't care about the grade competition at all. However, most people in the academy were very enthusiastic about the grade competition. Not only the students, but even some instructors in the martial arts hall were very concerned about this event.

　　The next day, in the weapon soul department class.

　　"Mithras, you're here." As soon as Mithras sat down, a very cute girl sat next to him.

　　Mithras glanced at the girl and said with a smile, "Chakasi, you're here quite early. There's still a long time before class starts." Sitting with a beautiful girl is indeed a very enjoyable thing, and Mithras would not refuse.

　　"I know you came early." Chakasi's eyes narrowed with laughter.

　　Time passed quickly while the two were chatting, and before they could feel anything, the class had already started.

　　Teacher Dili was speaking passionately, and Mithras was listening attentively. Chakasi would occasionally glance at Mithras. "Well, today's class is over, but before the get out of class ends, I have something to tell you." Teacher Dili said with a smile.

　　The students below immediately began to discuss in low voices.

　　"Old students should all know that we have a rule in Ernst College that we hold a 'grade competition' in the last one or two months of each year.

　　The annual 'grade competition' is also the most lively time for our entire college, and winning the grade competition will also make it easier to be rated as an outstanding student when you graduate." Teacher Dili smiled.

　　The students below immediately became excited. Those who can enter the martial arts hall are all geniuses. And geniuses have a bad habit, it is difficult to convince others! Therefore, the annual grade competition has become an opportunity for geniuses to become famous. Almost more than 90% of the students will pay attention to this grade competition, and those who have some ability will participate.

　　Chapter 2: Cyclone of Fighting Soul Breakthrough

　　During the grade competition, every student with some ability hopes to make a splash in the arena, so the annual grade competition is the grandest event in the martial arts hall and also the craziest time period.

　　"We from the Weapon Soul Department will naturally also participate in the battle. If you are willing to sign up, please let me know." Teacher Dili said with a smile, but his eyes were glancing at Mithras.

　　"Teacher, I do." Many students below immediately began to sign up excitedly.

　　"Okay." Dili immediately took out paper and a quill pen and began to record. However, after recording more than a dozen students, he found that Mithras and Chakasi were talking to each other and had no intention of coming up to sign up. Dili walked down.

　　Mithras couldn't help but look up and immediately called out respectfully, "Teacher Dili." Chakasi next to him also saluted respectfully.

　　Teacher Dili smiled and nodded, "Mithras, this grade competition is a great opportunity for training. I believe almost all the elites in the third grade will participate. Why don't you sign up? Such an opportunity is rare."

　　"I'm not interested." Mithras said directly.

　　Teacher Dili was stunned.

　　"Mithras, you don't know that if you win this grade competition, you will get some rewards." Teacher Dili tempted again.

　　"Reward?" Mithras was in urgent need of money.

　　My family's financial situation is not that good. If I can earn some money and participate in this grade competition by myself, it won't be a big problem.

　　"Yes, you should know that soul stones are of great significance to every practitioner. The top three in this grade competition will receive a large number of soul stones as rewards," Teacher Dili continued. Mithras suddenly realized. However, Mithras didn't care about this at all. He still had to rely on his own physical practice to practice. After all, external objects were only a kind of assistance. Over-reliance was not a good thing. Besides, with his current importance in Max's heart, it was not difficult for him to get soul stones. He just didn't think about doing so.

　　"I won't participate." Mithras still said. Teacher Dili was a little anxious. In fact, he also had his own considerations. If he could make his students become the top three, he would not only get rewards, but also be very face-saving. People, all like to save face. Teacher Dili approached Mithras and whispered: "Mithras, are you worried about your strength being revealed? I know you have reached the level of weapon master." Mithras heard this and looked up at Teacher Dili in surprise. How does Teacher Dili know his strength? After all, it is difficult to judge a person's strength from appearance alone. Seeing Mithras's expression, Teacher Dili knew that his casual remark had guessed Mithras' strength, and said with a smile: "Mithras, don't hide your strength. If you don't participate in the competition and deliberately hide your strength, be careful that I will also leak your secrets. "Whatever, I won't participate anyway." Mithras stood up nonchalantly, and then saluted respectfully: "Goodbye, teacher." Then, regardless of Teacher Dili's stunned expression, he left directly. "Hey, this kid. "Teacher Dili couldn't help laughing when he realized what was happening, and at this moment, Chakasi next to him was still covering his mouth and laughing.

　　After leaving the classroom, Mithras ran quickly towards the back mountain of the martial arts hall. Although his weapon soul training had reached a bottleneck during this period, after a long period of polishing, he had vaguely felt that his combat soul training was about to break through.

　　When he came to the stream again, just as he was about to sit down, Mithras frowned and turned to leave when he thought of what Diri said in class.

　　Since Dili knows his level of strength, this place is not very safe. Regardless of whether this is true or false, Mithras does not want to take the risk. It is not the time to reveal his secret yet.

　　In the past three years, Mithras had not gone too deep into the back mountain of the martial arts hall. He was only familiar with the front part. Now that it was no longer safe here, he had no choice but to go deeper.

　　Mithras walked forward for another thousand meters, and the grass and trees began to grow lush. They were almost at the top of the mountain, and if they continued walking, they would be out of the range of the back mountain of the martial arts hall.

　　After checking the surrounding environment, Mithras sat down with satisfaction.

　　Closing his eyes, Mithras slowly focused his mind into his body, observing the three sources of fighting spirit in his dantian.

　　Although the basis of the three souls cultivation is the cultivation of fighting spirit, each kind of cultivation has its own unique source of fighting spirit, which is the main reason for the difference in the three souls cultivation.

　　It's like there are three parallel sources of Dou Qi in Mithras' body. Although these three sources are all located in his Dantian, they are clearly separated from each other and the routes of Dou Qi circulation are different.

　　In Mithras' mind, the Dou Qi source representing the weapon soul seemed to be obviously more condensed than the other two Dou Qi sources. It was like a nebula spinning at high speed, forming a stable cyclone.

　　Mithras knew that as long as he could form the source of fighting spirit cultivated by the fighting spirit into a stable cyclone, then the fighting spirit would officially break through to the level of a fighting master.

　　After calming down, Mithras once again focused his attention on the source of his fighting spirit and fighting spirit.

　　The fighting spirit's Dou Qi source now showed signs of forming a cyclone. The entire Dou Qi source was like a ball of thick fog, constantly shrinking and expanding and was very unstable. This was a sign of an imminent breakthrough.

　　He took a deep breath, and as Mithras tried his best to compress the mist, it became thicker and more unstable in an instant. The sticky mist continued to surge and boil.

　　Mithras's expression became extremely solemn. He did not expect that compressing the mist would be so difficult. With hatred in his heart, he accelerated the circulation of his fighting spirit again and tried his best to compress the mist.

　　Beads of sweat the size of beans slid down his face, veins on his forehead emerged, and his whole face turned red. With his current strength, it was really difficult to maintain such a huge output of fighting spirit.

　　Under the compression of Mithras, the mist slowly changed and began to slowly shrink towards the center of the air source.

　　With a look of joy on his face, Mithras increased the compression force of the air source again.

　　Soon the source of energy was compressed into a transparent dot, and the next moment the rapidly shrinking source of fighting energy suddenly exploded, and a strong shock appeared in the Dantian.

　　In an instant, the vital energy between heaven and earth seemed to be summoned. Visible streams of vital energy rushed towards Mithras' body like streams of water, wrapping him tightly inside.

　　Mithras slowly opened his eyes, feeling the cleansing of the vitality of heaven and earth, and his heart was filled with joy.

　　Slowly, the external vitality began to calm down. Mithras once again probed his mind into his dantian, and a brilliant galaxy appeared before his eyes. It was the source of the fighting spirit that had just formed a cyclone.

　　The fighting spirit finally broke through!

　　With a faint smile on his face, Mithras slowly stood up.

　　Feeling the tremendous power in his body, Mithras casually punched a tree as thick as a bowl.

　　“Crack!”

　　A crisp breaking sound was heard, and the small tree, which was as thick as a bowl, shook a few times and then fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.

　　Mithras retracted his fist, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. He did not use much power in this punch, but the result was far beyond his expectations.

　　He was sure that the power of the punch he just threw was more than ten times that of the one before the breakthrough. And this was just a casual punch. If he had used all his strength, it would be more than fifty times stronger than before.

　　Although Mithras knew that his strength would definitely increase a lot after the breakthrough, such a huge increase still surprised him.

　　However, although he was surprised, Mithras was still very satisfied with the substantial increase in his strength. Once his three souls were superimposed, the power that would burst out would far exceed his apparent strength. Even if he faced a cultivator at the same level as a great battle master head-on, the difference would not be too big.

　　With joy, Mithras quickly left the place. The noise caused by the breakthrough just now might attract other people's attention, so it would be better to leave as soon as possible.

　　When Mithras returned to the martial arts hall, it was lunch time. The other brothers saw him, greeted him, and walked towards the restaurant of the martial arts hall.

　　While waiting for the waiter to serve the food, a few people started chatting again. Before they had said a few words, Chakasi came over like a gust of wind.

　　"What are you talking about!" Chakasi asked as he sat down.

　　Ge Fei laughed, glanced at Mithras and said, "We brothers are trying to introduce a girlfriend to Mithras."

　　Chakasi glanced at Mithras and laughed, "Who did you choose? Let me give you some advice."

　　"Don't listen to their nonsense, it's not happening at all." Mithras glared at Garfield and continued, "We are talking about the grade competition."

　　"Didn't you say you wouldn't participate?" Chakasi asked curiously.

　　"I'm not participating, but several of them have signed up and are bragging here!" said Mithras, pointing at the other people.

　　Chakasi chuckled, clasped his fists to the others and said, "So you guys have all signed up. When the competition comes, you guys better go easy on us!"

　　"You've signed up too?" Ge Fei asked curiously.

　　"Of course, how can I be absent from such a grand event?" Chakasi said as she stood up with her eyebrows raised.

　　Ge Fei's face changed, and he quickly asked, "So what did you mean just now?"

　　"Needless to say, she is telling us to admit defeat when we meet her in the competition," Hami said with a wry smile.

　　Mithras chuckled. He knew very well how difficult it was to deal with Chakasi. Now these people must be scratching their heads!

　　"This young boy is teachable! Thank you, brothers," Chakasi said with a smile, shrinking his head.

　　(Please read the book and buy tickets, collect it, the book has been signed, and I will continue to write obscene works, so don't worry about it being discontinued!)

　　Chapter 3 Rage!

　　The three-year exam of Wutang has finally arrived.

　　The three-year exam is a comprehensive assessment of the students by the martial arts hall. Those students who fail the three-year exam will basically not have much development in the future. The martial arts hall will not allow such students to stay, because that would be a waste of the martial arts hall's limited resources.

　　The assessment method of the martial arts hall is very simple. Every student will pass as long as he can launch an attack force equivalent to that of a great weapon warrior.

　　Mithras certainly had no problem with such an assessment, and the other five brothers also passed it easily. Only Chakasi had a difficult time passing it. If it weren't for her training as a weapon soul, she would probably have been expelled from the martial arts hall.

　　After the three-year exam, the grade competition soon arrived. The atmosphere in the martial arts hall suddenly became heated. Every student was talking about this matter. It didn’t matter if they didn’t participate. They could still cheer for the people they supported. For a while, the whole martial arts hall began to boil.

　　All the other brothers except Mithras signed up to participate. Although they agreed to cheer for them, Mithras could not bear to watch such a competition which was almost like a performance after watching only two games.

　　So when all the students were enjoying the competition, Mithras was still devoted to his training as usual.

　　The back hill of Wutang was completely silent.

　　Mithras sat cross-legged in the woods, listening to the rustling sound of leaves, and naturally entered a state of cultivation. The vital energy of heaven and earth around him was so clearly visible, and everything within a dozen meters around him was clearer than ever before.

　　A huge amount of vital energy entered the body from all over the body, and the muscles, bones and even the internal organs were slowly absorbing the nourishment of this energy. The Dou Qi source was running happily, constantly gathering the vital energy around it, and then decomposing and consuming it.

　　While Mithras was practicing peacefully, the martial arts hall was very noisy. Thousands of students from the entire academy, as well as a large number of instructors and even many bigwigs from the outside world entered the martial arts hall to watch the battle.

　　Age competition.

　　The students who are able to enter the martial arts hall are all chosen ones by heaven!

　　People like this are naturally arrogant, so every game is very exciting and the participating students are trying their best to show their skills on the field.

　　In every year's grade competition, first-year students rarely participate, and even second-year students are very few. Only students from the third year onwards are the main participants in the entire grade competition.

　　Mithras walked towards the courtyard. At this time, the day's competition was over, so he went out to eat with several other brothers and listened to them talk about the situation of the ring competition.

　　Walking on the street, students wearing blue uniforms can be seen everywhere, some of them are shouting loudly with excitement. This phenomenon is rarely seen on weekdays.

　　When he walked into the courtyard, Mithras was surprised to find that the other people were not there, and there was no sign that they had returned in the house.

　　It seems that the other few people went directly to the restaurant after the ring match, otherwise they would not have disappeared this time.

　　Mithras walked towards the Wu Tang's restaurant.

　　Just as he reached the door of the restaurant, a figure suddenly flashed out, grabbed Mithras and left. Mithras turned around and saw that it was Mi Yin with a sullen face. A bad premonition arose in his heart.

　　"Ge Fei is injured and is now in the infirmary," Mi Yin said with a dark face.

　　Mithras was stunned and asked quickly, "What's going on?"

　　"Don't ask so many questions now. I'll tell you in detail when we get there," Mi Yin said anxiously.

　　Looking at Mi Yin's expression, Mithras knew that Ge Fei's injury was probably serious, otherwise he wouldn't be so anxious. But how could Ge Fei be injured? Was it a ring match?

　　There are rules for martial arts hall competitions. If the opponent is unable to fight back during the competition, you are not allowed to use force, otherwise you will be declared the loser.

　　This is also the reason why Mithras did not go to cheer for his brothers. The worst result in such a game is losing, so he was very relieved. But who could have thought that such a thing would happen now.

　　Mi Yin and Mithras ran all the way and arrived at the martial arts hall's infirmary in just a few minutes.

　　When he arrived in front of the infirmary, Mithras saw several other people at a glance, even Chakasi and Dili were present. He suddenly felt that things were not as simple as he had imagined.

　　"Mithras, Gefeita...", Chakasi saw Mithras running towards him, tears in his eyes.

　　"How is Guffy?" Mithras did not see Guffy in the crowd, which made him even more worried.

　　Dili walked over with a frown on his face, shook his head and said, "The injury is serious, but his life is not in danger. The medical staff is helping him clean the wound."

　　Mithras's face darkened instantly. He looked at Dili and asked coldly, "What happened? Why was Ge Fei injured?"

　　There was a trace of embarrassment on Dili's face. After all, it was he who asked Ge Fei to participate in the ring competition, and he was also Ge ​​Fei's mentor. He felt very embarrassed when such a thing happened.

　　"This afternoon, Ge Fei competed with a student from the Fighting Soul Department for the championship, and the opponent accidentally injured Ge Fei," Dili said with a twinkling eye.

　　Mithras turned around and said to the others, "Were you there at the time? Is that what happened?"

　　"Things are not like that at all!" Chakasi looked at Dili angrily and said loudly.

　　"At that time, Ge Fei had already admitted defeat but the opponent did not stop at all. Instead, he attacked even more fiercely. That's why Ge Fei was injured," Chakasi said loudly.

　　"Is that so, Master Dili!" There was suppressed anger in Mithras' voice.

　　Dili's face turned red. The student who injured Ge Fei had no relationship with him at all, but his father was a mentor in the martial arts hall like him, so he wanted to suppress the matter.

　　"I was quite far away at the time and didn't see it clearly," Dili said hesitantly.

　　Seeing his expression, Mithras knew what he was planning. He suppressed his anger, turned around and asked Chakasi, "What is the name of the student who injured Ge Fei?"

　　"Banduri"

　　"Mithras, you can't do anything stupid, otherwise you will be kicked out of the martial arts hall," Dili said anxiously when he heard it.

　　Mithras looked at him for a while before saying, "I won't do anything stupid. I will only do what I should do."

　　"If I sign up for the tournament now, is it still too late?" Mithras continued to say to Dili.

　　The eyes of the other brothers lit up. They knew the strength of Mithras. With his help, Ge Fei's resentment could be resolved quickly.

　　"The registration time has passed, Mithras. I understand your idea very well, but this won't work at all," Dili said to Mithras with difficulty.

　　"It's too late to sign up now, but Instructor Dili seems to have forgotten one thing, that is, students who do not participate in the competition can also challenge the champion," Mi Yin said with a sneer.

　　Dili blushed again, turned around and said, "Since you have already made up your mind, don't regret it."

　　"The one who should regret it is Banduri who injured Guffey," said Mithras with a look of disdain.

　　Originally, Dili was considered a very good mentor in Mithras' eyes, but after this incident, Mithras saw through him. A mentor who could even betray his own students was a disgrace to the martial arts hall.

　　After Dili left, Mithras and others waited quietly outside the infirmary. They still didn't quite understand why Banduri would harm Ge Fei, so they could only ask Ge Fei directly.

　　About an hour later, the door of the infirmary opened and a medical staff in a blue robe came out.

　　"How is Guffy's injury?"

　　"It's very serious. Two ribs were broken and almost pierced the heart," the medical staff said, shaking his head.

　　"You can go in now, but don't stay too long. He needs to rest now."

　　When Mithras walked into the room and saw Ge Fei lying on the bed, the anger in his heart boiled over in an instant. His face turned red and even bloodshot began to appear in his eye sockets.

　　Ge Fei now looked extremely horrible, with two wooden boards sandwiching him tightly from the chest down, and the gauze on his forehead reflected blood-red bloodstains.

　　"You are here!" Ge Fei said in a low voice, forcing a smile on his face when he saw them.

　　"Do you still remember what happened?" Mithras asked in a low voice while sitting on the bed.

　　Ge Fei moved his hand, raised his middle finger and said, "Do you really think I'm going to die? How can I not remember it when it happened to me?"

　　Mithras looked at Ge Fei with a helpless look. This kid still likes to argue with others.

　　"You still remember the girl in red, Lilia? I took revenge on her. It was so satisfying!" Ge Fei said with a difficult smile.

　　"The Banduri who hurt me was Lilia's pursuer. When we met on the field this time, I wanted to avenge Lilia. I admitted defeat at that time, but the guy didn't let me go. He was so cruel!" Ge Fei continued.

　　Mithras had not expected that there was such a story behind this matter, and his anger became even stronger.

　　"Damn it! I will get this face back when I recover from my injuries," Ge Fei said fiercely.

　　"I'll get your face back for you, so you can just focus on recovering from your injuries!" Mithras said, clenching his fists tightly.

　　Although the six brothers often fight and quarrel with each other, they have a deep affection for each other. Seeing Ge Fei become like this, Mithras' heart has been boiling for a long time.

　　A few people chatted with Ge Fei for a while and were about to leave when suddenly, the door of the room was pushed open and a fiery red figure appeared in front of everyone.

　　(Collection, collection, the plot unfolds, and I am calling on all book friends to collect it)

　　Chapter 4 He doesn't deserve it!

　　Remembering what the medical staff said, several people were about to leave the room when suddenly the door was pushed open and a fiery red figure walked in from outside.

　　"Lilia?" Ge Fei screamed in a low voice.

　　Mithras looked up and saw that it was the Lilia he had met before. Three years had passed and she was still wearing a red dress.

　　"I heard you were injured. I'm sorry!" Lilia said softly. She no longer looked as fierce as before. She was just a well-behaved little girl.

　　Guffy's eyes widened as he asked, "Are you really Lilia?"

　　"Go to hell!" Lilia's expression suddenly returned to her original color, and she cursed loudly with her eyebrows raised.

　　Ge Fei suddenly realized, "So it's really you!"

　　"You, I didn't expect you to be so hateful even now. I shouldn't have come if I had known," Lilia left the room angrily.

　　"Why did you leave just like that?" Ge Fei said in a low voice.

　　Mi Yin laughed and said, "It seems that your injury this time is a blessing in disguise. Come on, brother, we all support you!"

　　"Go to hell! You are afraid that my death is not quick enough, right? Who can guess what that cruel woman is thinking? I can't even hide from her, so how could I provoke her?" Ge Fei cursed.

　　Everyone burst into laughter. Even though Young Master Ge was so badly injured, he was always able to bring joy to everyone.

　　In the small restaurant of the martial arts hall, the brothers and Chakashi sat with heavy expressions.

　　"Mithras, what are you going to do?" asked Mi Yin.

　　Mithras said calmly, "Tell me the rules of the challenge first, and don't worry about the rest."

　　"Because you didn't sign up at the beginning, if you want to participate now, you can only participate in the championship challenge," Mi Yin said after thinking for a while.

　　"The Champion Challenge is specially prepared by the martial arts hall for those students with super strength. As long as you can defeat ten challengers in a row on the ring, you can challenge the grade champion."

　　Mi Yin paused for a moment and continued, "After you succeed in the challenge, you will face the challenge of senior students, but you can refuse such a challenge if you wish."

　　"Ten games! Very good, it's decided," said Mithras with a sneer on his face.

　　Chakasi's face was anxious, and he said, "Why don't you think about it again? Although the martial arts hall does not allow students to fight privately, we can still think of other ways."

　　"Guffey was injured by the opponent on the field. I will make the opponent fall on the same field. Don't worry! I am absolutely sure," said Mithras confidently.

　　Chakasi frowned and said nothing more. After spending such a long time together, he knew Mithras' character very well. Once he made a decision to quit, no one could make him change it.

　　"Then it's decided. When are you going to launch the challenge?" Mi Yin said after thinking for a while.

　　"When will Wu-Tang officially confirm Banduri's status as champion?" asked Mithras.

　　"Three Days Later"

　　Mithras showed a grim smile and said, "Then I will launch another championship challenge in three days. By then, Ge Fei should be able to get out of bed and move around. I want him to see with his own eyes how I smash that Banduri into the dust!"

　　Several people suddenly realized that revenge with ups and downs was interesting.

　　Three days later, at the Wu Tang's martial arts arena, Banduri stood on the stage with an excited look on his face. Today was the day that Wu Tang announced that he was officially the third-grade champion.

　　The seats above the arena were already full of people, including high-ranking officials from Taros City and leaders of other forces stationed in Taros City. They came here to watch the game, but more importantly, to select talents for their own forces.

　　Originally, students in the fifth and sixth grades should have been their focus, but in the city of Taros, any outstanding students in the fifth and sixth grades had already been reserved by the City Lord's Mansion, so they had no choice but to turn their attention to the third and fourth grade students. Although these students were inferior to the fifth and sixth grade students in terms of strength and other aspects, as long as they put in the effort to train them, these students would soon become the backbone of their forces.

　　At a moment like this, Max, as the head of the martial arts hall, cannot fail to show up. He is now greeting the representatives of those forces enthusiastically. These people are a major source of income for the martial arts hall. For every student selected by them, as long as both parties reach an agreement, they must pay a large sum of money to the martial arts hall, and they must also bear all the expenses of these students in the martial arts hall.

　　Mithras and others arrived at the martial arts arena very early. Ge Fei also came, but he was carried by everyone. Seeing Banduri standing on the stage showing off his power, he struggled several times to stand up, but was stopped by everyone.

　　"All you have to do is watch, and leave the rest to me," Mithras said to Guffy.

　　Ge Fei nodded resentfully. In fact, he knew that even if he could stand up, he would not be able to do anything to Banduri. He was no match for the opponent before he was injured, and now that he was injured, he was even less of a match.

　　"Everyone, please be quiet!" the third-grade director walked up to the stage and said loudly.

　　"Everyone! After several days of fierce competition, the top three of the third-grade group in this year's grade competition have been decided. Standing on the stage is our third-grade group champion, Banduri."

　　There was a sudden burst of warm applause on and off the field, mixed with deafening shouts!

　　"Although there were some minor incidents in this group match, everyone saw the performance of each student. They are all the pride of our martial arts hall."

　　"Next, our martial arts hall's master will present the award to the group champion Banduri!" the head teacher shouted loudly.

　　Max walked down from his seat with a smile, and when he came to the head teacher, he said to him with a smile, "Bender, congratulations on having an amazing son."

　　It turns out that the head teacher of the grade, Bende, is actually Banduri’s father!

　　"Thank you for the compliment, Master!" Bend said with a smile.

　　Max walked to the front and said with a smile, "This third-grade group match was very exciting. I am proud of everyone. Next, I will present the Wutang award to the group champion Banduri. The awards for the second and third place in the group will be presented separately by the grade director."

　　An emcee came up with a small plate covered with a red silk cloth. It was obvious that the items on the plate were rewards.

　　"I now declare..."

　　"Wait!" a voice interrupted Max, and Mithras slowly walked out of the crowd.

　　"I'm going to challenge for a championship!", Mithras said loudly as he walked towards the ring.

　　When Max saw that it was Mithras, the anger that had just risen in his heart immediately subsided. He looked at Mithras in surprise and asked, "You want to challenge the champion?"

　　Max looked at Mithras with curiosity. Although three years had passed, he was still deeply impressed when Mithras came to Taros Martial Arts Hall. He did not expect that Mithras would challenge Banduri.

　　Banduri looked at Mithras with resentment. He was only one step away from becoming the champion of the group stage, but now his plan was ruined by the appearance of Mithras.

　　Mithras glanced at Banduri, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "I want to challenge him because he doesn't deserve to be the champion!"

　　There was an uproar on and off the field. Everyone was unfamiliar with Mithras, so everyone was surprised by such a change. They didn't understand how Mithras could have such courage.

　　When Bender saw Mithras appear, he knew that something bad was going to happen. Diri was a very good friend of his, and Mithras' strength and geography were clearly told to him.

　　"Mithras, you should still think about it. You are going to face the age champion," Bender said to Mithras with anticipation.

　　"I don't care about the championship, but I don't accept him being the champion!" said Mithras, pointing at Banduri.

　　Max thought about it, looked at Mithras and said, "Since you have made up your mind, I agree to your request."

　　Max has no idea how strong Mithras is now, and he also wants to know what Mithras has achieved in three years.

　　Bender looked at Max anxiously. Diri had told him about Guffey and Banduri a few days ago, and he also understood the purpose of Mithras' challenge this time.

　　"Mithras, please think about it again and don't do anything stupid on impulse," Bender said, staring at Mithras.

　　"Don't worry about it!"

　　Bender's old face turned red, and he pointed at Mithras and said, "What's your attitude? After all, I am your mentor."

　　"Enough! Bender, I understand how you feel, but this matter has been settled," Max said impatiently.

　　Mithras bowed to Max and said, "Thank you, Master!"

　　"Show all your strength, I want to know what changes you have made in the past three years," Max said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras nodded and walked towards Banduri in the center of the ring.

　　Looking at Banduri Mithius, he said slowly, "You must be very unhappy now! The championship you won just flew away like that."

　　“Don’t be too proud too soon. If you want to snatch the championship from me, it depends on whether you can pass the ten levels,” Banduri said with a sneer.

　　"I won't let you down, and I hope you won't let me down either!"

　　Maxis frowned. He could see that something was wrong with Mithras and Banduri, but he wanted to know more about Mithras' strength.

　　"I declare that the challenge of student Mithras has officially begun. He will accept the challenges of ten students on the ring. If he wins all ten battles, he can challenge the current champion Banduri," Max said loudly.

　　(Calling for voting, calling for collection, if you want more exciting chapters! Then collect them quickly)

　　Chapter 5 Let's Go Together

　　"Now I declare that the challenge of student Mithras officially begins. As long as he can defeat ten challengers, he can challenge the current champion Banduri," Max shouted loudly.

　　The scene suddenly began to boil. Those who knew Mithras' true strength secretly worried for Banduri, while those who didn't know looked at Mithras eagerly, with sparks in their eyes.

　　Some of the people sitting on the stage did not know the origins of Mithras. After the people next to them told them, their eyes lit up and they stared at Mithras closely. It was obvious what they were thinking.

　　"Who's the first one?" Mithras said calmly as he looked at the students in the audience.

　　"Fighting Soul System Duger!"

　　"Battle Soul Kakafu!"

　　Perhaps it was Mithras's nonchalant expression that angered the students in the audience. As soon as he finished speaking, two students jumped up from below. This phenomenon made everyone's eyes widen for a moment.

　　The two students stood on the stage, looked at each other awkwardly, and saluted each other.

　　"I'll let you take this arrogant boy," the challenger named Doug took a few steps back and wanted to jump off the ring.

　　"Now that you're up there, don't go down again. Come up together, both of you!" Mithras said coldly.

　　There was another uproar on and off the court. They did not expect that Mithras would take the initiative to ask the other party to stay. Was he too arrogant or was he absolutely sure?

　　"Arrogant! Take out your weapon." Kakaf, who was obviously a hot-tempered man, rushed over and swung his sword at Mithras.

　　As expected of a student of the Battle Soul Department, his fighting style is always so powerful.

　　"Let's attack together! I don't have time to waste on you." Mithras easily dodged Kakaf's sword and punched Douger instead.

　　"boom!"

　　There was another commotion on and off the field. Mithras actually took the initiative to attack Doug. He was determined to force the opponent into a desperate situation.

　　Douger dodged Mithras' punch by moving sideways and swung his sword at Mithras.

　　"That's right!" A smile appeared on Mithras' face, as if this result was exactly what he wanted.

　　"Draw your weapons!", Kakaf shouted again.

　　Mithras shook his head, glanced at the two and said, "I am cultivating the soul of the weapon, and my body is my best weapon."

　　"Then die!" Kakaf rushed towards Mithras with his eyes wide open. The whole ring began to shake under his powerful stomping.

　　The moment Kaka launched his attack, Duger also rushed towards Mithras, and his sword fell with a whistling sound.

　　Facing the two falling swords, there was no change on Mithras' face, and he threw out several punches quickly.

　　"Bang! Bang!"

　　The continuous collisions between fists and swords made a series of dull sounds!

　　Doug and Kakaf's figures kept retreating, and the expressions on their faces began to become solemn.

　　"You are indeed very strong. If we fight alone, neither of us would be your match. But now there are two of us, so you are bound to lose!" Doug said to Mithras.

　　Mithras turned around and pointed at Banduri who was standing at the edge of the ring and said, "My target is him, not you! So you can't defeat me."

　　"Then let's prove it with a fight!" Douger swung his sword and rushed towards Mithras again. From his solemn expression, it could be seen that he was using all his strength this time.

　　"Fight!" Kakaf shouted loudly, and the long sword carrying the wind broke through the air and smashed towards Mithras.

　　Mithras stood there and waited until the two sword lights were about to get close, then he suddenly attacked.

　　Countless fist shadows appeared in front of the two men, and the momentum of the falling sword suddenly seemed to encounter a steel wall and stopped in mid-air.

　　“Bang! Bang! Bang…”

　　A series of collision sounds rang out, and Mithras' fists hit the two men's swords like dense raindrops. Although the power of each blow was not very great, the speed was too fast and before one wave of power was exhausted, another wave of attack had already arrived. The surging power was like a surging wave, wrapping Douger and Kakaf tightly inside, and they couldn't even retreat.

　　Ding ding!

　　In this situation, Duger and Kakaf chose to give up their swords, and the two swords were knocked to the ground in an instant.

　　“Crack!”

　　There was another crisp sound, and one of the two swords broke completely the moment it hit the ground, followed by the other one.

　　Everyone's eyes became dull in an instant.

　　The long sword was actually shattered!

　　Although everyone knows that weapon soul practitioners have strong bodies, Mithras is only a third-year student! How can he break the sword with his fists?

　　It's incredible!

　　Everyone looked at this scene in amazement and gasped heavily.

　　"Weapon Master!" Max's eyes lit up. Although the long swords provided to students in the martial arts hall were of poor quality, it was impossible to smash them so easily without the strength of a weapon master.

　　The next moment, Max stood up from his seat with a look of shock on his face. He reached the level of weapon master in the third grade. With this training speed, is he still the same useless person as three years ago?

　　"No!" Max's face suddenly changed. He had only considered the sword itself and did not consider the person using the sword. The sword supported by soul fighting spirit could not be broken by the weapon master at all.

　　"Master!", Max exhaled, the shock on his face turning into horror.

　　In three years, he grew from a useless person who could barely enter the martial arts hall to a master of martial arts. Is this true? Even the legendary super soul power might not be able to achieve such a speed of cultivation!

　　In fact, Max guessed wrong. The reason why the long sword could be broken so easily was related to the attack speed of Mithras. The continuous attacks made the force acting on the long sword increase every moment. When this force reached a limit, the long sword would naturally break into pieces. It was not like what he imagined that Mithras used the strength of a master weaponist.

　　Banduri's face suddenly turned very ugly. Although the strength of Duger and Kakaf was not as good as his, it was hard to say what would happen if the two of them attacked together. Now that these two people were forced to this point by Mithras, he had already felt timid.

　　Douger and Kakaf retreated pale-faced one after another until they reached the edge of the ring and stood firm. However, when they looked at Mithras again, there was no longer the confidence in their eyes that they had at the beginning.

　　"Keep fighting or give up!" said Mithras, looking at the two people opposite.

　　"You are very strong! But I want to try again," the fire in Doug's eyes ignited again.

　　Kakaf rubbed his wrist and said loudly, "I don't accept it either!"

　　"Then continue!"

　　Mithras rushed towards the two men. This was the first time he took the initiative to attack.

　　Duger and Kakaf attacked at the same time, and the boundless fist shadow wrapped Mithras.

　　“Puff…”

　　A series of muffled sounds came from the fist shadows.

　　At this point in the battle, everyone knew that Mithras was going to win. Giving up the advantage in weapons and fighting with the weapon soul cultivator's body, it would be strange if he didn't lose!

　　"No more fighting, no more fighting! Your body is too abnormal, my hands are swollen," Kakaf shouted loudly and withdrew from the fight.

　　"coax"

　　The audience on and off the field began to laugh, not because Kakaf's words were funny, but because his current appearance made it impossible for everyone not to laugh.

　　All of Kakaf's clothes turned into blue strips, and the scenery inside was clearly visible when the wind blew. His whole face was swollen, and with his messy hair, he looked extremely weird.

　　Kakaf forced himself to look at himself with wide eyes, then jumped off the stage, "You guys continue, I'm leaving first, this is really embarrassing!"

　　Everyone on and off the field burst into laughter. This Kakaf is really a funny guy!

　　"boom!"

　　Something changed on the stage again. With a loud bang, the two figures separated.

　　Douger was half-kneeling on the ring with his hands on the ground. His image was not much better than Kakaf's, but the scenery was still better on Kakaf's side. There was a layer of underwear under Douger's blue suit.

　　"I lost!" Doug said with a wry smile.

　　The students in the audience immediately started to cheer. They had seen such a wonderful battle some time ago.

　　"Mithras, Mithras..."

　　The next moment, the students in the audience began to shout out Mithras' name loudly. People have never been stingy with their praise for the strong.

　　The moment Duger admitted defeat, Mi Yin and others jumped up excitedly and shouted loudly!

　　"Challenger Mithras wins!" Bender said reluctantly as he stood on the ring.

　　"Now there is still a student who wants to challenge, please come to the ring!" Bender shouted.

　　Mithras's face suddenly turned cold. This Bend actually wanted him to challenge continuously without giving him any rest time. It was really too much.

　　The students in the audience were also stunned. What Bende did was too obvious!

　　"Beast Soul Billy!"

　　Following the shout, a student jumped onto the stage.

　　Bender smiled proudly. He was worried that no one would be willing to challenge on stage and give Mithras a chance to rest. He didn't expect that this student named Billy would cooperate so well.

　　Mithras looked at Billy coldly. It was obvious that he wanted to defeat Billy while his strength was still not recovered by challenging him at this time. This was really abominable. Billy must be taught a lesson.

　　"You just fought. I won't take advantage of you and give you an hour's rest. I'll be waiting in the ring," Billy said, looking at Mithras.

　　Mithras was stunned, the coldness on his face faded away, he nodded to Billy, and walked off the ring.

　　Bender looked at Billy with anger. His plan was ruined by this arrogant guy. However, he had no right to prevent Mithras from resting. He could only walk aside angrily.

　　Seeing a trace of disdain on Bendbilly's face, such a mentor is really shameless to the extreme!

　　(Xiaoliu calls on everyone to collect it here. There are about 200,000 manuscripts in stock. Don't worry about eunuchs. The content will become more and more exciting!)

　　Chapter 6 Wind Serpent

　　After stepping down from the ring, Mithras walked towards where Guffy and the others were.

　　Mi Yin came forward and said loudly, "Old Four, you are so strong!"

　　"Actually, I'm tired too!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　Mi Yin and others raised their middle fingers at him. Fighting with two students who were as strong as them at the same time was just a bit tiring. This was really stimulating.

　　"Where is Guffy?" Mithras looked carefully and didn't see Guffy, so he asked curiously.

　　"I'm on the ground! These inhuman beasts just left me there when they saw you, and I'm still a wounded person!" Ge Fei's voice came from the ground.

　　Mithras looked down and saw who was lying on the ground but Guffy!

　　"Actually, it's quite good for you to lie down like this. The weather is nice today, it's nice to bask in the sun!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　Ge Fei was carried to the martial arts field by his brothers. His ribs had not healed yet and he could only lie on a special stretcher.

　　"Fuck! You bunch of beasts, just lie down and see," Ge Fei yelled loudly. After a few days of recuperation, his body was not as weak as it was at the beginning, and he was still full of energy when he cursed.

　　Chakasi walked up to Ge Fei with a smile on his face, squatted down and said, "What do you think will happen if we don't lift you up when Mithras goes to the ring later?"

　　Ge Fei got anxious when he heard this, and whispered, "Is it okay if I don't scold you?"

　　Everyone burst into laughter.

　　"That Bende is so despicable that he actually wants you to fight while tired!" Chakasi said with a raised eyebrow.

　　Mi Yin sneered a few times and said, "I just learned from others that Bender is Banduri's father. He certainly doesn't want Mithras to succeed in his challenge."

　　Everyone suddenly realized that there was such a hidden story behind this.

　　"The more he behaves like this, the more I will disappoint him, Banduri! I will let him know the price of hurting my brother," said Mithras with a sneer.

　　"I'm afraid that he will just admit defeat and our plan will fail!" Mi Yin said with a frown.

　　Mithras laughed, "As long as he steps into the ring, he won't have the chance to admit defeat, unless he gives up directly!"

　　"As long as you are prepared!" Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　Ge Fei leaned over and said, "Old Four, you'd better let Banduri get some sun for a few days."

　　"Don't worry!"

　　After resting for a while under the ring, Mithras walked onto the ring again.

　　"I've had a good rest!" Billy, who was sitting cross-legged on the ring, slowly stood up and said.

　　"Thanks!"

　　If the challenger does not give Mithras a chance to rest in the challenge, he has no way to deal with it, so deep down he still has a good impression of Billy.

　　"Let's start! Missy," Billy shouted loudly.

　　"hiss!"

　　A flash of emerald green lightning shot up from the crowd and wrapped around Billy.

　　"Fighting beasts, wind snake!" Mithras' eyes suddenly lit up when he looked at the wind snake wrapped around Billy.

　　He didn't expect that Billy actually had a fighting beast partner, and it seemed that they had already signed a contract. This was rarely seen among third-year students. Most beast soul practitioners would not sign their first fighting beast until they reached the level of beast tamers, so that they could sign a stronger fighting beast.

　　Therefore, although the students who cultivate beast souls in the martial arts hall all have beast fighting partners, none of them are contracted beasts.

　　"I'm a beast soul practitioner, and it's not a foul for my Missis to participate in the competition," Billy said while touching the wind snake's body affectionately.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Of course!"

　　The wind snake is a level three fighting beast. Its attack power is not strong, but its speed is the fastest among the level three fighting beasts. In addition, its venom can make people faint, so it is really a very difficult fighting beast to deal with.

　　"hiss!"

　　The wind snake drew a green arc and rushed towards Mithras. Almost at the same time, Billy also moved, and the long sword in his hand slashed towards Mithras.

　　"hiss!"

　　In just a moment, the wind snake wrapped around Mithras' arm, leaving him no time to dodge. Such speed was truly terrifying!

　　The wind snake opened its mouth and bit towards Mithras' arm hatefully!

　　There was a sound of gasps on the field. The sharp teeth of the wind snake looked chilling even from a distance.

　　Everyone was secretly worried about Mithras, but there was no change on Mithras's face, as if he hadn't noticed the wind snake on his arm at all.

　　Billy's face lit up with joy, and he swung his sword towards Mithras even faster. The success of the wind snake gave him hope of victory.

　　Mithras shook his arm to throw the wind snake away and punched Billy. There were no teeth marks on his arm as people expected, nor any blood.

　　"Your fighting beasts pose no threat to me!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　Only then did Billy remember that Mithras was a weapon soul cultivator. How could his body be so strong that it could not be bitten by the wind snake's teeth? Without a wound, the wind snake's venom could not work at all.

　　"Missis!"

　　Billy shouted again. There was no disappointment on his face at the failure of the Wind Snake. Instead, he became more solemn. Could it be that the Wind Snake still had some talent that he hadn't used yet?

　　At Billy's loud shout, the wind snake pounced towards Mithras again, and appeared in front of Mithras in just a moment.

　　Mithras looked at the wind snake warily. Billy sent the wind snake even though he knew it was useless to him. There must be something wrong here.

　　"hiss!"

　　A pink mist gushed out from the wind snake's mouth and wrapped Mithras inside in just a moment.

　　"miasma!"

　　As soon as the pink gas appeared, Mithras thought of the origin of the gas and immediately held his breath and rushed out of the miasma. However, things happened too suddenly and he still inhaled a little, causing him to feel dizzy.

　　At the moment when the wind snake spewed out the miasma, Billy rushed towards Mithras, and the balance of victory seemed to have tilted towards him.

　　"boom!"

　　Mithras, who had just walked out of the poisonous miasma, had not yet stood firm when Billy's sword fell down with a sound of breaking through the air. In a hurry, Mithras could only choose to take the sword head-on and hit the back of the sword with his fist to knock it away.

　　Mi Yin and others in the stands looked anxiously at Mithras on the ring. The current situation seemed very unfavorable to Mithras!

　　While fighting, Mithras circulated his fighting spirit to force out the miasma he had just inhaled, and his pale complexion gradually improved.

　　"You are very smart. You first let me lower my vigilance against the wind snake, and then let him take the opportunity to release the poisonous miasma. I almost fell into your trap," Mithras said slowly while looking at Billy.

　　"But you still dodged it!" Billy said as he swung his sword.

　　Mithras smiled. He was not angry at Billy's plan. In battle, it was not just strength that was contested; wisdom was also a very important aspect.

　　"You have used up all your cards. You can't beat me," said Mithras as he stepped aside to avoid the falling sword.

　　“I want to try again!”

　　Seeing that Billy was unwilling to admit defeat, Mithras turned around and approached him, with his entire figure plunged into the sword light.

　　The people off the field watched with bated breath. The development of this battle was full of ups and downs. Just now they thought that Mithras was going to lose the game, but they didn't expect the situation to change in an instant.

　　Mi Yin and others saw that Mithras walked out of the miasma and withstood Billy's attack. They finally let out a long sigh of relief and felt relieved.

　　The figure of Mithras kept flashing in the sword light, and bursts of collision sounds came from inside. Billy kept retreating to get rid of Mithras, but he failed every time.

　　Slowly Billy's sword power began to weaken. Under the attack of Mithras, he had no way to fully exert his sword power. Defeat was only a matter of time.

　　“Let’s end it!”

　　Mithras threw a powerful punch, hitting the side of the sword.

　　The sword flew and Billy fell backwards and sat on the ring.

　　After a brief period of calm, the entire training ground became boiling with shouts, whistles, and all kinds of other sounds mixing together and drowning out the entire training ground.

　　"I lost! I lost with full conviction," Billy said to Mithras.

　　"It wasn't easy for me to win either. You're a good opponent," said Mithras, walking up to Billy and stretching out his hand.

　　Billy slowly stood up holding Mithras' hand, looked at Mithras and said, "You are really strong."

　　"You are much stronger than me, so it's not unfair that I lost. Otherwise, I would not be able to sleep for a long time," Billy said with a smile.

　　Bender became even more annoyed as he watched Mithras win another game, and walked to the ring with a frown.

　　"In the second game of the challenge, Mithras wins!" Bender announced reluctantly.

　　"Mithras, Mithras..."

　　The voices shouting "Mithras" were heard again from the audience, and the waving arms gathered into a surging ocean.

　　"Mithras, I love you!"

　　An enthusiastic voice came, and Mithras was stunned and his face immediately turned red. He hurriedly walked down the ring, looking very flustered, and even stumbled when walking.

　　The scene burst into laughter. No one expected that Mithras, who was extremely calm during the game, would be so shy when encountering such a thing.

　　Mithras fled back to Mi Yin and others, the blush on his face still not fading.

　　"Old Four, I really envy you! That voice just now was so beautiful, she must be a great beauty," Mi Yin said with a wink.

　　"Yes! Yes! If it was me just now, it would be great," said Ge Fei with a smile while lying on the stretcher.

　　"That woman is so shameless that she can even shout out such words," Chakasi said with a raised eyebrow.

　　Ge Fei chuckled and said, "It seems someone is jealous!"

　　"Eat your big-headed ghost!" Chakasi looked at Ge Fei viciously. If she hadn't been injured, Chakasi's little fist would have hit Ge Fei long ago.

　　Mithras blushed and lowered his head, secretly glancing at Chakasi.

　　(Dirty Call Collection, Recommendation)

　　Chapter 7: One Punch

　　"Are you okay just now?" Chakasi asked Mithras.

　　Mithras knew she was talking about the poisonous miasma, so he shook his head and said, "I was prepared in advance. Although I inhaled a little, I expelled it quickly."

　　"Mithras, your two victories were really beautiful. I'm afraid no one will come up to challenge you next time," Carlos said with a smile.

　　Mithras shook his head and said, "I'm afraid it won't be that simple. Many people below are watching and waiting. As long as they see that I am not up to the task, new challengers will appear soon."

　　"Then we can only come up with a strategy to give those who are still waiting and watching a severe blow, so that they will completely give up challenging you," Mi Yin said after thinking for a while.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up, and it was obvious that he had already made a plan in mind.

　　After resting for a while, Mithras walked onto the stage again. As soon as his figure appeared, the entire arena boiled like a vast ocean, and all kinds of shouts rang out.

　　Bender walked onto the ring with a grim face. The shouting from below made his already irritable heart even more restless.

　　"The challenge continues! I hope you don't miss this opportunity to become famous. The adults on the stage are watching you," Bend said in a very persuasive tone as he looked at the students below the ring.

　　At that moment, thousands of eyes were cast on Mithras, and in those eyes there was the simplest desire.

　　Swoosh! A figure jumped onto the stage.

　　"War Spirit Mickey is here to challenge!"

　　The court and the audience were quiet for a moment, everyone was looking forward to it!

　　Mithras smiled faintly. This Mickey is also a fighting spirit, which is just right!

　　"Your name is Mickey, right? As long as you can take my punch, you win this battle," said Mithras slowly.

　　Shocked!

　　Everyone opened their mouths wide, and even breathing became difficult!

　　Arrogant! Too arrogant!

　　"You are very strong, but if you want to defeat me with one punch, you must be a master, but that is impossible, so you are bound to lose," Mickey said to Mithras with disdain.

　　Mithras smiled and took a few steps closer to him, "I just want to know if you dare to take my punch!"

　　"catch!"

　　"Take his punch!"

　　…

　　The situation got out of control again. The students below shouted loudly. Mithras' crazy behavior instantly ignited the blood of all the students.

　　The bigwigs sitting there shook their heads one by one. Even they did not think highly of Mithras.

　　Only Max looked at Mithras on the field with a smile and nodded. As a practitioner with rich combat experience, he understood very well the purpose of Mithras's doing this. As for whether Mithras could defeat Mickey with one punch, he was not worried at all.

　　Bender's gloomy face finally brightened up, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as he looked at Mithras.

　　"Is the fourth brother really okay?" Ge Fei, who was lying on the stretcher, asked anxiously.

　　Mi Yin smiled and said, "After all this time, you still don't understand Lao Si! When has he ever done anything he was unsure of? Let's just wait and see!"

　　While Mi Yin was comforting everyone, his own hands were clenched tightly, already soaked with sweat.

　　"Old Four, you can't let everyone down!" Mi Yin said secretly in her heart.

　　"Do you dare to take my punch?" Mithras asked again, with a brighter smile on his face.

　　Mickey watched as Mithras was hesitating to make a decision. Although he had watched the previous games and knew that Mithras' strength had not reached the level of a master, now seeing Mithras so calm, he suddenly became uneasy.

　　"Okay! I'll take your punch!" After a long time, Mickey let out a breath and said loudly.

　　The shouting from the audience subsided in an instant, and everyone tried their best to open their eyes wide and look at the two people on the ring. The next confrontation would be the most exciting duel they had ever seen.

　　"Very good!", Mithras continued to move forward.

　　Mickey stared at Mithras closely, his body tense and beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead. He was very nervous!

　　About four or five meters away from Mickey, Mithras stopped, the smile on his face completely disappeared, leaving only cold calmness.

　　"Are you ready?" asked Mithras, looking at Mickey.

　　Mickey urged all his fighting spirit to form a thin film of fighting spirit on the surface of his body, and said to Mithras with a red face, "Go ahead! You are bound to lose!"

　　The power of the fighting soul and the weapon soul was running rapidly in the body, and Mithras mobilized the power of both souls in an instant!

　　"Then fall down!"

　　A deafening shout came from the figure of Mithras as he soared into the air. His whole body turned into a blue lightning, and a fist shot towards Mickey like a sharp arrow.

　　"break!"

　　Mithras shouted again.

　　"puff!"

　　The fighting spirit membrane wrapped around Michel's body shattered in an instant, and Mithras' fist hit his body without stopping.

　　"ah!"

　　Mickey's body was like a cannonball, flying backwards several meters and falling heavily on the ring.

　　For a moment, everyone's breathing paused briefly, and their minds went blank as they looked at the devil-like figure on the ring.

　　Mithras did it! He defeated the challenger Mickey with just one punch.

　　After a brief period of calm, the entire training ground was completely boiling. The thunderous shouts were like a violent mountain torrent that continuously hit every inch of the training ground.

　　"Good job, Lao Si!" Mi Fen slapped his arm angrily and picked it up. The other people around him also started cheering.

　　The big shots sitting on the ring looked at Mithras with even more scorching eyes. Max frowned when he saw this, but immediately relaxed his brows and looked at those people with a hint of disdain in his eyes.

　　Only the faces of Banduri and his son became even gloomier in an instant!

　　"What should I do, Father?" Banduri said anxiously as he looked at Bender who was walking over.

　　Bender hesitated for a moment and said, "You should just admit defeat! Forget about the championship. You are no match for him at all."

　　Banduri's face turned pale and he shouted to Bender, "The championship is mine, no one can take it away from me!"

　　"You are no match for him at all. You will only bring humiliation upon yourself if you go up to him. And don't forget that you injured Guffy. Mithras came here for this," Bender scolded loudly.

　　"So what? He has fought several battles in a row and his energy is definitely not as abundant as it was at the beginning. I still have a chance," Banduri said to Mithras with a fierce look.

　　Bender thought about it for a moment, nodded and said, "Since you have decided to fight, I will not force you. But if you cannot win, you must admit defeat immediately, otherwise I am afraid that Mithras will attack you."

　　"I've got that!"

　　Mickey held his chest and slowly stood up from the ring, and the cheers in the arena quieted down for a moment.

　　Does Mickey still have the strength to fight again?

　　"Thank you for showing mercy!" Mickey said to Mithras, gasping heavily.

　　The moment when Mithras' fist hit Mickey's body, he thought he was going to die. The force like a flash flood completely overwhelmed his defense.

　　However, the force soon weakened, and by the time it hit his body it was less than one-tenth of what it was at the beginning. Moreover, the force changed from a single destructive nature to a thrust that sent it four or five meters away. He knew that it was Mithras who showed mercy, otherwise he would have been seriously injured even if he had not died.

　　"There is no deep hatred between us, it's just a simple competition!" said Mithras with a faint smile.

　　"I admit defeat! I admit defeat sincerely," Mickey said, bowing his head.

　　The crowd off the field was boiling again. Although the battle was short, Mithras' overwhelming momentum shocked everyone and made everyone's blood boil.

　　"Have you reached the master level?" Mickey asked, staring at Mithras. The people in the audience also held their breath. This question was exactly what they wanted to know.

　　Mithras smiled, "No, but it will be soon!"

　　For some reason, the people in the audience did not feel disappointed at all after hearing the news. Instead, they breathed a long sigh of relief.

　　"You're such a freak! If I had known you were going to beat me to death like this, I would never have come up and made a fool of myself!" Mickey said with a wry smile.

　　"Freak! Mithras"

　　"Mithras! Freak!"

　　…

　　The students below the ring started shouting loudly. At first, it was only the few people near the ring, but gradually, this was the only voice left in the entire training ground.

　　Mickey was stunned and smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry! They heard it."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "I'm afraid from today on I will never be able to get rid of the title of freak."

　　Mickey laughed.

　　"To those who still want to challenge Mithras, I advise you not to step into this ring, otherwise you will be hit. The freak Mithras is invincible," Mickey suddenly shouted loudly.

　　There was a stunned crowd in the stadium, but immediately there were even louder shouts.

　　After watching Mithras' three battles, no one would go to the ring again even if Mickey hadn't said that, because it would be meaningless and would only stimulate themselves.

　　"Challenge! Champion!"

　　"Challenge the champion!"

　　The people below the ring shouted loudly. Amid the shouting, Bender came out with a grim face, followed by Banduri.

　　"Who else is willing to challenge Mithras? Come to the ring now," Bender shouted to the students below the ring.

　　There was silence in the audience!

　　"Mithras has fought three battles in a row. Is there any student willing to challenge him now?" Bender hinted shamelessly.

　　There was still silence off the field!

　　"We just want to see how Mithras smashes the champion into the dust, don't you think?" suddenly a voice came from under the ring.

　　"Smash the dust!"

　　"Smash the dust!"

　　…

　　The students below the stage changed their slogans again, shaking their arms and shouting loudly.

　　Chapter 8 The dust has settled

　　"I don't know if I can challenge the champion now!", Mithras walked to Bender and said slowly.

　　Bender glanced at Mithras and said impatiently, "Although you have won three games in a row, you have not completed ten challenges, so you cannot challenge the championship now."

　　Mithras sneered and said, "Director, have you forgotten? If I remember correctly, according to the rules of the challenge, as the champion challenger, I can directly challenge the champion if there are no other challengers continuing to challenge me, right?"

　　Bender stared at Mithras, his old face flushed red. He did not expect that Mithras would openly question his decision. In front of everyone, Mithras' words were like a loud slap in his face.

　　"I know Banduri is your son, but isn't Wu Tang always known for its strict discipline? What the director is doing seems to be discrediting Wu Tang," continued Mithras.

　　No matter what, he was destined to offend the head teacher. So he might as well offend him more severely. At least he could vent his anger first.

　　At this time, the scene had calmed down. Although Mithras' voice was not loud, it was loud enough for most of the people in the arena to hear. Everyone's expression was different, but the only thing in common was surprise. No one expected Mithras to say it so bluntly.

　　Bender's expression kept changing, and he looked at Mithras fiercely, but Mithras showed no intention of retreating and still sneered.

　　"There is such a rule in the challenge rules, but I need to ask to find out whether anyone will continue to challenge you."

　　"Okay! Bender, stop stopping Mithras. It's true that Banduri is your son, but he is also a student of the martial arts hall," Max said with a sullen face, standing up from his seat.

　　Max's words were very clear, which was to tell Bender not to break the rules of Wu Tang just because Banduri was his son.

　　Max's words made Bender's face even redder, and he walked to Banduri's side dejectedly.

　　"Be careful! If you can't win, give up immediately," Bender whispered to Banduri.

　　Banduri nodded and walked towards the ring.

　　When Ge Fei saw Banduri coming out, his face turned red and his hands were clenched tightly together.

　　"Don't worry! The fourth brother will give him a lesson he will never forget," Mi Yin said, patting Ge Fei's shoulder.

　　Ge Fei nodded vigorously and said loudly, "I believe in Lao Si!"

　　Banduri walked up to Mithras, looked at him and said, "The championship is mine, no one can take it away from me!"

　　"I have no interest in your championship, I just want to teach you a lesson." The smile that had always been on Mithras' face disappeared the moment Banduri appeared on the stage, and only coldness remained.

　　"You want to teach me a lesson on behalf of that Guffy! What a useless waste!" Banduri said disdainfully.

　　Mithras looked at Banduri coldly and said, "There are some things that people like you will never understand. You just need to understand your own end."

　　"There's no point in talking any more, let's just fight!" Mithras shouted, his body turned into a blue light and rushed towards Banduri. He wanted to end the battle quickly.

　　"Go to hell! The championship is mine!" Banduri drew out his sword and slashed at the blue light that was approaching quickly.

　　"boom!"

　　Banduri's figure was knocked aside by this violent punch, and the hand holding the sword kept shaking. Only when he really fought with Mithius did he realize the gap between himself and others.

　　But before he could react, the figure of Mithras appeared in front of him again, and a fist with the sound of breaking wind continued to enlarge in his eyes.

　　"boom!"

　　Banduri's body kept retreating, but Mithras was faster and didn't give him a chance to breathe. His fists were raised and dropped again and again, and Banduri couldn't offer any resistance at all.

　　In order to prevent Banduri from admitting defeat, Mithras directly used the power of his two souls. In this situation, Banduri's life and death were completely in the hands of Mithras.

　　Bender looked at the two figures on the ring anxiously. He was still waiting for Banduri to shout "surrender" so that he could step forward to stop Mithras. But it was obvious that he was destined to be disappointed. Under Mithras' violent attack, Banduri didn't even have a chance to breathe, let alone admit defeat.

　　Banduri regretted it now. He should have admitted defeat at the beginning. But it was too late to regret now. Mithras' fist hit him, and he felt waves of excruciating pain. He could even hear the sound of his bones breaking. The fear of death completely buried him.

　　Bang!

　　Banduri's body fell heavily on the ring, and a shrill scream came out of his mouth.

　　“Banduri!”

　　Bender screamed, ran up from the back of the ring, hugged Mithras tightly in his arms and shouted non-stop.

　　"How can you be so harsh? This is just a competition. I will expel you from the martial arts hall," Ben De shouted with red eyes.

　　He had just checked Banduri's injuries. Although they were not fatal, several bones were broken.

　　"I don't want to do this either, but he takes the championship title too seriously and refuses to admit defeat," said Mithras with an innocent look on his face.

　　At this time, the medical staff of Wu Tang ran onto the ring and carried Banduri away on a stretcher. It seemed that Ge Fei's wish would definitely come true.

　　Bende was not a fool. How could he not understand what had just happened? He pointed at Mithras and said loudly, "Mithras, I will expel you from the martial arts hall!"

　　There was an uproar in the audience. Not everyone had such good eyesight. Everyone just saw that Banduri never said the word of giving up from beginning to end. How could they blame this on Mithras now?

　　“It’s not fair!”

　　A man stood up from under the ring and spoke loudly. Mithras looked and found that it was Kakaf who had challenged him at the beginning.

　　"That's right, why do you want to expel Mithras from the martial arts hall? I admitted defeat in the finals, but Banduri didn't let me go. You were there at the time, so why didn't you stop Banduri? Now you want to expel Mithras from the martial arts hall. Do you think everyone here is blind?" The brothers carried Ge Fei to the bottom of the ring. Ge Fei said angrily while lying on a stretcher.

　　Bend was speechless for a moment. Looking at the contemptuous looks from below the ring, he knew that his reputation was ruined this time.

　　Seeing that Bende had nothing to say, the students below the ring suddenly became excited, and voices of questioning and scolding came towards Bende and his son on the ring.

　　"Students! Please be quiet, quiet." Max had made a big fuss and walked down with a dark face.

　　"Please do not doubt the fairness of the martial arts hall. Mithras will not be expelled from the martial arts hall. On the contrary, his strength is worthy of every one of our students to learn from him," Max said to the students under the ring with a smile.

　　When Bender saw Max appear, he knew that something bad was going to happen. He had indeed gone too far this time, especially when the target was Mithras. They all knew the position of Mithras in Max's heart.

　　"I'm sorry! I lost my composure just now because I saw Banduri injured. Please forgive me," Bender walked up and said to everyone.

　　"Sorry! Mithras," Bender turned and said to Mithras.

　　Mithras frowned. He didn't believe that Bender was apologizing sincerely. This made him even more alert!

　　"Okay! Since Teacher Bender has realized his mistake, let's forgive him this time. Now I declare that Mithras has successfully challenged the champion." Max rescued Bender.

　　As soon as Max finished speaking, the entire arena became boiling again. Everyone was shouting loudly and shaking their arms vigorously. The scene just now was the victory of Mithras, and also their victory.

　　Seeing that the atmosphere had eased again, Max left the ring. Before leaving, he did not forget to pat Mithras on the shoulder.

　　"As per convention, after successfully challenging the champion, Mithras, you can choose whether to accept the challenge from the senior students. It's up to you to decide!" Bender said with a smile on his face, as if what happened just now had never happened. What a scary old fox.

　　"From a mentor's perspective, I really hope you accept it, because you can learn a lot from competing with senior students and find out your own shortcomings. However, because of what happened just now, my words can easily be misunderstood by you, so it is up to you to decide whether to accept the new challenge," Bender said sincerely.

　　Of course, Mithras knew that Bender would not be so kind, but he found it difficult to resist this temptation. After using the power of the beast soul twice in a row, he had vaguely seen the portal through which the beast soul would break through, and he urgently needed a battle to accelerate this change.

　　Mithras doesn't want to miss this opportunity!

　　"I accept!" Mithras said firmly.

　　"Okay! Since you have fought several games in a row, the new challenge will be scheduled in the afternoon. I hope you can give everyone a new surprise then," Bender said with great surprise.

　　Looking at Bender's smiling face that was hiding a gloom, Mithras suddenly had a bad feeling. He didn't know what conspiracy this old dog had planned.

　　The students under the ring didn't care about any conspiracy or overt plot, they just knew that there was another exciting match to watch, so they immediately started cheering loudly. From their deafening shouts, it was clear how popular Mithras was now.

　　Chapter 9: Conspiracy and Overt Plot

　　After Mithras came down from the ring, the brothers carried Ge Fei straight to the Wu Tang Restaurant. There was constant laughter and joy along the way. In particular, Ge Fei rolled over and over excitedly on the stretcher, chattering loudly that it was so exciting, which made several people very upset.

　　The brothers and Chakashi came to the restaurant, ordered the dishes and started talking.

　　Now Ge Fei is unable to sit up and can only lie on the ground. The scene looks a bit weird, but he is the first among all people in terms of excitement.

　　"It's so enjoyable! It's so damn enjoyable! Now Banduri will have to stay in bed and bask in the sun for a few days," Guffy shouted loudly.

　　Mi Yin turned around and said with a wry smile, "Can you please rephrase your words? You've said this sentence no less than a hundred times along the way. If you're not annoyed, we're getting annoyed!"

　　"I'm just happy, and I like to say that," Ge Fei said proudly with his head raised.

　　Mithras smiled and said to Mithras, "Let's ignore him and let him be happy alone."

　　"Old Four, you can't do this, you are bullying the weak," Ge Fei shouted anxiously, but no one paid any attention to him.

　　"Fourth brother, why did you agree to accept the challenge of the senior students with Bend? That old guy must have bad intentions," Hami said with some concern.

　　"I was a little impulsive in this matter, but I really need a fair fight," said Mithras with a frown.

　　"Since we've already agreed to it, there's no way to change it. With the fourth brother's ability, he'll be fine if he's careful," Mi Yin nodded.

　　Chakasi shook his head and said, "Mithras's strength is not bad, even if it is compared with the senior students, it is not much worse, but I am worried that Bende will plot secretly."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I feel the same way, but he made such a fool of himself today. If he wants to do something again, it won't be as obvious as it was today. He can only do it secretly."

　　"Such a conspiracy is even more terrifying! People have no way to guard against it at all," said Mi Yin.

　　"Don't worry! I am still somewhat confident. It would be fine if the old dog doesn't plot anything, but if he really wants to do something, I will make him regret it," said Mithras with a sneer.

　　With his current strength, it would not be easy to defeat him unless he encountered an opponent at the Battle Spirit level. However, among the students of the Martial Hall, until now, no one has heard of anyone who can reach the Battle Spirit level within six years.

　　There are quite a few students at the great battle master level in the martial arts hall, but once Mithras uses all the power of his three souls, students of this level will not pose any threat to him, so Mithras is not worried about himself.

　　At this time, the waiter brought the food up, and Mithras smiled and said, "Let's eat! Everything will be clear in the afternoon. What you say now is just speculation and cannot be taken seriously."

　　After thinking about it, they calmed down temporarily.

　　"You are a bunch of inhumane things. You don't let me speak and you don't even give me food to eat! Do you want to starve me to death?" Ge Fei said, hammering the floor with his hands.

　　It turned out that the few people were so engrossed in the conversation that they forgot about Ge Fei lying on the ground.

　　Several people burst into laughter. Mithras and Miyin supported Ge Fei on a stretcher and pointed at the food on the table and said, "Now that you are standing up, we will not take care of the rest. Whether you can eat it or not depends on your ability."

　　"You! You are going too far, I protest!" Ge Fei shouted loudly.

　　The brothers had a noisy lunch, and after saying goodbye to Chakasi, they hurried back to the courtyard. There was still some time before the afternoon, so Mithras took this opportunity to have a good rest.

　　After returning to the second floor, Mithras couldn't wait to sit down. As early as when he was on the ring, he discovered the abnormality of the beast soul's fighting spirit source. According to previous experience, this was a sign of an imminent breakthrough.

　　Focusing his mind on Dantian, Mithras observed carefully.

　　Two whirlpools like nebulas were spinning rapidly, and beneath them the beast soul energy source was shaking restlessly, and the color of the energy source was constantly changing from light to dark.

　　After withdrawing his mind, a smile appeared on Mithras' face. The performance of the beast soul was indeed a sign of an imminent breakthrough. However, if it was allowed to evolve on its own, it was unknown how long it would take for the breakthrough to occur. What was most needed now was a stimulation that could change the status quo and help the beast soul's energy source make the final breakthrough. This was exactly why Mithras agreed to Bend in the first place.

　　Time passed quickly and the afternoon came in the blink of an eye. After meeting Chakasi again, Mithras and his brothers headed towards the training ground again.

　　Along the way, people kept greeting Mithras, and their eyes were full of admiration, which made the other brothers jealous and proud, and even walked with more momentum.

　　When we walked into the martial arts arena, there were already crowds of people in front of the arena. The number of people alone was even greater than in the morning. It was obvious that this afternoon's fight was more attractive to the students.

　　As soon as Mithras appeared on the martial arts field, there were bursts of cheers from the surrounding crowd, and the dense crowd automatically made way for them.

　　Amid deafening cheers, the brothers came to the front of the ring. Along the way, Mithras seemed a little embarrassed, and Chakasi was full of anger. It turned out that Mithras was molested by a crazy female student when he was passing through the crowd.

　　The other people tried to hold back their laughter as they looked at Mithras and Chakasi. The expressions on their faces were completely different.

　　"Fourth brother, be careful. If you really can't make it, just admit defeat. It's not humiliating to lose to a senior student," said Mi Fan when Mithras stepped onto the stage.

　　Ge Fei stretched out a fist and said, "Old Four, I believe in you. Beat down all those who dare to challenge you."

　　The others also said a few words to Mithras. When Mithras turned around and stepped into the ring, Chakasi said, "Be careful. It's troublesome enough for us to take care of Ge Fei."

　　Mithras nodded to everyone and walked onto the stage. When he stepped into the stage, the entire training ground was in an uproar, with many students waving their arms and shouting his name loudly.

　　"Freaky Mithras!"

　　"Mithras, freak!"

　　…

　　Amid the deafening shouts, Max appeared with a smile on his face. As the leader of the martial arts hall, he still needed to say a few words before a challenge like this began.

　　"Students! Today, you and I are going to witness a wonderful game here. At the moment, I feel the same as everyone else. I am looking forward to our freak creating miracles for us again. Let us express our blessings with applause!" Max said very inspiringly.

　　"Now let us hand over this arena to our pride. Today's training ground is his stage," Max said to everyone again.

　　"I'm looking forward to you creating another miracle. I believe in you!" Mixus walked up to Mithras and said.

　　Mithras bowed and said calmly, "Thank you, Master. I won't let you down."

　　"Very good! Very good!" Max laughed and walked back to his seat above the ring.

　　Everyone below the ring heard the conversation between Mithras and Max, but no one doubted Mithras. After several consecutive victories, Mithras had become an invincible devil in their hearts.

　　Bender walked out from behind the ring with a smile on his face. Seeing Mithras, he smiled and nodded. If it weren't for what happened in the morning, Mithras might have been deceived by his hypocrisy. But now Mithras only felt a chill, and that smile slowly turned into a poisonous snake in his eyes.

　　"Hello everyone! What will be shown on this stage next is going to be a very exciting battle. The Wu Tang has had championship challenges for many years, but there are very few successful challenges."

　　Bender smiled and continued, "However, this year, the third-year student of the Soul System of the Grade Competition, Mithras, has brought us a surprise. Not only has he successfully challenged the grade champion, but he is now about to accept the challenge from the senior students. His courage is as worthy of our pride as his strength."

　　The crowd in the audience cheered immediately, and Bender's words touched their hearts.

　　Bender stretched out his hand to stop everyone from shouting and continued, "Now everyone must be very excited and want to know who the challenger is! Then let me invite another of our pride, the sixth grade student Ferreby."

　　Following Bender's words, a stern-looking young man walked out from the back of the ring. It was none other than Ferrebi, a sixth-grade student who was ranked in the top three in the martial arts hall.

　　Mi Yin in the audience saw Felebi's face change and exclaimed, "How could it be him? Mithras is in trouble now!"

　　"Who is he?" Chakasi asked anxiously. She could see from Miyin's face that the situation was not good.

　　"This Felebi's strength ranks among the top three among all the students in the martial arts hall. He reached the level of a great battle master a year ago. He was the champion of the fifth grade last time. I'm afraid his strength is even stronger now," Mi Yin said with a worried look on his face.

　　Chakasi was shocked and said in disbelief, "How could he challenge Mithras? This is too..."

　　"Yeah! With his pride, why would he come out to challenge the fourth brother? There must be something behind this," Hami said with a frown.

　　"It must be that Ben De's doing. This old dog is so shameless," Ge Fei said angrily.

　　"Why don't we go up and let Old Four come down," Crook said anxiously.

　　Mi Yin shook his head and said, "We can't do anything now. This is a conspiracy of Bende. Even if Mithras realizes it now, it's too late."

　　Max, who was sitting on the ring, saw Feleby coming out, and his expression suddenly turned cold. He said in a low voice, "This Bende is too much. It seems that he should be taught a lesson, lest he thinks that I dare not touch him."

　　Max did not stop the fight directly. He also wanted to know how strong Mithras was. Even if Mithras was in danger, with his strength, he could rescue him in an instant.

　　(Collection, I am calling for your collection. Writing a book also requires passion. My passion comes from your support.)

　　Chapter 10: The Agreement of Ten Moves

　　The students below the ring were all surprised to see that it was Feller who came out. They had heard about how powerful this guy was. Among all the students in the martial arts hall, Feller's strength was definitely among the top ten.

　　Why would he come to challenge Mithras?

　　Everyone had deep doubts in their hearts. Given Felebi's status among the students, he would not lower himself to challenge Mithras. That would not do him any benefit.

　　When Bend saw Felebi coming out, his smile became even brighter, and he shouted loudly, "Everyone should know the student standing next to me. Yes, he is Felebi, the undisputed overlord of the entire Battle Soul Department. He is the most suitable person to challenge Mithras."

　　Mithras was stunned. He had heard of this Ferebi before. Although he was a little surprised, there was no worry on his face. Instead, he looked even more excited.

　　"You know what to do!" Bender whispered as he walked up to Felebi.

　　"After this is over, you have to hand over the complete fighting skills to me," said Felebi strangely.

　　The smile on Bender's face froze, and he nodded and said, "I'm glad to know!"

　　"Now, the challenge begins!" Bender shouted again.

　　The crowd below the ring suddenly became excited. They didn't think about how many tricks were involved. They only knew that the duel between Mithras and Ferreby would definitely be more exciting than the previous ones, and that was enough.

　　Bender slowly walked down the ring with a smile on his face. By now his plan had been half successful, and the rest depended on the final result.

　　"You are the freak Mithras!" Felebi said to Mithras with disdain.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I am Mithras, but I am not a freak."

　　"You are indeed not worthy of being called a freak in front of me. You should know the consequences of fighting with me," Felebi stared at Mithras and sneered.

　　"Of course I know what my fate will be, but I don't know if you know what your own fate will be," Mithras said calmly, putting away the smile on his face.

　　"That's crazy enough! Let's fight!" Filleby shouted loudly with fighting spirit overflowing.

　　"I couldn't ask for more!" Mithras was also ready for the battle, with fighting spirit filling his whole body.

　　Felebi shouted and rushed towards Mithras, without drawing the sword at his waist.

　　"Mithras, as long as you can take ten of my moves, I will let you go today," Felebi said loudly.

　　Mithras quickly approached Felebi and shouted, "What if I can take a hundred of your attacks?"

　　"boom!"

　　The two figures collided with each other, and a violent airflow instantly spread out from the ring to all directions. The entire ring kept shaking and making a harsh sound.

　　Mithras took several steps back before he could barely stand still, but his face became more excited.

　　"You're nothing special. I'll have you lying on the ring within ten moves," Feleby laughed.

　　call out!

　　Mithras' body turned into a blue lightning and quickly approached Ferebi.

　　"You take my move too!" Mithras' arm trembled countless times in an instant, and smashed towards Felebi with a sharp storm sound.

　　"boom!"

　　There was another loud bang, and a violent airflow swept up the dust and filled everyone's sight.

　　"You do have the qualifications to be proud. It seems that I have to deal with you seriously. Then I will let you see what the power of a great warrior is." At the edge of the ring, Felebi had a solemn expression on his face and slowly drew out the long sword from his waist.

　　Just a moment ago, he was knocked back by a punch from Mithras, which forced him to start paying attention to the figure in front of him.

　　"It's long overdue. I'm really looking forward to the power of the Great War Master," Mithras said calmly.

　　There was a commotion among the students below the ring. They had not expected that Mithras could actually defeat Felebi. The training ground was eerily silent for a moment.

　　"I won't let you down!" Felebi sneered, stroking the sword in his hand.

　　Mithras took a sudden step and rushed directly towards Felebi, shouting loudly, "Let me see the power of the Great Master!"

　　The two blue figures collided again, sword lights and fist shadows intertwined, and bursts of roars were heard from time to time. Everyone watched this fierce battle intently, but the two people were too fast. Most of the students could only see two constantly changing blue lights, and it was difficult to know what was happening.

　　"boom!"

　　The two figures separated again and faced each other several feet apart.

　　"Is this the power of a great war master? It's really terrifying!" Mithras' face flushed and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The next moment his face turned pale.

　　"ah!"

　　The people below the ring screamed in surprise. They didn't expect that in just such a short moment, Mithras had been injured. Is the power of the Great Battle Master really that terrifying?

　　When Mi Yin and others saw Mithras vomiting blood, they almost rushed onto the ring, and everyone's face was filled with anxiety.

　　"What should we do? Mithras is injured," Chakasi nervously held Miyin's hand, tears already welling up in his eyes.

　　"I believe in the fourth brother!" Mi Yin said with forced calmness.

　　Chakasi suddenly shook off Miyin's hand and walked towards the ring, saying loudly, "He is injured and can't fight anymore. I want to stop him."

　　"Come back, you will only hurt Mithras and distract him by doing this," Miyin grabbed Chakasi and said loudly.

　　"What should we do then?" Chakasi cried.

　　"Wait! Anyone who looks down on the Fourth Brother will pay the price, and Felebi is no exception," Mi Yin said coldly.

　　Slowly, the paleness on Mithras' face faded away, and the blood color reappeared.

　　"I said I would defeat you within ten moves, but now you're injured after only two moves. You really disappoint me," Felebi said to Mithras with a sneer.

　　Mithras laughed and stood up suddenly, still looking injured.

　　If someone could see through Mithras' Dantian now, they would find that his last source of Dou Qi that had not yet been transformed into a cyclone was undergoing earth-shaking changes, constantly shrinking and expanding.

　　The people below the ring looked at Mithras in surprise, not knowing why he was laughing, but that smile gave them a feeling that he would still be the final winner of this battle. This feeling was very strange and incredible.

　　When Mi Yin and others saw the smile on Mithras' face, they instantly lost all their worries, and even Chakasi began to stop crying.

　　"The fourth one is going to win!" Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　"This group is laughing so happily, they must be sure of winning," Ge Fei said with a curse.

　　Felebi looked at Mithras curiously, and the sudden smile on Mithras' face made him feel very uneasy.

　　"The power of the Great War Master is not invincible!" Mithras said with a smile as he approached Felebi.

　　"How shameless!" Felebi looked at Mithras without relaxing at all, his body tense and ready to attack at any time.

　　Mithras walked slowly, with the smile on his face becoming brighter and brighter. He stopped about ten meters away from Felebi, and waves of strong fighting spirit burst out from his body.

　　"The power of two souls!" In an instant, Mithras mobilized the power of the weapon soul and the beast soul. He wanted to use the stimulation of the battle to force the beast soul to break through.

　　Max, who was sitting on the ring, stood up suddenly, with astonishment on his face. What on earth could make him so impatient?

　　"This kid hid it well enough. It seems I was worrying too much," Max laughed and sat down, ignoring the puzzled looks of the people around him.

　　"How could you?" Felebi pointed at Mithras as if he was greatly stimulated.

　　"The agreement of ten moves, let's fight!", Mithras shouted, and pounced on Felebi with a hurricane, and an outstretched arm appeared in front of Felebi in an instant.

　　"boom!"

　　"Bang, bang, bang!" Fellerby retreated several steps. The shock on his face made him almost forget to resist.

　　"Come again!", Mithras shouted and rushed forward again, the smile on his face completely replaced by excitement.

　　Felebi came to his senses in an instant and shouted loudly, "I didn't expect you to hide your strength, but you are still no match for me!"

　　"Let's talk after the fight!" Mithras said loudly, and his fist as fast as the wind hit Ferebi hard, looking extremely crazy!

　　“Boom boom boom!”

　　The two figures kept colliding and intertwining, violent air currents shot out in all directions, the ring began to shake constantly, making a creaking sound, and the students below the ring were forced to retreat continuously by the strong air currents, their throats were dry and they could not make any sound, only the rapid breathing and violently beating pulse could make them feel their existence.

　　"boom!"

　　The two figures separated again and stared at each other from a distance of several feet.

　　"I have to say that you are qualified to fight me, but you will still lose to me. Today I will let you see the fighting skills of a cultivator of the fighting spirit," said Felebi, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.

　　Fighting skills!

　　Mithras' eyes lit up. He had long heard of the terrifying fighting skills of fighting soul practitioners. This kind of fighting skill, which can only be performed by those with great battle masters or above, can more than double the user's strength in an instant. Although it can't be maintained for long, the outcome of a battle is often decided in a matter of seconds. Such a heaven-defying fighting skill is enough to reverse the situation.

　　The students below the ring exclaimed in surprise. The two people on the ring today gave them too many surprises. First, Felebi suddenly appeared with the momentum of a great war master, then it was Mithras's Jedi counterattack, and now to the fighting skills. Such a fierce battle, such a suspenseful battle made their hearts not calm for a moment.

　　"Fighting skills! I wonder how much you have learned," Mithras said, still smiling.

　　"Even if I know a little bit, it's enough to deal with you," Felebi began to slowly accumulate his fighting spirit.

　　With his combat skills, this attack will surely be earth-shattering!

　　(Collection, recommendation, dirty throwing tantrums to ask for collection)

　　Chapter 11 Combat Skills!

　　"How did Felebi learn fighting skills?" Max said in a low voice with a frown.

　　In the martial arts hall, combat skills are the highest level of secret skills, and the granting of combat skills is very strict. Not only does it require the students' strength to reach a certain standard, but it also depends on the students' contribution to the martial arts hall.

　　As the head of the martial arts hall, Max knew every student who was taught combat skills, so he was sure that Ferrebi's combat skills were not taught by the martial arts hall, at least not with his approval.

　　Max's gaze quickly shifted to Bender. Looking at Bender's somewhat pale face, Max fully understood that it was Bender who revealed the martial arts hall's fighting skills.

　　The martial arts hall's fighting skills have always been the hall's top secret. Except for the hall master Max, the other grade directors can also access them, including Bender of course.

　　Suddenly, boundless anger rose from Max's chest.

　　"Bender, you are so brave!"

　　Almost at the same time as Max, Mi Yin's originally calm expression suddenly changed. As a combat soul practitioner, he understood the horror of combat skills better than the others. The combat soul department's instructors often used this to motivate them.

　　"How could he have fighting skills?" Mi Yin said after a moment of surprise. This time the excitement was even more intense than when he knew that Ferrebi was going to challenge Mithras.

　　On the stage .

　　Felebi began to slowly accumulate strength. From his serious expression, it can be seen that the display of combat skills is also a burden for him.

　　Mithras frowned slightly. The breakthrough of the beast soul had been going on for some time, but it still hadn't formed a cyclone. The situation was very unfavorable for him.

　　During the breakthrough of the beast soul, he cannot use the power of the beast soul, otherwise it will cause serious consequences. Not only will the beast soul not be able to break through, but even the body will be injured.

　　"The power of two souls!" Mithras used the power of two souls in an instant, and the surging fighting spirit entangled him.

　　Although he had used the power of both souls in the previous battle, in order to stimulate the breakthrough of the beast soul, he had only used the power of the weapon soul and part of the beast soul. Now that he was using the weapon soul and the combat soul with all his strength, the power he exerted was even more powerful.

　　"Fighting Soul and Fighting Skill: Wild Song of the Four Fields!" Felebi shouted suddenly, and his whole body turned into a constantly rotating lightning and crashed into Mithras.

　　Faint sounds of thunder, wind and rain could be heard above the arena. A desolate and arrogant aura rose from the ground, submerging the entire arena with an aura of dominance.

　　The enormous pressure pushed the students below the ring to retreat again and again. Even breathing became difficult in such a powerful atmosphere. It was not until everyone retreated to more than ten meters away from the ring that the pressure began to slowly subside.

　　Mithras's expression changed in an instant. Although he had already thought of the horror of the fighting skills, the momentum that suddenly burst out from Felebi still surprised him.

　　"Well, let's fight!" Mithras' blood began to boil. He shouted suddenly and advanced instead of retreating. Countless fist shadows hit the rotating lightning in an instant.

　　"boom!"

　　Mithras' body fell backwards and he spat out a mouthful of blood in the air.

　　"Hahaha! Now you know the power of the fighting skills! It's only been three moves!" Felebi said with a big laugh while standing on the ring.

　　"The power of the fighting skills is indeed terrifying, but it is not invincible. It's just that the time has not come yet." Mithras spat out another mouthful of blood and sat cross-legged on the ring.

　　Felebi licked his lips and laughed, "Not yet time? Hahaha! Do you think you still have a chance to defeat me?"

　　Mithras did not speak. The time had come and the beast soul was about to break through!

　　"Mithras, do you want to give up? Stand up and fight again!", Felebi shouted loudly, but Mithras still did not respond, and the expression on his face became extremely peaceful in an instant.

　　"I'll yell at you dozens of times. If you don't respond within ten times, I won't be polite!" said Fellerby with a grim face.

　　"one two three……"

　　Mithras still didn't respond, as if he had fallen asleep just a moment ago.

　　"Eight, nine, ten, go to hell!" A trace of madness flashed across Felebi's face, and he rushed towards the sitting body of Mithras, holding the sword high in his hand.

　　"Bold!" Max suddenly jumped down from the seat on the ring. Nothing can happen to Mithras.

　　At the moment when Felebi launched the attack, Mithras' eyes slowly opened, a smile appeared on his face again, and he stood up suddenly.

　　"This kid, I worried about him for nothing again." Max, who had already appeared on the ring, his eyes lit up and he laughed, then returned to his seat in a flash. Only a few people saw him at the scene. As expected of the martial arts hall master, he was indeed very powerful.

　　Seeing Mithras standing up, Felebi stopped abruptly and laughed loudly, "I didn't expect you to wake up. It will be more interesting to fight like this."

　　"I won't let you down!", Mithras said with a smile.

　　"Then take my next move, the Mountain Collapse Fighting Skill!"

　　Felebi shouted loudly, and the sword in his hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and he chopped it down fiercely with earth-shattering power.

　　"The power of three souls!"

　　In an instant, Mithras gathered the power of the three souls together, and the majestic fighting spirit wrapped around him to form a column of air that shot straight into the sky. His momentum was no less powerful than that of Felipe.

　　"boom!"

　　The battle between fists and swords erupted with a huge noise, and the entire training ground began to tremble. The violent airflow made it difficult for the students near the ring to stand.

　　The two figures kept colliding with each other. From a distance, one could only see two rapidly moving air masses, with lightning and thunder bursting out from time to time.

　　"How could you possibly..." Felebi dragged his sword and looked at Mithras in great shock. In just a short moment, Mithras' strength increased to a terrifying level, which was no less than his strength after using combat skills.

　　Mithras panted and said, "I said that combat skills are not invincible. Now the time has come."

　　"Four moves have passed, now it's my turn!"

　　Mithras shouted, and the fighting spirit around him spread out like ripples, and a fist smashed towards Felebi with a force that was enough to collapse a mountain.

　　"boom!"

　　Felebi's figure began to retreat continuously. Although his fighting skills were powerful, they could not last long. Now the power bonus brought by his fighting skills had begun to slowly decrease.

　　Fists, and more fists!

　　No matter how fast Ferrebi retreated, he could not get rid of the fist that followed him like a shadow, and the fist's owner, Mithras.

　　"boom!"

　　Felebi's body fell heavily to the ground, and Mithras gasped and retracted his bloody fist.

　　Everyone was stunned for a moment. The final result was like this!

　　This is incredible! There were bursts of gasps in the martial arts arena.

　　"How is this possible? I'm a great warrior, I have combat skills, this is impossible, impossible," Felebi collapsed to the ground, one of his left arms twisted behind him, shouting madly.

　　Mithras sat down on the ground with a thud. Using the power of three souls at the same time was a heavy burden on his body. Although he had defeated Felebi, he himself was also very tired.

　　"So what if you're a great warrior, so what if you have fighting skills? In my opinion, you're just a pitiful thing being used by others," said Mithras, panting.

　　At this time, Mi Yin and others ran onto the stage and surrounded Mithras in the center.

　　"Old Four, are you okay?" Mi Yin asked anxiously.

　　Mithras shook his head and said with a smile, "It's okay, just a little tired"

　　"I don't accept it! I will continue to challenge you and tear you into pieces," Feleby shouted frantically and tried to stand up, but not only his arms but also his leg bones were broken.

　　Mithras shook his head and ignored him. He could fully understand Feller's current mood. He had always been high and mighty, but was kicked down to the dust by Mithras. This kind of blow would not be much stronger than that of Feller.

　　Everyone sighed secretly. From Fellerby's current performance, everyone could see that this genius had fallen. His proud and fragile mind could not withstand such a blow. If he did not forget this blow, it would be difficult for him to make much progress even if he recovered from his injuries.

　　"The fighting skills are fake, yes! That's right, the fighting skills are fake!" Fellerby yelled frantically, "Bender, come out here, why did you give me fake fighting skills, why?"

　　shock!

　　Expressions of horror appeared on everyone's face. No one had expected that Felebi's fighting skills were taught to him privately by Bende. The entire training ground was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.

　　"Bender, come out here, why did you lie to me! Why?", Feleby shouted loudly to the back of the ring.

　　Bender stood at the back of the ring with a pale face. It was he who used his fighting skills to bribe Ferreby to appear in the challenge.

　　Originally, he thought that with the strength of a great war master, Felebi could complete the task he assigned without using any combat skills. In that way, the fact that he had privately taught Felebi combat skills could be concealed, and everything would be fine after Felebi graduated.

　　But he didn't expect that the hidden strength of Mithras was so terrifying. Not only did he force Felebi to use his fighting skills, but he also miraculously defeated Felebi.

　　Bend can now fully imagine the consequences for himself. He taught students combat skills without permission. No one can save him from such a crime.

　　Slowly, Bender walked up from the back of the ring. He thought about escaping but the idea was quickly dispelled. The crime of betraying the martial arts hall made it impossible for him to escape the pursuit of all the martial arts halls in the kingdom.

　　"Bender, why did you lie to me and give me fake fighting skills?" Seeing Bender's figure, Felebi shouted loudly.

　　(Recommended collection, the speed of updating is obvious to all, two chapters of 6,000 words a day have never stopped, shouldn't everyone encourage such hard work?)

　　Chapter 12 Pain and Joy

　　"Bender, why did you lie to me and give me fake fighting skills!" Seeing Bender coming out, Felebi shouted loudly. Until this moment, he didn't want to admit the fact that he lost to Mithras.

　　Bender smiled bitterly, "The fighting skills I gave you are real, but you are just too bad."

　　"Mithras, I was wrong. Super soul power really cannot be measured by common sense." Bender no longer paid attention to Felebi but turned around and said to Mithras.

　　"Why did you do this? Is it just because I injured Banduri?" Mithras thought about this question for a long time but couldn't figure it out. If it was just because of this, the price Bend paid would be too high.

　　Bender shook his head, his face suddenly became extremely ferocious, and he sneered, "Do you think Banduri was only injured by you? You crippled him! You made me, Bender, die!"

　　Mithras was stunned. He remembered that he didn't hit Banduri so hard! He just broke a few of his ribs. How could it become like this?

　　"You feel very surprised and innocent, right? You didn't cripple Banduri directly, but if you hadn't injured him, how could Banduri practice with injuries? Not only did his dantian collapse, he couldn't even be a man. It's all your fault. You are the murderer," Bender suddenly shouted loudly.

　　Mithras suddenly understood that this was what was meant by his having destroyed Banduri.

　　"I really hate it. This useless thing couldn't even kill you. It really wasted my plan," Bender said disdainfully, pointing at Felebi.

　　"It's great that he has been able to improve his fighting skills to this level in just one afternoon," said Mithras, looking at the crazy Felebi.

　　Bender laughed out loud, "Half a day? You overestimate him. I told him the training method of combat skills half a year ago, but he is too stupid. He has only understood the basics so far."

　　It turned out that as early as half a year ago, Bender had secretly passed on some of the combat skills to Felebi, on the condition that Felebi would serve Bender's family for twenty years after graduation, and he would also hand over the complete combat skills to Felebi at that time.

　　At first, Bender just wanted to find someone to teach Mithras a lesson, but when he learned that Banduri's martial arts skills had become useless, he wanted to kill Mithras, so he found Felebi and asked Felebi to challenge Mithras and kill him in the ring in exchange for his complete fighting skills.

　　The temptation of combat skills is irresistible to every combat soul practitioner, let alone someone like Felebi who has already started practicing combat skills, so Felebi agreed to Bender's request.

　　"It's unreasonable!" Mithras was too lazy to continue talking to someone like Bend who didn't understand the situation.

　　Everyone at the scene looked at Bender and Fellerby on the ring in amazement. These two equally crazy men gave them too many surprises. Everyone held their breath and waited for the final result.

　　"Bender, I didn't expect you to be so crazy. You have betrayed Wu Tang," Max slowly walked down from the seat above, with anger and regret on his face.

　　Bender smiled bitterly and said, "It's too late to say anything now!"

　　"I remember when I became the head of the martial arts hall, many people opposed me, and you were the first person to stand up and support me," Max said with a sad face, "You have gradually become domineering and cruel over the years. I just didn't want to embarrass you because of our past friendship. I didn't expect you to do such a thing now."

　　"I can't help you!" Max sighed after a long time.

　　"I know, maybe I should have thought that this day would come," Bender's face warmed up and he smiled at Max.

　　Max turned around and said slowly, "I will take good care of your family. Go now! I won't see you off."

　　Bender glanced at the city guards waiting below the ring, knowing that he would face life imprisonment. Finally, he looked at Max and slowly walked down the ring.

　　Everyone had complicated expressions on their faces as they watched Bender being taken away by the city guards. In a sense, Bender was not hateful. He was just a father who wanted to avenge his son.

　　"You deserve it!" Ge Fei said angrily as he looked at Bend's back.

　　Mithras shook his head and said, "I don't hate him. If something like this happened to me, I might do the same thing."

　　Several people fell silent for a moment, carefully savoring Mithras' words.

　　Suddenly, Chakasi laughed and said, "Why think so much? Anyway, Mithras has already won, we should go out and celebrate properly."

　　"This is a good idea, I fully agree with it!" Ge Fei said with a smile.

　　This is when Max came over and asked with a smile, "Are you okay, freak?"

　　Mithras was stunned. Max's way of calling him made him feel very uncomfortable. He nodded and said, "I'm fine, I just feel a little tired!"

　　"You hid it very well. If this incident hadn't happened, I wouldn't know your true strength yet!" Max said with a little anger.

　　He had asked Mithras many times before, but every time Mithras answered him easily, which made him feel a little unhappy.

　　Mithras blushed and said nothing.

　　"Eleven-year-old master weapon master, now when I think about the scene when you first came to the martial arts hall, I feel like I'm dreaming!" Mix said with great emotion. It seems that even he misunderstood Mithras' strength.

　　"It seems that my momentary weakness back then actually left Wu Tang with a genius."

　　In fact, it is not wrong to say so. Mithras has already reached the level of a weapon master in terms of the cultivation of his weapon soul alone. Once he uses the power of his three souls, he will have the strength of a great weapon master in terms of combat effectiveness.

　　Mithras frowned slightly. It was difficult for him to answer Max's statement. If he said he was not a master weapon master, he was afraid that no one would believe him. But if he admitted it, he was afraid that it would bring him more trouble. This made him very embarrassed.

　　Seeing the expression on Mithras' face, Max laughed and said, "I know you don't like to be in the limelight and you usually keep a low profile, but this time you are completely exposed, an eleven-year-old master. I believe that this news will spread throughout Taros City and even the entire kingdom in no time."

　　What Max said was true. After this battle, everyone present recognized Mithras' identity as a master weapon master, and he had no choice but to admit it.

　　What's even more terrifying is that he is only eleven years old. Such a speed of cultivation is unique not only in Taros City, but also in the entire kingdom. Even in the entire history of Oslo, such a speed of cultivation is rare.

　　It can be imagined that as long as Mithras is given time, he will definitely become the most outstanding existence in the world, and with his current speed of cultivation, this day will not be far away.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head. It seemed that he would be in trouble from now on!

　　Max smiled and continued, "As a practitioner, how can you always keep a low profile? This continent is very big. If you want to see further and go further, you must have confidence in yourself."

　　"I remember it!" said Mithras, nodding.

　　"Okay, you continue to rest here," Max smiled and walked away.

　　Max walked up to Feleby and said loudly, "Feleby, what else do you want to say now?"

　　"Master! It's not the students' fault. It's all Bende's fault...", Ferreby hurriedly defended himself, but before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Max's angry shout.

　　"You are so stubborn! You still refuse to admit your mistakes. You are hopeless." Max said angrily, "You secretly learned combat skills. Even if it was taught to you by Bende, you will not escape the punishment of the martial arts hall if you do not report it."

　　"Master, this is really none of my business!" said Fellerby, pulling Max's leg.

　　"You knew about the situation and secretly learned the fighting skills from the martial arts hall without reporting it. I will destroy your skills and expel you from the martial arts hall!" Max shook off Feleby's hand and announced loudly.

　　Soon, several martial arts instructors came up from the bottom of the ring and took Felebi away from the ring. Severe punishment was waiting for him.

　　"Students, as the head of the martial arts hall, I cannot escape the responsibility for what happened in the martial arts hall. But please believe that such a thing will never happen again in the martial arts hall," Max said loudly.

　　"Okay, don't let this ruin everyone's mood. Everyone has seen the battle just now. I believe everyone is very clear about the strength of Mithras. He is the pride of our martial arts hall!" Max said excitedly.

　　"I'm talking about you! Our pride!" Chakasi pushed Mithras and said with a smile.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "Even you come to make fun of me, and now I am upset!"

　　"I didn't say that!" Chakasi stuck out his tongue and said in a low voice.

　　Mithras has always been very low-key, because he knew that the secret of his three souls practicing together must not be known to anyone. However, this incident made him stand directly in front of people, which greatly increased the possibility of the secret being exposed. In the future, he can no longer act as he pleases like before, and must always be vigilant, which is very detrimental to his practice.

　　Of course, Chakasi and others didn't know what Mithras was thinking. They just knew that Mithras defeated Felebi and they were very happy for him.

　　"Fourth brother, the hall master wants you to go up and receive the award!" Mi Yin said, shaking Mithras who was in deep thought.

　　Mithras raised his head and glanced at Max on the ring, then walked over with a wry smile!

　　The Wutang’s reward to Mithras was quite generous. In addition to ten standard soul stones, there were also one thousand gold coins.

　　Mithras didn't care much about the soul stone, but the thousand gold coins made him very happy. With this money, he could make Pasch's life better.

　　After presenting the award to Mithras, Max then presented awards to the second and third place winners in the third grade group of the grade competition. Ge Fei was unable to go on stage, so Mithras had to accept the award on his behalf.

　　Finally, all the procedures were completed. Mithras left the ring as if escaping, and called his brothers to walk towards the Wutang Restaurant.

　　(Collection, everyone collects, please collect it, recommend it)

　　Chapter 13: Melting Black Iron

　　The six brothers were sitting together in the Wu Tang Restaurant, talking about what happened during the day.

　　"Fourth brother, you really bring honor to everyone. I believe that from today on you will become a celebrity in this martial arts hall," Mi Yin said to Mithras with a laugh.

　　"That's right. With Lao Si as my trump card, I can freely pick up girls in the martial arts hall from now on," Ge Fei shouted excitedly while lying on the stretcher.

　　"Ge Fei, don't be too excited, be careful not to follow in Banduri's footsteps!" Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　Hami stretched and said with a smile, "That's right, don't lose your lifelong happiness for the pleasure of the moment."

　　"Go to hell! You beasts don't even think about good things. Aren't you cursing me?" Ge Fei shouted dissatisfiedly.

　　"To be honest, we can't go on like this any longer. The distance between us and Mithras is getting bigger and bigger," Mi Yin suddenly said.

　　Carlos nodded and said, "We have to intensify our training and not hold back Old Four."

　　"The fourth one is a freak, how can we compare with him?" Ge Fei said nonchalantly.

　　"Actually, I've wanted to tell you all a long time ago that this world is so big and I hope you can accompany me," said Mithras after a moment of silence.

　　The brothers were silent for a while, each with their heads down in thought.

　　"Good brother, let's not separate. I need to practice well. If the gap is too big, I'm afraid I'll lose my brother Lao Si," Hami said slowly, the same as always.

　　"What does the big gap matter? The fourth brother can still deny us brothers," Ge Fei suddenly said.

　　Mi Yin glared at him and said, "I believe that the fourth brother will not be so heartless, but if that time really comes, can we still sit together without any hindrance like we do now?"

　　Indeed, the feelings between brothers may not change, but when the gap in status becomes larger and larger, the invisible distance between them will become greater and greater, and even the brotherhood will be slowly severed by this distance.

　　The brothers stopped talking as a question they had never considered before came to their minds.

　　After having dinner in silence, the brothers carried Ge Fei back to the courtyard.

　　The third grade competition had just ended and the fourth grade competition had begun. During this period, Mithras went to watch it a few times and spent the rest of his time practicing.

　　Since the breakthrough of his beast soul, Mithras' overall strength has reached the level of a master weapon maker. This gave him a new plan, which was to start smelting metal.

　　For a long time, all the external objects that Mithras had fused into his body were plants and trees. Although they could improve his physical strength, the effect was not very obvious. Therefore, he wanted to start trying to fuse some ordinary metals.

　　Taking advantage of the opportunity when the students were watching the grade competition, Mithras sneaked into the back mountain of the martial arts hall.

　　It was still the same place as last time. Mithras looked around carefully, and after confirming that there were no hidden dangers, he sat down cross-legged and began preparations before fusion.

　　After adjusting his body to the best condition, Mithras took out a piece of metal the size of a ring from his arms. Since it was his first time fusing metals, he chose the most common black iron.

　　Black iron can only be used to make kitchen utensils and tableware in Oslo because its hardness and strength are too poor, but this metal has the best ductility, which is exactly one of the reasons why Mithras chose black iron.

　　Taking a long breath, Mithras slowly placed the black iron in the palm of his hand and slowly closed his eyes.

　　The surging fighting spirit rushed into his palm in an instant and wrapped the black iron tightly. With the previous fusion experience, Mithras was not in a hurry to fuse the black iron, but began to refine the black iron.

　　The most common metal like black iron contains a lot of impurities. What Mithras is doing now is to remove these impurities and leave only pure black iron particles.

　　Purifying metal is definitely not an easy task, but with Mithras' current level of strength, he can barely do it. However, the amount of fighting spirit consumed will be huge.

　　Time passed slowly, but there was still no obvious change in the Black Iron. Mithras was well prepared for such a situation so he was not in a hurry and just maintained the output of his fighting spirit.

　　After a while, the surface of the black iron slowly changed. First, a bubble appeared, and then the whole piece of black iron began to wriggle, and some tiny particles precipitated from the bubbles.

　　Mithras' face lit up with joy. The purification of black iron had finally begun. Although this process would continue for a long time, as long as he could maintain the output of fighting spirit, the quality of the black iron would become higher and higher, and the purity would become better and better.

　　Slowly, beads of sweat began to appear on Mithras' forehead. He still underestimated the difficulty of purifying black iron. The long-term output of fighting spirit was a bit too much for him to bear.

　　"Dual souls!"

　　The fighting spirit cyclone began to rotate rapidly, and streams of pure fighting spirit were thrown out of the dantian and into the weapon spirit fighting spirit.

　　With the support of the fighting spirit, Mithras' expression suddenly calmed down. Slowly, the bubbles on the surface of the black iron became more and more dense, and more and more impurities were precipitated from it. The black iron was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.

　　After a while, the bubbles on the surface of the black iron began to close slowly, and the color of the black iron began to change constantly, eventually fixing at silver-gray, leaving only a thumb-sized piece.

　　There was joy on Mithras' face again. The purification of the black iron was finally completed. The next thing to do was to integrate the purified black iron into his body.

　　Mithras controlled the fighting spirit to tightly wrap the purified black iron, locking the continuous input of fighting spirit. The black iron began to slowly soften and finally turned into a ball of liquid.

　　"There's only one step left!"

　　Mithras took a deep breath, and the liquid slowly spread out under the effect of his fighting spirit, soon wrapping up his entire hand. As time passed, the liquid wrapped around his hand seemed like a drop of water seeing a sponge, completely merging into his palm.

　　A powerful airflow rushed into Mithras' body in an instant and began to flow around uncontrollably.

　　Pain like a knife cutting came from every part of his body. Mithras' face was pale and he clenched his teeth. He didn't expect that molten metal entering his body would be so painful.

　　Meridians were destroyed and recast, and intact cells began to break down and reorganize. In unspeakable pain, Mithras' body was undergoing earth-shaking changes.

　　After a lot of effort, the excruciating pain slowly disappeared. Mithras' clothes were completely soaked with sweat, and lines of pain still remained on his face.

　　A feeling of swelling came from the body, as if it was suddenly inflated, but instead of becoming lighter, the whole body became heavier.

　　Mithras stood up slowly. He felt very uncomfortable with the changes in his body. It seemed as if his whole body was stiff and every step he took was very strenuous.

　　Although he felt a little uncomfortable, Mithras knew that this phenomenon was only temporary. When the black iron particles were completely integrated into his body, he would no longer have this feeling.

　　He has only initially integrated the black iron into his body and has not yet achieved complete fusion. The strength of his body is still slowly increasing. His fusion will only be completely completed when the black iron particles are completely integrated and reorganized with the body's cells to form a new cell structure.

　　Slowly walking to a huge rock, Mithras punched it hard, stone powder splashed everywhere, and a deep fist mark was left on the surface of the rock, but he did not feel any pain at all.

　　Mithras smiled with satisfaction.

　　Although the fusion was painful, he still felt it was worth it as it could increase his body strength again.

　　After adapting to the changes in his body, Mithras left the back mountain of Wutang.

　　When I returned to the martial arts hall, the competition was still going on. It was very quiet everywhere, with only bursts of shouting coming from the martial arts arena from time to time.

　　Mithras had no interest in watching the game, so he returned to the courtyard alone.

　　When it was almost time for lunch, the others finally came back, and they went to the Wu Tang restaurant together, where they ate and talked about the grade competition.

　　The age competition lasted for nearly a month, which was also the busiest and craziest month in the entire martial arts hall. During this busy period, Mithras only occasionally watched the fifth and sixth level competitions, and spent most of the rest of the time practicing quietly alone.

　　The grade competition started in November of 17786 in the Osmanthian calendar. By the end of the month, the competition, which lasted for nearly a month, finally ended, and the martial arts hall returned to peace.

　　In the martial arts hall, there is a day of rest at the end of every month. In most cases, the brothers will go out and indulge themselves, but Mithras rarely participates. At the end of every month, he will rush home early to reunite with Pasch.

　　The next day was the end of the month, and Mithras once again rejected his brothers' invitation and returned home.

　　After dinner, Mithras handed the thousand gold coins to Pasch, and excitedly told Pasch about his new progress in cultivation, with a bit of pride in his words. Pasch laughed at first, but his face became very serious in the end.

　　After seeing Pasch suddenly become serious and a little sad, and telling him about his progress in cultivation and some things that happened during this period, Mithras suddenly became very uneasy.

　　"Do you think you are so great that you can defeat a great warrior with combat skills with your weapon master's strength?" Pasch looked at Mithras seriously with a hint of disappointment in his eyes.

　　Mithras lowered his head, but subconsciously he was still proud of himself for being able to defeat Felebi.

　　Pasch stood up suddenly, and the aura released from his broken body was enough to chill Mithras to death.

　　"There are countless strong men in Oslo. With your current strength, you have no right to be proud. Even if you face a useless person like me, you don't have the ability to resist at all!"

　　Mithras looked at Pasch in front of him with horror. The power bursting out from the broken body made it difficult for him to breathe. It was as if a huge weight was pressing on his body, and he had to kneel on the ground.

　　Doesn't Pasch have only the strength of a great warrior?

　　Mithras felt dizzy in his head and was overwhelmed by the huge changes.

　　(The life story of Mithras will be revealed soon, and more exciting plots are waiting for everyone. In consideration of the hard work of writing this article, please vote if you have one, and collect it if you have one)

　　Chapter 14: Revenge for genocide!

　　Mithras knelt on the ground in horror, his heart in a turmoil.

　　Isn't Uncle Pasch only a great warrior? But the aura he exudes is probably at the same level as Max. Why did he lie to himself?

　　Mithras stared at Pasch in a daze, unable to utter a word, with countless questions tangled in his mind.

　　"Are you surprised? I was planning to tell you some things about your life experience when you graduated from the martial arts hall. Now it seems that you are not qualified at all," Pasch said heavily.

　　"Background?", Mithras' mind exploded.

　　"Am I not an orphan picked up by Pasch? Then who are my parents?" Mithras sat on the ground with a dull look in his eyes.

　　There was a flash of pity in Pasch's eyes. He retracted his aura and slowly turned around.

　　Suddenly, Mithras looked up, his eyes regained clarity, and he asked in a trembling voice, "Uncle Pasch, please tell me everything you know."

　　Pasch said coldly, "You are not qualified to know. I can only tell you that you have a brother in this world."

　　"Where are my parents?" Mithras asked anxiously. Since he was a child, what he envied most was the love and care of others' parents, but he didn't even know who his own parents were.

　　Pasch's figure suddenly became desolate, and he said in a low voice, "They are all gone!"

　　"You must remember that you have committed the genocide of your clan!" Pasch turned around abruptly and shouted to Mithras with red eyes.

　　Shock, sadness, anger, hatred...

　　The expression on Mithras' face kept changing, and his heart was in turmoil.

　　"Don't ask me who your parents are, and don't ask me who killed them. You are not qualified to know!"

　　After a long time, Mithras was about to speak when Pasch said, "If you still want to know your life experience and want to avenge your parents, then put aside the pathetic pride in your heart. When you are strong enough, I will tell you everything."

　　Looking at the painful expression of Mithras, Pasch turned away reluctantly. In fact, he also knew that Mithras was definitely not the kind of person who looked down on others because of pride, but when he thought of the responsibilities that Mithras would have to bear in the future, he dared not relax at all.

　　He has witnessed the growth of Mithras. While he is happy, he is also worried that Mithras will give up one day. That is why he uses this almost cruel way to stimulate Mithras.

　　Mithras sat on the ground in pain. Pasch's words were like sharp knives piercing his heart. The series of blows almost drove him crazy.

　　Over the past decade, although he had resentment towards his parents who abandoned him, he still had a constant fantasy of wanting to meet his biological parents one day. However, the first news he received about his parents in his life was the sad news that they had passed away. How could he accept such a blow?

　　Slowly, something called hatred grew in his heart. Blood began to seep from his tightly bitten lips and his nails dug deeply into his palms.

　　For the whole day, Mithras just sat there stupidly without saying another word. Although Pasch never said a word of comfort from beginning to end, his anxiety had reached an extreme, and he even began to regret his own cruelty.

　　Nightfall

　　Mithras was still sitting on the ground. When Pasch walked in again, he slowly raised his head, and the bloodshot in his eyes was clearly visible.

　　"Haven't you figured it out yet?" Pasch asked.

　　"That's not important. What's important is that I know what to do," said Mithras calmly.

　　Pasch felt relieved. Just as he expected, Mithras would never be crushed by such a blow. He would only become more resilient and more tenacious.

　　Pasch nodded, turned around and walked outside with his crutches.

　　"What's my last name?" Looking at the figure that had returned to normal, Mithras suddenly asked.

　　Pasch paused for a moment and said, "Capritton, Mithus Capritton, this is the name your grandfather gave you."

　　When he heard the word "grandfather", Mithras' face lit up with joy, but immediately dimmed again. Since his clan had been exterminated, how could he have a grandfather?

　　Pasch left, and only Mithras was left in the room.

　　"I don't care who you are. If you kill my entire clan, one day I will make you pay with blood!" Mithras suddenly stood up from the ground, and his voice filled with hatred slowly spread in the room.

　　Pasch stood in front of the window and looked at the distant starry sky. His expression became very lonely. He knew that from tonight on, he would lose the laughter of Mithras, and there would be one more vengeful person in the world.

　　"Master, I still went against your wishes. The young master was not born an ordinary person, and he cannot live an ordinary life. One day those people will pay the price for what they have done, and the glory of the Capriceton family will reappear," Pasch said to himself.

　　It is not difficult to hear from his words that Mithras' father once told him that he hoped Mithras could live an ordinary life, but he did not completely obey.

　　Mithras left at dawn the next day. He had not rested for a moment in the past night. The bloodshot in his eyes was densely entangled, and his whole body became extremely cold.

　　Pasch stood at the door of his room, looking at Mithras about to walk out of the courtyard and said, "There is more than hatred in this world. They want you to live happily!"

　　Mithras paused. He knew who the 'they' that Pasch was talking about was. He nodded slightly, stepped out of the courtyard and walked towards the martial arts hall.

　　Walking in the martial arts hall, people kept greeting Mithras. Ever since the martial arts hall's grade competition, Mithras' name had become known to everyone in the martial arts hall.

　　If it were in the past, even if he didn't know Mithras, he would still give these people a smile, but now he couldn't smile at all, so he just nodded slightly to these people.

　　When they returned to the courtyard, the brothers were about to go out for breakfast. When they saw Mithras Garfiel, they shouted, "Let's go. It's just right for us to go have breakfast together!"

　　"You guys go ahead! I'm not going," Mithras brushed past everyone and went to the second floor.

　　Ge Fei said with dissatisfaction, "What's going on? You didn't even eat breakfast."

　　In the past, every time Mithras came back from home, he would go to have breakfast with a few other people.

　　"It seems that the fourth brother has encountered some troubles," Mi Yin said with a frown.

　　"I don't understand why you still have to worry about anything now that you're the grade champion," Ge Fei said softly, looking at Mithras' back.

　　Mi Yin raised her hand and slapped him, saying loudly, "Do you think everyone is as heartless as you? Just because you are the grade champion, you can't have any worries?"

　　Ge Fei held his head and cursed loudly, "How many times have I told you not to hit my head? What if I get stupid?"

　　"Let's go! If we don't go now, we will miss breakfast," Hami turned around and said to the two of them.

　　Mithras was not just troubled as the other brothers thought, but was sad. So, he stayed in the small building for a whole day and even didn't go to the morning class. This was unprecedented in Mithras' history. The brothers then realized that something was wrong with Mithras and called Chakasi back to the courtyard.

　　For a whole day, Mithras did nothing but stayed on the second floor thinking about what Pasch said to him. The deep hatred was like waves that made it impossible for him to calm down.

　　It was not until Chakasi and several other brothers went up to the second floor that he woke up from the world of hatred.

　　"What happened?" Chakasi walked up to Mithras and whispered.

　　Mithras slowly raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot and his face was terribly pale, as if he had become a different person, which really scared Chakasi.

　　"You, what's wrong with you?" Chakasi asked, holding Mithras' shoulder, but he was about to cry.

　　Mithras forced a smile and said in a hoarse voice, "I'm fine, I just encountered some difficult problems."

　　Anyone could see how false Mithras' words were, but no one, including Chakasi, continued to ask.

　　"I'm glad you're okay, but you have to know that no matter what happens, we will stand by you because we are all your brothers," Miyin said to Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded. Although such comfort was not enough to pull him out of the pain, it at least made him feel better.

　　"I'm fine, you all can go and do your own thing!" said several people in front of Mithras.

　　Chakasi wanted to say something but was pulled away by Mithras. It would be better to leave this moment to himself. There are many things in this world that no one else can help with and he can only rely on himself to get out of it.

　　"I've never seen the fourth brother like this, Mi Yin, what do you think happened to him?" Ge Fei said helplessly with a puzzled look on his face.

　　Mi Yin shook her head: "I don't know either. The fourth brother has become like this since he came back this time. He no longer has the passion he had before and he doesn't practice anymore. This is the first time I've seen such a situation."

　　Hami nodded, "No matter what happened in the past, Lao Si would never stop practicing, but now he seems to have become a different person."

　　Chakasi said with tears in his eyes, "It hurts to see him like that, but I don't know how to help him. Can anyone tell me?"

　　"He has to rely on himself to handle things like this. I believe the fourth brother will be able to get out of this," Mi Yin said firmly.

　　Several people were silent for a moment. They all knew that Mithras was very vulnerable now, but they couldn't find the reason at all, let alone help.

　　(If you want to cheer up Mithras, then recommend and collect it!)

　　Chapter 15: The Capritton Family

　　Although the brothers and Chakasi were anxious, they had no idea what to do. They had no idea what had happened to make Mithras become like this.

　　The next morning, the brothers were sitting in the hall worrying, when suddenly Mithras ran down from upstairs and hurried out of the courtyard without paying any attention to anyone.

　　"Where is the fourth brother going? He looks very anxious," Carlos said with a puzzled look on his face.

　　Chakasi didn't go home all night and now he looked very haggard. He said anxiously, "He must have something wrong. Let's follow him and see if we can help him."

　　The brothers and Chakasi followed Mithras out of the courtyard.

　　"Isn't this the direction to the library? What is the fourth brother doing there at this time?" Ge Fei said with a puzzled look on his face, looking at the library not far away.

　　"Since Lao Si's coming here must be related to what he encountered in the past few days, let's go up and take a look. Maybe he needs our help now," Hami said.

　　The brothers and Chakasi followed Mithras into the library with full of confusion.

　　The library is divided into four floors. The books on the first floor introduce the topography and geography of the continent; the second floor is dedicated to introducing the local customs and culture as well as the distribution of power in various places; the third floor has some books about the cultivation of the three souls; only the fourth floor is not accessible to ordinary students.

　　After entering the library, Mithras went straight to the second floor. His purpose was very clear, which was to find information about the Caprice family, which was related to his life experience.

　　"Why did Lao Si get into the second floor? What on earth is he looking for?"

　　Several people now increasingly did not understand Mithras' purpose, and stood on the steps on the second floor, not knowing what to do next.

　　Mi Yin thought for a moment and said to the others, "We've already followed you here, let's go in and take a look. The worst that can happen is that we'll be kicked out by Lao Si."

　　"I can feel that what Mithras is doing now is very important to him, and I must help him," Chakasi said firmly as he looked at the library that Mithras entered.

　　The other people also nodded and followed Chakasi into the library. As soon as they entered, they saw Mithras rummaging around. Chakasi hesitated for a moment and walked over.

　　"You, what are you looking for?" Chakasi asked in a low voice.

　　Mithras turned around and saw that it was Chakasi, so he grabbed her and said, "You've come just in time. Help me find information about a family called Capritton. I need it urgently."

　　When the other people heard this, they started looking around without Mithras saying anything.

　　One minute, ten minutes...

　　More than an hour passed, and the look on Mithras' face became more and more anxious. He became very restless and gasped for breath.

　　"No, still no. Why is there no, why?" Mithras threw the book in his hand to the ground and squatted down with his head in his hands.

　　"If you just want to get the information about this family, I have a way," Hami suddenly said slowly.

　　Mithras stood up suddenly, grabbed Hami and said anxiously: "Can you find it? Where is it? Take me there quickly."

　　Hami was stunned, and said with certainty, "Don't worry, go back to the courtyard first, and leave the rest to me."

　　The expression on Mithras's face slowly softened. He looked at Hami's calm face and nodded, "I'll leave this matter to you, but you can't leak this news."

　　Hami smiled and said, "Don't worry! No one else will know about this. I'll be there now, and you can get the information you want during lunch."

　　Hami slowly left the library. The remaining few people looked at Mithras, waiting for him to decide whether to leave now and return to the courtyard to wait for news from Hami.

　　"Old Four, don't think about it. Since Hami said it, he can definitely do it. Let's just go back to the courtyard and wait for news!" Mi Yin said to Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded, "I believe in Hami, let's go!"

　　Several people returned to the courtyard again. As for the courses in the martial arts hall, they had long forgotten about them. Who cares about those things now? The important thing is how to help Mithras get out of his depression.

　　No one spoke. Everyone was anxiously waiting for Hamid's return. Every change on Mithras's face touched everyone's heart.

　　Suddenly, Mithras stood up, looked at the gate of the courtyard, and asked anxiously: "Hami can definitely do it, right?" "Yes, Hami can definitely do it!" Miyin said affirmatively.

　　Mithras sat back in the chair, but stood up again not long after. Although he didn't speak this time, he began to walk back and forth in the middle of the yard, rubbing his hands together, and the expression on his face became more and more anxious.

　　Several people watched Mithras's constantly moving figure, and they were secretly anxious, hoping that Hami would appear soon.

　　An hour passed, then two hours passed, and Hami still did not appear. Mithras became more anxious and walked faster and faster.

　　"Where have you been, kid? Why did you take so long to come back?" When it was almost time for lunch, Hami's figure slowly appeared. Everyone stood up, and Ge Fei started cursing.

　　Mithras ran over quickly, looked at Hami and asked anxiously, "Did you find it?"

　　Hami smiled slightly, took out a stack of papers from his arms and handed it over, "Thank you for fulfilling your mission! I found it, here you go!"

　　Grabbing the stack of papers, Mithras couldn't wait to open it and read it carefully.

　　"The Capriton family, also known as the Bauhinia family, has lived in the Kingdom of Tara for generations. The family was founded in the year 14062 of the Oss calendar. The founder, Dante Capriton, made great contributions in the establishment of the Kingdom of Tara and was named the Grand Duke of Bauhinia, with the fief of Tanbul..."

　　Just the beginning was enough to astonish Mithras. He didn't know that his family had actually existed on this continent for thousands of years. He continued reading with excitement.

　　"The Capritton family declined for a time between 14873 and 16264, until the emergence of the Saint Warrior Christopher Capritton. The Capritton family once again stood at the top of the continent. In the following thousand years, the Capritton family would produce a Saint Realm warrior every two or three hundred years, becoming a legend in Oslo."

　　Mithras took a deep breath and continued reading. "On December 24, 17771 in the Oss calendar, something unexpected happened to the Capriton family. A fire broke out in the Capriton family, killing thousands of members of the family, including the patriarch Dolan Capriton. The Capriton family, which had been passed down for thousands of years, was destroyed!"

　　All of a sudden, Mithras felt as if his heart was overwhelmed. He could not believe that his family was destroyed in a fire. There must be a deeper reason behind this.

　　"There are many different opinions on this incident on the continent, but there is only one thing in common: the demise of the Capritton family was definitely not an accident, but had a deeper reason. People call this mutation the 'Darkness of Capritton'"

　　Mithras slowly closed the paper, his eyes full of confusion and sadness. This was simply a premeditated genocide.

　　"Who destroyed my family and killed my parents? One day I will find out everything clearly. Even if I have to turn Oslo upside down, I will find the murderer who wiped out my people," said Mithras in a low voice, gritting his teeth.

　　Except for Hami, the other people looked at Mithras in surprise. No one expected that Mithras would say such scary words.

　　"Is that your family?" Hami asked Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Although my family was destroyed when I was born, the blood of my family still flows in my body."

　　Mithras did not hide anything from the people in front of him. He trusted them as much as he trusted himself.

　　"I understand, I support you no matter what decision you make!" Hami nodded and said.

　　Ge Fei walked up to the two of them, raised his head and looked at them repeatedly, and asked in confusion, "What are you talking about? I don't understand a word you say."

　　Mithras didn't say anything, but just handed over the stack of information in his hand.

　　Ge Fei took the information handed over by Mithras, and several other brothers who were puzzled also came over.

　　Gradually, the expressions on several people's faces changed. They looked up at Mithras in surprise, and then continued to look through the books.

　　"Conspiracy! A naked conspiracy! I'm so angry," Ge Fei shouted loudly.

　　Mi Yin nodded and said, "Fourth Brother, I didn't expect you to be from the Capritton family, and I didn't expect that you have been carrying such deep hatred all this time. No matter what decision you make, we will stand by you."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I just learned about this news a few days ago. I have always thought that I was an orphan with no background."

　　"But the fourth brother's enemies are mysterious and unpredictable. It's not easy to get revenge," Carlos said, shaking his head.

　　Ge Fei jumped up anxiously, pointed at Carlos and cursed loudly, "What? Are you scared? What's the use of being mysterious? Can you just let the revenge of the fourth brother's genocide go like this?"

　　"Who's scared! That's not what I meant. I just said that with our current strength we can't help the fourth brother at all," Carlos said loudly with his face flushed.

　　"If I can't do it in one year, then I'll do it in ten years. If I can't do it in ten years, then I'll do it in twenty or thirty years. Even if it takes my entire life, I will wash away this shame and avenge this for my family."

　　"Okay! With such determination, I don't believe that Lao Si's revenge cannot be avenged. I support you!" Ge Fei said loudly.

　　Chakasi walked up to Mithras and said, "We can't help you now, but that doesn't mean we can't help you forever. You still have us."

　　Mithras looked at the people in front of him, his eyes moistened, and he nodded hatefully.

　　(The seeds of hatred have been planted. Please pay attention to the following plots, collect and recommend)

　　Chapter 16 What can you lose by touching it?

　　Mithras looked at the people in front of him, his heart deeply moved. When he needed support the most, his brothers did not let him down. Even just one word was enough.

　　"Hami, you are quite amazing. Where did you find this information that is not even available in the library?" Seeing that Mithras' mood had improved, Ge Fei asked, remembering what had happened just now.

　　Mithras also looked at Hami. This matter was all thanks to Hami's help, otherwise he would not have been able to obtain the information.

　　Hami smiled slightly, "Have you heard of 'Tingfeng Tower'?"

　　"I know. It is said that Tingfeng Tower is one of the top three intelligence agencies on the continent... Well! You don't want to tell us that you are from Tingfeng Tower!" Ge Fei said in surprise.

　　"Well, Tingfeng Tower was founded by my ancestors and several like-minded friends," Hami nodded with a smile.

　　Hami's answer surprised everyone. No one expected that he, who was usually lazy, had such a background. Everyone looked at him in surprise.

　　Hami scratched his head and said with a smile, "Even if I am from Tingfeng Tower, you don't have to be so surprised! Who knows if there are any brothers among us who are more exaggerated than me? What do you think, Ge Fei!"

　　Ge Fei was stunned, pointed at Hami and shouted loudly: "You actually pried into my background, is there any brother like you? It's so despicable!"

　　"This is not my idea. My father did it. It has nothing to do with me," Hami shook his head and betrayed his father without hesitation.

　　Everyone turned their eyes to Ge Fei, waiting for him to reveal his origins.

　　"What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome guy? Don't listen to Hami's nonsense, I'm just an ordinary handsome guy who can't be more ordinary," Ge Fei laughed.

　　"Since you don't want to say it, let me say it," Hami said with a smile.

　　Ge Fei shook his head, looked at a few people and nodded: "Let me say it myself! I don't feel at ease letting you, a beast, say it."

　　Hami smiled and said, "That's the best, otherwise I'll tell you all the good things you've done!"

　　Guffy looked at everyone, suddenly jumped onto a chair, patted his chest and said loudly: "I'm going to scare you all when I tell you this, but I'm the direct heir of the Kabran family, known as the super handsome Guffy Kabran."

　　"The Kabran family?" It was indeed a little hard for everyone to accept that this guy who was always bragging, arrogant and narcissistic would actually be the heir of the Kabran family, a famous chamber of commerce in the mainland. This was too unbelievable!

　　"Shouldn't your family be in the Oss Empire? Why are you here?" Mi Yin asked curiously.

　　"You will die if you don't know the reason! Why are you asking so many questions? I am a handsome guy and I came here willingly," Ge Fei said nervously.

　　Hami coughed a few times and walked towards Ge Fei with a faint smile on his face.

　　"Hami, if you dare to tell anyone about my affairs, I will never forgive you," Ge Fei said nervously as he looked at Hami's approaching figure.

　　Hami stopped in surprise: "What's going on? What are you hiding from everyone?"

　　Ge Fei was stunned. It turned out that Hami didn't know! Then why did he say it out loud? Isn't this embarrassing for himself?

　　Mi Yin laughed and said, "Ge Fei, it turns out you are hiding something. You are really sorry to everyone!"

　　"Damn it! Didn't I just tease the little princess of the Oss Empire? I admit it, now you should be satisfied!" Ge Fei said something very shocking.

　　"You teased the imperial princess. How old were you?" Mi Yin asked with eyes wide open.

　　"Seven years old, what's wrong? I'm a precocious handsome guy," Ge Fei shouted with a red face.

　　"So the reason you left the Oss Empire and came here is because of this?" Chakasi covered his mouth and laughed.

　　Ge Fei frowned and said indignantly, "This is all that woman's fault. I just touched her. She was still wearing clothes. How could she be missing anything? She had to tell her father about it. As a result, I can't go home and was sent here by my father. One day, I will have to touch her back."

　　Everyone was frightened by Ge Fei's words. They looked at him like a wolf and took a few steps back. Chakasi hid behind Mithras and stuck his head out and said, "Dirty, shameless!"

　　What will be lost if you touch it? Ge Fei's point of view is really unique!

　　"What do you mean! Why are you hiding? I don't like men. Only Chakasi is so fierce, and there is Old Four protecting me. How dare I do anything to him?" Ge Fei said loudly.

　　"You're dead! How am I fierce? If you don't explain it to me clearly today, I will never let you go," Chakasi rushed out from behind Mithras, pointing at Ge Fei and gasping for breath.

　　Seeing that something was wrong, Ge Fei quickly stepped back and said with a smile: "I was wrong, I was really wrong. You are so gentle and lovely, how could you be fierce! Please forgive me this time!"

　　After these people made such a fuss, a smile appeared on Mithras' face. Chakasi, who was secretly watching him, immediately changed his attitude and walked obediently behind Mithras.

　　Ge Fei let out a long sigh, pointed at the remaining few people and said, "You know all our secrets. Now it's your turn. Don't shirk responsibility or hide anything!"

　　"Carlos and I are both from humble backgrounds and grew up together," Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　Everyone turned their eyes to Chakasi. He was the only one left now. As for Crook's origins, everyone already knew them.

　　Chakasi stood up and said with a red face: "I am fine, my father is a small businessman."

　　Now, everyone finally knew everyone's origins. They looked at this and that, and burst into laughter. Even Mithras had a smile on his face.

　　We have been together for three years, but we only know each person's origins now. Many people may find it hard to believe, but such a thing happened to them, which is a bit funny.

　　"If we had known that Ge Fei had such a deep background, we should have killed him severely. His family has more money than they can spend anyway," Chakasi said with some regret as he looked at Ge Fei.

　　Ge Fei chuckled and said, "Money is nothing. If you need anything in the future, just come to me. As long as you don't want me to empty the family, you can ask for as much as you want."

　　"Just wait! There will be a time when you will cry," said Chakasiyan's little fist.

　　"Forget about your share. You already have Old Four. If you need money, ask him for it. I don't want to get involved in what's going on between you two," Ge Fei said, shaking her head.

　　"You," Chakasi blushed and hid behind Mithras.

　　Mithras glanced at Ge Fei, then turned to Hami and said, "I'll leave the information about the kingdom to you. Please keep an eye on it for me."

　　Hami nodded and said with a smile: "Don't worry! I will inform my father."

　　Mithras said to the others: "I have caused you all to worry about my affairs. Don't worry, I will not act rashly until I am strong enough to take revenge."

　　Only then did the few people feel relieved. What they feared most was that Mithras would do something stupid because of his momentary excitement. Now after hearing what he said, they knew that the calm Mithras from the past was back.

　　"Fourth Brother, I believe in you. With your talent, one day you will stand at the top of this world. By that time, no force can stop you from taking revenge," Mi Yin said firmly.

　　Ge Fei curled her lips: "To put it bluntly, this world is all about strength. As long as you have enough strength, you can make this continent change for you."

　　Mithras nodded: "I won't let you down!"

　　———————————

　　Spring went and autumn came, and three years passed in the blink of an eye. During these three years, Mithras' practice became more crazy. Except for the necessary rest time, he was immersed in practice all the time, not wasting a minute. In this state, his strength also had a new breakthrough. His weapon soul practice finally reached the level of weapon user, and the other two kinds of practice were not much different.

　　The other brothers may have been inspired by Mithras, or perhaps they wanted to help Mithras. During the three years, everyone has been practicing hard, and the speed of improving their strength has far exceeded the previous three years. Even Chakasi, the worst among them, has reached the peak of weapon master, and breaking through to the great weapon master is just around the corner.

　　The most surprising thing was that Ge Fei, Master Ge, the most careless guy, was the first one among the others except Mithras to reach the level of a master. This surprised everyone, and Ge Fei became even more arrogant. He kept talking about this matter all day long, bragging about it.

　　In the spring of 17789 in the Oss calendar, this was Mithras' sixth year in the Martial Hall. This year Mithras was fourteen years old.

　　Mithras, dressed in a sea-blue suit, walked on the road to the martial arts hall. Now, Mithras is 1.8 meters tall and has a calm aura. The vitality of heaven and earth constantly transforms his body, and Mithras's uninterrupted practice makes him mature beyond his age.

　　"Look, it's Mithras. He reached the level of Master of the Artifact three years ago. I guess he is about to enter the stage of Master of the Artifact now."

　　"Mithras practices hard in the back mountain every day. I heard that many people have also gone to the back mountain to practice hard recently. I guess they are also influenced by Mithras."

　　"It is very likely that, with Mithras's terrifying speed of improvement, he can be considered the number one genius in our martial arts hall."

　　…

　　Many people on the road whispered to each other when they saw Mithras. He was recognized as the first talent in the martial arts hall, and people would watch and talk about him wherever he went. However, even though Mithras was very strong, he still did not participate in any age competition.

　　"Genius?" Mithras laughed at himself: "Once upon a time, I was a waste in everyone's eyes."

　　Mithras never considered himself a genius. His strength was the result of almost non-stop hard training every day and his persistence in the martial arts hall for six years, which led to his current achievements.

　　Without paying any attention to the admiring looks and discussions from the people around him, Mithras calmly walked out of the back door of the martial arts hall, entered the back mountain, and began his hard training as before. Six years of hard training, this is the reason for Mithras' success.

　　(Steel is forged through hard work. Everyone has seen the growth of Mithras. Do you hope that the protagonist will become even stronger? Then collect and recommend it!)

　　Chapter 17: Survival in Desperate Situation (I)

　　Since the grade competition, it is no longer a secret that Mithras has been practicing in the back mountain of the martial arts hall. Influenced by Mithras, more and more people have begun to practice in the back mountain of the martial arts hall. There are even rumors that practicing in the back mountain of the martial arts hall can improve the efficiency of practice.

　　Mithras was at a loss for words about this phenomenon. He just had to do this to hide his true identity, but he didn't expect that it would turn out like this in the eyes of others.

　　Taros City is a city built against the mountain, so it can extend far from the back mountain of the martial arts hall. Mithras quickly walked through the back mountain. As more and more people entered the back mountain, he had to go further and had already exceeded the scope of the back mountain of the martial arts hall, and even exceeded the scope of Taros City.

　　Along the way, people kept standing up to greet Mithras. Thinking that these people were influenced by him to enter the back mountain, Mithras found it funny. He nodded slightly in greeting, but did not stop for a moment.

　　After moving forward for a while, Mithras finally stopped in a place with lush vegetation. He looked around and was about to start practicing when suddenly, a man stood up from the bushes not far from him.

　　"Damn it, who said that practicing in the back mountain can improve strength faster? It didn't work at all and it caused me to get bites all over my face. It's bullshit!"

　　When Mithras took a closer look, he found that it was Kakaf, the student from the Fighting Soul Department who had challenged him in the ring match with others.

　　Three years passed, and Kakaf became more robust, but his temper did not change at all, and he was still as careless as before.

　　"Why did you come into the back mountain?" Mithras asked with amusement as he looked at the big bags on Kakaf's face.

　　Kakaf didn't seem to notice the arrival of Mithras. It only raised its head when Mithras spoke. It was very surprised to see that it was Mithras and its mouth opened wide.

　　"Mithras, you came at the right time. They said that your strength improved so quickly because of your practice in the back mountain. Can you tell me if this is true?" Kakaf said to Mithras with an anxious look on his face.

　　Mithras almost laughed out loud. This Kakaf was so cute that he even believed such words: "What do you think?" Mithras asked deliberately.

　　"I don't know. Anyway, it doesn't work for me. But there are so many mosquitoes here, which are causing me a lot of trouble," Kakaf said depressedly while scratching the pustules on his face.

　　Mithras laughed out loud: "That's just nonsense. A place like the back mountain of Wutang is as ordinary as it can be. How can it have the effects that are said to exist? You've been deceived."

　　Kakaf was stunned: "Then why did you come here to practice? Don't try to deceive me."

　　"You know my brothers, do you think I can calm down and practice with them around? I come here just to have some quiet time, it's not like what others say," said Mithras with a smile.

　　"Your words are credible. If you don't say that it was that person, it would be that Guffy who is annoying enough." Kakaf nodded and continued, "So that's how it is. These beasts have caused me so much trouble. I will not forgive them when I go back."

　　"Cultivation does not depend on where you are. As long as you work hard, you will be rewarded," Mithras reminded Kakaf. This barbarian was very much to his liking.

　　"Haha! Thank you, I will never be fooled like this again," Kakaf said with an awkward smile, "I will definitely give these rumor mongers a good lesson when I go back this time. It's so infuriating!"

　　Mithras chuckled a few times and said nothing more.

　　"Well, Mithras, I'm going back. I don't want to stay here for a moment," Kakaf scratched his face, turned around and walked away, as if something was chasing him.

　　Mithras watched Kakaf leave, looked around, shook his head, smiled bitterly, and continued to walk forward. Since Kakaf could walk here, then others could too. This place was no longer suitable.

　　After walking for a while, Mithras looked around to make sure no one had come, and then sat down to start practicing. Suddenly, a howling sound came from the front, which sounded very miserable and creepy, but it was obvious that it was not a human voice.

　　"Beast fighting!" Mithras' eyes lit up. This sound had strong animal characteristics, and in a place like this, only beast fighting could happen.

　　Mithras hesitated for a moment, stood up and ran quickly towards the place where the sound came from.

　　During the six years in the martial arts hall, although Mithras was also practicing beast soul, he had no chance to practice because this matter could not be leaked. When he heard the howling sound similar to that of fighting beasts, he could no longer bear it and wished he could rush to the scene in one step.

　　Mithras quickly rushed towards the place where the howling came from, without considering whether this would bring him danger.

　　The further they walked forward, the clearer the roaring sound became, and there was also another weak voice faintly heard, and it was obvious that it was a young fighting beast.

　　After running forward for a distance, the howling was already close to my ears, and the sound of fighting was also heard in the woods. Dust was flying, and dead branches of grass were thrown everywhere. The sound was very loud.

　　It was the beasts fighting! Mithras made a judgment in an instant, and became even more excited, and his steps became even faster.

　　call out!

　　A branch flew past Mithras' cheek. Mithras didn't notice it at all while walking. He was really scared and couldn't help but slow down his pace.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　The howling became more and more rapid, and it seemed that the two fighting beasts were about to decide the winner, and the beast that kept screaming was at a disadvantage.

　　Mithras approached cautiously, and through the woods he finally saw the battle scene.

　　Mithras happened to know both of the fighting beasts. The one at a disadvantage was called Violent Bear, a level seven beast, while the one that had the upper hand was called Velociraptor, a level eight beast.

　　The velociraptor has huge fiery red hard scales all over its body, and each scale is shining with a cold metallic luster, which makes people feel terrified just by looking at it. The four long legs covered with scales of the velociraptor are surprisingly thick and strong, and it is estimated that it would take two people to hug it. The velociraptor is fiery red, but the claws are cold and deep black.

　　The body of the Vibrancon is covered with a thick layer of golden hair, emitting a dazzling light. In terms of body size alone, it is no smaller than that of the Velociraptor.

　　At this moment, the two huge beasts were constantly colliding and biting each other. The explosive bear's body was already covered with scars, and the miserable cry came from him. Behind him, Mithras found a fighting beast that should have been newly born. Now it couldn't even stand steadily, and it staggered and made loud neighs.

　　As soon as Mithras appeared, both fighting beasts looked at him. Mithras' heart sank. Either of the two fighting beasts in front of him could easily kill him. His momentary impulse had put him in a desperate situation.

　　Mithras looked nervously at the two fighting beasts in front of him, his whole body tense and the three souls' fighting energy was activated in an instant, ready to deal with sudden attacks at any time.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　The violent bear began to howl, and Mithras became even more nervous, but the violent bear's behavior was completely beyond his expectations. The violent bear used its two front paws to push the little violent bear behind it, and drove the little violent bear towards Mithras while howling.

　　Mithras understood what the violent bear meant in an instant. It turned out that it wanted Mithras to help it take care of the little violent bear, instead of attacking Mithras.

　　There was a pleading look in the violent bear's eyes, and he kept howling loudly. The velociraptor didn't seem to care about the violent bear's behavior, and just looked at it and Mithras with a playful expression. Perhaps in his eyes, the man and the beast in front of him were destined to become his meal, and there was no need to worry too much about them.

　　Under the scolding of his mother, the little violent bear staggered towards Mithras, which made Mithras not know what to do for a moment. In such a situation, he couldn't even control his own life and death, so how could he have the strength to protect the little violent bear.

　　The little violent bear staggered to the side of Mithras, grabbed Mithras' trouser legs with its two not-yet-fully-grown front paws, and neighed loudly.

　　"If I die, I die!" Mithras bent down and picked up the little ursine. At least this would ensure that the ursine would not attack him, and it would definitely not let the velociraptor attack Mithras before it was completely defeated, so that he could temporarily escape from danger.

　　"escape!"

　　An idea came to Mithras' mind. Now that he was holding the little Viper in his arms, the Viper would definitely not attack him. Instead, it would hold the Velociraptor back for him. In this way, he might be able to escape from this danger.

　　He did it as soon as he thought of it. Mithras turned around and ran in the direction he came from. As long as he was given ten minutes, he could completely escape from the desperate situation.

　　Seeing Mithras carrying the little Velociraptor away, the Velociraptor howled loudly, stood up his huge body, and slapped the Velociraptor with his two front paws in hatred.

　　The velociraptor's tail, which was covered with fiery red scales and was nearly half its length, was like a whip. It easily swept away the two front paws of the violent bear, causing a series of bloodstains. "Hmph..."

　　The velociraptor snorted, and two streams of white smoke spurted out of its nostrils, emitting a smell of sulfur. Its two huge eyeballs, the size of lanterns, looked at the departing figure of Mithras with a hint of mockery, and then it started to chase after him.

　　When the violent bear saw the velociraptor chasing after Mithras, it howled loudly and followed closely behind. However, its speed was no match for the velociraptor and it closed the gap in just a moment.

　　When Mithras heard a series of rhythmic loud noises coming from behind him, his heart sank. He turned around and saw the velociraptor rushing towards him, while the violent bear was still some distance away from the velociraptor. Continuing to run away would only become more and more dangerous.

　　("Thrilling" is inseparable from your support, collection and recommendation!)

　　Chapter 18: Survival in Desperate Situation (Part 2)

　　Mithras heard a rhythmic vibration coming from behind him. He turned around and saw the velociraptor rushing towards him with big strides. It seemed that the violent bear had not entangled it.

　　Mithras stopped suddenly. To continue running away in this situation would be tantamount to seeking death.

　　No matter how fast he is, he can't be faster than the velociraptor. By the time the velociraptor catches up with him and the violent bear is no longer around, he will have no way out when facing the level 8 fighting beast velociraptor.

　　The velociraptor was getting closer and closer to Mithras. Mithras could even smell the sulfur coming from it, and his heart was beating uneasily.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　The violent bear stood up, beat his chest and screamed, then kicked the ground hard, and his whole body smashed towards the running velociraptor like a huge rock.

　　"boom!"

　　The body of the violent bear hit the velociraptor hard, and the two huge monsters rolled into a ball, and the surrounding grass and trees were thrown everywhere. Mithras dodged quickly. Even being touched by the two behemoths was not fun.

　　The two giant beasts rolled a long distance before they stood up shakily. The velociraptor kept shaking its head. Although the previous blow could not hurt it, it made it a little dizzy.

　　"snort!"

　　Thick sulfur smoke burst out of the velociraptor's nostrils, and its two lantern-sized eyes emitted a strange red light as it stared at the violent bear fiercely. It seemed that the previous collision had completely angered it.

　　"Puchi, puchi." The velociraptor chewed twice, revealing two rows of teeth that were staggered like saws. Each tooth was white, making people feel cold in their hearts. No one doubted how sharp it was.

　　The long tail with dark red scales swept violently, hitting the violent bear with a series of muffled sounds.

　　""boom!"

　　The violent bear waved its front paws to block the velociraptor's long tail, and then slapped the velociraptor's head again.

　　The velociraptor's long tail was like a whip, lashing out horizontally and hitting the violent bear's waist. The scales on the tail tore a hideous gash in the violent bear's waist muscles.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　The violent bear howled in pain. The disparity in strength made it impossible for it to fight against the velociraptor.

　　As Mithras watched Baoxiong being injured continuously, his heart became tense. If Baoxiong was defeated, he would be in real danger. He had to make a decision now.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　The velociraptor's tail whip was waving like lightning, and bleeding wounds appeared on the violent bear's body, and its golden hair was dyed red.

　　The little violent bear kept roaring in Mithras' arms. The young child also saw that its mother was in danger.

　　"Let's fight!" Mithras felt hatred in his heart and made a decision.

　　He simply couldn't escape from the velociraptor's watchful eyes. After the velociraptor killed the violent bear, it would definitely not let him go. Now his only way out was to help the violent bear defeat the velociraptor, so that he could seek a way to survive.

　　Mithras leaned down and put the little violent bear on the ground. He completely released his aura, and three cyclones began to rotate at high speed. Pure soul fighting spirit flowed through his body.

　　call out!

　　Mithras' body turned into a blue lightning and instantly appeared in the center of the battle. His 1.8-meter-tall body was sandwiched between the two huge monsters like a humble ant.

　　"boom!"

　　Mithras threw a punch fiercely, hitting the velociraptor's leg that was like a pillar of heaven with hatred. Several dark red scales fell off, and Mithras' figure retreated quickly.

　　With a look of shock on his face, Mithras unleashed this punch with all his strength without holding back at all, but it did not cause any damage to the velociraptor except for a few fallen scales. His fist felt a burning pain, as the velociraptor's body was surprisingly so strong.

　　The velociraptor glanced at Mithras with a hint of disdain in its eyes, and its tail whip drew an arc and lashed towards Mithras. Mithras jumped away from the whip shadow, and the tail whip hit the ground, leaving a deep groove.

　　"What should I do?" Mithras didn't expect that his full-strength punch couldn't even break the ferocious dinosaur's body defense, so there was no point in his participating in the battle.

　　Suddenly, Mithras' gaze stopped on the scale that had been removed from the velociraptor's body. His eyes lit up and he rolled on the ground, passing through several giant legs and holding a piece of scale as long as his arm in his hand. Since he couldn't break the velociraptor's body with his bare hands, he would use its spear to attack its shield!

　　call out!

　　Mithras rushed towards the velociraptor's body again, and the scales in his hand stabbed the velociraptor's eyes fiercely. When the velociraptor saw that it was Mithras, it did not dodge at all, but just closed its eyelids like curtains.

　　""puff!"

　　Blood splattered everywhere, and Mithras was delighted. He quickly retreated, and the scales in his hand pierced the velociraptor's eyes.

　　“Ouch!”

　　The velociraptor howled in pain and lashed around with its tail, plowing deep grooves in the ground.

　　The violent bear pounded his chest and howled loudly, his voice full of joy, and he shook his huge body to protect Mithras behind him.

　　The velociraptor was turning its body on the spot, and its single eye was emitting a violent red light. Mithras knew that it was looking for his trace, so he didn't dare to show his head. He hid his entire body behind the velociraptor, secretly picked up a scale from the ground, and held it tightly in his hand.

　　“Ahhh!”

　　The velociraptor couldn't find Mithras, but the sense of smell of animals is far greater than that of humans. Mithras couldn't completely hide from it even though he was hiding behind the violent bear. His one eye was fixed on the back of the violent bear.

　　The violent bear howled loudly a few times and started running, causing the ground to tremble and dust to fly.

　　"boom!"

　　Although the velociraptor wanted to seek revenge on Mithras, it did not dare to be too careless when the violent bear attacked, especially now that one of its eyes was injured.

　　The two giant beasts collided with each other again, slapping each other with their paws and swinging their tail whips. With their body sizes, it was basically difficult for them to dodge each other's attacks, and they could only compete with their bodies again and again.

　　Mithras hid aside and observed carefully, looking for an opportunity to strike. Just now, the velociraptor did not take it seriously at all, allowing him to take advantage of the opportunity. Now the velociraptor hated him even more than the violent bear. If he was not careful, he would end up dead, so he had to be careful.

　　The injury to the eye severely restricted the velociraptor's vision, and it had to turn its head every time to find the trace of the violent bear. This reduced the suppression on the violent bear a lot, but even so, the violent bear was obviously no match for it.

　　"Chance!"

　　Just when the velociraptor turned around to deal with the violent bear, Mithras moved again, and his entire body turned into a blue light and shot towards the velociraptor, this time the target was the velociraptor's other eye.

　　call out!

　　A huge whip shadow suddenly appeared in front of Mithras. It turned out that this was a trap set by the Velociraptor specifically for Mithras. In an instant, Mithras was in a desperate situation.

　　"boom!"

　　The huge body of the violent bear flashed over at the most critical moment and stood in front of Mithras. A huge wound ran through the entire chest of the violent bear. The violent bear staggered and swayed a few times and almost fell down.

　　While the velociraptor's tail whip had not been retracted, Mithras attacked again. The scale in his right hand stabbed fiercely into the velociraptor's other eye, and his left fist hit the scale that had remained in the velociraptor's eye socket last time.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　The velociraptor howled loudly, and its tail whip struck Mithras who was retreating like lightning.

　　He rolled on the spot, and the tail whip brushed against Mithras' body and plowed a deep groove on the ground. Jiang Mithras was frightened and broke out in a cold sweat.

　　The velociraptor kept howling loudly. With both eyes stabbed, it became extremely violent. A whip shadow kept flashing, and the entire ground was plowed beyond recognition.

　　Mithras quickly pushed himself behind the Velociraptor, his heart still pounding. If it hadn't been for the Velociraptor's rescue, he would have been hit by the Velociraptor's tail whip, and it would have been too late to say anything by then.

　　The velociraptor was rampaging around violently, its huge tail whip twitching continuously, and all the surrounding trees, regardless of height or size, fell down. Not far away from it was the roaring little velociraptor.

　　Little Bear is in danger!

　　Mithras really wanted to go over and carry the little bear away, but the velociraptor's tail whip was too dense and the sweeping amplitude was too large, so he had no way of getting through the whip shadow.

　　The little violent bear realized that danger was coming and stumbled towards Mithras and the others, but it had no idea that this would put it in greater danger.

　　"Aoao!" The violent bear howled anxiously and suddenly pounced forward into the whip shadow.

　　Blood splattered everywhere and the sound of "pu pu" continued to ring out. Bao Xiong was unaware and hugged the little Bao Xiong in his arms and rushed out of the range covered by the whip shadow.

　　Mithras was shocked. No matter whether it is an animal or a human, the glory of motherhood is the most brilliant!

　　The violent bear placed the little violent bear next to Mithras. The wounds on its body were rolling up, revealing the white bones inside. Such injuries were difficult to treat. The violent bear stretched out its big head and rubbed the little violent bear a few times, hissing softly, and the sound was like saying goodbye to its child.

　　Sure enough, the violent bear suddenly stood up, slapped his chest with both paws, and pounced towards the velociraptor. It wanted to eliminate the last threat to its children!

　　Mithras suddenly felt a great sense of distress in his heart, so he picked up the little violent bear and walked to a safe area aside.

　　The huge rotating tail whip hit the violent bear hard. The violent bear howled without any resistance. It pounced on the velociraptor's head and hugged it tightly with one forearm, and slapped the velociraptor's head hard with the other palm.

　　The velociraptor felt an unprecedented crisis and kept whipping the bear with its tail, but it could not reach the bear that was hugging its head. It struggled desperately, opened its big mouth and bit the bear.

　　Once, twice...

　　The Velociraptor tore a huge hole in the bear's chest, and its internal organs rolled out and entangled in the Velociraptor's sharp teeth. However, it still slapped the Velociraptor hard without stopping for a moment.

　　Slowly, the velociraptor's body began to soften, and it fell to the ground with a bang.

　　(Mithras' first contracted beast will appear soon, and the following plot will be even more exciting, with beasts fighting and besieging the city, and Talos is in danger!)

　　Chapter 19: Fortune and Misfortune

　　The violent bear hugged the velociraptor's head and swung its front paws, hitting the velociraptor's head again and again. Slowly, the velociraptor's body began to soften and fell to the ground with a bang.

　　With a loud "bang", the velociraptor's body that was several meters tall fell to the ground. Its head had been smashed to pieces by the violent bear, and it was deader than dead.

　　The violent bear let go of the velociraptor and walked towards Mithras step by step, dragging a string of internal organs behind him.

　　Mithras put the cub on the ground. The little violent bear neighed softly and staggered towards the violent bear. It climbed into his arms along the violent bear's outstretched palm and rubbed the violent bear's exposed internal organs curiously.

　　The violent bear murmured softly and slowly sat on the ground, stretching his head to rub the cub in his arms. Red liquid rolled in his eye sockets, and no one knew whether it was blood or tears. The bloody smell around him was pungent but seemed very warm.

　　Mithras couldn't bear to watch any longer and turned his head away.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　The howl of the violent bear as it was released was filled with reluctance. Slowly its voice became lower and lower, weaker and weaker, until it disappeared completely.

　　Mithras slowly turned around and looked at the violent bear. His guess was confirmed. The violent bear's mouth was open, and it was already dead. The cub was climbing on the violent bear's body and kept roaring in a low voice.

　　The cub's whinny became more and more rapid and shrill. The animal's natural keen intuition made it understand what was happening before its eyes. It whinned as it climbed up the violent bear's chest to its shoulders and rubbed its big face covered in blood plasma.

　　Mithras walked over slowly, but he didn't know what he was going to do.

　　Suddenly, the bear cub grabbed the wild bear's face and crawled into his mouth. Mithras was startled and rushed over quickly, but the dead wild bear was much taller than him even when sitting, and he was powerless to stop the bear cub's actions.

　　Looking at the bear cub disappearing in the mouth of the violent bear, Mithras was stunned. He did not expect the bear cub to do such a thing, and he did not understand the reason behind it.

　　After a long time, the little violent bear slowly crawled out of the big mouth, its young body covered with red and white blood. Mithras stepped on the body of the violent bear and rushed up to hug the little bear down, feeling an indescribable satisfaction in his heart.

　　The bear cub now looked very tired. He curled up in Mithras' arms and fell into a deep sleep, snoring evenly.

　　After staying in front of the body of the violent bear for a while, Mithras slowly walked away holding the cub. When he passed by the body of the velociraptor, his eyes suddenly lit up.

　　Although the velociraptor is not a true dragon, it still has some dragon bloodline. Both its scales and its crystal core are priceless treasures. Now a complete velociraptor corpse is placed in front of him. Even the usually calm Mithras feels waves of irresistible excitement.

　　After slowly placing the cub on the grass, Mithras excitedly collected the scales scattered on the ground, which were all shed in the previous battle. After collecting the scales on the ground, Mithras turned his attention to the body of the velociraptor. After all, there were only a few scales scattered on the ground, and most of them were on the body of the velociraptor.

　　Mithras picked up a scale from the ground and walked to the body of the Velociraptor with excitement.

　　Without the right tools, it was very difficult to peel off other scales from the body of the Velociraptor with just one scale. Mithras was so excited that he worked for more than an hour, but he only peeled off dozens of scales. However, it was impossible to peel off all the scales on the Velociraptor's body in a short time.

　　After thinking about it, Mithras began to selectively peel off those complete and large scales, and finally began to peel off the reverse scales on the Velociraptor.

　　The inverse scale is the most precious part of all the scales on the velociraptor's body. Each scale is the size of a lantern and emits a dark glow, which is chilling just by looking at it.

　　When he finished all this, Mithras sat down on the ground, gasping for breath. The scales on the velociraptor's body were so strong that it took a lot of effort to peel off each piece. But when his eyes saw a pile of scales emitting dark red light in front of him, he grinned!

　　After a short rest, Mithras divided all the scales into two piles, one pile was the ordinary scales on the velociraptor, and the reverse scales were divided into another separate pile.

　　Now, only the dragon crystal of the velociraptor is left. As long as the dragon crystal of the velociraptor is dug out, most of the valuable things on this velociraptor will be obtained by Mithras.

　　Mithras excitedly turned to the front of the Velociraptor, and was stunned for a moment when he saw its big, broken head.

　　"Little violent bear!"

　　Mithras clearly remembered that he put the sleeping little bear aside, but now the little bear was standing on the head of the velociraptor, and in its hand was a fist-sized dragon crystal. When Mithras came over, the little bear was putting the dragon crystal into his mouth.

　　"No!" Mithras ran towards the little bear, but before he got there, the little bear had already put the dragon crystal into its mouth, closed its eyes and burped.

　　Mithras sat down on the ground with a thud, and the dragon crystal worth millions was swallowed alive by the little violent bear!

　　The little violent bear staggered towards Mithras, climbed into his arms, closed his eyes and continued to sleep. Mithras lifted the little violent bear and really wanted to throw it out, but took it back in dissatisfaction.

　　"People shouldn't be too greedy. It's a blessing in disguise that I was able to escape today and harvest so many scales," Mithras comforted himself in his heart.

　　But will anything happen if the dragon crystal is swallowed by the little violent bear?

　　Mithras began to worry about the little violent bear again. The crystal core of an eighth-level fighting beast, which was a dragon crystal, contained astonishing energy. Once the energy in the dragon crystal exploded, the little violent bear would be suffocated to death by this energy.

　　Mithras looked at the little violent bear anxiously. After a while, he found that there was nothing wrong with it. Then he slowly put his mind at ease, rubbed the little violent bear's head, put it in his arms, and stood up.

　　Mithras was about to leave, but before leaving he suddenly stopped, walked to the nearby area and collected some broken branches and leaves on the ground, and covered the corpses of the velociraptor and the violent bear with them. Only when he felt satisfied did he carry two bundles of scales and quickly left the scene.

　　Mithras ran all the way back to the martial arts hall as fast as he could. After entering the martial arts hall, he did not slow down at all and went straight to the courtyard. It was lunch time, and the other brothers should be there.

　　The students looked at Mithras' running figure in surprise. In their impression, they had never seen Mithras so anxious before. They were guessing in their hearts and discussing in low voices.

　　"Isn't that Mithras? What happened? Why is he running so fast?"

　　"Something must have happened. Didn't you see that his body was covered in blood?"

　　"But why didn't he go to find his tutor, but went back to his small building? It's really hard to understand."

　　"Do you want to know the reason? Then wait here. I believe he will come back. Who knows, this time we might see a fight even more exciting than the last one!"

　　"Well! I have to go back and call my brothers. If I don't call them for such a good thing, they will definitely not let me go."

　　………

　　Suddenly, the martial arts hall began to boil. Only a few students saw Mithras running, but they still had friends, and their friends still had friends,...

　　In just a short period of time, almost all the students heard a piece of news:

　　Mithras was defeated in the back mountain of the martial arts hall. Now he comes back to look for help, and a big battle is about to happen.

　　…

　　Different versions of the story quickly spread in the martial arts hall, and even some instructors in the martial arts hall began to believe them and asked around to find out the cause of the incident.

　　Mithras had no idea how much room for imagination his wild run had given to others. All he remembered now was that far away from the back mountain of the martial arts hall, there was a corpse of a velociraptor waiting for him to deal with thoroughly.

　　Mithras rushed into the courtyard like a gust of wind, and as soon as he entered the courtyard, he shouted loudly: "Are you still alive? Come out now!"

　　"What happened?" Mi Yin, who was the first to come out, asked anxiously when he saw Mithras covered in blood.

　　Mithras didn't have time to explain to him. Although he had simply hidden the bodies of the velociraptor and the violent bear, they could still be discovered if anyone approached.

　　"Where are the others? Follow me quickly," Mithras said loudly as he walked towards the small building.

　　Mi Yin became even more nervous, thinking that in the past six years, he had never seen Mithras so anxious. In addition, Mithras was covered in blood, so it was obvious that something serious had happened this time.

　　At this time, several other people also came out of their rooms, and were all surprised to see the look on Mithras's face.

　　Mithras threw the scales on his body into the room, stuffed the little violent bear in his arms, and said to a few people, "Follow me now, I have something urgent to do!"

　　A few people wanted to ask for clarification, but Mithras had already turned around and walked outside.

　　"I'll tell you what happened on the way, it's just a great thing," said Mithras as they walked.

　　Several people were excited. If something could make Mithras so anxious, and it was a good thing, it must be something important, so they followed excitedly.

　　As soon as a few people walked out of the hospital, they saw Chakasi running towards them.

　　"What happened? You're hurt!" When he saw the blood on Mithras' body for the first time, Chakasi almost cried.

　　"I'm fine, this is not my blood," Mithras said quickly.

　　"Old Four said there's some great news, let's go!" Ge Fei was so excited by what Mithras said that he urged him.

　　"I'll explain it to you on the way!" Mithras took the lead and ran out of the courtyard.

　　(Passion, and more passion. The more support you have, the happier I am to write obscene things, and the more exciting the plot will be.)

　　Chapter 20 Big Movement (Please collect!)

　　Mithras took a few brothers and Chakasi out of the courtyard and ran directly to the back mountain of the martial arts hall.

　　After running for a distance, they suddenly felt something was wrong. Looking back, they saw a large black crowd following closely behind them, with more people gathering around them.

　　"What happened?" Chakasi stopped and asked in surprise.

　　Several people shook their heads, not knowing what had happened.

　　"Mithras, I heard that you were beaten up by someone. Who was it? Let's go and settle the score with him together." Kakaf appeared in the crowd and shouted loudly from a distance.

　　"I was beaten?" Mithras was stunned. "When did this happen?"

　　"That's right! We all support you, Mithras," the people around also started shouting, their emotions were so excited that it was rare, as if they had all become Mithras' relatives and friends in an instant.

　　Chakasi burst out laughing: "I didn't expect you to have such a status in everyone's heart!"

　　Mithras shook his head. Until now, he still didn't understand what had happened. He stretched his body a few times towards the crowd and said with a wry smile: "I appreciate your kindness, but I am not injured at all. I don't know whose rumors you believed."

　　"You are not injured, so where did the blood come from? Don't hide it from us. What's there to be embarrassed about?" Kakaf looked at Mithras and said, "We all understand how you feel now."

　　Mithras couldn't help but smile bitterly. Is it so difficult to tell the truth these days? Why doesn't anyone believe him? He was thinking about how to disperse the group of people around him.

　　"Now, tell us what great news it is that makes you so anxious," Ge Fei leaned close to Mithras and whispered.

　　"The corpse of a velociraptor," Mithras said in a low voice to the people around him.

　　“Swish!”

　　Several people took a deep breath. The velociraptor was an eighth-level fighting beast covered with treasures. No wonder Mithras was so anxious. They felt their hearts burning just by hearing the words.

　　"You, are you telling the truth?" Chakasi asked stutteringly.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Of course it's true, that's why I'm so anxious. Oh, and here's this." Mithras showed the little violent bear in his arms.

　　"Violent bear!" Hami yelled and covered his mouth.

　　"No, you didn't kill him!" Ge Fei said in shock.

　　Mithras stroked the little bear's head and said sadly: "I only stabbed the velociraptor's two eyes. It was its mother who killed the velociraptor, but it died too."

　　Several people looked at Mithras as if he were a monster. They only stabbed the velociraptor's two eyes. When did the velociraptor become so gentle?

　　"I've told you everything now. Think of a way to get rid of these people behind us. It will be troublesome if they are here." Mithras ignored the surprised looks of several people and said anxiously.

　　"It looks like they don't believe what you said just now. It will be difficult to get them to leave," Mi Yin glanced at the crowd around her and shook her head, feeling helpless.

　　"If it really doesn't work, we can let them follow us. Do they dare to rob us when we get to the destination?" Carlos said viciously.

　　"I agree too. So what if we let them follow?" Hami said calmly.

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded: "Okay, let's go now, and we'll get rid of as many enemies as we can."

　　Several people started running again, their pace was even faster. When the people around saw this, they followed closely behind without slacking off at all. The group of people split into several groups and rushed through the martial arts hall. Some students who had not received the news also joined in out of curiosity, and the crowd became more and more noisy.

　　Such a thing happened in the martial arts hall, how could it be hidden from Max and the many instructors? With doubts in their minds, these people also began to run towards the crowd.

　　"What happened? Why are you making such a fuss!" Max rushed to the front of the crowd and scolded loudly.

　　The crowd stopped and said, "Mithras was injured, we want to avenge him."

　　"Mithras was injured?"

　　Max's first feeling was laughter. He was very clear about Mithras' strength. In the last competition, even Fellerby, who had martial arts skills, was not his opponent. Now three years have passed, and there is still a student in the martial arts hall who can defeat him, let alone injure him.

　　"Could it be that someone from outside entered the martial arts hall?" Max suddenly thought of a possibility: "Where is Mithras now?"

　　"Just in front, he led a few people to the back mountain."

　　Max no longer paid any attention to these students and headed straight for the back mountain of the martial arts hall. No matter whether it was true or not, he wanted to see clearly and get the answers.

　　Max's strength was almost reaching the level of War King, and his speed was so fast that these students could not match it. He disappeared in front of everyone in just a few breaths. The crowd calmed down for a while, but immediately began to panic again, and ran towards the back mountain desperately.

　　Even the hall master Max has been dispatched, how can such a thing be taken lightly?

　　After running for a while, Mithras and others looked back and found that the crowd behind them had disappeared. They were overjoyed and thought they had gotten rid of them, but before they ran far, a voice suddenly came from behind.

　　"Mithras, stop!" As soon as the voice fell, Max's figure appeared in front of several people, followed by a dozen instructors.

　　"Is there anything wrong? Master?"

　　Max frowned and asked, "What the hell are you doing? You are covered in blood and even the whole martial arts hall is alarmed."

　　With Max's eyesight, he could of course see that Mithras was not injured.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly: "Nothing, I just took a few brothers to the back mountain to practice"

　　"It's not that simple! What do you need to hide from me and the mentors?" Max looked at Mithras with a smile and said in disbelief.

　　Mithras' heart skipped a beat, knowing that he couldn't keep this secret any longer. "Then I'd like to state in advance that I found this treasure, and the hall master can't snatch it from us."

　　"Treasure? Why would I compete with you for it!" Max laughed, and the others also laughed. It was obvious that they didn't think that Mithras could find any valuable treasure.

　　"I killed a velociraptor in the back mountain of Wutang. Now we have to get back the useful things from its body." Mithras knew that what he said was a bit exaggerated, but it was the only way to put the velociraptor under his name, so he didn't care whether it was an exaggeration or not.

　　"Velociraptor? You killed it?" Max and several mentors were frightened by Mithras' words. Even if Max saw a level 8 velociraptor, he would have to run away. How could it be killed by Mithras?

　　"Mithras, you are not bullying us for being ignorant! With your strength, you can kill a velociraptor," came a voice with obvious sarcasm.

　　When Mithras saw that it was a mentor named Parker, he said angrily: "It's up to you whether you believe it or not. I'm not forcing you to believe it."

　　Parker's face turned red after hearing what Mithras said, but he couldn't get angry in front of Max. He just looked at Mithras fiercely. However, Mithras ignored him and made him very angry.

　　"I believe you, but you didn't kill the velociraptor alone. You had other helpers, right?" Max said to Mithras.

　　Mithras blushed and said nothing. He didn't think about Max, but he saw the inside story at a glance.

　　"Take us there!", Max said directly.

　　Mithras hesitated for a moment, then called upon his other brothers to continue running towards the back mountain.

　　After running all the way, Mithras finally led everyone to the place where the velociraptor was hidden. Seeing that the branches in the two places did not move at all, he felt relieved.

　　"Where's the velociraptor you mentioned? Why can't I see it?" Parker asked with a squint, his words containing sharp thorns.

　　Mithras walked forward and said, "Teacher Parker has such big eyes, of course he won't take the little velociraptor seriously."

　　Walking to the body of the Velociraptor, Mithras suddenly lifted the branches covering it, revealing a huge tail. He then moved around and lifted all the branches covering other parts, and the entire body of the Velociraptor was revealed in front of everyone.

　　“Swish!”

　　Including Max, everyone couldn't help but gasp when they saw the velociraptor that was two stories tall and twenty to thirty meters long.

　　"Old, Old Four, you really killed it!", Guffy stuttered to Mithras, but his eyes never left the body of the Velociraptor for a moment.

　　"He killed him!" Mithras walked over and lifted the branches covering the violent bear, and a small mountain sitting cross-legged appeared in front of people.

　　One velociraptor had already shocked everyone, and now they suddenly discovered that there was another violent bear in front of them, and their hearts were suddenly in turmoil.

　　"It's amazing, it's so amazing!" Max said, "It's the first time I've seen such a huge fighting beast. It's incredible."

　　"Why don't you go up and peel off the scales? They are all treasures!" Mithras said to the brothers around him.

　　Mi Yin and others were stunned for a moment, then rushed over shouting at the corpse of the velociraptor.

　　"Stop them now!" Parker shouted with red eyes. All the scales on the velociraptor's body were rare treasures, and even he began to be tempted.

　　"I killed him, I can do whatever I want, why do you ask us to stop?" Parker's words made Mithras completely angry, and he looked at her and said loudly.

　　"What evidence do you have to prove that you killed the Velociraptor?" Parker said loudly.

　　Mithras walked in front of the velociraptor, pointed at the two scales deeply embedded in the velociraptor's eye sockets, and said loudly, "This is the evidence. Teacher Parker, if you have any questions, I will explain them to you."

　　Everyone leaned over to look and were stunned for a moment. Could it be that this velociraptor was actually killed by Mithras?

　　(Recommended collection, grateful)

　　Chapter 21 Eat it! (Today's third update of 10,000 words)

　　"Did you blind this velociraptor?" Parker widened his eyes, looking shocked.

　　Even if you have never seen a velociraptor before, you have heard about how ferocious it is. It is hard to believe that Mithras could blind its eyes.

　　Mithras was too lazy to pay any more attention to this annoying Parker, so he turned around and joined the team in peeling off the scales.

　　Although he had peeled off the larger scales on the velociraptor before, that was only a small part of the entire velociraptor's body, and there were still more scales on its body.

　　At this moment, the students who had been following Mithras also arrived one after another. When they saw the two huge monsters, they were all stunned and a burst of simultaneous gasps were heard.

　　"This, this couldn't be killed by Mithras?" a weak voice asked the person next to him.

　　"Of course not. These are velociraptors and violent bears. Even the hall master can't kill them."

　　"But there is a lot of blood on Mithras' body. It is possible that he really killed these two beasts."

　　“It’s possible!”

　　…

　　More and more students came and watched the two huge monsters talking in low voices. When they looked at Mithras, there was a bit more fear in their eyes.

　　Mithras ignored the crowd around him and led a few brothers to work hard to peel off every scale from the velociraptor.

　　"Mithras, can we discuss something?" Max walked over with a smile.

　　"If you are planning to kill the velociraptor, forget it," Mithras said bluntly. He risked his life to cooperate with the violent bear to kill the velociraptor, and no one could think of getting a share of the spoils for free.

　　"Mithras, don't forget that you are still a student of the Martial Arts Hall. Although you have put in a lot of effort to kill this velociraptor, as the Martial Arts Hall that taught you martial arts, we also have the right to take a part of it," Parker jumped out and pointed at Mithras and said loudly.

　　"Why? This is the spoils that the fourth brother guessed at the risk of his life. Why should it be shared with the Wu Hall?" Ge Fei stood up suddenly and said loudly.

　　"You can try. Since I can blind the eyes of a velociraptor, it is not difficult to blind you!" Parker's greed completely angered Mithras, and he pointed at Parker and said in a deep voice.

　　Originally, Mithras didn't want to be too ruthless. As long as Wu Tang was willing to pay a certain price, he wouldn't mind giving Wu Tang a share of the proceeds from the velociraptor. But Parker obviously wanted to take it for free. How could he be willing to do that?

　　Parker was stunned. He didn't expect that even after he moved out of the martial arts hall, Mithras refused to give in. He was really embarrassed in front of everyone and his face turned red all of a sudden.

　　"Mithras, I know you are afraid that Wu Tang will take it for free. Don't worry about this. As long as you are willing, Wu Tang can pay for it," Max glared at Parker hatefully and said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded. Max had said so much, it would be unreasonable to continue the stalemate. After all, he was still a student of the martial arts hall.

　　"And there's that violent bear. There are some useful things on him. Wu Tang can also pay to buy them," said Max, pointing at the violent bear not far from the Velociraptor's corpse.

　　Mithras shook his head: "He can't, he saved my life, I want to bury him properly"

　　Max was stunned: "See how this works. We only dig out his crystal core and leave his body intact."

　　After taking a look at the body of the violent bear, Mithras nodded slowly.

　　Max was overjoyed and walked up to Mithras. "The scales on this velociraptor are very strong. It is not easy to peel them off completely. I asked all the instructors to help."

　　Max called upon the dozen or so instructors who followed him to join the team of harvesting scales. Each of these instructors was very strong, so they were naturally much faster than Mithras and the others in peeling off the scales. In just a short while, all the usable scales on the Velociraptor were completely peeled off.

　　Mithras let out a long breath, looked at the pile of scales on the ground, smiled at the other brothers, and sat on the ground.

　　"Where's the dragon crystal? Where's my dragon crystal?" Parker stood on the velociraptor's head and shouted loudly.

　　Mithras looked at him with disdain and said slowly: "Of course the dragon crystal is with me."

　　"Take it out quickly and give it to me. I bought it." Parker walked a few steps to Mithras and stretched out his hand to him.

　　"What a pity! I accidentally let it swallow me," Mithras said with regret as he took out the sleeping little violent bear from his arms.

　　"The little bear has been eaten by it." Parker's face suddenly turned ugly. He pointed at the little bear and said, "It can't digest the dragon crystal, but we can dig it out."

　　Mithras stood up suddenly while holding the little violent bear: "What did you say? Dig it out, you can try, Mr. Parker, don't let me look down on you!"

　　Mithras was very distressed about the little thing in his arms. If Parker really dared to do something, he really wanted to blind his eyes.

　　"Enough! Parker, are you still a martial arts hall instructor? You're just like a unscrupulous robber," Max said loudly.

　　Parker's face turned red all of a sudden, and he lowered his head and said nothing more.

　　"Did this little thing swallow the dragon crystal? You are too careless, this will kill him." Max shook his head and walked to Mithras' side: "Originally, although you are not cultivating the beast soul, but for a fighting beast like this that you have been feeding since birth, you may still be able to sign a contract with him and become a partner. But now that he has swallowed the dragon crystal, it will be difficult for him to survive."

　　Mithras looked at the little thing in his arms and became anxious: "How could this happen? Master, you must have a way to save him, right!"

　　Max shook his head: "The energy contained in the dragon crystal is too huge. If it is just released slowly, it won't matter much. But if it explodes suddenly, it will definitely die. It depends on its luck!"

　　Caressing the little bear, Mithras felt sad. Although it was only less than a day, he and the little bear had experienced the test of life and death together. The establishment of such a relationship does not require time to polish.

　　"Don't think about it! Who knows, the little thing might be lucky enough to survive," said Max, patting Mithras' shoulder.

　　"It will definitely work," Mithras said softly, petting the little bear.

　　The students who came later were watching everyone from the side. Although they didn't dare to come forward directly because of the presence of Max and others, everyone was still saying it was exciting even if they were watching from a distance.

　　Although we didn’t see any fighting scenes this time, not everyone can see the velociraptors and the violent bears. I believe this experience will be a topic they talk about for a long time to come.

　　The group rested for a while and once again focused their attention on the body of the violent bear.

　　"You can only take away its crystal core, you can't destroy its body!" Mithras said to everyone.

　　Max laughed: "Don't worry! Although this violent bear is also a high-level fighting beast, the value of his body is far less than that of the velociraptor. It is enough for us to just take his crystal core."

　　"Wait a moment!"

　　Max walked up to the body of the violent bear, jumped up and stood on the bear's shoulder, stretched out an arm and inserted it into the bear's open mouth. Everyone held their breath and stared at the arm.

　　Gradually, Mithras noticed that there was something wrong with the expression on Max's face, he was a little angry and a little confused.

　　"Have you taken away the crystal core of the violent bear a long time ago?" Max jumped down and walked to the side of Mithras, saying with an unchanging expression.

　　Mithras was stunned: "No! Violent Bear saved my life, how could I have the heart to do that to him?"

　　Suddenly, Mithras seemed to have thought of something, his face changed and he looked closely at the little violent bear in his arms.

　　"What's wrong?" Max asked.

　　Mithras took a breath and said nervously, "The little thing went in some time ago. It can't be this..."

　　Everyone around swallowed hard and looked at the little violent bear in Mithras' arms. Everyone had a strange look on their face.

　　"What a waste! What a waste!" Parker said, stamping his feet.

　　Max smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Your little thing is dead now!"

　　Mithras sat down on the ground dejectedly.

　　"Okay! Now we have taken almost everything that can be taken away, and the rest will take more effort. Since you don't want anyone to destroy the body of the Velociraptor, you can just cremate it," Max said to Mithras, "Let's carry the body of the Velociraptor back. Its skin, flesh, and bones are all good things and cannot be wasted."

　　Mithras nodded. His mind was now filled with the little violent bear and he had no time to care about these things.

　　"All of you who are here to watch the fun, come here!" Max shouted to the students not far away.

　　The students' discussions calmed down, and the next moment everyone ran over cheering. In fact, they had long wanted to come and take a closer look at the two huge monsters, but with the presence of Max and others, they did not dare to be too presumptuous.

　　"Divide into two groups. One group goes to collect some dry firewood, and the other group goes to find some wood and bring it back." Max said to the students who came over, "Go now!"

　　The students were slightly stunned after hearing this, but quickly started to act. After a short while, they had completed what Max had arranged. They looked at Max curiously, waiting for his next arrangement.

　　Max directed the students to pile dry firewood under the violent bear's body and lit it. In an instant, flames burned into the sky and the violent bear's body slowly turned into a pool of ashes.

　　After simply burying the remaining bones of the violent bear, Max directed the students to carry the body of the velociraptor and slowly leave towards the martial arts hall.

　　(During the recommendation period, brothers, please support me. I can't hide my vulgarity. There will be three updates today and one more in the evening. If you are happy to read it, please collect it and vote.)

　　Chapter 22: Dealing with it! (3rd update)

　　When everyone carried the body of the velociraptor back to the martial arts hall, they were naturally shocked again. When people learned that this huge creature was actually the trophy of Mithras, they were even more shocked.

　　Max took away some of the scales that were peeled off from the velociraptor, and the rest were all brought back to the yard by Mithras. As for the bald corpse of the velociraptor, Max was not very interested in it, so Mithras handed it to Guffy to deal with. He believed that with the strength of the Kabran family, it would be easy to deal with the corpse of a velociraptor.

　　In fact, what Mithras is most worried about now is the little violent bear. This little thing has fallen asleep since swallowing the dragon crystal and has not woken up until now. Although the little thing's breathing seems very calm, Max's words still make Mithras very worried.

　　After returning to the courtyard, Mithras arranged the little thing to continue sleeping in its room, took a bath to remove the blood stains on his body, and walked downstairs worriedly.

　　"Fourth brother, tell us quickly how you killed the velociraptor," Hami, a man who never speaks in a hurry, said anxiously.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "I'll tell you about this later. Please help me take care of the little violent bear. It has been in a deep sleep since it swallowed the dragon crystal."

　　Hami shook his head: "It is true that I am cultivating the beast soul, but even now I don't have my own beast fighting partner, what can I do?"

　　Mithras hesitated for a moment and said, "Do you think the little violent bear will..."

　　"No, don't worry!" Hami comforted him. In fact, he didn't know what the consequences would be for the little violent bear after swallowing two crystal cores.

　　"I hope so!" Mithras also knew Hami's intention and sighed unhappily.

　　"Why haven't Young Master Ge and the others come back yet? I haven't had lunch since you forced me to go out! I'm starving!" Hami said while rubbing his stomach.

　　"They haven't been out for long, I'm afraid they won't be back for a while." Mithras continued, "Why don't you go to the restaurant and bring back some food? I'll take care of the little bear."

　　Hami nodded: "That's it, I'm really hungry, I'll bring it back to you after I eat"

　　Hami rubbed his stomach and left. Only Mithras was left in the courtyard. He turned around and went upstairs to his room, lay down on the bed and fell asleep in a short while.

　　During this day, he was constantly surprised and happy, which really exhausted him!

　　I don’t know how much time had passed before Mithras heard someone calling him. He opened his eyes and saw that it was Guffy and the others who had returned.

　　"I'm running around to help you, but you're just hiding here and sleeping alone. It's so unfair," Guffy pointed at Mithras and shouted.

　　"That's right! We are so busy that we can't even catch our breath, and you are sleeping here leisurely by yourself," Mi Yin said indignantly.

　　Mithras glanced at them and found that although everyone had dissatisfaction on their faces, there was no anger in their eyes. Chakasi even smiled and blinked at her, and she immediately understood.

　　"Tell me! How can I compensate you?" Mithras said, looking at several people.

　　Ge Fei chuckled and said: "It's easy to compensate us. You just need to give us some of your dragon scales."

　　Mithras knew from the beginning that they were targeting the dragon scales, so he was not surprised at all. Besides, he never intended to keep those dragon scales for himself.

　　"Is it that simple? One piece of dragon scale soft armor for each person, is that enough?" said Mithras to Guffy.

　　"I knew that the fourth brother would not forget his brothers!" Ge Fei said with a flattering smile.

　　"Okay! I don't know who was pointing at my nose and saying that I was going too far just now. Now you have this expression again. You don't feel disgusted, but I do!" Mithras smiled and pushed Ge Fei away excitedly. When he moved his body, something fell from his arms. When he looked down, he found that it was the little violent bear.

　　"Little Violent Bear!" Mithras clearly remembered that he had placed it on a chair beside the bed, so how could it roll out of his arms now? Could it be...

　　"Haha, little thing!" Mithras stroked the little bear and laughed. The little bear must have run into his arms when he was asleep, which meant that the little bear would not be in danger for the time being.

　　"What's wrong?" Several people asked when they saw Mithras smiling strangely.

　　Mithras pointed to a chair beside him and said with a smile: "I put it somewhere just now, but when I woke up, it was in my arms."

　　"What's so funny about this? It's so boring!" said Guffy, shaking his head.

　　Hami smiled and said: "It seems that Little Violent Bear is fine for the time being."

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "Where is the food you brought? You know what, I'm a little hungry. I've been busy all day and finally finished dealing with these."

　　"We're downstairs. We came up to call you for dinner," Hami said with a smile.

　　Mithras walked out of the door a few steps and then returned, holding the little violent bear in his arms: "Let's go! Let's eat."

　　A group of people came downstairs, Hami put the food on the table, and said with a smile: "You guys eat! I've eaten in the restaurant."

　　Several people sat down around the table without hesitation. Ge Fei couldn't wait to open the lunch box and smelled it: "I have never felt that the food in a restaurant can smell so good before."

　　"Stop talking nonsense, eat quickly!" Mi Yin said to Ge Fei, "After dinner, listen to Lao Si's detailed account of what happened this time. Thinking about it now is like a dream."

　　"That's right. When I first saw the body of the velociraptor, I was so scared that my legs went weak." Chakasi laughed and said, "I never thought that I would have the chance to peel the skin of a velociraptor. It's exciting just thinking about it."

　　"Don't even mention you, even I, Young Master Ge, feel my hands shaking now. That's a velociraptor! I have to admit defeat to the fourth brother," Ge Fei said, nodding as he put food into his mouth.

　　"Don't you find it strange that such a powerful fighting beast appeared in the back mountain of the martial arts hall?" Mi Yin said to the few people.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I have spent the longest time in the back mountain of the martial arts hall. I have never seen any signs of beast fighting activities before. This time, I saw two beasts at once, and they are both high-level beasts. Things are indeed a bit strange."

　　"Mithras, don't go to the back mountain of the martial arts hall anymore. It's too dangerous!" Chakasi said to Mithras with a little concern, looking at him.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "Don't worry! I will be careful next time I go there. Who knows, this incident might just be an accident!"

　　"Chakasi is right. You'd better not go there in the future. If you want to go, you can only go to a place closer to the martial arts hall," Mi Yin said very seriously.

　　Ge Fei said vaguely: "What are you worried about! The fourth one can kill the velociraptor, and the other fighting beasts will come to give him money."

　　Mithras shook his head: "This time it was really a fluke. If it weren't for the Velociraptor and the Violent Bear, I would have no chance to stab him, and you wouldn't be able to see me now."

　　At that moment, Mithras told everyone exactly what happened on the mountain. When he talked about the thrilling parts, several people forgot to eat and kept swallowing their saliva. Chakasi even clenched his hands tightly, his face pale with fear.

　　"This is what happened. In fact, the main credit for killing the velociraptor goes to the violent bear. I just helped a little," Mithras told the story of what happened on the mountain in one breath.

　　"It's so exciting! How come I haven't encountered such a thing!" Ge Fei shook his head regretfully. Such a thrilling thing was just excitement in his eyes. I really don't know what's going on with Mr. Ge's head.

　　Mi Yin slapped him hard on the head and said, "You are like this and you still want to be like the fourth brother. If you really encountered this, you would have become the lunch of the velociraptor. How can you still sit here and brag?"

　　"Don't underestimate me! One day I will do something earth-shattering and let you see what Young Master Ge is capable of," Ge Fei said loudly, rubbing his head.

　　"Go and tease another imperial princess?" Hami said with a smile.

　　Everyone burst into laughter. Ge Fei stood up, pointed at Hami and muttered a few words. Then he sat down angrily and chewed the food in his mouth fiercely, as if the food had turned into Hami in an instant.

　　Mithras was holding the bowl of rice and laughing, when suddenly he felt the little violent bear in his arms move a few times. He quickly put down the food in his hand and picked up the little violent bear.

　　The little violent bear panted and slowly opened his eyes. He saw Mithras hissing softly a few times and struggling to stand up.

　　Mithras put it on the ground. The little bear circled Mithras' chair a few times, then climbed up Mithras' legs into his arms, blinking its little eyes and looking at everyone curiously.

　　"I said it's okay! Look, it's fine now!" Hami said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras laughed and took his bowl from the table, then put it close to Little Bear's mouth: "Come, eat something, you've been hungry all day."

　　The little bear came up to smell it, then began to eat it in small bites. Mithras stroked its furry little paws and smiled happily.

　　Several people around looked at it curiously and came over to fiddle with the little thing.

　　Perhaps this little creature was really hungry. All of Mithras' bowl of food went into its stomach, and it was still neighing softly. Everyone added a little more food into the bowl and finally fed it.

　　The little violent bear, who had eaten his fill, looked much more energetic. He grabbed Mithras's clothes and climbed directly onto his shoulders. He stood there and looked at the people in front of him. He looked very cute.

　　"Come! Give me a hug," Chakasi hesitated for a moment and stretched out his hand to the little bear.

　　Mithras slowly put the little violent bear into Chakasi's hands. The little violent bear struggled for a few times and then became quiet, just growling softly at Mithras. It was obvious that it did not like being in other people's arms.

　　(Shouldn't everyone support this book so much? Collect it, collect it, and collect it again! Recommend it, recommend it, and recommend it again!)

　　Chapter 23: Surprise! Surprise! Surprise!

　　"Give me a hug!" Ge Fei snatched the little violent bear from Chakasi's arms.

　　"Huff huff!" The little bear struggled, but Ge Fei would never let go. He ignored the little bear's struggle, hugged it tightly in his arms, and held it in front of his face as if to show off.

　　Just as Mithras was about to go over and take the little bear back, suddenly, the little bear stretched out its two furry little claws and slapped Ge Fei's face twice. Ge Fei loosened his hand and the little bear fell to the ground. Mithras rushed over and caught the little bear. The little bear burrowed into his arms for a few times and then calmed down.

　　"It..." Ge Fei covered his face and was stunned.

　　Everyone was stunned at first, but when they saw Mithras catch the little violent bear, they pointed at Garfi and laughed.

　　"You little beast, you dare to hit me in the face!" Ge Fei's face turned red, pointing at the little violent bear in Mithras' arms.

　　"Serves you right!" said Mithras with a little dissatisfaction. If he had not caught the little violent bear just now, that one strike might have injured the little violent bear, which had just been born not long ago.

　　Chakasi rubbed his belly and said with a smile: "Master Ge, you are such a bad person that you can't even stand this little violent bear that was just born."

　　Everyone burst into laughter again. This little violent bear is so funny!

　　After a group of people had a noisy meal, it was already dark and Chakasi left the courtyard. Several people were exhausted after a busy day and returned to their rooms to rest early.

　　The next day, after breakfast, a few people were chatting in the yard. Max walked in. When he saw the little violent bear in the arms of Mithras, who was in good spirits, he was stunned for a moment. It was obvious that according to him, the little violent bear should be dying now.

　　"Master," Mithras and several others stood up and saluted Max.

　　Max laughed and pointed at the little violent bear in Mithras' arms and said, "Another freak. It swallowed two crystal cores but it seems to be fine. It's really surprising!"

　　Mithras laughed and said, "It seems I'm lucky!"

　　"Well! As long as this little thing can last for a month, there should be no problem," Max nodded.

　　Mithras was stunned when he heard this, "Isn't it possible to be sure that it will be okay?"

　　"It swallowed two crystal cores in a row. The one from the violent bear is of the same origin, so it will be fine. But the dragon crystal is different. Not only is it of a different origin from the little violent bear, but once the dragon's nature erupts, not to mention a newborn, even an adult violent bear would find it difficult to withstand it without any damage."

　　Mithras looked at the little violent bear who was looking at Max in his arms, and forced a smile on his face, "I believe it can survive!"

　　"Maybe!" Max said with a smile, "With a freak master like you, maybe he can really survive."

　　Several people led Max to the stone table in the middle of the yard, and Mithras asked, "Master, do you have anything to give us this time?"

　　In fact, Mithras knew in his heart that Max's visit to him this time must be related to the Velociraptor last time, but he didn't know what kind of request he would make.

　　Max smiled and glanced at Mithras and said, "You should have guessed why I came here. I want to discuss something with you."

　　"Here I come!" Mithras thought to himself, and said to Max with a smile: "Master, just give me your orders. As long as it's not too difficult, I will definitely agree to it."

　　What Mithras meant by saying this was to let Max know that he shouldn't bring up anything that would make him feel too embarrassed, as he might not agree even if he did.

　　Max laughed: "Don't worry! What I said won't make things difficult for you."

　　Mithras felt relieved, thinking that this was good. If Max really made some excessive demands, it would be difficult for him to refuse. Max had taken a lot of care of him during his six years in the martial arts hall, and he couldn't be too heartless.

　　"The city lord entrusted me with this matter," Max looked at Mithras and said, "The nearby city of Kamoni was attacked by fighting beasts three days ago. The city was breached and hundreds of thousands of residents were spared."

　　Max's words left Mithras and others speechless for a long time. They had only heard about the beast attacks on the city from their family members, but they did not expect it to happen in the nearby city of Kamoni.

　　"Don't worry, this incident was deliberately planned by someone. It should only target the city of Kamoni and will not affect us," Max continued.

　　"Are you saying that someone deliberately lured the fighting beasts to the city of Kamoni?" Mithras was shocked. Who would do such a crazy thing?

　　Max nodded. "According to the survivors, the beastmen who attacked Kamoni City were very disciplined, just like well-trained soldiers. It was obvious that there was an incredibly powerful beast soul practitioner behind the scenes who was planning this."

　　Mithras frowned and said, "Why would this man do this?"

　　"I don't know. The behavior of the strong is always hard to understand." Max shook his head and said, "The city lord was very worried after learning about this. He wants to buy all the dragon scales you got this time and build a batch of light armor to equip the city guards."

　　Mithras thought about it and raised his head: "My home is also in Taros City. If the Lord of the City really has such a plan, I will certainly not refuse."

　　"I knew you would agree," Max said with a smile, "As for the price, you can rest assured that the city lord will not let you suffer a loss."

　　Mithras smiled awkwardly: "Master, you are making fun of me. How can Mithras be a greedy person?"

　　"I know that all the reverse scales of the velociraptor are in your hands. Can you consider taking them out as well..." Max said, staring at Mithras. Last time when he didn't find the reverse scales of the velociraptor on the mountain, he knew that Mithras had taken them away first.

　　Mithras looked embarrassed. Apart from the dragon crystal, the most valuable thing on the velociraptor was its reverse scale. He really didn't want to take it out, but Max had already said it out, and it would be very hurtful to refuse it.

　　"Master Hall Master, I'm afraid that Mithras cannot agree to you on this matter. He decided to sell the Reverse Scale to our Kabran family a few days ago," Ge Fei suddenly interrupted.

　　Max looked at Guffy for a few seconds and nodded: "So that's how it is. It seems I'm late."

　　Mithras secretly gave Ge Fei a thumbs up under the table and said to Max: "Master, I am really sorry. I didn't expect that the city lord would care so much about those reverse scales. If I had known this earlier, I would not have sold them."

　　"It's okay! The ordinary dragon scales are enough for the city lord to make a batch of light armor." Max said with a smile: "The dragon scales will stay with you for the time being. The city lord's mansion will send someone to take them in a few days, and they will give you the money at that time."

　　"Oh, by the way, you should not go to the back mountain to practice in the recent period. The fighting beasts from Kamoni City are scattered in this area. The velociraptors and violent bears you encountered this time may have come from Kamoni City," Max stood up and reminded Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded, "I'll remember that!"

　　After Max left, Mithras smiled and said to Guffy: "Thanks to you just now, otherwise I really don't know how to reply to Max."

　　"Who is as stupid as you? You can't even get half the market price for selling the dragon scales to the City Lord's Mansion. I feel sorry for you," Ge Fei sat down on the stone table angrily.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Why do I need so much money? Besides, isn't the city lord here to protect Taros City?"

　　"Only you would believe such nonsense. Once this batch of dragon scales is handed over to the city lord, his power will be even stronger," Ge Fei was still a little dissatisfied.

　　"I don't care how strong or weak he is, I just want to do my part for the city of Taros," Mithras slowly sat down.

　　"I won't say anymore. I'm so angry. That's millions of gold coins," Ge Fei said loudly.

　　Mithras was stunned for a moment, then he laughed: "Millions of gold coins are probably not something you, Master Ge, would care about!"

　　When the other people heard that the dragon scales were so valuable, they looked at Mithras with their throats twitching.

　　"Okay, let's not talk about this anymore. Let's talk about how to deal with those reverse scales!" Mithras said, looking at Xiaolou.

　　Ge Fei stood up suddenly: "You said you would give us a light armor, so we can use those reverse scales."

　　Mithras rolled his eyes at Ge Fei and said, "That amount of reverse scales is not enough for so many of us to share. It's good enough to have a reverse scale in an important position of the light armor."

　　"That's fine too, I'll let someone in the family do it," Ge Fei nodded.

　　"It's better to make it first and hide it, and then wear it out when we graduate," Mi Yin nodded.

　　Several people were discussing how to deal with the remaining reverse scales when suddenly, a shocking bell sounded in the distance, followed by the martial arts hall's hearing bell also ringing rapidly.

　　"What happened? Why is the alarm bell ringing?" Several people looked shocked.

　　The martial arts hall's bell will only be rung when the hall's survival is at stake. Once the bell is rung, all students must immediately gather at the martial arts hall's square.

　　"Hurry up! Something big happened in the martial arts hall, we must rush to the square immediately," Mithras stuffed the little violent bear into his arms and shouted loudly to the others.

　　With shock and confusion, several people quickly rushed to the square in the center of the martial arts hall. Along the way, there were students running like them, and everyone's face was extremely solemn.

　　"What on earth happened? Could it be..." Mithras suddenly thought of a possibility and his face turned pale.

　　"Hurry up! I'm afraid the fighting beasts are coming to attack the city of Taros," Mithras shouted.

　　"Beasts are attacking the city. All warriors, rush to the city tower to defend!" A loud voice rang out throughout the city of Taros. It was the voice of the city lord, Herus.

　　"Students of the Martial Hall, listen up! All students above the third grade will go to the tower immediately. Other students will gather in the square. All instructors, follow me." It was the voice of Max, the master of the Martial Hall.

　　“Quick! Quick!”

　　Mithras and others immediately changed direction and ran towards the city wall, their hearts pounding!

　　(The plot is getting more and more exciting, but the votes and collections make me feel a little embarrassed. Well, if you can support it, just support it. Collect it now, and you can remove it if you are not satisfied later. I think such a request is not excessive.)

　　Chapter 24 is here! (Please collect and recommend!)

　　“Hurry, hurry, hurry!”

　　The bell of the martial arts hall rang rapidly, and all the students above the third grade rushed to the city wall.

　　"Hurry! Faster!" Mithras urged the brothers behind him. Hearing the cries coming from afar, they sped up again.

　　Mithras' heart was pounding. He had only heard about beast fighting and sieges from others and thought such things were very far away. He didn't expect it to actually happen before his eyes.

　　The young child lost his mother and was crying in confusion. The elderly man leaned against the door and looked up at the sky.

　　The city of Taros was in chaos. The residents were fleeing in panic, fear written all over their faces.

　　"After this disaster, I'm afraid the entire city of Taros will be in mourning," Mithras said as he and a few other people quickly moved through the crowd. The severity of the incident had completely exceeded his imagination.

　　"The beasts are about to start attacking the city. All city guards, get ready and follow my orders!" Horus' voice rang out over the city of Taros.

　　"Hurry up! Get to the city wall before the beasts attack!", Mithras shouted suddenly.

　　The neatly-armored city guards quickly climbed up the city wall. Teams of city guards were rushing towards the city wall from all directions. Their armors collided with each other, making rapid rattling sounds.

　　"We're finally here, luckily it hasn't started yet!" Mithras breathed a sigh of relief and picked up a long sword from the ground. The other people also chose suitable weapons.

　　These weapons were originally prepared for those of them who came here unarmed.

　　A low neigh was heard, followed by an angry howl.

　　The beast fight is coming!

　　"Climb up the city wall!" Mithras called out to the other people and quickly climbed up the city wall along the stone steps.

　　Climbing up the city wall and looking down, Mithras felt a darkness before his eyes. In his vision, there were countless black figures slowly moving towards the direction of the city.

　　What was strange was that these fighting beasts were like well-disciplined soldiers, standing in neat formation, and except for their low neighs and heavy footsteps, they made no sound at all, and moved towards the city of Taros in a very calm manner.

　　"Someone is manipulating this in secret!" Mithras immediately thought of what Max had told him. It was obvious that this beast fighting attack was also premeditated.

　　"Who has such powerful strength that he can control such a large number of fighting beasts?" Mithras was full of doubts as he looked at the group of fighting beasts that were getting closer and closer.

　　"Fighting beasts!" Ge Fei swallowed and said in a low voice.

　　"It's a beast fight, and there are a lot of beast fights," Hami said with a wry smile, "We managed to make it this time, and I hope we can survive."

　　Raging rhinoceros, flaming lions and tigers, thorny iron beasts...

　　The herd of fighting beasts was getting closer and closer to Taros City. The expressions on everyone's faces became more and more serious, and everyone's face turned a little paler. At just a glance, everyone found dozens of high-level fighting beasts. Such strength made everyone's heart fall into the abyss in an instant.

　　"Velociraptor," a city guard stammered, pointing at the group of fighting beasts that were getting closer and closer.

　　Mithras and several other people looked carefully and saw that among those huge creatures, two velociraptors were swinging their long tails and moving slowly.

　　The strength of an eighth-level fighting beast is comparable to that of a war king. Max, the strongest man in the entire Taros City, has not yet reached the level of a war king. Once the velociraptor launches an attack, who can suppress it?

　　"Two velociraptors!" Mithras' heart skipped a beat. Unlike others, he had seen with his own eyes how powerful the velociraptors were. He was scared when he thought about it now.

　　"Could it be that the person behind this wants to completely massacre the city?" Mithras' face turned pale. These two velociraptors were enough to deal with the city of Taros, but the person hiding behind this actually controlled so many fighting beasts together. His purpose was very obvious.

　　He wants to massacre the city!

　　"One thousand meters, bows and arrows ready," a city guard commander shouted loudly.

　　Ordinary strong bows can only shoot up to 500 meters, but every city guard is as powerful as a big warrior, and their bows are also specially made, so the effective distance can reach more than a thousand meters.

　　"tight!"

　　"shoot!"

　　Sharp arrows shot towards the herd of fighting beasts in an inclined arc like raindrops. For a moment, the whole sky suddenly darkened, and the only sounds in the space were the sound of bowstrings being pulled and arrows breaking through the air.

　　Black clouds descended over the herd of fighting beasts. Unfortunately, most of the beasts were very strong, and the arrows shot at them did not pose much of a threat. Only some low-level beasts suffered casualties.

　　The herd of fighting beasts did not stop for a moment and continued to move towards the direction of Taros City. The heavy footsteps made the ground tremble, and the tremor could be felt even by those standing on the city wall.

　　The city guards' bows and arrows never stopped. Dark clouds appeared above the herd of fighting beasts one after another, and then fell down, but the herd did not change at all and continued to move slowly.

　　More and more people rushed to the city wall, including students from the martial arts hall and residents of Taros City. At this time, there was only one way left for everyone, and that was to fight.

　　The city lord Harus and Max also appeared. They were standing on the arrow tower not far from Remitheus and others. From their expressions, it could be seen that they were also very worried about the current situation.

　　"Fortunately, the city of Taros is built on the mountain, and the fighting beasts can only attack in this direction. Otherwise, there would be no hope for the city of Taros," said Harus, looking at the moving group of fighting beasts.

　　"Not necessarily. Although it's difficult to travel in the mountains, it's nothing for fighting beasts," Max looked towards the direction of the martial arts hall worriedly.

　　"I hope that won't happen, otherwise the city of Taros will be doomed!" Harus said heavily.

　　Max nodded. "This beast fighting attack is too similar to what happened in Kamoni City. I suspect it was planned by the same person."

　　"I feel the same way, but I don't understand why this person would do this and what good it will bring to him," Harus nodded.

　　"What should we do with those two velociraptors? There's no way the two of us can handle them," Harus said to Max.

　　Max smiled bitterly and said, "We can only do our best!"

　　The herd of fighting beasts stopped a few hundred meters away from the city wall, their exposed sharp teeth interlaced, saliva flowing, and their cold gazes made people feel chilled. Some timid people began to clash their upper and lower teeth rhythmically.

　　The wall of Taros City was more than 20 meters high, but among the fighting beasts there were many that were more than 10 meters tall, and the two velociraptors were even several meters taller than the wall. Such huge beasts brought tremendous pressure to everyone just by standing there.

　　It can be imagined that once these behemoths launch an attack, the weak city walls will be unable to stop their steps. As long as the city walls are breached, the herds of beasts will march straight into the city of Taros. At that time, the entire city of Taros will become a hell, and all the residents of the city will not be able to escape their bad fate.

　　"Everyone listen up, the city of Taros is in imminent danger, and no one can retreat. Behind us are the residents of the entire city. Once we retreat, our parents, wives and children will be slaughtered by beasts. This must not be allowed to happen," the city lord Harus shouted loudly when he saw the fear on everyone's face.

　　"The city wall is our only barrier. Once the city is breached, the fighting beasts will be able to march straight in and the city of Taros will be destroyed. This is the time to show our courage and strength. In history, there has never been a precedent of Taros City being breached by fighting beasts. I hope everyone can continue this miracle," Harus said loudly to everyone.

　　Everyone began to cheer up slowly, throwing away the last bit of fear in their hearts and tightly gripping their weapons. Now they had no choice but to fight hard!

　　"We will defend the city to the death! Talos! Talos!"

　　Everyone was waving their weapons and shouting loudly, and the low morale was boosted in an instant.

　　"Ahhhhhhhh!"

　　As if they were angry that people had disturbed their peace, a howl came from the herd of beasts, huge paws dug the ground, and the entire city of Taros began to tremble.

　　"Crystal cannon ready!"

　　"Prepare the crossbow!"

　　The captain of the guards of the City Lord's Mansion, Harlock, stood on the city wall and shouted loudly. Crystal cannons were pushed onto the city wall, crossbow carts were pulled open with great effort, and a murderous aura lingered in the sky above Taros City.

　　Mithras glanced at Harlock. This was the first time he saw him since entering the martial arts hall. Six years had passed, and he didn't expect to see him at such a moment.

　　"Mithras!" A surprised voice came from behind. Mithras turned around and saw that it was Chakasi.

　　"Finally found you," Chakasi said happily.

　　"Go behind us," Mithras turned his head away. At this moment he had no time to talk to Chakasi.

　　Chakasi slowly walked behind the crowd, hesitated several times, and asked in a low voice: "Will we die this time? I'm a little scared"

　　"Don't worry! As long as we don't give up, we will definitely get through it," Miyin whispered to Chakasi.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　Suddenly, the fighting beasts seemed to have received some instructions, and they roared to the sky one by one. Tens of thousands of Wind Wolves ran out from behind, rushing over, howling. The entire city of Taros began to tremble, as if it would collapse at any time.

　　"Here it comes! Get ready!", Mithras shouted, with fighting spirit surging throughout his body.

　　"Here they come!" The figure of Harus on the arrow tower suddenly disappeared, and appeared on the city wall the next moment, with Max and Harlock beside him.

　　"Follow my command and prepare to attack!"

　　(I need your support, please collect and recommend! Xialiu will reward you with more exciting plots)

　　Chapter 25: Tragic! (Three more chapters to come, recommended for collection)

　　Tens of thousands of wind wolves rushed towards the city of Taros. For a moment, the earth shook and the sky was filled with dust.

　　"Here they come!" Everyone clenched their weapons tightly, and the cold light was swaying.

　　Harus jumped down from the arrow tower and appeared on the city wall. "Everyone, listen to my command and prepare to attack!"

　　The speed of the Wind Wolf was incredibly fast. In just a moment, it was less than 300 meters away from the city wall, and its ferocious face was clearly visible!

　　"Catapult, shoot!" Harus shouted loudly.

　　The city crossbow is a powerful city defense weapon. Although it cannot fire continuously and quickly like a single bow, its powerful impact force is unmatched by ordinary bows and arrows. Even if a high-level fighting beast is hit in the vitals by it, it will surely die.

　　In fact, weapons like the city crossbow should have been used as early as when the fighting beasts entered the range of a thousand meters of Taros City, but the city crossbow had not been transported to the city wall at that time, so the best opportunity was missed.

　　However, this is also an opportunity. The running Wind Wolves still have some distance to get close to the city wall, and the launch of the city crossbows will just give them a head-on blow.

　　"shoot!"

　　As Harus shouted, crossbows as thick as a child's arm, carrying the sound of exploding air currents, shot towards the Wind Wolf Pack in a straight line.

　　“Puff!”

　　The powerful city crossbows pierced through the Gale Wolf Pack in an instant, tearing large holes in the middle of the wolf pack along a straight line. Each crossbow arrow pierced through several or even dozens of Gale Wolves before it trembled and stuck in the ground.

　　The people on the city wall shouted with joy. Just this one shot would cause thousands of casualties to the Wind Wolves.

　　"shoot!"

　　Hundreds of crossbow carts were launched again, carving out a wide area among the Gale Wolves.

　　"If this goes on, all the Wind Wolves will die before they reach the city wall," Carlos said excitedly.

　　"The number of city crossbows is too small, and the time to fire is too long. They can only fire one round at most before they are useless. Get ready for battle!" said a city guard standing in front of Mithras and others.

　　Sure enough, the city crossbow was fired only three times and the Gale Wolves arrived under the city wall.

　　"Prepare for battle!" Harus shouted loudly, and with one sword he split a wind wolf that jumped onto the city wall into two halves.

　　The Wind Wolves are only as tall as a man, but their jumping ability is so terrifying that they can jump onto a city wall that is more than 20 meters high with just a sprint, and it does not pose an obstacle to them at all.

　　“Kill!”

　　Mithras chopped down a wind wolf that had just jumped onto the city wall with a sword, then turned to Chakasi and said, "Take care of yourself and don't leave my side."

　　Chakasi nodded, and suddenly his expression changed drastically. Mithras turned around and found a ferocious head biting towards him. He swung his sword and split the Wind Wolf in half, with blood spilling all over him.

　　"Gather together, don't separate!" Mithras swung his sword and split the wind wolf that attacked Ge Fei into two halves.

　　Under the current circumstances, it is difficult to survive the attack of the Wind Wolf relying on one's own strength alone. Only by gathering together and watching over each other can we have a chance of escaping.

　　Several other brothers came towards Mithras and formed a circle to protect Chakasi.

　　More and more Wind Wolves climbed onto the city wall, and there were sounds of shouting and killing everywhere. One by one, the Wind Wolves were killed by the people on the city wall. The city guards, students, and even civilians who were still alive just now had their throats bitten off by the Wind Wolves. A strong smell of blood filled the air.

　　With his back against several other brothers, Mithras killed countless wind wolves with the sword in his hand. The smelly blood was all over his body, and he looked like a Shura from hell.

　　"How many have you killed? This is the eleventh one. It's so fucking satisfying!" Ge Fei shouted loudly with a pale face.

　　"Fourteen, three more than you!" Carlos said loudly as he knocked a Wind Wolf that had just jumped up off the city wall.

　　"Why are you yelling? Go compete with Lao Si! Hami, get behind!" Mi Yin shouted loudly.

　　"puff!"

　　A column of blood spurted out and splashed all over Hami. The sneak attacking Wind Wolf had its hideous head chopped off by Mithras.

　　"Thanks!"

　　"Take care of yourself. I can't save you every time," Mithras said seriously.

　　In front of Mithras and his men was the defense line of the city guards. As time went on, the casualties of the city guards became more and more serious, and more and more Wind Wolves ran to Mithras and his men. Several people didn't even have time to talk.

　　"Kill!" Mithras shouted and split a wind wolf that jumped over them and tried to attack Chakasi into two halves. A rain of blood fell and Chakasi, who was surrounded, turned pale with fear.

　　"I can't chop anymore, what should I do?" Taking advantage of a gap, Ge Fei said loudly, panting.

　　"We have to continue, otherwise we will die," Mi Yin breathed rapidly. After such a long fight, everyone's strength had begun to slowly deplete.

　　"All of you hide behind me, I'll support you for a while, and then you can take over from me," Mithras shouted loudly while resisting.

　　"Can you do this? Old Four?"

　　Mithras swept his sword across, chopped off the front legs of the two Swift Wolves, and shouted loudly: "Why are you talking so much? We will all die if this continues!"

　　Several people quickly hid behind Mithras. Without their support, Mithras' situation became more difficult.

　　"die!"

　　Mithras shouted and swung his sword quickly, and the four or five Wind Wolves surrounding him fell down. The strong murderous intent made the other Wind Wolves retreat quickly.

　　"Guards, prepare to attack, drive the Wind Wolf off the city wall," Harus shouted loudly while standing on the top of the city wall, his body covered in blood.

　　Mithras' heart moved and he breathed a sigh of relief. Since Harus had sent out all his guards, the battle between the Rain and Wind Wolves would soon be over.

　　The Royal Guards are the defensive force of the City Lord's Mansion. Although there are not many people, every selected Royal Guard has strength that is no less than that of a major battle division. The addition of such fresh forces is enough to reverse the current situation.

　　Hundreds of royal guards in dark red uniforms appeared on the top of the city wall. Those who were watching below had been holding back their murderous intent for a long time, which exploded at this moment, instantly turning the situation on the top of the city wall around, and one Wind Wolves after another fell under their swords.

　　Mithras stood on the city wall, holding a long sword. There were no less than a hundred corpses of wind wolves piled around him. His clothes had already been soaked with blood, and blood drops fell to the ground along the hem of his clothes.

　　"Good job, young man. Take some time to rest," a guard turned and said to Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded. After fighting for such a long time, even with three souls and inexhaustible fighting spirit, he could hardly hold on. It was only because he had to protect his other brothers that he was able to hold on until now.

　　Mithras slowly sat down on the ground holding the sword. He had no feeling during the battle, but now that he stopped he felt as if his whole body was about to break apart and it was in terrible pain.

　　"How is it? Are you not hurt?" Chakasi looked at the blood all over Mithras, tears welling up in his eyes.

　　Mithras shook his head: "I'm fine, I'm just exhausted!"

　　"That's good, that's good! It's all my fault. Not only can I not help you, but I also have to distract you to take care of you," Chakasi lowered his head in self-blame.

　　"This is not the only time the beast will attack you. You will have to fight again," Mithras said slowly. "We can't protect you so well."

　　Chakasi nodded vigorously. She understood what Mithras meant, but every time she saw those ferocious fighting beasts, she was so scared that she couldn't exert any strength.

　　"It's broken!" Mithras suddenly shouted and reached into his arms.

　　When he left the courtyard, he brought the little violent bear with him. After such a long battle, he didn't know how the little violent bear was doing now.

　　"This little thing, he's sleeping so soundly despite me working so hard," said Mithras with a smile, looking at the little violent bear sleeping soundly curled up in his arms.

　　"Actually, I have a question I've wanted to ask for a long time. You said the mother bear is so huge, why are the little bears so small?" Chakasi looked at the little bear with curiosity.

　　Mithras nodded: "You are right, it is a bit strange! Hami, do you know why?"

　　Hami shook his head: "It's small, so what! If it's really like its mother, our yard won't be able to keep it. It's best if it can settle down in your arms."

　　"Yeah, I think this is pretty cute," Chakasi said with a smile.

　　At this time, the battle was nearing its end. All the Wind Wolves that had climbed onto the city wall had been killed by the Royal Guards and the City Guards. Only a small number of them jumped off the wall and escaped.

　　The beast's first attack failed, but there was no joy on anyone's face. The battle was too brutal. Now the city walls were littered with corpses, both those of Wind Wolves and humans.

　　Almost all the students of the Wu Hall were mobilized this time. Although, in the previous battle, the students only served as supplements to the city guards, the majority of the casualties were those who were facing bloodshed for the first time.

　　In terms of strength, the students are not worse than the City Guards, and there are many students who are stronger than the City Guards. However, the long-term life in the martial arts hall has left them with no chance to see real battles, and the lack of experience has caused a large number of casualties among the students.

　　The Wind Wolves retreated, and the shouts and cries on the entire city wall suddenly calmed down, leaving only the groans of pain and the cries of lost comrades.

　　"This is just one attack by the fighting beasts. When those high-level fighting beasts launch attacks, I don't know if we can hold on," Harus said with a long sigh as he looked at the tragic scene in front of him.

　　"We have no choice. Behind us is the entire city of Taros. People are placing their hopes on us," Max looked at the bodies of the martial arts students with red eyes. They were the hope and future of Taros City, but now they had to fight a desperate battle with the fighting beasts.

　　(Xiaoliu is working really hard, but where is everyone’s support? Right now this book is only ranked 30th on the new book list, and Xiaoliu’s goal is to be in the top 10. Whether this goal can be achieved depends on everyone.)

　　Chapter 26: The people are in the city!

　　"The loss of Wu Tang this time is too great, and they are still children!" Max said to Harus with red eyes.

　　Harus smiled bitterly and said, "Do you think we have any choice now? Now is not the time to talk about losses. As long as we can save Taros City, the losses of the martial arts hall will be made up sooner or later."

　　Max punched the city wall and said angrily, "I will tear the mastermind behind this into pieces!"

　　"Save your own life first! The strength of this planner may not be something you and I can deal with," Harus shook his head and looked at the group of fighting beasts in the distance.

　　There were thousands of Wind Wolves that escaped from the city wall and were about to return to the fighting beasts. However, a shocking scene occurred. As soon as the Wind Wolves ran into the fighting beasts, the other fighting beasts surrounded them, and in just a few breaths, all the Wind Wolves were torn into pieces.

　　"How could this happen?" A look of shock appeared on everyone's face.

　　"They are executing deserters!" muttered a guard.

　　"A new attack is coming." Harus's face changed and he shouted loudly: "Everyone listen up, the city guards will cooperate with the guards to defend the front line, the martial arts students will prepare for the second line, and the wounded will retreat from the city wall."

　　"The battle is about to begin again!" Mithras said to the others.

　　"Take this and take care of yourself," Mithras stuffed the sword in his hand into Chakasi's hand and picked up another one from the ground.

　　Chakasi took the sword and whispered, "You have to be careful too. I don't want anything to happen to you."

　　Mithras took off his shirt, wrapped up the little violent bear in his arms and put it on his back, nodded, and said to the others: "No matter what happens, you must survive. I don't want to lose any of you."

　　"Don't worry, Lao Si! We can all take good care of ourselves," Mi Yin nodded and said.

　　Ge Fei said dejectedly, "If only Mr. Fei were here, we wouldn't have to go through such a hard time."

　　"It's so disappointing that the young master only remembered Old Fei at this time!" A figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone and looked at Ge Fei with a smile.

　　Ge Fei was stunned, then ran over and hugged the figure and said, "Mr. Fei, you are finally here. I thought you had forgotten me."

　　The old man whom Ge Fei called Mr. Fei said with a smile: "If I didn't come when something this big happened, your father would eat me alive if he knew about it."

　　"Let me introduce you, this is Mr. Fei. I have spent more time with Mr. Fei than with my father," Ge Fei introduced him to everyone with a smile. It was obvious that he was very dependent on Mr. Fei.

　　"Mr. Fei!" Several people bowed.

　　Old Fei laughed and looked at everyone. "Every time I go back, Ge Fei always tells me about you. Today I finally get to see you in person. Wait a minute, just follow me. It's time to stretch my old bones."

　　The sudden appearance of Mr. Fei made several people relax a lot. Just by looking at his relaxed expression, everyone could guess that Mr. Fei's strength was definitely not simple.

　　Ge Fei looked around for a few seconds and said in surprise, "Why, are you the only one here?"

　　"Everyone else has things to do, so I, an old man, came over to take a look when I have nothing to do," Mr. Fei said casually.

　　Ge Fei smiled and said, "It's good that Mr. Fei is here. I feel relieved when you are here!"

　　Hami looked around, sighed and said, "My father is really trustworthy. He left me here alone and didn't send anyone to check on me."

　　"Who said I don't care about you? I came all the way from the west to the east of the city just for you," a rough voice came. Hami reflexively retracted his head into his arms, and a palm brushed across his scalp.

　　"Good boy, you've made progress!" The palm returned halfway and landed on Hami's head. Another figure appeared in front of everyone, a rough face appeared in front of everyone, and then several figures flashed and stood behind the person who came.

　　Hami rubbed his head and whispered: "If you are any later, I will become food for fighting beasts. Where can you find such a smart son?"

　　"Haha! Am I here?" the burly man laughed loudly.

　　Hami pointed at the burly man and said to everyone: "This is my dad. Although he doesn't look like me, I'm sure he is my dad."

　　Everyone laughed, this father and son are really weird!

　　The burly man smiled and touched his face, then said loudly: "My name is Chukas, you can call me whatever you want."

　　Mithras suddenly felt a little lost in his heart. He looked into the distance and turned his head away sadly.

　　With the addition of Fei Lao, Qiukas and others, Mithras' team suddenly became stronger, and smiles appeared on several people's faces.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　At this moment, the roar of fighting beasts came from afar, and then everyone felt their feet shaking and almost lost their balance!

　　The fighting beasts are about to attack again!

　　"Prepare the city crossbows! Prepare the crystal cannons!" Harus shouted loudly, "Follow my command and attack those high-level fighting beasts! Fire!"

　　For a moment, the crossbows on the city walls whistled and the crystal cannons thundered, attacking the high-level fighting beasts that were running over.

　　The crystal cannon is the most powerful offensive and defensive weapon in Oslo. The cost of each crystal cannon is terribly high, and there are only four or five crystal cannons in the entire city of Taros.

　　Crossbow arrows were shot at the running beasts with a sound like an explosion, and their targets were obviously the huge monsters in the front.

　　“Puff!”

　　Two crossbow arrows as thick as a child's arm were shot at a roaring elephant. The crossbow arrows were completely embedded in its body, leaving only a short section outside. The roaring elephant continued to run forward for dozens of meters, fell to the ground, and its corpse was trampled into a pool of meat by the fighting beasts swarming behind.

　　"boom!"

　　A crystal cannonball exploded in the herd of fighting beasts, and broken limbs flew everywhere.

　　Although the city crossbow is powerful, it does not pose much threat to high-level fighting beasts. As long as they are not shot in the vital parts, their strength will not decrease at all, but will become even more violent.

　　The crystal cannon can indeed harm high-level fighting beasts, but there are only four or five crystal cannons in the entire city of Taros, which is far from enough to change the situation of the entire battle.

　　The fighting beasts were getting closer and closer to the city wall. The whole city was shaking uneasily, and everyone's heart was trembling. With such power, could the city of Taros still hold out?

　　Harus looked at the rapidly approaching herd of fighting beasts with red eyes. At this point in the battle, the city of Taros was already in danger.

　　"All crystal cannons lock onto the velociraptors. Don't let them get close to the city walls," Harus shouted loudly.

　　“Boom! Boom!”

　　Under Harus's command, all the crystal cannons gave up other targets and concentrated their firepower on the two velociraptors. One shell after another exploded on the velociraptors' bodies. The velociraptors shook for a moment and continued running.

　　"Keep on, keep attacking!" Harus shouted loudly. The threat posed by the velociraptors was too great. Once they were allowed to get close to the city wall, Taros City would undoubtedly be broken.

　　“Boom boom!”

　　Shell after shell hit the bodies of the two velociraptors, creating deep charred holes, but the two velociraptors continued to run without noticing.

　　"boom!"

　　A cannonball exploded on the big head of one of the velociraptors. The velociraptor shook a few times and then fell down. Cheers came from the city wall.

　　But people didn't feel happy for long. The fallen velociraptor shook its head and slowly stood up, rushing towards the city wall.

　　"Get ready for battle!" Mr. Fei said to Mithras and others.

　　"Mr. Fei, how about we go and take care of these two beasts?" Chukas said loudly, pointing at the two velociraptors.

　　Mr. Fei laughed and said, "Since you are interested, I am happy to accompany you!"

　　"Okay, great! You guys stay here and don't move, we'll go down and move around a bit."

　　Chukas and Fei Lao moved like two hawks, jumping off the city wall, and each chose a velociraptor and quickly approached it.

　　"Someone jumped down!" Everyone looked at the two figures moving among the group of fighting beasts in surprise.

　　Harus was stunned. "I didn't expect that there is such a strong man in Taros City. God will not destroy Taros City."

　　"Max, are you interested in accompanying me to kill it?" Harus turned and said to Max.

　　"That's exactly what I meant!"

　　Harus and Max laughed loudly, jumped off the city wall and rushed towards the herd of fighting beasts.

　　A city guard pointed at Harus and Max and shouted loudly: "It's the Lord of the City and Lord Max, they are down there"

　　"A man who learns martial arts should protect his family and his people. Even if I die today, I must report to our city of Taros that it is safe!" A figure passed through the crowd and jumped off the city wall.

　　"As long as the people in the city are there, Taros City will be handed over to you. Remember to tell my old mother that his son has not brought shame to her." Another figure jumped off the city wall.

　　"As long as the people are in the city, they are still in the city! As long as the people are in the city, they are still in the city!" The tragic voice spread throughout the entire Taros city in an instant.

　　"The people are in the city!"

　　There were intermittent responses from afar, slowly becoming louder and closer.

　　One figure, ten figures, countless figures emerged from the streets, some holding wooden sticks, some holding shovels, and more were bare-handed.

　　The young mother abandoned her child!

　　Here comes the newlywed husband in his wedding gown!

　　The elderly people came here supporting each other!

　　…

　　For a moment, only one voice remained in the entire city of Taros.

　　"The people are in the city!"

　　"Brothers, look down, there are our parents, wives and children, we must not let them down," Hallock shouted with a choked voice.

　　"Please rest assured, as long as there is one person on the city wall, we will not let the fighting beasts destroy our home. Just stay here and support us."

　　"As long as the people are in the city, they are still in the city!"

　　Mithras' eyes slowly became moist, and he suddenly rushed to stand between the city guards and the royal guards.

　　Chapter 27: Fierce Battle! (Collect, support with red tickets!)

　　"The people are in the city!"

　　Mithras suddenly jumped up and stood at the front line of the city defense.

　　"Damn it! Let's fight!" Ge Fei cursed loudly, and stood beside Mithras in a flash. He grinned and said to Mithras, "I'll accompany you!"

　　"It's really strange, why don't these two legs obey me?" Hami slowly walked towards Mithras and Guffy, looking reluctant.

　　The people who came with Chukas quickly stood in front of Hami and said, "Master, you should stay behind! We can't explain to the master if you do this."

　　Hami pushed the two people in front of him away and continued to walk forward: "Do you think I want to? These two legs don't listen to me. Please help me take care of the other brothers."

　　Several people looked helpless and could only follow Hami.

　　"Let's go! When have we six brothers ever been separated?" Mi Yin strode forward, followed by Crook, Carlos and Chakasi.

　　Mithras looked at the brothers standing beside him, nodded hatefully, then turned around and watched the battle unfolding in the distance.

　　"Damn! This beast's hide is really thick. I don't believe I can't break it," Chukas punched the velociraptor hard on its spine.

　　The velociraptor whipped at him with its tail whip. Chukas laughed and said, "I will tear apart your broken broom."

　　He punched the velociraptor's tail with all his might, blood splattered everywhere, scales flew everywhere, and the velociraptor howled in pain.

　　"Well, my fist is pretty good, isn't it!" Chukas laughed and kicked away a lightning leopard that pounced on him and attacked him.

　　Seeing how brave Chukas was, the people on the city wall couldn't help but cheer loudly.

　　"Is your father a weapon soul practitioner?" Mithras asked Hami beside him.

　　Hami stared at him and said, "What do you think? My dad may look a little ugly, but he is still very strong."

　　"Old Fei, let's compete to see who can put down the big thing in front of us first." Qiukas' voice could be heard clearly even by the people on the city wall.

　　"You are a cultivator of weapon soul, and your hide is thicker than that of a velociraptor. You don't have to worry about getting hurt at all. I am a cultivator of combat soul. This kind of comparison is unfair," said Old Fei with a smile.

　　Chukas kicked away the ferocious dragon's tail whip and said with a big laugh: "Your body is not as good as mine, but you have entered the realm of the War Emperor, and your strength is worse than mine."

　　Everyone on the city wall was shocked. They didn't expect that among these two powerful men who suddenly appeared, one of them had already reached the level of War Emperor. It seemed that Chukas who was speaking should also be a powerful man at the peak of the level of Weapon Spirit.

　　"Taros City is saved!" Everyone looked at Chukas and Fei Lao with great joy.

　　On the other side, Max was fighting a violent rhinoceros, and not far away was Harus who was fighting a thorny iron beast. Although these two fighting beasts were not as good as velociraptors, each of them was a level seven advanced fighting beast, which was already their limit for Harus and Max.

　　Harus and Max are both combat soul practitioners, and their strength is comparable, both still at the level of eighth-level combat kings, and it is somewhat difficult for them to deal with the seventh-level violent rhinoceros and thorny iron python.

　　The strength of fighting beasts is often one level higher than their level, which means that the strength of a level seven fighting beast is basically equivalent to that of an eight-level human practitioner. Coupled with their strong bodies, it is not easy for even a human practitioner who is one level higher to deal with them.

　　It’s a long story, but in fact, all this happened in just a short moment. Although the four people entangled the four most powerful fighting beasts, they could not care too much about the other fighting beasts. Soon the other fighting beasts had arrived under the city wall.

　　"Prepare for battle!", Harlock shouted.

　　"Everyone be careful!", Mithras turned around and said loudly to the other people.

　　Soon, the fighting beasts, like a stream of water, rushed up the city wall. These fighting beasts were all good at jumping, while those that were not good at jumping, such as the roaring elephants and iron-backed bears, violently slammed the city gates from below.

　　"Kill!" Everyone shouted loudly and chopped down the fighting beasts that jumped onto the city wall. However, more and more fighting beasts jumped onto the city wall, and people were under great pressure.

　　"Die!" Mithras split a lightning leopard in half with a fierce sword, but several other beasts immediately surrounded it, saliva dripping from between their sharp teeth.

　　"Mr. Fei, the children on the city wall are in danger, we must fight quickly and decisively!" Chukas shouted loudly.

　　Old Fei laughed: "Okay! I'll use my old bones to exert some strength, and my fighting skills will cut off the water!"

　　With a loud shout, Mr. Fei swung the long sword in his hand like flowing water from the sky, and suddenly pounced on the velociraptor's head. With a click, the long sword sank into the velociraptor's eye socket. The velociraptor howled a few times, ran a hundred meters away, and fell down with a bang.

　　"I'm one step ahead of you!" Old Fei said loudly to Chukas while panting. The power of this sword was indeed amazing, but the amount of fighting spirit consumed was equally amazing.

　　"Watch me!" Chukas suddenly jumped onto the head of the velociraptor and punched the velociraptor on the forehead with left and right punches angrily.

　　"Shock!" Chukas shouted and jumped down. The Velociraptor shook a few times on the spot and slowly fell down. Chukas' punch messed up the Velociraptor's brain.

　　"You go up first, I'll go help those two!" Chukas glanced at Harus and Max in the distance and ran over.

　　Fei Lao stepped on the ground, jumped onto the city wall, and kicked down several pitchers surrounding Mithras and others. He smiled and said to them, "Are you having fun?"

　　Several people glanced at him unkindly. Mr. Fei laughed and said, "I was wrong. You just stay aside and watch how I deal with these beasts."

　　Chukas flew to Harus and said loudly: "Go help the guy over there, I'll take care of this little snake."

　　How could Harus, who was in the middle of a tough battle, object? He rushed towards Max.

　　"Little snake! I'll play with you," Chukas suddenly jumped up and knocked the Thorn Iron Python away with one punch. He followed up and punched and kicked it in a seemingly random manner.

　　"You're so weak and boring, go to hell!" Chukas aimed at the weak spot of the Thorn Iron Man and punched it hard. The Thorn Iron Man flew backwards, its body twisted a few times, and then slowly stretched out.

　　Chukas didn't even look at the Thorn Iron Man, he turned around and shouted to Max and Harus, "Hurry up, you two, just aim at the head and punch it, that's too much trouble, I'll go up first."

　　Chukas shouted a few times and jumped onto the wall. He came to Hami and laughed and said, "My dear son, look at what your father did just now. Isn't it handsome?"

　　"Old, handsome," Hami said loudly with a grin.

　　"My son is still the dearest!" Chukas laughed, totally unaware that he was fooled by Hami.

　　Mithras and others wanted to laugh, but the situation before them really prevented them from laughing. More and more fighting beasts jumped onto the city wall, and people could hardly cope with it.

　　"Old Fei, what do you think we should do now?" Chukas took a look at the situation on the city wall and said to Old Fei.

　　Old Fei glanced at Ge Fei and said, "What else can I do? This little guy will definitely not leave now. I have no choice but to fight to the death."

　　Chukas clapped his hands vigorously and laughed, "I think the same as you. It's not easy to see such an exciting scene. I want to kill to my heart's content today."

　　Everyone also knew that if it weren’t for the two strong men, Hami and Gefei, they would have left long ago. Even if Hami and Gefei were willing to leave now, they would immediately abandon Taros City and leave. But would Hami and Gefei leave?

　　Hami and Ge Fei secretly bumped their fists with each other, looking excited. Having stayed in Taros City for such a long time, they really couldn't bear to see the destruction of Taros City.

　　Of course, their actions could not be hidden from Chukas and Fei Lao. The two smiled at each other and moved almost at the same time: "You stay here, we will go move around."

　　Chukas went east, and Fei Lao went west. The two men walked along the city wall, one with fists and the other with swords, beheading the fighting beasts one by one on the wall. The speed was so fast that it was simply terrifying, as if what was in front of them was not fighting beasts, but just clay dolls.

　　With the addition of these two people, the situation on the city wall began to improve slowly, and everyone saw the dawn of victory!

　　"Be careful!" Mithras was staring in amazement at the two Fei brothers showing off their power. Suddenly, he heard a gust of wind. He turned around and saw that a lightning leopard was right beside him, with its ferocious mouth only half a foot away from him.

　　"Get out!" A stick shadow appeared and smashed the Lightning Leopard on the head angrily. The Lightning Leopard fell down, brushing against Mithras' chest.

　　"Uncle Pasch!", Mithras looked at the person who came in surprise.

　　"You dare to be distracted during the battle. I am so disappointed," Pasch looked at Mithras with anger.

　　Mithras lowered his head and whispered: "Uncle Pasch, why are you here? Your legs..."

　　Some time ago, when he saw Hami and Ge Fei's family appear, Mithras was a little sad, but now when he saw Pasch appear, he began to worry.

　　"I don't want to come either, but everyone in the city is out, how can I not come!" Pasch observed Mithras carefully, and when he saw that he was not injured, his expression relaxed.

　　In fact, things were not like that at all. When the bell rang, Pasch came out. He hurried to the martial arts hall and found out that Mithras and others had already arrived on the city wall. He hurried here and only found Mithras in the crowd just now.

　　Mithras knew that Pasch was lying, and he felt warm in his heart. He supported Pasch and said, "Uncle Pasch, why don't you go downstairs first! It's not safe on the city wall."

　　Pasch glared and said, "You underestimate my old bones. It's okay to stay here!

　　Chukas and Fei Lao shuttled back and forth on the city wall, killing the fighting beasts one after another. The city guards and others took the opportunity to launch a counterattack. There were fewer and fewer casualties on the city wall, and the crisis of Taros City was about to pass.

　　"A little war emperor dares to ruin my plan. He is really courting death!"

　　Suddenly, a sound like a huge bell or drum sounded from midair. Everyone looked up and saw a figure floating in the sky above Taros City.

　　"A powerful Saint!"

　　Everyone was stunned, and all the fighting beasts stopped attacking, jumped off the city wall, and regrouped not far from the wall.

　　(Register a new account, collect this book, write obscenely, sweat profusely, sit in front of the computer all day, this kind of hard work needs your support so that I can have the confidence to continue!)

　　Chapter 28: The Strong One in the Holy Land (Seeking Red Tickets, Seeking Collection and Support)

　　People were filled with joy, as Taros City was about to escape danger, when suddenly a voice came from mid-air.

　　"You little War Emperor dares to ruin my plan. You are really courting death!"

　　"A powerful person from the Holy Realm!" Everyone was stunned when they saw the figure floating in the sky above Taros City. Only a powerful person from the Holy Realm could stand in the air!

　　Old Fei's expression suddenly became very solemn. He kicked a fighting beast over and stood on the city wall looking into the air. He saw a thin old man with a white face and no beard standing in the air a hundred meters away from him, looking at him with a gloomy look.

　　"Federer greets you, sir. I wonder what plan you are talking about?" Mr. Fei bowed respectfully and then asked.

　　Although he is already a War Emperor, he is nothing in the eyes of the Saint Domain strongmen. If they want, the Saint Domain strongmen can destroy him in the blink of an eye.

　　"You're pretending to be confused in front of me, aren't you afraid that I will kill you with my hand!" The thin old man sneered, "If it weren't for you and that kid, my army of fighting beasts would have flattened the city of Taros long ago. Isn't this considered destroying my plan?"

　　Everyone was stunned. They didn't expect that the mastermind behind this beast fighting attack was actually the old man in front of them. Hundreds of thousands of angry eyes from people on and off the city were fixed on him.

　　"I don't know when the city of Taros offended you, sir. Please tell me clearly!" Harus jumped onto the city wall just now, looked at the thin old man and saluted while suppressing his anger.

　　The thin old man laughed loudly: "What Talos City? I have never heard of it. I can destroy such a small city just because I want to. What reason do I need?"

　　The thin old man's words made everyone extremely angry. To destroy the city of Taros without any reason was really too sensational. Were the hundreds of thousands of residents of Taros city so insignificant in the eyes of the old man?

　　"You, sir, do you know that there are hundreds of thousands of residents in the city of Taros? How could you bear to do this?" Harus almost cursed, but when he thought that the other party was a powerful person from the Holy Land, he forced himself to hold back.

　　The thin old man glanced at the angry crowd on the city walls and said indifferently: "Are you talking about these ants in front of me? How can I not kill a few ants?"

　　In the eyes of the thin old man, even Harus was just a stronger ant. The residents of Taros City would never be taken seriously by him. They were no different from ants.

　　"Since you guys are still respectful to me, leave now!" The thin old man said indifferently: "I will definitely destroy this Taros City."

　　Everyone looked nervously at Harus and others on the city wall. Everyone's hope for Taros City was placed on those figures. Once they left, Taros City would really be destroyed.

　　Harus looked at the people in front of him and smiled slowly: "These ants you mentioned are all my people. Since you are determined to destroy my Taros City, I have no choice but to perish with the city."

　　"The city is here as long as we have the people!", the earth-shaking shouts pierced from the ground to the sky.

　　The thin old man was slightly stunned, then turned to Fei Lao and Chukas and said, "What about you two? Are you going to go against me for these ants too?"

　　“Dad!”

　　"Mr. Fei!"

　　Hami and Guffy looked at the two men anxiously and nodded hatefully.

　　"Mr. Fei, what do you say?" Chukas looked at Mr. Fei and said, "I say, fight!" Mr. Fei suddenly disappeared on the city wall, and Chukas disappeared with him. The two of them cooperated so well.

　　"Good, you're just in time!" The thin old man laughed loudly, and didn't even take the two of them seriously. He stretched out a dry arm and slapped them. It seemed to be extremely slow, but it just hit the two of them.

　　Old Fei and Qiukas flew backwards and fell on the city wall. The gap in strength was too great, and they couldn't stay in the air. They were defeated by the old man in just one encounter.

　　"Damn it, it hurts so much!" Chukas said as he got up from the ground and brushed the dust off his body.

　　Mr. Fei stood up slowly, smiled bitterly and said, "I can't beat you in terms of taking a beating."

　　"I'll give you one more chance, leave now!" the old man said loudly.

　　"You can let me go, but I want to take my son with me," Chukas looked at Hami and said after thinking for a moment.

　　The thin old man laughed: "That's your son, not mine. Letting you go is already a mercy. If you want to leave, leave alone, otherwise stay and die."

　　Chukas was stunned, pointed at the old man and cursed: "You inhuman thing, can you do it if it's you?"

　　"I have no relatives except fighting beasts. Make a decision quickly. My patience is limited!" said the old man coldly.

　　Mr. Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Your Excellency is deliberately not letting us go. In this case, we have no choice but to fight with you for our lives."

　　"You don't care about my life. If you don't want to leave, then stay and die." The old man roared suddenly, and the beasts under the city wall started to attack again.

　　Due to the old man's presence, Fei Lao and Qiukas could only watch the fighting beasts pounce on the city wall but were unable to rescue them. The city of Taros was in danger.

　　"Enough! Ru Feili, you have destroyed several cities along the way, so stop hurting innocent people." Just when everyone began to despair, a voice appeared, and along with this voice, a green figure appeared above the city of Taros.

　　"Mo Ben, you finally showed up, hahaha!" Ru Feili laughed, seeming very proud.

　　The blue figure, whom Ru Feili called Mo Ben, shook his head and said, "You massacred people everywhere to force me to show up. Now that I'm here, stop hurting innocent people."

　　"Of course, it was you who really killed those people. If you had shown up earlier, that wouldn't have happened," Ru Feili said gritting his teeth. It seemed that these two people were enemies rather than friends.

　　All the fighting beasts stopped in an instant and fled, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye. Ru Fei lost control of them.

　　Everyone suddenly realized that this catastrophic disaster was actually just Rufeili's attempt to force Moben to show up, and Taros City was just an innocent victim.

　　"Right or wrong, what's the point now? We should have settled the matter between the two of us long ago. Come with me!" Mo Ben's body flashed and disappeared on the spot. The next moment, there was only a black dot left in everyone's eyes.

　　"Mo Ben, don't even think about escaping this time!" Ru Feili shouted and chased after them. The two figures disappeared from everyone's sight in just a few breaths.

　　"Gone?"

　　"Taros City is saved!"

　　"I'm alive!"

　　…

　　Everyone was cheering, but the cheers soon turned into crying, and everyone was hugging their deceased loved ones and crying loudly.

　　"It's finally over!" Harus said with a long sigh.

　　Max looked at the devastation in front of him and said sadly: "The city of Taros was saved, but countless innocent souls were lost."

　　"This is the best result. I was already in despair just now." Harus patted Max's shoulder and slowly walked away.

　　"Why is this happening? Is it the right of the strong to destroy a city just for personal grudges?" Mithras looked at the tragic scene in front of him, anger boiling in his heart.

　　"Take it easy! There is no fairness and justice in Oslo, only power," said Pasch, who understood Mithras the most, patting him on the shoulder.

　　"Power has always been everything. This won't be the last time you see something like this," Mr. Fei said with a sigh.

　　Several people were silent, with only the painful groans of the wounded and the sad cries of the relatives of the deceased filling their ears. After this disaster, who knows how many more orphans and widows were left in the city of Taros.

　　"Carry those who died in the battle out of the city and bury them!" Harus said to Harlock beside him, "Also, register the names of the dead and wounded. They are all heroes of Taros City."

　　Harlock nodded and left. It was spring now, and if these corpses were not disposed of quickly, it would easily cause a large-scale plague.

　　Mithras and others looked at the corpses scattered all over the ground, feeling sad. This unexpected disaster came too suddenly, and they were not ready to accept it.

　　"Well, it's good enough that we escaped this disaster, so let's be happy," Chukas said loudly to a few people, "Let's go down and take a look at our spoils!"

　　"Let's go! Don't think too much. You'll get used to things like this after seeing them more often." Pasch patted Mithras' shoulder and pulled him towards the city wall.

　　The fighting beasts retreated, and the gates of Taros City opened. Harlock led the surviving city guards to carry the bodies of the victims out of the city and bury them. The relatives of the deceased followed them crying, which was really heartbreaking to see.

　　"How can that devil control so many fighting beasts? Even if he is a holy beast master, this shouldn't be possible!" Hami came to the outside of the city and looked at the piles of fighting beast corpses with a look of confusion.

　　"He directly controls only the high-level fighting beasts. The rest should have been coerced by the high-level fighting beasts," explained Mr. Fei.

　　Mithras and the others finally understood. It made sense when they thought about it. Even the Holy Beast Master did not have such a huge mental power. Only Mr. Fei's explanation was the most reasonable.

　　"Don't think about these things. If you work hard on your cultivation, you may be able to get back what you paid for," said Old Fei with a smile to Mithras and others who were in deep thought.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up and he remembered the name Rufeili.

　　(I beg readers to collect and support me and be your mistress)

　　Chapter 29 Dragon Blood Bath! (Red Ticket, Collect!)

　　(Today is still three updates with 10,000 words. Your support is here. If you have votes, vote. If you have a favorites, please bookmark. Just a little effort can give Xialiu the confidence to continue.)

　　Several people went down the city wall and came to the corpses of the two velociraptors.

　　"Old Four, now I don't have to worry about your dragon scales." Ge Fei said with a smile: "With these two velociraptors, it would be enough to use the reverse scales to make a set of light armor for each of us."

　　"That's good. You guys are too weak. Having a set of light armor will also make us feel at ease." Chukas nodded: "What do you think, Mr. Fei?"

　　Mr. Fei laughed and said, "Since even you have no objection, then I have no objection either."

　　Suddenly, a velociraptor in front of the people struggled a few times. It was the one that was stabbed by Fei Lao. Several people retreated quickly, and Chakasi's little face turned pale with fright.

　　"Haha! Mistake, mistake!" Old Fei laughed awkwardly a few times. This velociraptor was not dead yet, which made him feel very embarrassed.

　　"It just struggled to death." Chukas laughed and said, "It's a pity. If only we had a fighting beast partner, we could give it a dragon blood bath."

　　"Dragon blood bath! What is that?", Hami asked.

　　"To put it simply, it is bathing in the blood of a living dragon," said Old Fei with a laugh. "Although this velociraptor is not a true dragon, it does have some dragon bloodline. Bathing in its blood will be very beneficial to fighting beasts of other species."

　　Mithras' eyes lit up, and he took out the little violent bear from his arms, "Can it be used as well?"

　　"It's a violent bear, and it's just been born. What a coincidence!" Chukas said in surprise, "This dragon blood is most effective on newborn fighting beasts. This little guy is really lucky!"

　　"What will happen if I take a dragon's blood bath?" Ge Fei laughed, looking eager to try.

　　Chukas was stunned: "I don't know about that, Mr. Fei, do you know?"

　　"People who take a dragon blood bath will become stronger, but they will also grow scales all over their bodies," said Old Fei with a smile, "Why don't you try it, young master?"

　　Ge Fei took a few steps back, shaking his head and waving his hands: "No, I won't try it anymore."

　　Everyone laughed. Even the fearless Master Ge felt guilty sometimes.

　　"However, weapon soul practitioners can melt dragon blood into their bodies to increase their body strength," Chukas said proudly, "My father once took the blood of a green dragon for me."

　　Everyone was surprised. Even though the green dragon was only a lower-level dragon, an adult green dragon was as powerful as a sanctuary dragon. Chukas's father was able to get his blood, so his strength was extremely terrifying.

　　"Why haven't I heard grandpa talk about it?" Hami asked curiously.

　　"Why should I let you know about my affairs?" Chukas said arrogantly: "He's my father, of course he will be nice to me."

　　"He's still my grandpa!" Hami said, jumping up and down.

　　"No one is closer than me. There's no point in being anxious. It's because you are a weapon soul cultivator unlike me!" Chukas said proudly.

　　Everyone was speechless about these two people. The father was not like a father, and the son was not like a son. It was a complete mess.

　　"Okay, if we keep talking, this velociraptor will really die, and then its blood will be useless." Mr. Fei said with a smile: "I didn't expect that my momentary mistake would turn out to be a good thing."

　　"I'll dig a hole in the ground and put the dragon blood in it," said Mithras, holding the sword in his hand.

　　"Why bother with so much trouble!" Chukas walked over and punched the velociraptor hard in the heart, making a big hole. The velociraptor's body trembled slightly. "Just put the little violent bear in it. The blood in the heart is the purest. You can also take some and melt it into your body."

　　Mithras was overjoyed. He stuffed the sleeping little bear into the hole, and reached out to take a ball of dragon blood. Ge Fei and Chakasi also ran over and took a ball each.

　　"If we start smelting it now, the dragon blood will form blood clots as soon as it leaves the body, and then it will be useless," Chukas said loudly.

　　Mithras, Ge Fei and Chakasi immediately sat down cross-legged and started smelting, while Mi Yin and others looked at them with envy, feeling deeply regretful that they were not weapon soul practitioners.

　　Mithras used his fighting spirit to wrap the slowly condensing dragon blood. The condensed part of the dragon blood began to slowly dissolve and gathered into a round blood ball in the palm of his hand.

　　Mithras once again activated his fighting spirit, and the round blood ball began to rotate. Slowly, the speed of the blood ball's rotation became faster and faster, and the volume of the blood ball became smaller and smaller during the rotation process.

　　Mithras's expression suddenly changed, and the moment the blood cell began to shrink, it began to frantically drain his fighting spirit. After just a few breaths, the rotation of the weapon soul cyclone began to become sluggish.

　　"Three souls moving!"

　　Mithras gritted his teeth and activated his three souls. His fighting spirit continuously flowed into the blood cells through his palms. The blood cells rotated faster and faster, and their volume became smaller and smaller.

　　"What a greedy bunch of kids! Master Fei, please give them a hand! It's a bit difficult for them to smelt so much dragon blood with their fighting spirit level," Chukas said to Master Fei, shaking his head at the moment when Mithras's face changed.

　　"Haha! It's inevitable!" Old Fei laughed. The two of them had expected this situation a long time ago: "Hey! This kid has such a strong fighting spirit!"

　　Pasch's expression changed: "His strength has reached the fifth level of weapon master, so his fighting spirit level must be stronger."

　　Since arriving at the foot of the city wall, Pasch had not said a word until this moment, in order to cover up the matter of the three souls for Mithras.

　　"I remember now. Ge Fei mentioned it to me. He is such an amazing child," Mr. Fei suddenly realized and said with a smile.

　　"It seems that he doesn't need our help. The remaining two will be taken care of by the two of us, one each," Mr. Fei said to Chukas again.

　　The two men walked up to Ge Fei and Chakasi and helped them start melting the dragon blood, while Pasch looked at Mithras nervously.

　　Mithras maintained the output of his fighting spirit, and slowly the color of the dragon blood became brighter and brighter, and its volume became smaller and smaller, which meant that the impurities in the dragon blood had been almost eliminated, and now the ball of dragon blood in his hand was much purer.

　　“Melt!”

　　Mithras once again activated his fighting spirit, and the blood ball slowly dissolved and spread on his palm. The bright color was very strange, and slowly the color became lighter and lighter, completely blending into his palm.

　　A stream of scorching hot air shuttled through the body, and the whole body seemed to be placed on a volcano in an instant. Waves of stinging pain came from various parts of the body. Mithras clenched his teeth, and the sweat on his forehead formed a curtain.

　　"ah!"

　　Mithras screamed and stood up suddenly, his face flushed and looking very embarrassed. Several people looked at him in surprise and burst into laughter.

　　Mithras squatted down to protect the lump under his crotch, his face red all the way to his neck.

　　"Dragons are extremely lustful. Just circulate your fighting spirit a few more times and it will be fine," Pasch said with a laugh.

　　Mithras hurriedly sat down, used his fighting spirit to suppress the embarrassing feeling, then stood up slowly and looked viciously at Mi Yin and others who were laughing at him.

　　Mi Yin made a reassuring gesture, indicating that Mithras and the others would not tell this matter to anyone, and laughed with Carlos and Crook beside him.

　　"Damn, it's so hot!" Ge Fei stood up and yelled, then his face changed and he squatted down, secretly looking at the others.

　　Several people burst into laughter again. Major General Ge hid his head in his arms like a defeated rooster, and was unusually quiet.

　　Soon, Chakasi also completed the smelting. He sat cross-legged on the ground with a red face, not daring to move. The special effect of this dragon blood is not specific to men or women.

　　"Haha! Circulate your fighting spirit, this is only temporary," said Mr. Fei with a laugh.

　　The three people finally completed the smelting, but everyone looked very embarrassed. Even Young Master Ge fell silent, and Chakasi still hadn't stood up from the ground.

　　"Okay, go get your little Velociraptor out! The velociraptors would have died after such a long time, and soaking them any longer will have no effect," Chukas said to Mithras.

　　Only then did Mithras remember the little violent bear. The embarrassing incident just now made him forget about this matter long ago.

　　Mithras hurried to the body of the velociraptor and reached his hand into the hole that Chukas had broken. Soon his face changed and he reached out his hand in panic.

　　"The little violent bear is missing!" said Mithras anxiously.

　　"How is that possible? I clearly saw you put it in," Hami said with his eyes wide open, "I didn't see him run out either!"

　　Suddenly, two rays of blood came out from the Velociraptor's eye sockets, and it seemed as if tens of millions of long snakes drilled into the Velociraptor's body in an instant, surging continuously.

　　"What's going on?" Everyone looked on in horror. The changes happening before their eyes were so weird!

　　"Could it be...", Old Fei's face was full of surprise. He picked up a long sword from the ground and walked towards the velociraptor's head.

　　"Open!" Climbing onto the velociraptor's head, Boss Fei shouted and slashed fiercely at the velociraptor's head with his sword.

　　"Crack!" A big hole was cut in the head of the velociraptor by Fei Lao's sword, and a dazzling red light burst out.

　　Several people climbed onto the head of the velociraptor in surprise. Through the gap, they found a huge blood cocoon in the velociraptor's head, and sticky plasma was rushing from all over the body.

　　"It is indeed like this!" Mr. Fei muttered with surprise on his face.

　　"Is it a dragon beast?" Chukas opened his mouth wide and asked in surprise: "Is this the legendary mutant dragon beast?"

　　"If I'm not mistaken, the dragon beast is indeed about to form," said Mr. Fei excitedly.

　　The others looked at Mr. Fei and Chukas in surprise, and everyone was wondering what the "dragon beast" these two people were talking about was.

　　(Everyone can see Xialiu's efforts. I hope everyone can support Xialiu with red tickets and collections. It's really hard to update three times a day!)

　　Chapter 30 Dragon Beast!

　　(It's 34 degrees Celsius, and I'm sweating profusely after typing this chapter. I'm almost exhausted. My computer is so hot that it's about to catch fire. Book lovers, please pay attention to heatstroke prevention!)

　　"What is a 'dragon beast'?" Hami asked curiously.

　　"This 'dragon beast' is just what people call it. To be precise, it is actually a mutated fighting beast," Mr. Fei explained to everyone: "Some lower-level fighting beasts suddenly mutate under special circumstances and become higher-level fighting beasts that can rival the dragon clan. People call this mutated fighting beast a 'dragon beast'."

　　Mithras was shocked, pointing at the blood cocoon and saying in disbelief: "You, you are not talking about the little violent bear!"

　　"What do you think? Besides the little violent bear, what else is there in the body of the velociraptor?" Old Fei laughed and said, "You have found a treasure. Once this dragon beast reaches adulthood, it can be considered a sacred beast."

　　Everyone was shocked. After reaching adulthood, this dragon beast would become a sacred beast. Its talent was truly incredible!

　　While everyone was talking, the blood cocoon in the velociraptor's skull underwent new changes. A layer of keratin formed on its surface. Slowly, the keratin began to accumulate together, wrapping the entire blood cocoon inside, like an eggshell.

　　"The mutation has officially begun. During this process, the mutated beasts are reborn." Elder Fei carefully observed the dark red giant egg: "When the little violent bear comes out of the eggshell, it will become a mutated dragon beast."

　　Mithras felt both happy and uneasy in his heart. He stared at the huge dark red egg closely. Pasch behind him patted him gently twice.

　　“Bang!”

　　A faint sound came from the eggshell, and the sound became louder and faster, until the entire surface of the giant egg began to vibrate slightly.

　　"It's almost out!" Mr. Fei said in a low voice.

　　“Crack!”

　　A crack appeared on the surface of the giant egg, with continuous cracking sounds. The cracks on the giant egg became more and more numerous and larger.

　　"puff!"

　　The giant egg completely shattered under the gaze of everyone, and a furry little claw stretched out from the blood cocoon.

　　"Yaya!", a childish voice sounded, like a child who had just woken up from a deep sleep.

　　"Little violent bear? How could this happen?" Looking at the little violent bear in front of him that had obviously grown several sizes bigger, Mithras was stunned.

　　What surprised him was not that the little bear had grown in size, but that its originally golden hair had turned white.

　　"Haha! Anything that happens to the mutant dragon beast is normal!" Old Fei laughed.

　　"Aiya, ahiya", the little violent bear struggled out of the blood cocoon, staggered towards Mithras, and cried out in grievance when he saw that Mithras ignored him.

　　"Even its cry has changed! So cute," Chakasi shouted loudly as he looked at the little violent bear after the transformation with shining eyes.

　　The little bear's current appearance is really likable. Although he still looks like a bear, he is snow-white and chubby, making people want to hold him in their arms.

　　When the little violent bear saw that Mithras ignored him, he grabbed Mithras' clothes and tried to climb up. Mithras was so scared that he quickly squatted down and held it in his arms.

　　The little violent bear is now heavier than before. If it really grabs Mithras' clothes, Mithras' clothes will be pulled down by it, which would be embarrassing.

　　"Ah, Ah!" The little violent bear licked Mithras with his tongue a few times and then calmed down in his arms.

　　The little violent bear is now two feet long and more than a foot tall. Even Mithras has to use both hands to hold it. It will no longer be possible for him to just hold it in his arms.

　　It was not until he held the little bear in his arms that Mithras found the same feeling as before. After the surprise, all that was left was surprise. Just a few days ago, he was still worried about whether the little bear could survive. In one day, the little bear had transformed into a dragon beast. Such a change was too fast. No wonder Mithras had difficulty adapting.

　　Mithras laughed and stroked Little Violent Bear, then turned to Chukas and Mr. Fei and said, "Thank you both for this time, otherwise Little Violent Bear wouldn't have had this opportunity."

　　"Haha, why say all this? We didn't expect something like this to happen. It's entirely your luck," Chukas said with a laugh.

　　"Fourth brother, you get all the good things, why don't I have such an opportunity?" Ge Fei looked at the little violent bear with envy and said loudly to Mithras.

　　"You can't fight for things like this. Whoever owns it owns it. You can't force it." Elder Fei said with a smile, "You should practice well on your own, and don't always think that a holy beast will fall from the sky for you."

　　Ge Fei chuckled: "Actually, I was just talking casually. What belongs to Lao Si is also mine, the same, the same!"

　　"The little violent bear belongs to me alone, so don't even think about taking it," said Mithras with a smile.

　　"Just lend it to me for two days, just two days," Ge Fei said anxiously.

　　"You are planning to use the fourth child's little violent bear to please Lilia! It's really hard for you to think of such a trick," Hami revealed.

　　Ge Fei blushed and said loudly: "Who said that? I just thought the little bear was cute and wanted to play with it for two days."

　　Everyone laughed and obviously didn't believe Ge Fei's words. Ge Fei's face turned even redder: "Mr. Fei, don't listen to their nonsense. There is no such thing at all."

　　Old Fei looked at Ge Fei and smiled, "Really not. Do you want me to tell the head of the family that his son's old illness has relapsed?"

　　"Mr. Fei, my old illness has relapsed, and I'm serious this time!" Ge Fei told the truth in a hurry.

　　"Oh no, my mouth is broken," Ge Fei said before he reacted and squatted aside dejectedly.

　　"As long as you are not playing, I can keep it a secret for you for the time being, but you have to let me see the girl," Mr. Fei said to Ge Fei with a smile.

　　"Okay! As long as you don't tell my dad, I will bring Lilia to see you." Ge Fei stood up from the ground, took Fei Lao's hand and said, "Don't let my dad know about this, and don't let my mom know, you have to promise!"

　　"I promise, as long as you are not playing, I will not tell the family about this," Mr. Fei nodded and said with a smile.

　　After hearing what Ge Fei said, Mithras felt something and secretly glanced at Chakasi. Unexpectedly, Chakasi was also looking at her. Their eyes met at the same time. Their faces turned red at the same time and they lowered their heads in panic.

　　Pasch, who was behind Mithras, saw the whole scene clearly, but said nothing. He just smiled and patted Mithras a few times.

　　As the others were laughing, Harus and Max came over. Harus smiled and bowed to Fei Lao and Chukas, then said, "Today, the city of Taros has been saved thanks to you two. I would like to thank you two on behalf of the hundreds of thousands of residents of Taros."

　　"Thank you for your courtesy, Lord City Lord. Since we are in Taros City, we should do our best and we do not deserve your thanks," said Mr. Fei with a smile.

　　"If you have time, you may come to my house and have a visit, so that I can show my hospitality." Harus did not dwell on the matter any more and extended an invitation to Mr. Fei and Chukas.

　　Mr. Fei smiled and said, "Of course, of course!"

　　"As long as the city lord has good wine, I will definitely go to bother him," said Chukas with a laugh.

　　Max said with surprise: "I didn't expect you to be a fellow traveler. Let me know when you're going to come. It's not easy to drink his wine on weekdays."

　　Everyone laughed, and Harus cursed: "You drunkard, you almost drank all the wine I had, and you slandered me in front of others, don't even think about getting any more wine in the future."

　　Everyone laughed again, amused by what the two said.

　　Harus and Max continued to exchange a few words with Mr. Fei and the other before walking away. This beast fighting attack caused great damage to the city of Taros. One of them was the city lord and the other was the head of the martial arts hall, and the things on their hands were almost piling up.

　　"Well, it's time for us to deal with these two velociraptors," Chukas said with a smile, "Mr. Fei, how about we take one each?"

　　Mr. Fei nodded and said that the two velociraptors were originally killed by the two of them separately, so it would be fair to divide them equally now.

　　When Chukas gave a few instructions to his subordinates, a group of people came over soon, took the useful things from the two velociraptors and divided them into two parts.

　　During the beast fighting attack on Taros City, the city guards suffered the greatest casualties, with more than 6,000 city guards killed and countless injured. Even Harus's personal guards lost more than 100 casualties, and the rest were all injured.

　　Fortunately, since the fighting beasts did not break through the city, the civilian casualties were very small, only a hundred or so people, which was almost negligible for the city of Taros with a population of hundreds of thousands.

　　The losses of the martial arts hall were also very heavy. Among the more than 1,600 students who participated in the battle, more than 400 were killed and many were injured. There were very few students like Mithras who were intact.

　　To commemorate those who gave their lives defending Taros, Harus had a stone tablet erected in the central square of Taros, recording on the tablet the names of everyone who died in the battle.

　　It took more than a month for the city of Taros to slowly recover from its pain. The living were grateful for the greatness of the dead, but the dead were no longer conscious.

　　The Wu Tang took a long vacation after the beast fighting attack. The Wu Tang personally sent people to deliver the bodies of more than 400 deceased students to their homes, along with compensation from the City Lord's Mansion. However, no amount of money could bring back the lives of the students, and every parent of each student was heartbroken.

　　More than a month passed quickly, Taros City slowly recovered its former prosperity, and the martial arts hall reopened. It seemed that nothing had changed, but there was a mark of pain in everyone's heart.

　　(Everyone remember to collect and vote. It’s the last three days to be on the list. Let’s see if we can keep moving forward.)

　　Chapter 31: Contracted Beast! (Three updates completed today)

　　As spring passed and autumn came, Mithras' studies in the martial arts hall were coming to an end. In more than two months, he would graduate. But even so, Mithras did not slack off in his practice.

　　Mithras was walking on the road to the martial arts hall with a smile on his face, holding the babbling little violent bear in his arms. After such a long time, the size of the little violent bear had not changed much, but it looked fatter, just like a meatball.

　　"Yaa, yaa", the little bear hummed softly, his two little eyes narrowed into slits.

　　"It's time for you to lose weight. If you continue like this, I won't be able to hold you anymore," said Mithras, pinching the little bear's paw.

　　"Ya, ya," the little bear hummed comfortably, as if he was about to fall asleep.

　　For such a long time, Little Violent Bear and Mithras have been inseparable. Mithras even takes it with him when he goes out to practice. However, Little Violent Bear is only awake for a short period of time every day at mealtime. He spends most of the rest of the time sleeping. It is not known whether it is affected by the dragon blood.

　　In addition to being sleepy, the little violent bear has another characteristic, which is that he loves to eat. If we really talk about appetite, three Mithras tied together are no match for the little violent bear. Fortunately, Mithras has some financial resources now, otherwise he really can't afford to support the little violent bear.

　　Speaking of Mithras's wealth, of course it was brought to him by the velociraptor that he helped Bao Xiong kill in the back mountain. After the beast fighting and siege, the City Lord's Mansion really sent people to take the scales from the velociraptor, which brought Mithras an income of more than 100,000 gold coins. Although Ge Fei cried out that he was at a disadvantage, Mithras, who was used to hardship, was already satisfied.

　　When Mithras returned to the courtyard, the other people were discussing something loudly, while Ge Fei was sitting on the stone table and laughing obscenely.

　　"Old Four is back," several people greeted Mithras.

　　"What happened? Why are you so happy?" Mithras sat on the chair and asked a few people curiously.

　　"We are not happy, but sad. Such a good girl has gone down a path of no return. What a pity!" Hami said with emotion.

　　Ge Fei shouted loudly: "Speaking like this, that's called knowing the master with wisdom, what's the point of no return?"

　　"What's going on? The more you talk, the more confused I get." Mithras really didn't understand what the two people were arguing about.

　　Hami pointed at the smug Ge Fei and said, "This bastard just told us that he finally tricked Lilia into his hands. Don't you think this is a tragedy?"

　　"What do you mean by lying? That's my personality charm," Ge Fei said dissatisfiedly, "I know you are envious of me, but there is nothing I can do about it. Who makes me so popular?"

　　"You still have personality, which is really rare," Mi Yin said in surprise.

　　Mithras understood this time and laughed: "Congratulations! I didn't expect that the kick would lead to a marriage. I am also a witness to the two of you."

　　Ge Fei chuckled and said, "Old Four, you should speak human language. Come on, I'll treat you to a meal. Ignore these beasts."

　　"You don't have to invite us. You, Young Master Ge, have had many romantic affairs. We just need to tell Lilia about one or two of them, haha!" Hami threatened.

　　"I've seen through you. Let's go! I'm willing to lose everything for love," Ge Fei said with a tragic look on his face.

　　"Doudou, it's time to eat!" Hami walked up to Mithras and shouted loudly to the little violent bear.

　　'Dou Dou' is the name given to the little violent bear by several people. At the beginning, they planned to call the little violent bear 'Qiuqiu', but later Mithras felt it was not good, so they changed it to Dou Dou.

　　"Ah, ah!" Doudou suddenly opened his eyes, jumped from Mithras' arms to the table, found that there was no food, walked lazily back to Mithras' arms, and continued to sleep.

　　Several people laughed. This trick worked every time on Doudou and was simply an appetizer for everyone before dinner.

　　Mithras shook his head helplessly. Poor Doudou was teased almost every day, but he would still be fooled every time he heard someone calling for dinner.

　　The brothers left the courtyard and walked towards the restaurant noisily. This happened almost before every meal, and they never got tired of it.

　　Several people ordered the dishes, Hami and Ge Fei were still bickering, while the others watched and laughed, occasionally throwing some oil into the flames and fanning the air.

　　After waiting for a long time for the waiter to bring the food, the two men stopped arguing with each other and kept drinking water, probably because they were thirsty.

　　This time, Doudou woke up without waiting for anyone to call it, and ignored everyone and climbed directly onto the dining table. In front of everyone's stunned eyes, it held the dish that had just been served in its arms and started eating as if no one was around.

　　Everyone was stunned for a moment and then burst into laughter.

　　"Doudou is becoming more and more greedy. I'm afraid I won't be able to support it if it continues like this," said Mithras as he looked at Doudou who was eating happily.

　　"Then you should give Doudou to me. I think Doudou doesn't want to sign a contract with you at all," Ge Fei said to Mithras with a smile.

　　There are two types of contracts between fighting beasts and human practitioners. Beast soul practitioners can use their talents to force a contract with fighting beasts, while the other two types of practitioners can only sign a contract with the fighting beasts on their own initiative.

　　Although Mithras could use his beast soul talent to sign a contract directly with Doudou, the relationship between him and Doudou would not be as close as it is now. No one likes compulsory things, whether it is a human or a fighting beast.

　　Hami also looked at Mithras and said, "You should also think of a way to sign a contract with Doudou as soon as possible. Although only a few of us know that Doudou is a dragon beast, even if it is just a violent bear, there will be many people who will care about it."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "I have thought of all the possible ways, but Doudou has no reaction at all. Let's just go with the flow!"

　　"I can help you, but Doudou will hate me for lying to it," Hami said with a smile.

　　"What idea do you have? Tell us about it," Mifen was very curious about the idea Hami came up with.

　　"There's no rush for this matter. I'll tell you after we get back to the courtyard." Hami hesitated and said, "Except for Chakasi, everyone else is here. I want to tell you something."

　　The look on Hami's face gave everyone a bad feeling.

　　"During the six years in Wu Tang, what made me happiest was meeting you brothers," Hami's face became heavier and heavier, and his voice became lower and lower; "After graduating from Wu Tang, I will return to Tingfeng Tower!"

　　The faces of several people suddenly darkened. Although they had known that this day would come, it came too suddenly and no one was prepared.

　　"Why are you so sad? It's not like we won't meet again. I will leave my contact information when I leave, and we can still be like before," Hamiqiang said with a smile.

　　"Actually, I was planning to tell you all after a while. I have to go back to the Empire," Ge Fei said suddenly.

　　Everyone was silent. For six years, they had been playing and fighting together, and their feelings were even deeper than those of brothers. Now, they were suddenly going to be separated, and it was as if something important had been taken away from their hearts.

　　"I'm afraid the three of us can't accompany the fourth one anymore!" Mi Yin pointed at Crook and Carlos with a wry smile, "The three of us have already agreed that after graduating from the martial arts hall, we will form a small mercenary team and travel around the continent to have a look."

　　The three of them are all practicing fighting spirits, and their family conditions are not very good. After graduating from the martial arts hall, they will be busy living their own lives.

　　Except for Doudou, no one enjoyed this meal well. It started with noise and ended in silence.

　　After returning to the courtyard, several people sat together in silence for a long time, and everyone's mind was filled with every detail of the past six years.

　　"Give me the beans and let's see if my method works," Hami stood up and said to Mithras.

　　Mithras handed Doudou over listlessly. The news of several people leaving was the biggest blow to him. He only had these few friends since he was a child. Emotionally, he really didn't want to let them leave, but he also knew that was impossible.

　　“Watch me!”

　　Hami held Doudou in his arms without saying a word, just looking at it. Everyone knew that Hami was using his beast soul talent to communicate with Doudou, so they were not surprised.

　　Doudou was babbling in Hami's arms, looking very anxious. Suddenly, he turned into a white phantom and rushed in front of Mithras at an alarming speed.

　　"instigate--"

　　There was no time for Mithras to block it. The phantom floated to his legs and bit directly at his calf.

　　"Ah!" With a sharp pain, Mithras jumped up suddenly.

　　At this time, Doudou was looking at Mithras pitifully with his watery eyes. Mithras touched his calf and found blood oozing out. He was very dissatisfied. But he couldn't get angry when he saw Doudou's look.

　　"Old Four, are you okay?" Mi Yin said next to him.

　　"It's okay." Mithras smiled.

　　suddenly--

　　A thick white light enveloped Doudou, and a trace of blood flew out from the corner of Doudou's mouth. That trace of blood was a mixture of Mithras' blood and Doudou's own blood.

　　That trace of blood actually formed two hexagrams in a strange way, and at the same time, rich white light merged into it, forming a strange pattern.

　　Everyone looked at this scene in shock.

　　"What is this, could it be?" Mithras had a guess in his mind.

　　Hami walked over with a smile, "Doudou is arranging the equal contract, fortunately I have fulfilled my mission!"

　　"Is it really an equal contract?" Mithras was stunned. Even though he had some guesses, he was still a little shocked.

　　The strange pattern split into two. One of the six-pointed stars flew into Linley’s body, while the other flew into Doudou’s body.

　　(Everyone understands what I want to say, so I won’t say more. Just follow your opinion!)

　　Chapter 32: Hard to guard against! (Today's third update with 10,000 words)

　　The moment the contract was signed, Mithras already felt the connection between himself and Diandian.

　　"Boss, boss," an anxious voice came from Mithras' heart.

　　Mithras was stunned: "Are you Diandian?"

　　"It's me, boss, why did you give me to others?" Dian Dian's voice continued to echo in Mithras' heart, sounding a little angry.

　　Mithras was stunned again: "I'm not going to give you away!"

　　"That bad guy actually dared to lie to me, I'm going to eat him", Dian Dian turned his head and looked at Hami viciously.

　　"He just wanted to help us sign the contract, don't blame him," Mithras hurriedly tried to explain to Diandian. He had never realized that Diandian's speed could be so terrifying before. If he really wanted to do something bad to Hami, he couldn't stop it.

　　"Why do we have to sign a contract? Aren't we doing fine?" Diandian asked in confusion.

　　Mithras thought for a moment and said, "There are many bad guys out there who want to take you away from me. We have signed a contract and they can't take you away."

　　Nodding, he tilted his head and thought for a moment: "Will this way I can be inseparable from the boss forever?"

　　"Yes, don't you want to?" Mithras seduced Diandian with sweat on his forehead.

　　"Of course I want to be with the boss, but I'm really hungry now!" Diandian looked at Mithras pitifully.

　　Mithras was sweating profusely. It had only been such a short time since he had eaten!

　　The soul dialogue between Mithras and Diandian seems long, but in fact it is only a short moment.

　　"Diandian, come into my arms!", Mithras said to Diandian with a smile.

　　"Boss, I'm sleepy. Remember to call me when it's time for dinner." Diandian suddenly jumped up and jumped into Mithras' arms, and her eyes slowly became fascinated.

　　"The contract was successful?" Crook asked curiously.

　　"Successful", Mithras laughed and said, "Hamy, what did you say to Diandian? He was so angry that he wanted to eat you."

　　"I just told Diandian that you thought he was too greedy and wanted to give it to someone else. This time you really offended him. Do you think he won't hold a grudge?" Hami said innocently.

　　"I have already explained it to Diandian," Mithras said with a smile, "but Diandian keeps saying she is hungry. I really don't know what's going on."

　　"Have you forgotten the two crystal cores that Diandian swallowed? I guess he is refining them now, so he is so greedy and sleepy," Hami said after thinking for a while.

　　Mithras nodded: "It seems that this is the only explanation, but I don't know when Diandian will return to normal."

　　"It will get better slowly, don't worry!" Hami said with a smile.

　　After finishing Diandian's topic, the group fell silent again. The six people sat or lay in the yard listlessly.

　　"Everyone is here, it's so dull that even the classes are not going on."

　　A few people looked up and saw Phoebe, the female instructor of the Battle Soul Department, walking in with a smile on her face. They quickly stood up and greeted them.

　　"Teacher Phoebe!"

　　"Don't be so nervous, I'm just delivering a message for the master." Phoebe said with a smile: "Mithras, the master is waiting for you in his office."

　　"Looking for me?" Mithras was a little surprised.

　　"It's for you. Go over now. Everyone is waiting for you," Phoebe continued. "As for what it is, you'll know when you get there."

　　Mithras nodded, left Diandian to the care of others, and followed Phoebe out of the yard.

　　The two of them walked one in front and one behind, and there was not much conversation along the way. Phoebe took Mithras to Max's office and left.

　　"Sit down!" Max said to Mithras with a smile, "I've asked you to come here to discuss something with you."

　　"Please give your orders, Master," said Mithras as he sat down.

　　Max looked at Mithras for a few seconds and suddenly asked, "Your current strength should have reached the level of a great warrior, right?"

　　Mithras nodded. In the past six months, he made another breakthrough and his strength reached the level of a sixth-level master.

　　"A fourteen-year-old master is rare in the entire history of Oslo. I have been bombarded by your training speed time and time again to the point of numbness." Max said with some emotion: "The five-year martial arts hall ranking competition is coming soon. I hope you can represent our Taros City martial arts hall in the ranking competition."

　　"Martial Hall Ranking Competition?" This was the first time that Mithras had heard of such a competition.

　　"In the last ranking competition, our Taros City Martial Arts Hall was only ranked 98th among all the martial arts halls in the kingdom," Max said with a wry smile, "There are only 112 martial arts halls in the Tara Kingdom."

　　"How could this be?" Mithras looked at Max in disbelief.

　　"Don't say you don't believe it. Even I don't want to believe it, but this is the fact." Max nodded and said, "That's why I hope you can represent Taros City Martial Arts Hall in the competition."

　　"Because it is a ranking competition for the entire kingdom's martial arts hall, there are certain risks. I won't force you. You can decide whether to participate or not," Max continued.

　　Mithras thought for a moment and asked, "What time is it?"

　　"December 10th, which is after the martial arts hall graduation ceremony. But if you want to participate, you must leave a month in advance so that you can arrive in the royal capital before the ranking competition begins." When Max heard what Mithras said, he knew in his heart that the matter was half done, and the smile on his face became even more intense.

　　Mithras has indeed made a decision. The martial arts ranking competition for the entire kingdom is exciting just thinking about it!

　　"In the past six years, I have regarded Wutang as my second home. I hope to do something for Wutang before graduation." Mithras raised his head and said seriously, "But, I won't be the only one participating in this ranking competition, right?"

　　Max laughed: "I knew you would agree. Each martial arts hall can send seven students to participate. I haven't decided on the other candidates yet, but I will be relieved as long as you participate."

　　Mithras' eyes lit up: "I can recommend a few people to the hall master. I guarantee they will be the best choices."

　　Max was stunned. "You are not referring to your brothers!"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Master, you guessed right, it's them."

　　"In terms of strength, they are indeed good choices, but the identities of Guffy and Hammy are a bit special, and their families may not agree," Max said with a frown.

　　Ge Fei and Hami, one is the direct heir of the famous Chamber of Commerce Kabran Family on the mainland, and the other is the young master of Tingfeng Tower, one of the three major intelligence organizations on the mainland. If anything happens to either of them, Max will be in trouble. This is what makes him difficult.

　　Mithras was of course aware of Max's concerns and smiled: "As long as the hall master has no objection, leave them to me, I will convince them."

　　Mithras knew the characters of the six brothers very well. They would definitely not refuse something like the Wu Tang Ranking Competition, so he dared to say this.

　　"That's fine then. When you tell them, you'd better explain the risks involved." Max thought for a moment and said, "Oh, there are only six of them. Who is the other one?"

　　Mithras blushed: "The hall master has also seen it, the weapon soul system Chakasi"

　　"Hahaha! I see, this is what you were planning," Max looked at Mithras with a joking expression and laughed.

　　Mithras said anxiously: "It's not what the hall master thinks, I just think Chakasi is suitable."

　　"Of course it's appropriate. Well, I didn't think anything of it. It's all because you feel guilty." Max said with a smile: "Go back and discuss it with them. Just tell me the result when you're done."

　　Under Max's teasing gaze, Mithras fled out of the office. As soon as he walked out of the door, he heard Max's loud laughter from inside. Mithras raised a finger in disdain and left.

　　When I returned to the courtyard, Chakasi was there, holding Diandian in his arms.

　　"The fourth brother is back. What does the hall master want to see you about?" Ge Fei asked while half lying down.

　　Mithras sat on the ground with a frustrated look on his face: "The hall master said there is a martial arts hall ranking competition and wants me to participate, but you also know that I have never been interested in this and now I am annoyed!"

　　"Martial Hall Ranking Competition, tell us about it quickly!" Ge Fei stood up and walked to Mithras. The other people also looked at Mithras with curiosity.

　　"It's nothing, just a ranking of all the martial arts halls in the kingdom, very boring." Mithras frowned and said, "How do you think I can turn down this competition?"

　　"The martial arts hall of the entire kingdom?" Mi Yin's eyes lit up and asked.

　　"Well! It's held every five years and is considered the most grand event in the kingdom, but I heard from the hall master that the ranking competition is very dangerous, so I don't want to participate."

　　"You refused?" Ge Fei asked anxiously.

　　Mithras was secretly happy in his heart, but his face remained worried: "Not yet, I'm just trying to find a way to refuse, can you give me some advice?"

　　"It's good that you didn't refuse. Didn't you ask the hall master when the ranking competition starts and how many people will participate?" Ge Fei asked again.

　　"On December 10th, a total of seven students will participate." Mithras was very happy, and Ge Fei was really cooperative. If this continued, his goal would be achieved soon.

　　"December 10th, we will all graduate by then," Mi Yin said with a frown.

　　"The ranking tournament is held in the royal capital. If you want to participate, you have to leave a month in advance, and then you won't be able to make it in time for the martial arts hall's graduation ceremony," said Mithras gloomily.

　　"Promise him!" Hami, who had been listening carefully, suddenly hit his arm and said, "Don't you think this is an opportunity for us?"

　　"Don't you think it's magnificent to use the ranking tournament as our farewell commemoration?" Hami stood up and said excitedly.

　　"It's decided!" Mi Yin stood up and said

　　"I agree!"

　　"I agree!"

　　"And me"

　　Carlos, Crook and Chakasi stood up and spoke.

　　"Fourth brother, go find the hall master now and tell him that several of us will participate in this ranking competition," Mi Yin said to Mithras.

　　Mithras chuckled and said, "But it's too late now. I have already reported everyone's names to the hall master."

　　Several people looked at Mithras in shock. Who was convincing whom?

　　“It’s impossible to guard against it!”

　　"Beat him!" Ge Fei walked towards Mithras with a grim smile, and the others slowly surrounded him.

　　(The first update is here, the next two will be at 3 and 10 o'clock respectively. Collect and recommend. Just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　First Spread Wings

　　Chapter 1: Graduation Ceremony for Seven People (Second Update)

　　Early morning of October 4, 17789 in the Oskar calendar.

　　Mithras, his five brothers, and Chakashi stood quietly in the big square of the martial arts hall. After a period of consideration, Max finally decided that the seven of them would participate in this martial arts hall ranking competition.

　　Max's decision may seem casual, but it was actually a well-thought-out decision. Among the seven people, Mithras's strength has reached the level of a great warrior, and he is the one he trusts the most. Although the remaining few people are weaker than Mithras in strength, they are also students of the martial arts hall.

　　The absolute elite among them.

　　Moreover, Mithras and others have been staying together all the time, and their understanding and cooperation with each other far exceeds a temporary combination. They can make the most of the power of the group in battle, which is what Max values ​​most.

　　Of course, a big part of the reason why Max made this decision was because the Kabran family and Tingfeng Tower did not oppose Ge Fei and Hami's participation, but were quite supportive. Otherwise, even if these seven people were the final choice of Wu Tang, he would give up without hesitation.

　　Since Mithras and others had to participate in the Wu Tang ranking competition and could not attend the Wu Tang graduation ceremony, Max decided to hold a separate graduation ceremony for the seven of them before they left for Holly City.

　　Mithras and others were standing in the square feeling very excited. Six years of life in the martial arts hall had left them with many things worth remembering. Now they were about to graduate from the martial arts hall, and they felt both excited and reluctant.

　　"What do you think the graduation ceremony will be like?" Ge Fei secretly asked the other people.

　　"Just wait patiently, you'll know soon," Mi Yin said in a low voice.

　　Max stood in front of several people with a serious face. Although it was only a graduation ceremony for seven people, he still wore the purple costume that he only wore in major celebrations of Wu Tang.

　　Facing Mithras and others in front of him, Max's mood was also extremely uneasy. He had experienced such a scene many years ago, and until now he still remembered the shock and emotion left by the graduation ceremony that year.

　　"Because you are about to go to Hollywood to participate in the Wu Tang ranking competition, according to Wu Tang's practice, we will hold a graduation ceremony for you in advance today," Max said seriously, "This is your last class in Wu Tang, I hope you will remember this day firmly."

　　Max glanced at a few people, nodded and said, "Follow me!", then turned and walked towards the stone steps across the square, taking every step very hard.

　　"What will the graduation ceremony be like?" Several people were curious.

　　"During the six years in the martial arts hall, you have walked up these two stone steps countless times, but who can tell me how many steps there are?" Max turned around and glanced at a few people, then slowly walked up the stone steps.

　　"There are 99 steps on both the front and back sides," Mithras said. He had counted the number of steps when he entered school, and the front side had exactly 99 steps.

　　Max nodded and kept walking upwards: "Then do you know why there are 99 stone steps instead of 100?"

　　"Why not the 100th floor?" Mithras was stunned for a moment and shook his head, and everyone else also looked confused.

　　"Then do you know what these stone steps represent?" Max stopped and looked at a few people.

　　"The meaning of the stone steps, do these stone steps have some special meaning?" Several people looked at Max in confusion.

　　"Are you confused as to why I ask you these questions?" Max shook his head. "Actually, my mentor also asked me these questions when I graduated from Wu Tang."

　　Max continued to walk upwards, his face full of sighs: "The cultivation of the three souls focuses on talent, but the most important thing is persistence! And these 99 stone steps are like your cultivation, if you don't make progress, you will regress!"

　　"If you don't advance, you will retreat!" Mithras suddenly realized that the stone steps in front of him were actually a metaphor for the practice of practitioners, which was quite appropriate.

　　Although talent is the most important factor in the cultivation of the three souls, no matter how good the talent is, one still needs to work hard to get rewards. Take Mithras for example, his talent is rare in the world, but only he himself knows how much sweat he has put in to get to where he is now.

　　Stepping onto the last stone staircase, Max looked down and asked, "What do you feel when you stand here and look down?"

　　"Great!" several people said in unison.

　　"That's your opinion. Just like cultivation, the end point you can see will never be the end, and there has never been an end!" Max shook his head, and his voice suddenly became louder: "Since you have embarked on the path of cultivation, you must let this land no longer restrict your steps, and let this sky no longer block your sight."

　　“You must let this land no longer restrict your steps, and you must let this sky no longer block your sight!”

　　Max's voice echoed in the hearts of several people for a long time, like a volcano erupting suddenly, burning everyone's heart and making all the blood boil.

　　"Never stop your steps, keep moving forward, keep moving forward!" Max said loudly: "Break the difficulties! Throw away the fear! Don't stop your steps, let everything in the world know your name, and leave your figure in this vast sky!"

　　"Tell me what you should do?" Max asked loudly.

　　"Keep going, don't stop!"

　　"Tell me where your road is?"

　　"In the vast sky!"

　　Mithras and others shouted loudly, their bodies trembling slightly with excitement.

　　"Now, you've graduated!" Max said with a long sigh.

　　"So simple?" Mithras was stunned. He didn't expect the graduation ceremony to be so simple, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that this kind of ceremony was what he wanted.

　　"Do you feel that this graduation ceremony is too simple?" Max looked at a few people and said, "In fact, the graduation ceremony of Taros City Wu Hall has not changed for thousands of years. I am not the only one asking you those questions just now, but everyone who walks out of here is questioning you."

　　The faces of several people were filled with surprise. Such a graduation ceremony had been used in the martial arts hall for thousands of years. It was the accumulation of so many people's aspirations and hard work!

　　"Although the ceremony is simple, I personally think that this is the most important lesson you have learned since entering the martial arts hall, at least for me." Max said slowly: "When you truly understand this lesson, you will understand its value."

　　Mithras and others nodded and pondered in their hearts.

　　"It's October 4th now, and there's still some time until December 10th. During this time, you can continue to stay in the Wutang." Max's expression slowly softened: "Of course you can leave if you want, as long as you don't miss the Wutang ranking competition."

　　Mithras and others nodded.

　　"Okay, let's go down!" Max took the lead and walked down. After walking a few steps, he suddenly turned around and said, "From today on, the library is completely open to you. You can go and see if there is anything suitable for you when you have time."

　　"Really? Is there..." Mi Yin asked with surprise.

　　Max smiled and said, "You want to ask if there are any fighting skills? Yes, but remember not to be too greedy."

　　Mi Yin laughed: "That's good, that's good, Hall Master, don't worry, I have always been a dedicated person"

　　Crook was not good at speaking, his face flushed red, and he nodded excitedly.

　　"And you guys, there are some auxiliary skills on the fourth floor, you can take a look at them!" Max said to the remaining people.

　　Auxiliary skills actually refer to some techniques summarized in battle. Such skills are exactly what they need most, because each auxiliary skill is a summary of the combat experience of predecessors, which just makes up for their lack of combat experience.

　　"As a team, when choosing combat skills and auxiliary skills, you must pay attention to mutual coordination and cooperation. Otherwise, these things will not only fail to improve the combat effectiveness of your group, but will also hinder the normal display of your strength," Max reminded them when he saw that several people were so excited that they forgot themselves.

　　"We will pay attention, please rest assured!" Mithras nodded and said

　　"Also, during this period of time, you should study more about mutual coordination and tactical arrangements. This will be of great help to the improvement of your group's combat effectiveness. If you have any questions, you can always come to me." Max said with a smile: "Taros City Martial Hall, the decline of hundreds of years depends on you to wash away"

　　"Master, don't worry! Just watch how we bring back the championship trophy," Ge Fei said carelessly with his head raised.

　　Max laughed and shook his head. Although he had the trump card of Mithras this time, the strength of other martial arts halls was also not weak. In addition, the gap in strength between Ge Fei and others and Mithras was huge, so the hope of winning the championship was not very great.

　　Max's expression naturally caught everyone's attention. Although everyone was not as arrogant as Guffy, their self-esteem was still hurt by Max's suspicion and contempt. They glared at Guffy, feeling angry in their hearts.

　　"Now you can choose the combat and auxiliary skills that suit you," Max said to them with a smile, "I have arranged everything. No one will stop you. If you have any questions, come to me directly."

　　After Max left, several people looked at Garfield fiercely, their eyes like knives wrapping Garfield tightly.

　　"What's wrong with me? Why are you looking at me like that?" Ge Fei shrank his head and said in a low voice.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating

　　Chapter 2: The Secret of Domination! (The third update is coming, in advance!)

　　After entering the library, several people couldn't wait to go to the fourth floor. At the stairs leading to the fourth floor, several people were stopped by an old man who suddenly appeared.

　　"This is a key area of ​​the martial arts hall, no outsiders allowed in!" the old man said sternly.

　　Several people were stunned. Didn’t Max say that he had already arranged it? Why would anyone stop him?

　　"We are students going to participate in the martial arts hall ranking competition. Hall Master Max has allowed us to enter the fourth floor to choose combat skills and auxiliary skills that are suitable for us," said Mithras, bowing to the old man.

　　The old man frowned and said, "Did Max approve it? Show me his warrant."

　　Several people looked at each other in bewilderment. When Max told them, he didn't say that they needed a warrant to enter the fourth floor. What was going on? And the old man actually called Max a child, which was really unbelievable.

　　"If you don't have a warrant, then leave immediately." The old man's face darkened and he said to several people, "The students nowadays are getting more and more daring. Max should take good care of them."

　　Several people looked helpless after hearing what the old man said. What was going on? Was Max lying to them again?

　　"Let's go and ask the hall master what's going on," Mithras turned around and walked downstairs.

　　Everyone has seen the old man's rigidity. It would be fruitless to continue pestering him, so it would be best to go directly to Max.

　　"You guys, no, there is one girl too, I, an old man, never said I would let you go. You must be punished for trespassing into an important place," the old man appeared in front of several people in a flash.

　　Several people were stunned and started to fight. They were wrongly accused and they were all holding their breath.

　　"Mr. Mu, wait a minute!" Max ran up from downstairs in a hurry.

　　"Mr. Mu, these students are the contestants of the Wutang ranking competition. I asked them to come here." Max walked to the middle and bowed to Mr. Mu with a smile. "Because Mr. Mu was in seclusion some time ago, I didn't dare to disturb you. I didn't expect such a scene to happen."

　　Mu Lao pointed at Mithras and the others and said, "Then what they said is true. After so many years, you are still so impetuous and careless about the situation!"

　　Max said with a smile: "Mr. Mu's teaching is true. I will definitely change in the future."

　　"Okay, you guys go in! Don't rummage around and don't take anything away from inside," Mu Lao said to Mithras and others.

　　Max waved to a few people, indicating them to go in, and he stood respectfully beside Mr. Mu.

　　"Has Mr. Mu reached that level during his retreat this time?" Max asked hopefully.

　　Elder Mu sighed: "Alas! It is not easy to break through to that level. Until now, I have not found a way to break through. This time, I failed again!"

　　"Mr. Mu is now very close to that step. I believe it won't be long before you can truly take that step and break free from the shackles," Max said with a frown.

　　A few people who happened to pass by the two of them heard these words. They were shocked and understood what Max meant. It turned out that Old Mu was a top powerhouse who was about to break through to the Holy Realm!

　　"That step is right before our eyes, but it is just like flowers in the mist and the moon in the water, which is out of reach!" Mu Lao shook his head and said, "Okay, let's not talk about this. Have you found the wines I asked you to find before the retreat?"

　　Max laughed and said, "How dare a student neglect the teacher's order? I'll go back and get it, and bring a few side dishes with me."

　　"Haha! This is the best. I haven't smelled the smell of alcohol for a long time. Now I can't wait to think about it," said Mr. Mu with a smile, his throat sliding up and down.

　　Several people came and walked, talking in low voices.

　　"I didn't expect that this Mr. Mu is actually a strong man who is about to break through to the Saint Realm. I feel scared when I think about how we wanted to fight him just now," Mi Yin said with a sigh.

　　Ge Fei said indignantly: "Hasn't he yet to break through? As long as he hasn't broken through, he can't be considered a Saint Realm expert."

　　"Even if there is no breakthrough, he can kill us in a flash," Mithras said with a longing look on his face, "When can we reach this point!"

　　"If even you, the fourth brother, say so, then we have no hope at all. You are the most talented one among us and you practice so hard," Carlos said with a smile.

　　As they were talking, several people had already arrived at the door of the library on the fourth floor. Looking at the two tightly closed doors, everyone's heart was filled with excitement.

　　"Come in! What are you standing there for?" Ge Fei took the lead and walked over.

　　The door opened, and rows of neatly arranged bookshelves appeared before everyone's eyes. On the shelves were placed volumes of fragrant books, and an ancient and vast breath filled the air.

　　"That's a lot!" Chakasi said in shock.

　　"Yes, quite a lot!" Mithras nodded. He was also surprised by the number of books in it. He just didn't know how many of these books were about combat skills and auxiliary skills.

　　"Hehe!" Mi Yin and Carlos laughed and rushed in almost at the same time: "Fighting skills! (Assistive skills) Brother is here to see you!"

　　Mithras shook his head and said to the others, "Let's go in and take a look."

　　After entering the library, Mithras realized that what he had just seen was only a part of it. The entire library was very spacious, with a total of twenty or thirty rows of bookshelves. There were tens of thousands of books on the shelves, and each book looked antique. It was obvious that these books were very old.

　　There were categories marked in a prominent position on the bookshelf. Mithras took a quick look and walked towards the bookshelf marked "Combat Skills". Ever since the grade competition, he had been very curious about combat skills. In addition, he was also secretly cultivating his combat spirit. Now that he had such an opportunity, he would certainly not let it go.

　　In fact, in a library like Taros Martial Arts Hall, all the combat and auxiliary skills contained therein are only elementary skills. There are very few intermediate skills, not to mention advanced skills. If you want to see advanced skills, you can only go to a place like the Holy Temple.

　　"Fourth brother, you are not interested in combat skills too, are you? It's a pity that you are cultivating the weapon soul, so you can only watch", Mi Yin looked at Mithras with a proud face. Normally, they were very jealous of Mithras's cultivation talent. Now that they had a chance to attack Mithras, he would not miss it.

　　"Who knows, maybe I have great talent and can practice combat skills!" Mithras said with a smile.

　　Mi Yin raised his middle finger and said, "Just fantasize about it! If even you can practice combat skills, then what are we doing here!"

　　Mithras chuckled, ignored Mi Yin, and walked straight to the bookshelf to search carefully.

　　"Crack the Earth!"

　　Mithras' eyes lit up and he picked up the book of fighting skills with the words "Earth-Splitting" written on it. When he opened it, he couldn't help feeling a little disappointed. This kind of fighting skill was mainly used to enhance the practitioner's physical strength and defense. For Mithras, who was cultivating the weapon soul, it didn't make much sense at all.

　　Mithras put the booklet on the combat skill Earth-Splitting back on the bookshelf and continued searching.

　　"The Art of Tyranny!"

　　"What a domineering name!" Mithras opened the book with a hint of curiosity, and a row of bold and unrestrained characters came into his eyes.

　　"The spirit of a thousand troops lies in their momentum. Those who dare to break the sky are called hegemons. Pointing at the ground, the earth will crack. Cursing at the sky will collapse. The hegemons dare to fight against the sky!"

　　"Such domineering words, such domineering words!" Just by seeing those few lines, Mithras felt his blood boiling and his whole body trembling, as if a towering demon god was standing in front of him.

　　Mithras turned his eyes away and opened the second page. The 11 big characters on the first line rushed towards him, and the last three characters "abandon" were written with great domineering and overwhelming momentum.

　　"To cultivate the Dantian with Qi, all living beings are wrong! Abandon! Abandon! Abandon!"

　　"How could this happen?" Mithras looked down with horror.

　　"The human body is a universe in itself, so why do we need to gather Qi in the Dantian? Qi is a thing with no form, so why should it be bound to one place?"

　　These two sentences were written in a completely interrogative tone. It is obvious that the person who compiled this book of domineering tactics had too much resentment in his heart when he wrote these words.

　　Mithras thought about it carefully and felt that this sentence in the book made sense. He became more curious and continued reading.

　　"Break the Dantian, remove the shackles, the human body is like the universe, what can it not contain? Lead the Qi into the body and gather thousands of acupoints. Every part of the body can be the Dantian. When one acupoint moves, all acupoints will ring. The domineering Qi is formed and it is shocking."

　　After reading the entire volume of Domineering Techniques in one breath, Mithras stood there in a daze, his heart exploding like a volcano.

　　Although it is just a few simple sentences, the cultivation ideas described in them are incredible. However, when you think about it carefully, you will feel that every sentence is very reasonable and thought-provoking.

　　"You've seen it, what do you think?"

　　Mithras was so engrossed in watching that he didn't even notice when Max came to his side.

　　"I've seen it. Is our current way of training really wrong?" Mithras looked at Max nervously. The impact of the Domineering Technique on him was too great, making his mind extremely confused for a while.

　　"Of course you're right. This domineering technique is just the idea of ​​a senior in the martial arts hall. Don't take it seriously!" Max said with a smile.

　　Mithras calmed down, looked at Max and said, "Master, can you tell us about this senior?"

　　Max nodded: "The predecessor who wrote this book of domineering tactics was once a strong man at the peak of the holy realm a thousand years ago. Later, in a war, the predecessor's Dantian was destroyed and became a disabled person."

　　Max sighed and continued, "After his Dantian was destroyed, this senior was unwilling to sink into depravity, and was determined to find a cultivation method that did not require a Dantian. However, it didn't take long for this senior to disappear."

　　"Did he find it?" asked Mithras anxiously.

　　Max shook his head: "No one knows. This senior's Dantian was destroyed and his cultivation was lost. Maybe he died before he could find it."

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 3: Domineering Technique and Unrivaled Skills (Three updates per day, 10,000 words)

　　Max shook his head: "This senior's Dantian was destroyed and his cultivation was lost. Perhaps his life came to an end before he could find it. All that is left in the martial arts hall are these few words in your hand."

　　"So no one has ever tried the idea of ​​the Tyranny Technique?" Mithras looked at the Tyranny Technique in his hand and asked in confusion.

　　"This domineering technique is just a concept. There is no specific training method, and it is impossible to practice it at all," said Max, shaking his head.

　　"So that's how it is. I wonder what happened to that senior in the end," said Mithras with some emotion.

　　Max sighed, "In fact, someone has tried it before. One of the senior's disciples, in order to verify the senior's idea, ruthlessly destroyed his own Dantian. However, not long after he tried to practice the Tyranny Technique, his whole body exploded and he died."

　　"Ah! Why is this happening? Could it be that the idea of ​​some senior is wrong?" Mithras said in shock.

　　"Maybe! Perhaps it's because this set of exercises is incomplete, it's just a hypothesis, there is no specific method of practice. In the past thousands of years, in addition to that disciple, there are many people whose Dantian was accidentally destroyed who have tried the predecessor's ideas, but without exception, all of them died after their bodies exploded."

　　"In that case, why did Wu Tang leave the Tyranny Art here instead of destroying it directly?" asked Mithras with some confusion.

　　"That senior was the founder of the Talos City Martial Arts Hall. The Martial Arts Hall left behind his only relic to commemorate his achievements." Max smiled slightly and said, "You probably didn't see the mark on the bookshelf when you took it, otherwise you wouldn't have continued reading."

　　When Mithras took a closer look, he found that there was indeed a not-so-obvious mark on the bookshelf of the Tyranny Technique, with two big words written on it: "Don't move!"

　　Mithras chuckled and put the Domineering Art back on the bookshelf intact.

　　"These combat skills are only suitable for practitioners of combat souls. You are wasting your time here. You should go find some auxiliary skills that suit you. We only have one morning," Max said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras nodded and walked towards the bookshelf marked with auxiliary skills. Max looked around at the conditions of several people and left quietly.

　　The number of auxiliary skills in the library was far greater than the combat skills. When Mithras walked over, he saw Chakasi and others carefully flipping through the books, so he walked aside and carefully searched for an auxiliary skill that suited him.

　　"Chain attack" is an attack technique that can make the attack continuous and endless.

　　"Wave Cover", an absolute defensive technique

　　"Bai Li Du!", a wonderful light body technique

　　…

　　The numerous auxiliary skills dazzled Mithras, but he knew that he had not found one that suited him so far, so he patiently continued to flip through the books.

　　"Inch of light!"

　　Mithras' eyes lit up. Just looking at the name, he knew that this auxiliary skill should enhance attack power. He reached out and took it, flipping through it carefully.

　　"It's you!" Mithras closed the book with a smile and put it back in its place. Most of the auxiliary skills were just a matter of luck and were not difficult to remember. Mithras remembered all the contents after just reading it once.

　　"Inch of Light!" is a very special attack skill, which is divided into two steps: storing energy and attacking. Before launching the attack, by storing energy, the whole body's strength is mobilized in a short period of time. When approaching the enemy's body within an inch, all the strength bursts out in an instant and attacks at one point. The compressed fighting spirit will explode continuously after entering the enemy's body, and the destructive power is very terrible.

　　Mithras quickly flipped through every auxiliary skill in front of him. With Inch of Light, his attack power could be greatly improved, but this was not enough.

　　When it comes to strength and defense, Mithras is naturally not anyone's equal, but his speed is much slower than the previous two aspects. What he wants to find now is an auxiliary skill that can greatly increase his speed.

　　Suddenly, Mithras stopped and his eyes rested on the bookshelf.

　　"The clouds move thousands of miles!"

　　Mithras carefully took down the booklet with the words "Clouds Moving Thousands of Miles Away" from the bookshelf, opened it and read it carefully. Slowly, the smile on his face became more and more intense.

　　"Finally found it!" Mithras smiled, closed the booklet and put it back where it belonged.

　　"Cloud Moving Thousands of Miles" seems to be a set of auxiliary skills specially tailored for Mithras. The first requirement of the whole set of auxiliary skills for the practitioner is sufficient fighting spirit. Although the continuous use of this auxiliary skill consumes a lot of fighting spirit, once used, the speed will increase tenfold, or even dozens of times.

　　With the current amount of fighting spirit of Mithras' three souls, he can fully withstand this intensity of fighting spirit output. Although it cannot be maintained for too long, the victory or defeat in a battle can be decided in seconds, which is most suitable for Mithras.

　　After finding 'Inch of Light' and 'Cloud Moving Thousands of Miles', Mithras looked up at the others. It seemed that they had not yet found the combat skills and auxiliary skills that suited them. So Mithras walked towards the bookshelf marked with combat skills. If he could find a combat skill that suited him, then this trip to the library would be completely successful!

　　When he came to the bookshelf where the combat skills were placed, Mithras saw Mi Yin and Crook frowning. It was obvious that the two had not yet found the combat skills that suited them.

　　"Why, you haven't found the fighting skills that suit you yet?" Mithras walked up to the two people and asked with a smile.

　　"I really don't know what kind of fighting skills are most suitable for me," Mi Yin said with a wry smile, "Old Four, what kind of fighting skills do you think I should practice?"

　　Mithras thought about it for a moment, raised his head and said: "Let me tell you, it's best for you to choose a speed-type combat skill. With your personality, you will definitely not be the one rushing to the front in a battle. Hiding behind and attacking by surprise is the most suitable fighting method for you."

　　Mi Yin was stunned, pointed at Mithras and said angrily: "I asked you to help me determine a direction for my combat training, not to judge my character."

　　"Please consider my suggestion again. I am serious," Mithras looked at Mi Yin and nodded.

　　Mi Yin lowered his head to think for a while, then raised his head and chuckled, "You're right, I really like this fighting method of sneak attacking from behind, so that others will die of depression!"

　　"What about me?" Crook said to Mithras with a serious look on his face.

　　Without even thinking, Mithras said, "Strength. Strength-type combat skills are most suitable for you."

　　"Then it's power!" Crook said with a laugh. He had great trust in Mithras, with whom he almost grew up, and made the decision without hesitation.

　　Watching Mi Yin and Crook start to re-select combat skills, Mithras also focused his attention on the combat skills in front of him.

　　There were not many combat skills in the entire library. In just a short while, Mithras had read almost all of them, and only the last two or three volumes were left in front of him.

　　"Superb Skill"

　　Mithras's gaze stopped, and he took the volume of 'Unrivaled Skills' from the bookshelf with a hint of anticipation. As soon as he opened it, he was stunned.

　　The handwriting in front of me is so familiar, and the aura of dominating the world is so familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere before.

　　Suddenly, Mithras seemed to remember something, and hurried back with the 'Jue Tian Ji', and stopped at the place where he found the 'Ba Qi Jue'.

　　After taking out the 'Art of Tyranny', Mithras casually flipped it open and compared the handwriting inside. Mithras suddenly understood why he felt the handwriting on the 'Art of Unique Skills' was so familiar. The 'Art of Tyranny' and the 'Art of Unique Skills' were actually written by the same person.

　　Mithras put the 'Baqi Jue' back to its original place and carefully flipped through the 'Jue Tian Ji'. Slowly his face was filled with surprise and his hands were shaking.

　　The 'Juetian Ji' clearly went beyond the scope of combat skills, and the method of cultivation was extremely bizarre. The first step required the practitioner to inject fighting spirit into the thousands of acupoints throughout the body, slowly forming air masses in the acupoints. The second step required the practitioner to condense the air masses in all the acupoints into cyclones, and when attacking, mobilize all the hidden power in the acupoints in an instant, with overwhelming power.

　　Mithras let out a long breath and was about to close the book "Unparalleled Skills" when he suddenly noticed a line of eye-catching words at the bottom of the last page, so he read it carefully.

　　After reading the last paragraph, Mithras finally understood the origin of the "Peerless Skill". It turned out that this was a combat skill created by the predecessor who wrote the "Baqi Jue" after he broke through to the Saint level.

　　Therefore, it is extremely difficult to practice this kind of fighting skill. If you want to transform all the acupoints into cyclones, the amount of fighting spirit required is astonishing. Only the strong people who have reached the holy realm have such an astonishing amount of fighting spirit. Even if ordinary practitioners practice for their entire lives, it is impossible for them to transform all the acupoints into cyclones.

　　Although the power of this fighting skill is incredibly great, it is too difficult to practice. Even Mithras was a little disappointed. No wonder the final comment said that this fighting skill is a bit useless.

　　It is simply impossible for ordinary practitioners to complete training of this intensity. Saint-level strongmen can do it, but when their strength reaches that level, combat skills have basically lost their meaning to them, and no one is willing to waste time on this kind of training.

　　Just as Mithras was about to put the 'super skill' back to its original place, a horrifying thought suddenly came to his mind.

　　They are both the cultivation of the acupoints of the whole body. Is there any connection between the 'Baqi Jue' and the 'Juetian Ji'? Otherwise, why would the senior be so confident? According to what he said, it is obvious that he has found the correct method of cultivation.

　　It’s just a pity that the senior didn’t leave behind a complete set of cultivation techniques, otherwise we might be able to find the connection between the two.

　　The more Mithras thought about it, the more excited he became. He unfolded the 'Absolute Skill' again and memorized the training methods inside it firmly in his mind. He did not put the 'Absolute Skill' back to its original place until he was sure there would be no more delays.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 4: Holy Spirit Hall (Second update)

　　With excitement, Mithras memorized the contents of the 'Absolute Skill' completely in his mind, and then put the 'Absolute Skill' back to its original place.

　　After flipping through the rest, Mithras did not find any combat skills suitable for him, and walked away with a little disappointment.

　　Mithras looked around at the other people and found that everyone had found a combat skill or auxiliary skill that suited them and was memorizing it carefully. Mithras, who had nothing to do, began to look through other types of information.

　　The information that can be displayed here is top secret and rarely seen outside. Such an opportunity is truly rare!

　　What Mithras is looking through now is the information about the Holy Soul Temple. He has heard a lot of legends about the Holy Soul Temple since he was a child, especially the Thirteen Holy Souls believed in by the Holy Soul Temple, which he is even more familiar with.

　　The Holy Spirit Temple is definitely a behemoth in Oslo. The Order Alliance under its control has hundreds of countries, large and small, and in terms of area alone, it is no less than the four empires.

　　In these countries, the power of the Holy Soul Temple even exceeds that of the royal family in some aspects. Even every new king of these countries must seek the opinion of the Holy Soul Temple when he succeeds. Without the baptism and coronation of the Holy Soul Temple, it is impossible to gain people's recognition.

　　The Holy Soul Temple has a temple in every country, claiming that it is for maintaining the dignity of the Thirteen Holy Souls and protecting the security of the country. But in fact it is a stronghold for the Holy Soul Temple to directly monitor and control these countries.

　　In Oslo's history, there were some countries that were unwilling to accept the control of the Holy Soul Temple and launched a cleansing of the Holy Temple, but under the planning of the Holy Soul Temple, these countries were destroyed one by one without exception. Gradually, people seemed to have become accustomed to the existence of the Holy Soul Temple and no longer had any thoughts of resistance, and were willing to accept the control of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　The temple is the most basic unit in the Holy Soul Temple. Each temple is presided over by one or two temple elders. Above the temple elders are the patriarch, the chief priest, and the high priest.

　　The Patriarch is mainly responsible for preaching, while the High Priest is responsible for the daily affairs of the Holy Soul Temple. The High Priest is the real high-level person in the entire Holy Soul Temple. There are only eight of them in total. Above the High Priest is the Pope, and the hierarchy is very strict.

　　The Holy Inquisition is a very special institution in the Holy Soul Temple. It does not belong to the missionary system of the Holy Soul Temple, nor does it interfere in the daily affairs of the Holy Soul Temple. It is independent of other systems and directly obeys the Pope. In the entire Holy Soul Temple system, the Chief Judge of the Holy Inquisition is second only to the Pope in status.

　　The name, or infamy, of the Holy Inquisition is known to everyone in the whole of Oslo. It's not for any other reason that the Holy Inquisition is a butcher knife placed in the dark by the Holy Soul Temple. All of the Holy Soul Temple's dark deeds are accomplished by the Holy Inquisition, and its methods are so cruel and unscrupulous that they frighten everyone who is dissatisfied with the Holy Soul Temple.

　　The information that Mithras was reading now revealed some of the secret activities of the Holy Soul Temple. The contents recorded in the information made Mithras' good impression of the Holy Soul Temple disappear in an instant.

　　After a while, the other people also completed the memorization of combat skills and auxiliary skills. Mithras sighed and slowly closed the information in his hand.

　　"Have you all made your choice?" Mithras said, looking at the few people who were still excited.

　　"I've made my choice and remembered everything. This trip wasn't in vain," said Hami, stretching.

　　The others nodded, and it was obvious that everyone had gained a lot this time.

　　"Old Four, what auxiliary skill did you choose?" Ge Fei asked curiously.

　　Mithras chuckled: "One is an attack type, and the other is a speed type, which just makes up for my shortcomings in these two areas. What about you guys?"

　　"I chose a speed-type auxiliary skill. If I can't win, I'll run away. This has always been my style," Hami said lazily, making everyone laugh.

　　"Okay, now that you have found the combat and auxiliary skills that suit you, let's leave now! It's time for lunch," said Mithras to several people with a smile.

　　A few people walked out of the library chatting and laughing, and saw Mr. Mu sitting at the door drinking a glass of wine. The laughter stopped for a moment.

　　"Senior, we have made our choice!", Mithras walked forward and said respectfully.

　　"Once you've made your choice, leave! Don't disturb me while I'm drinking," said Old Man Mu without even looking up.

　　A few people smiled at Mithras, pointed downstairs and left in a hurry. Mithras smiled helplessly and walked downstairs with the crowd.

　　"This old man is so cold, Old Four, I hope you are not frozen!" As soon as he came down to the fourth floor, Ge Fei said to Mithras with a smile.

　　"If you had known this would happen, you shouldn't have greeted that old man!" Chakasi felt a little sorry for Mithras.

　　"Okay, let's go back to the yard first, otherwise Doudou will tear down the entire yard," said Mithras to the others with a smile.

　　When he came out in the morning, he left Doudou in the yard. Now it was almost time for dinner, and Doudou was so hungry that no one knew what he would do.

　　"Haha! It would be better to rob the Wu Tang Restaurant, then it would be fun," Ge Fei smiled wickedly.

　　Several people laughed. If Doudou really did that, the martial arts hall would be very lively!

　　Mithras shook his head helplessly, "Stop talking nonsense. If you don't go back, Doudou will really do something like this, and then it will be too late."

　　Mixiusko was well aware of Doudou's passion for food. If he couldn't wait for him to come back, Doudou might really cause a scene in the Wu Tang Restaurant.

　　A few people were talking and laughing as they hurried back to the courtyard. Before they reached the courtyard, they discovered that something was wrong. Bursts of shouting came from the courtyard, as if something had happened.

　　"What happened?" Several people looked at each other and quickened their pace towards the courtyard.

　　When they arrived in front of the courtyard, several people were stunned. There were crowds of people around the courtyard. Among the people in the front was Parker, an old acquaintance of Mithras. However, his uniform was now torn into strips, as if it had been cut with scissors. The other people were wearing restaurant uniforms and should be waiters.

　　"Is your prediction really going to come true?" Mithras gave Garfi a hateful look and walked through the crowd towards the excited Parker and the waiters, with the others following closely behind.

　　"Here it comes, it's Mithras"

　　“Now there’s something interesting to watch.”

　　…

　　When the people around saw Mithras, they all started talking in low voices and stretched their necks to watch the show.

　　"Dou Dou!" Mithras called out to Dou Dou in his heart. He was now standing at the gate of the courtyard and could communicate directly with Dou Dou at this distance.

　　"Boss, you called me!" A white light rushed out from the yard and crashed directly into Mithras' arms.

　　"That's it!" Several waiters saw Doudou and walked over with angry expressions.

　　"Is there anything I can help you with?" Although Mithras knew that it must be Doudou who caused the trouble, he still wanted to confirm it.

　　"Did you raise this beast?" Parker walked over angrily and pointed at Doudou in Mithras' arms.

　　Mithras was about to apologize, but when he heard Parker's words, his face darkened: "Teacher Parker, such vulgar words should not come out of your mouth!"

　　Parker blushed and said loudly: "Mithras, do you know what your beast has done? You must give me an explanation."

　　"What trouble have you caused me this time?", Mithras asked Doudou.

　　"I'm not in any trouble! I was waiting for you, boss, in the restaurant, and then this person appeared," Doudou said via soul transmission.

　　"What happened next?"

　　"Later, this man tried to take me away while I was eating, so I slapped him twice. Then I came back after I had eaten my fill."

　　Mithras was a little confused and asked carefully: "Have you eaten? Who gave it to you?"

　　“That’s the guy!”

　　Mithras knew that Doudou referred to Parker, and after thinking about it carefully he understood the reason.

　　"Teacher Parker, I have just communicated with my fighting beast partner. I am really sorry that you invited it to dinner with such good intentions but it attacked you." Mithras sneered and said, "I just don't understand why you took my fighting beast away. Teacher Parker, please explain it to me."

　　Parker blushed and said anxiously: "It's lying! There is no such thing at all."

　　There was a burst of laughter from the crowd, saying that the fighting beast was lying. Such sophistry was really funny. Since when did even fighting beasts lie?

　　"Don't you think it's funny? Actually, I know your plan even if you don't tell me. But I advise you not to go after Doudou, otherwise you will be hurt," Mithras said in a suggestive and impolite manner.

　　The crowd around was stunned for a moment and looked at Mithras in surprise. Parker was the instructor of the martial arts hall. Mithras was not afraid of offending him by being so ruthless.

　　"Mithras, you are too arrogant. I will cancel your graduation qualification!" Parker jumped up and down and said loudly.

　　It was another threat like this. Mithras looked at him with disdain and said, "It's a pity that Master Parker will not have such an opportunity. From this morning, I have graduated from the martial arts hall. Now I still call you Master, which is a great respect for you."

　　When everyone heard what Mithras said, they were all stunned. It was not even time for the martial arts hall graduation ceremony, so how could Mithras graduate?

　　"How is this possible! Are you... going to participate in the Wu Tang ranking competition?" Parker said in surprise.

　　Mithras nodded and walked towards the yard holding Doudou. He really didn't want to pay any attention to people like Parker. The other people also followed him into the yard.

　　"Martial Hall Ranking Tournament, Mithras is actually going to represent our Martial Hall to participate in the Kingdom's Martial Hall Ranking Tournament?"

　　"Hey, what is this Wutang ranking competition?"

　　"You don't even know about the Wutang ranking competition, so let me tell you!"

　　…

　　There were bursts of discussions and sighs from the crowd!

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 5: Unity of Acupoint Qi! (Third update, collection, red ticket)

　　(Collection recommendation, just a casual click can give the author the passion to continue creating. Everyone has seen the update speed of Xialiu. Ten thousand words a day is rare in new books. Everyone wants to stay on the new book list for a few more days. Xialiu works so hard just to get everyone's support. Collection and red tickets are the driving force for Xialiu to keep updating)

　　At night, on the second floor of the courtyard.

　　Mithras sat cross-legged on the smooth floor, constantly recalling the training content of the "Juetian Skill" in his mind. Next to him was Doudou who was sleeping soundly.

　　Once, twice...

　　Until Mithras confirmed that his memory was correct, he slowly closed his eyes and wanted to try to practice the "Absolute Skill"

　　The three Dou Qi cyclones were like three galaxies, slowly rotating. Streams of pure Dou Qi were thrown out by the cyclones, while streams of heaven and earth Qi were pulled into the vortexes by the cyclones, forming a wonderful balance between the two.

　　"Fighting Spirit!"

　　Mithras shouted secretly in his heart, and the entire fighting spirit and fighting energy vortex began to run rapidly, and the external vitality penetrated into his body like birds returning to their nests.

　　In an instant, Mithras mobilized all of his soul fighting spirit. The surging fighting spirit followed strange lines into the acupoints all over his body, and a look of pain appeared on Mithras' face.

　　Although all the fighting spirit has been divided into thousands of parts, the acupoints in the human body are the most fragile, and just a little stimulation may cause great harm.

　　The moment the fighting spirit entered the acupoint, Mithras felt as if his whole body was struck by lightning. In an instant, he completely lost control of his body. All kinds of body fluids flowed out uncontrollably, and his tears were like beads that had broken off the string.

　　Soreness, itching, swelling, burning, refreshing, excitement...

　　Thousands of different feelings surged up in an instant, and waves of dream-like voices came out of Mithras' mouth. The voices were tangled and complex, and sounded extremely weird.

　　Mithras suppressed this unspeakable feeling, and divided his mind into thousands of parts to control that weak bit of fighting spirit to remain in the acupoints. With the continuous injection of fighting spirit, the acupoints underwent obvious changes. The acupoints, which were originally like chaos, suddenly became like the beginning of the world, with clear and turbid water rising and falling, and a tiny transparent space appeared inside. However, this space kept fluctuating, as if it would collapse at any time.

　　Mithras was delighted and continued to mobilize his fighting spirit to input it into the acupoint space. Soon, the fighting spirit alone was no longer enough to supply enough, and even the fighting spirit cyclone began to dim.

　　The first step in practicing the 'supernatural skill' is to form air masses in the acupuncture points throughout the body. This process is done in one go. If there is any pause, all previous efforts will be wasted. This is also why this kind of combat skill is difficult to practice successfully. However, for Mithras, this first step is not too difficult.

　　"Three souls moving!"

　　In an instant, Mithras mobilized the fighting spirit of the three souls. The surging fighting spirit was like a tide, flowing along strange lines into the acupoints all over the body.

　　With the influx of fighting spirit, the fluctuating acupoint space began to slowly stabilize, but the various sensations in the body became more intense.

　　“Let’s fight!”

　　Mithras's whole body was twitching, but the output of his fighting spirit did not stop for even a second. Soon, the three cyclones began to slow down, and the color of the fighting spirit cyclone also dimmed a lot.

　　Secretly groaning in his heart, Mithras had not expected that the first step in practicing the 'super skill' would consume so much fighting spirit. Wouldn't it be even more difficult to transform the air masses in all the acupoints into cyclones in the future?

　　Slowly, more and more fighting spirit accumulated in the acupoints, and the transparent space began to become blurred. A layer of veil like mist appeared in the acupoint space.

　　Mithras' face was pale, and the amount of fighting spirit he output every second was astonishingly large. The three souls in his dantian had begun to slowly dry up, and the color of the cyclone had become extremely dim. The vital energy he absorbed from the outside world was drawn away before it could be carefully trained. Even so, it was difficult to maintain the needs of the acupoints.

　　"puff!"

　　The fighting spirit cyclone was finally completely exhausted, and the entire cyclone became extremely desolate. Only a drop of original fighting spirit in the center of the cyclone was still slowly rotating.

　　Soon, the beast soul cyclone was completely exhausted. The entire cyclone continued to shrink and tremble, looking extremely unstable.

　　Mithras's face was as gloomy as autumn water. Could it be that this attempt had failed?

　　“It must succeed!”

　　Mithras forcibly mobilized the fighting spirit whirlpools of the three souls, and the three fighting spirit whirlpools began to rotate with difficulty.

　　The fog in the acupuncture space slowly began to become thicker, squeezing and repelling each other.

　　Suddenly, almost at the same time, all the acupoints began to undergo new changes. The fighting spirit in each acupoint began to boil, tumbling and swirling. The fierce collisions triggered explosions one after another.

　　"boom!"

　　Mithras only felt his whole body tremble, and the next moment all his fighting spirit began to quickly accumulate towards the center of the acupoint. Tiny air masses appeared in the acupoint, constantly changing shape.

　　“Success!”

　　Mithras exhaled deeply, opened his eyes, shook his body a few times, and then fainted.

　　The formation of a tiny air mass in the acupoint consumed all of Mithras's fighting spirit. Even a part of the original fighting spirit in the center of the three-soul cyclone was extracted. Such a heavy load had already exhausted his body. Coupled with the various complex feelings after the fighting spirit entered the acupoint, it was a miracle that his body could hold on until now.

　　When he woke up again, it was already the next morning. This time he was in a coma for the entire night.

　　Mithras slowly opened his eyes and found that he had found himself in bed without knowing when. He clearly remembered that he had fainted before he could even stand up.

　　Turning his head to look at Xi Zhou, Mithras found that Ge Fei and others were sleeping in a mess on the ground. It was obvious that after he fainted last night, it was Ge Fei and others who helped him to the bed.

　　Mithras sat up slowly. After a night's rest, he was still a little weak and felt severe pain all over his body.

　　After finally sitting cross-legged, Mithras sank his mind into his dantian, carefully checking the condition of the three soul cyclones. Last night's practice had drained all of the three soul cyclones.

　　Three dim cyclones were slowly rotating, and the originally brilliant galaxy now looked dull and gray. Only the original fighting spirit core in the center of the cyclone seemed to have recovered a little, and was slowly rotating and emitting wisps of pure fighting spirit.

　　Turning his mind to various parts of the body, Mithras was surprised to find that the air masses in the middle of all the acupoints had stabilized, but they seemed a little small compared to the entire acupoint space.

　　"Finally, all my hard work was not in vain!" Mithras smiled, slowly stood up from the bed, and stretched his muscles. It seemed that the pain in his body had eased a little.

　　This attempt finally got off to a good start, but it would take a long time to replenish the fighting spirit consumed in the body. Fortunately, there are still more than two months before the Wutang ranking competition, which is enough time for recovery.

　　"Boss, I'm hungry!" Doudou, who was sleeping soundly just now, suddenly jumped into Mithras' arms.

　　Mithras smiled helplessly: "I know, I'll take you to dinner right now, but when will you stop being so greedy and sleepy?"

　　"Get up!", Mithras shouted while standing in the room.

　　"What the hell are you calling me, Young Master Ge..., Old Four?" Ge Fei opened his eyes and saw that it was Mithras who was calling him, with a look of surprise on his face.

　　When they found Mithras last night, his condition was terribly bad. But just one night passed and it was as if nothing had happened.

　　"Everyone, get up quickly, the fourth one is alive!" Ge Fei stood up suddenly and kicked the other people who were still sleeping.

　　"What's wrong? It's so early in the morning and you can't even get a good sleep," Hami woke up with his teeth bared, and the others also opened their eyes with grins on their faces.

　　Although the floor is flat, it is not comfortable to be exposed to it for a whole night, and backache is inevitable.

　　"Old Four, you're okay!" Hami was also surprised to see Mithras smiling: "Didn't you..."

　　"I had some problems during my practice last night, but everything is fine after a night's rest," said Mithras with a smile.

　　Hami shook his head: "Your physical condition is too abnormal. You were like that last night, but you are fine after just one night's rest. It's hard to imagine."

　　In fact, the reason why Mithras was able to recover so quickly was thanks to his three souls. Most of the damage in his body was shared by the three souls, so the actual damage to his body was much lighter.

　　"That's right. Your condition yesterday was really scary. Your face was so pale that it looked like snowflakes. But you recovered in just one night. How great it would be if I had such a good physique," Ge Fei said with envy.

　　Mi Yin frowned and looked at Mithras: "It seems that you haven't fully recovered yet, your breath is very disordered"

　　Among the six brothers, Miyin was the most meticulous and could see Mithras' current condition at a glance.

　　Mithras smiled and said: "It's just that the loss of fighting spirit is a bit large, it can be made up after a while."

　　"Fourth Brother, I'm not saying anything bad about you, but this kind of almost desperate training method is very harmful to your body. You should not do this again in the future. Your training now is already very hard, don't torture yourself too much," Mi Yin said, shaking his head.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "This was just an accident. I don't think it will happen again. I'm sorry that I got you into trouble this time and made you worry for a whole night."

　　"Don't worry about anything! I knew that you, a pervert, would be fine. I slept soundly last night," Ge Fei laughed.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Well, this matter has passed. Let's go have breakfast. We lost too much yesterday and are very hungry now."

　　Mithras would not believe what Guffey said. This group of brothers slept on the ground with him all night because they were worried about him. He remembered this warmth firmly in his heart.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a casual click can give the author the passion to continue creating. Everyone has seen the update speed of Xialiu. Ten thousand words a day is rare in new books. Everyone wants to stay on the new book list for a few more days. Xialiu works so hard just to get everyone's support. Collection and red tickets are the driving force for Xialiu to keep updating)

　　Chapter 6 Let’s set off! (It’s raining, so cool!)

　　A month passed.

　　The date for going to Hollywood to participate in the Wutang ranking competition has finally been set, which is the 12th of this month, which is November 12th, 17789 in the Ottoman calendar.

　　The damage to the Three Soul Cyclone caused by Mithras' last practice of the "Absolute Skill" was recovered in less than ten days. This speed surprised Mithras himself. What surprised him even more was that after making up for the lost fighting spirit, the Three Soul Cyclone actually made considerable progress.

　　During this month, in addition to recovering the three soul cyclones, Mithras also did not stop his training. After completing the first step of the 'Absolute Skill', he began to consciously push the Dou Qi ball in the acupoints to form a cyclone as soon as possible. However, this was not difficult. Until now, he has not completed a single acupoint.

　　Of course, he also did not fall behind in "Inch of Light" and "Thousand Miles of Cloud Movement". Although he could not fully master them yet, he could already use them skillfully, and he was quite satisfied with their power.

　　The situation of the other few people was similar. They worked very hard to practice their newly acquired combat skills and auxiliary skills, and their strength was improving rapidly.

　　On November 12, Mithras and his companions were finally about to set off.

　　Early in the morning, Mithras rushed to the martial arts hall from home. He did not stay in the martial arts hall for a few days before leaving. This ranking competition would last for nearly a month. Before leaving, he wanted to accompany Pasch well.

　　From the day when Paschich knew that Mithras was going to participate in the Wutang ranking competition, Mithras could feel that Paschich was not at ease with him. Although he did not object to his participation in this ranking competition, he vaguely revealed that he did not want Mithras to go to Holi City.

　　When they arrived at the entrance of the martial arts hall, the other people had already arrived, and behind them stood a few strangers. It was obvious that these people should be their family members.

　　"Old Four, you're here, and Doudou is here too," several people greeted Mithras when they saw him, even Doudou in his arms was not left behind.

　　Mithras nodded. "Everyone is here. Is the hall master not here yet?"

　　"Not yet, but it should be soon. We agreed to leave at six o'clock." Mi Yin shook her head: "Uncle Pasch didn't come?"

　　Mithras nodded: "It's just a game, there's no need for Uncle Pasch to accompany me."

　　"I'm so envious of you and Crook. Look at us. There are a lot of people at our house, and it's obvious that they still treat me as a child," Guffy said with a frown.

　　"Just be content! You just have a few more followers, but my parents are here. I'm really miserable this time," Carlos came over and said with a frown, but the joy in his brows betrayed him.

　　"My uncle and aunt are here, take me over to say hello," Mithras said to Carlos hurriedly when he heard that Carlos' parents had also come, this courtesy must not be omitted.

　　Carlos stretched his head and looked in the direction of Chakasi for a few times, winking and saying, "Don't rush to greet my parents, you should think about how to deal with your future father-in-law!"

　　"Chakasi's parents are here?" Mithras hurriedly glanced in the direction of Chakasi and found a middle-aged couple standing behind Chakasi. When Chakasi saw him looking at him, he pouted at him and secretly pointed behind him.

　　"Well, was I right? Even Chakasi is getting anxious, and you're still not going over there," Carlos pushed Mithras and laughed, and the other people also looked at Mithras with excitement.

　　"If you want to die, then die!" Mithras walked towards Chakasi with a red face. Although their relationship had never been clear, each of them had already had the other's image in their minds.

　　"Bang, bang, bang!" Mithras' heart was beating uneasily, as if the people behind Chakasi were not her parents, but two beasts as ferocious as velociraptors.

　　Chakasi looked at Mithras coming towards him, his heart was nervous and flustered. He secretly glanced at his parents behind him, and his fingers were entangled nervously.

　　"Uncle, aunt," Mithras walked to Chakasi's parents and greeted them awkwardly.

　　"Dad, Mom, this is Mithras," Chakasi whispered to her parents, but Lian's face had already turned red.

　　Chakasi's parents looked at Mithras carefully, and slowly a smile appeared in their eyes: "It turns out to be Mithras! That crazy girl Chakasi has mentioned you a lot, and today I finally see you, not bad! Not bad!"

　　What Chakasi's parents said was very skillful, and even the panicked Mithras could hear the meaning. These two good comments showed that they had a good impression of Mithras.

　　When Mithras heard what Chakasi's parents said, he finally let go of the heavy stone in his heart and looked at Chakasi secretly. Chakasi gritted his teeth and stretched out a fist to him. This scene was seen by Chakasi's parents who were observing the two of them carefully. The two smiled at each other and slowly walked away.

　　"You killed me!" Chakasi said hatefully to Mithras before her parents walked away.

　　Mithras was stunned, "I didn't hurt you!"

　　Chakasi walked towards Mithras angrily. When he got close to her, he suddenly stretched out his foot and stepped on Mithras' instep angrily. He himself caught up with her parents with a laugh, and he didn't look angry at all.

　　He was stepped on without any preparation. Even though he was a weapon soul cultivator, he could not bear the pain and limped towards the other people. Hami and the others had been keeping an eye on the two of them. When they saw what happened to Mithras, they laughed so hard that they couldn't straighten their backs.

　　"Old Four, how do you feel? Is it a little sweet and a little painful?" Ge Fei said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras glared at him hatefully, then sat down, holding onto the stone tablet in front of the martial arts hall. The kick from Chakasi was so fierce that it still hurt.

　　Several people couldn't help laughing when they saw the look on Mithras' face. Hearing the laughter over here, Chakasi turned around and took a peek. After hesitating for a moment, he still walked over here.

　　"What's wrong?" Chakasi looked at Mithras who was sitting on the ground, with a hint of worry in his eyes.

　　Mithras chuckled and said, "It just hurts a little, it will be fine after a while."

　　"You deserved it!" Seeing that Mithras was fine, Chakasi cursed and turned away.

　　"What on earth is going on?", Mithras muttered softly, he was very confused by Chakasi's coldness and heat.

　　How could he know how unpredictable girls' minds are!

　　"Chakasi is a combination of an angel and a devil. Lao Si, you will have to endure it in the future," Hami said with a smile.

　　After the pain in his feet subsided, Mithras greeted everyone's parents after being introduced by several people, but he never dared to get close to Chakasi and her parents.

　　This time, except for Mithras and Crook's families, the rest of them had family members coming to help. Among them, Chakasi, Carlos and Miyin's parents came in person, while Ge Fei and Hami had a few more followers.

　　Everyone was chatting at the entrance of the martial arts hall, and several parents gathered together to talk about their own children. Being able to represent the Taros City Martial Arts Hall in the ranking competition was definitely something to brag about.

　　After a while, the door of the martial arts hall slowly opened, and Max came out with several instructors, including Phoebe, who was familiar to Mithras.

　　"Everyone is here and the time is almost up, let's go!" Max looked at everyone and said loudly.

　　Several carriages creaked over from behind the martial arts hall. Max asked everyone to get on the carriages. With the sound of whips, the carriages slowly drove towards the city gate.

　　Chakasi and his friends were accompanied by their parents, so they naturally sat in one carriage, while Mithras, Hami and Gefei stayed in the same carriage. The two people's entourage was in another carriage.

　　"It takes nearly a month to get to Holland. I'm really afraid that I'll get sick staying in the carriage like this," Hami said slowly, lying lazily in the carriage.

　　"That's right! The thought of staying in a carriage for nearly a month is unbearable for me."

　　"Don't think too much. This period of time is just right for cultivation. It's only more than 20 days. Just treat it as a retreat," said Mithras to the two people with a smile.

　　"It's the only way. Otherwise, I really can't stand staring at you two," Ge Fei sighed helplessly.

　　After driving for a while, the carriage suddenly stopped. Mithras stuck his head out of the window and saw a lonely figure standing in front of the convoy, with an empty trouser leg fluttering in the morning breeze.

　　"Uncle Pasch!", Mithras quickly got out of the car and walked over.

　　"Uncle Paschich, why are you here? We agreed that you didn't have to see me off," Mithras said to Paschich with some resentment.

　　Pasch smiled and said, "I'm still worried about you going to Hollywood alone, so let me go with you this time! So I can take care of you."

　　"That's fine, then come with us!" Max got out of the car, walked over and said with a smile: "Holly City is the largest city in the kingdom. After the ranking competition is over, let Mithras take you around."

　　Pasch smiled and nodded, and said to Mithras: "Don't worry, although I am missing a leg, I will not be a burden to you."

　　Mithras nodded helplessly, turned to Max and said, "Then I'll have to trouble you to arrange another carriage."

　　"Don't worry, we have a spare carriage," Max said, pointing to the back of the convoy.

　　It takes nearly a month to travel from Taros to Holi. In order to prevent any problems along the way, Max arranged enough spare carriages.

　　The convoy was on the road again, but this time there was an extra person, Pasch, and everything else remained unchanged.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 7: Holly City (Give me some encouragement!)

　　Holi City is the capital of the Kingdom of Tara, and is also the largest and most prosperous city in the entire Kingdom of Tara. There are millions of residents in the city, and the area is more than ten times the size of Taros City.

　　On December 9, 17789 in the Osmanthus calendar, after nearly a month of travel, Mithras and his party finally arrived in Holi City before the Wutang ranking competition.

　　"It's finally here. I've been feeling really depressed for a while!"

　　As soon as the carriage entered Holly City, Ge Fei jumped out of the carriage, ignoring the gazes of passers-by, and shouted loudly: "Everyone, come out quickly, Holly City is much more fun than Talos City!"

　　Mithras was looking out of the car window. Hearing Guffy's shout, he was a little tempted, but thinking of Pasch beside him, he ignored Guffy who was shouting outside.

　　"Your friends are calling you, go out and play with them, don't worry about me," Pasch saw the expression on Mithras' face, and naturally understood Mithras' concerns, so he spoke.

　　"Boss, I smell it, I'm hungry again!" Doudou said without losing any time.

　　Everyone was busy traveling along the way, and most of the time they only ate dry food. This was really a torture for Doudou, who was used to big meals. Now, when he smelled the fragrance of food, how could he resist it?

　　Mithras smiled helplessly at Pasch: "Doudou is urging me to go down and find him something to eat. I'll be back soon."

　　Pasch reached out and touched Doudou, then said with a smile, "This little guy has been tired recently, so why don't you take him for a walk?"

　　Pasch loved Doudou just as much as Mithras did. During the short time of traveling, Mithras focused most of his energy on cultivation, and taking care of Doudou became Pasch's job. Strangely enough, Doudou's sleepiness improved a lot since they set out on the journey, and he was awake most of the day, but his gluttony did not change at all.

　　Mithras walked out of the carriage holding Doudou, and was greeted by noisy voices and crowded crowds. The lively scene surprised Mithras.

　　"Aa ...

　　Doudou seemed very excited as well. He struggled to stick his head out of Mithras' arms, looked at the crowd on the street, and cried out in a baby voice.

　　"Be quiet!", Mithras patted Doudou and said with a smile.

　　"Boss, there are so many people here," Doudou expressed his surprise and excitement to Mithras through his soul.

　　The whole street is paved with smooth bluestone slabs, which can accommodate several carriages. On both sides of the street are various commercial places such as hotels, clothing stores, weapon shops, bars, etc. On both sides of the street, there are rows of neat and tall pine and cypress trees.

　　Ladies and young ladies, all dressed in fashionable clothes, strolled along the streets, chatting and laughing with each other.

　　Looking at the prosperous scene in front of him, Mithras was a little dazed. The largest city he had ever seen was Taros City. However, compared with Holi City, Taros City was as simple as a country village.

　　Seeing Mithras' reaction, some noble ladies around laughed at each other and occasionally pointed at Mithras. Obviously, Mithras' reaction was a typical "country boy entering the city". The nobles in the capital had a natural sense of superiority over the country boys.

　　"Hmph." Mithras frowned, very dissatisfied with the advice and laughter of those noble ladies.

　　"Fourth brother, how about Holi City? This is the largest city in our Tara Kingdom, and it is also ranked among the most famous in the entire continent." Mi Fen walked over and said to Mithras.

　　"That's nothing. I'll take you to see Finland City in our Oslo Empire someday. That's really spectacular!" Ge Fei said proudly, "Finland City is more than ten times larger than Holland City. It has tens of millions of residents and is the largest city in Oslo."

　　"It's more than ten times bigger than the city of Finland!" Mithras was speechless. Oslo is really big!

　　"You are talking about the Os Empire, one of the four great empires. Holi City is just a royal capital. It is already very good to have such prosperity," Mi Yin said somewhat dissatisfiedly.

　　Ge Fei also knew that there were some loopholes in what he said, so he laughed and said, "Now that we have arrived in Hollywood, what should we do next?"

　　"That depends on the arrangements made by the hall master. Once we are completely settled down, we can go out and have a good walk," Carlos said with anticipation.

　　Sure enough, they only stayed outside for a while before Max started to ask them to get in. Several people got back into the carriage somewhat reluctantly.

　　The city was so crowded that the carriages kept stopping and starting, which made several people feel extremely depressed. After finally arriving at a hotel, Max stopped the convoy.

　　"We will stay here during the ranking tournament!" Max said to the people getting off the carriage with a smile, "Let's eat first, and then you can go for a walk around Holly City."

　　When several people heard this, excitement showed on their faces. They had been tired of being held back in the carriage all the way, and now that they had arrived at their destination, they couldn't wait to go partying.

　　Everyone had a simple meal in the hotel. After the meal, a few people said goodbye to Max and their families, and ran out of the hotel shouting. From then on, it would be their time to party.

　　"Finally, I don't have to stay in the carriage anymore. I feel upset when I think about how depressed I have been during this period of time. Now I am finally free!" Ge Fei said loudly.

　　Hami nodded. "I have been in the carriage for nearly a month. I feel like my body is about to fall apart. I don't know how I managed to survive."

　　"Well, our suffering is over, now it's time to revel," Carlos raised one arm and said loudly, "Now, let's go!"

　　The seven people walked towards the street excitedly.

　　"I haven't seen a big city for a long time." Hami looked at the bustling streets and said with some emotion: "Since entering the martial arts hall, I have never left Taros City."

　　"Before coming to Holi, Taros was already the most prosperous city I had ever seen," Mithras said with a smile, "After coming to Holi, I realized that I have been living in a cage. Oslo is too big!"

　　"Now that you're in Holi, how do you feel?" Mi Yin walked over and said with a smile.

　　"It's very big and prosperous, beyond my previous estimation," said Mithras with a wry smile.

　　Hami sighed, "You've only been here for a short time, and you don't know anything about large cities. There are all kinds of luxury consumption places here, such as large auctions. Some wealthy people can even spend hundreds of thousands or even millions of gold coins to buy an item."

　　"A million gold coins?" Mithras only felt his throat dry.

　　What kind of huge sum of money is that? Because of the velociraptors, I am also a small asset. I am afraid that I can't even buy a luxury item here.

　　"There is no justice and fairness here. Everyone is fighting fiercely for money, power, and beauty. People die here every day. Corpses are often found in the stinking gutters in the slums of Hollywood. Those corpses may be some nobles."

　　Hami smiled calmly: "However, if you want to survive in this world, you need your own strength."

　　"There is no mercy here, only cruelty. You can only get everything by your own strength." Hami looked at Mithras and said, "To survive here, don't expose your back."

　　"If anyone threatens me or my loved ones, I will kill him." Mithras said firmly. The family blood feud made him understand that being kind to the enemy is being cruel to oneself.

　　"However, my current strength is still very weak, and I simply cannot protect what I want to protect." Mithras recalled the contempt shown to him by those noble ladies when he first entered Holi.

　　In the eyes of those upper-class people, he was just a poor boy from the country.

　　"But one day, I will have the power to protect everything and trample under my feet all those who threaten me, my family, and my friends," Mithras' eyes were extremely firm.

　　"You must be wondering why I said that." Hami laughed: "After the martial arts hall ranking competition is over, everyone will separate. If nothing goes wrong, you will most likely enter the Holy Hall to study. Most of the people there are very complicated. You have to be more careful."

　　Mithras felt warm in his heart and nodded vigorously. He was very touched that Hami was still thinking about his future life at this time.

　　"What are you two talking about! Hurry up, our goal today is to take over the entire city of Holly," Guffy shouted loudly.

　　Mithras and Hami smiled at each other, took a few quick steps to catch up with the crowd.

　　A few people were walking in the city of Hollywood, chatting and laughing.

　　There are two most prosperous avenues in the entire Holi city. One is the "Lishui Avenue" leading to the royal palace, and the other is the "Glorious Avenue" leading to the cathedral. These two avenues run through the entire Holi city. Various shops and entertainment venues are lined up on both sides of the avenues. People come in and out, making it look very prosperous.

　　Mithras and his friends are now walking on Lishui Avenue. Hami and Ge Fei act as their guides, introducing the features of each store.

　　"Hey, hey! Stop for a minute!"

　　Several people were looking at the scenery on both sides of the avenue when suddenly a voice came from behind them. They turned around in surprise and found that a girl of similar age was standing behind them, with a man beside her.

　　"Is there something wrong?" Mithras asked in surprise. The girl stared at him intently, and it was obvious that she was questioning him.

　　The girl blushed and whispered, "Your fighting beast is so cute, can you sell it to me?"

　　"I can give you a lot of money, as much as you want," the girl added, as if she was afraid that Mithras would refuse.

　　Mithras was stunned. It turned out that the girl was looking at Doudou in his arms. "This is my beast fighting partner. We have signed a contract."

　　The girl looked very thin, which made people feel a sense of goodwill towards her. Mithras did not care much about her abruptness.

　　The shape of Doudou is indeed an irresistible temptation for girls.

　　"Oh, can you give me a hug?" The girl looked at Mithras expectantly. "Just for a moment, just for a moment."

　　Mithras was stunned and said with a wry smile: "Doudou is very naughty, I have to make him agree."

　　"Beauty! Let me go, I do," Doudou shouted loudly with his soul.

　　Mithras was stunned and sweating. What on earth was going on? When did Doudou develop such a hobby? Even he didn't know it.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 8 The Lustful Beast Doudou! (Haha. I’m late!)

　　Doudou's struggle was seen by several other people, and they were also very surprised. Doudou never let strangers hug him, so why did he act so strangely this time?

　　Mithras let go of Doudou awkwardly, and Doudou jumped into the girl's arms, rubbing the girl's plumpness with his head, which made Mithras sweat profusely.

　　"Boss, it smells so good and soft!" Doudou shouted loudly. Fortunately, his voice turned into babbling sounds in other people's ears, otherwise, Mithras would be regarded as an unscrupulous master.

　　Mithras' face turned red and then pale. He had made up his mind that when Doudou came out of the girl's arms, he would give him a good lesson.

　　When the girl saw Mithras's expression, she thought that Mithras had been holding her for too long, so she quickly handed Doudou over and said, "I'm sorry! He is so cute, I just want to hold him for a while longer."

　　Mithras quickly said: "It's okay, Doudou seems to like you very much"

　　The girl smiled brightly: "So his name is Doudou, he is like a meatball, very comfortable to hug"

　　"It's okay, you can hug me longer if you like," Mithras glared at Doudou hatefully and said awkwardly.

　　"Boss, it feels so comfortable!" Doudou said loudly.

　　Mithras was amused and angry at the same time, and he shouted in his soul: "When did you become so lustful? Who taught you to be so lustful? You really make me lose face."

　　Doudou babbled a few times: "No one taught me, but it's really comfortable. Boss, come and try it."

　　There were black lines on Mithras' forehead. Could he even try such a thing?

　　"I'm warning you, come back immediately, otherwise your food will be reduced by half from now on," Mithras threatened Doudou viciously.

　　Doudou waved its claws and stared at Mithras for a while, then ran back unwillingly, and before leaving, it did not forget to press the girl's plumpness with its claws.

　　Seeing Doudou leaving, the girl was a little disappointed, completely unaware that Doudou, who was in her arms just now, was a lustful beast.

　　"Sorry, Doudou is hungry. We need to take him to eat." Mithras hugged the struggling Doudou tightly in his arms and said loudly, "Be quiet. I'll deal with you later!"

　　Doudou struggled for a few times, then slowly stopped. He looked at the girl's plump body with his lustful eyes and called out in a low voice.

　　"Is that so!" The girl looked at Doudou reluctantly and said, "Will I be able to see him again in the future?"

　　Mithras thought that he had endured enough this time, so he would never let Doudou do it again. But he said, "I will definitely do it. Bye!"

　　Mithras fled with Doudou. Doudou's beastly behavior still made him feel frightened, as if he had done something shameful.

　　"Doudou, what happened just now?" Mithras asked Doudou fiercely, "Tell the truth, or I will starve you to death!"

　　"I don't know either! I just felt so comfortable that way," Doudou squinted his eyes, as if he was still savoring the feeling.

　　"Is it that simple?" Mithras didn't believe what Doudou said and continued to ask: "Tell me what you were thinking at that time"

　　"I just wanted to do it, boss. It feels so good!" Doudou said with a confused look on his face.

　　Just as Mithras was about to continue questioning, he suddenly thought of a possibility.

　　Thinking back to the time when he just melted a small ball of dragon blood, he almost made a fool of himself on the spot. Not only did Doudou take a dragon blood bath, he also swallowed a dragon crystal raw. The dragon nature has long been in his blood, and the dragon nature is the most lustful, which is why Doudou is so lustful.

　　"But, Doudou wasn't so lustful before," Mithras began to be confused again. Before this incident happened, Doudou had always been very innocent.

　　"Could it be..." Mithras suddenly thought of the changes in Doudou over the past period of time. He used to be sleepy, but suddenly he was not sleepy anymore. Could it be that the dragon crystal has been completely refined by him?

　　"Do you still remember the dragon crystal you swallowed? How is it now?" asked Mithras anxiously.

　　"What is dragon crystal?" Doudou was confused. His intelligence was only at the level of a child, so he couldn't tell what dragon crystal was.

　　Mithras gestured, "It's the shiny thing you found on the velociraptor."

　　"I ate that bad dragon," Doudou said angrily.

　　"Yes, it's what you ate," said Mithras with a happy face.

　　"That thing made me feel so uncomfortable, and there's still a little bit that I just can't digest," Doudou said aggrievedly again.

　　Mithras suddenly understood that Doudou had already digested part of the dragon crystal, which was why what happened just now happened. The anger in his heart subsided immediately.

　　"Don't do what you did just now again, otherwise I will be angry," Mithras said in a persuasive manner.

　　"Well, Doudou remembers it." Doudou waved his little paw: "But what if I can't help it?"

　　Mithras was speechless. This dragon nature had been integrated into Doudou's nature. It was not easy to make him change at the bottom of the pool.

　　The conversation between Mithras and Doudou took place in the soul, just a brief moment.

　　"Old Four, how could Doudou let a stranger report it?" Ge Fei said puzzledly: "I remember that when I wanted to hug him, he slapped me a few times."

　　"I've told you before, it's because you have a bad character," Hami said lazily.

　　Mi Yin nodded; "That makes sense. You have such a bad character. Not to mention Doudou, even I want to slap you."

　　Ge Fei ignored everyone's slander and frowned as he said, "Besides, Doudou's behavior is a bit, a bit that..."

　　"What's going on?" Chakasi asked curiously.

　　"It's a bit naughty," Carlos chuckled, "Didn't you notice the place where Doudou's little paw stayed, tsk tsk! I'm sure he did it on purpose."

　　Sure enough, they were of the same kind. These people could see Doudou's subtle movements clearly. I don't know how they noticed it just now. Could it be that they also...

　　"That's right, that's what's going on," Hami suddenly realized something: "Doudou is a sex beast!"

　　There were more and more black lines on Mithras' forehead. These beasts actually noticed it. It was obvious that their gazes just now were also very obscene.

　　"What are you talking about? I don't understand a word you say," Chakasi said in confusion.

　　Ge Fei chuckled and glanced at Chakasi: "You also have what we are talking about, but it's not very obvious."

　　Chakasi was even more confused. He lowered his head and thought for a while, then his face slowly turned red. "Disgusting! I won't be with you guys anymore."

　　Several people laughed. Mithras glared at them hatefully and chased after Chakasi who was running away. The street was crowded with people and it would be troublesome if he got lost.

　　"Why are you following me? You are not a good guy either, otherwise why would Doudou be so lustful? It's all your fault," Chakasi said to Mithras who caught up with him.

　　"This is none of my business!" Mithras felt very aggrieved. How could he be blamed for Doudou's mistake?

　　The two people walked slowly, and the atmosphere between them became a little awkward because of Doudou.

　　"You think the same about me as they do...", Chakasi suddenly stammered, hiding his face in his collar.

　　Mithras was stunned, "What do I think?"

　　"Me too!" Chakasi said with his chest puffed out and his face flushed.

　　Mithras' face turned red all of a sudden. What was going on? This tough girl always did such unbelievable things.

　　How could he answer this? Mithras was so anxious that he was sweating profusely.

　　"Idiot!" After saying this, Chakasi felt that what he said was too scary. He stomped on Mithras hard and left angrily.

　　The way tough girls express shyness is different from others!

　　Mithras stood there aggrieved, pointing at Doudou and saying: "It's all your fault. When this is over, I will definitely punish you."

　　"Boss, what happened to Sister Chakasi? Did you piss her off like I did just now?" Doudou asked curiously.

　　Mithras' face turned green. He stretched out his hand, but seeing Doudou's pitiful look, he put it down angrily: "Do you think I'm as lustful as you?"

　　"What is color? Can we eat it?" Doudou's eyes lit up and he shouted.

　　Mithras completely closed the soul dialogue. If this continued, he would be angered to death by Doudou.

　　"Yiyi ya ya," Doudou struggled restlessly.

　　"Be quiet!" Mithras held Doudou and chased in the direction where Chakasi ran.

　　The group did not return to the hotel until it got dark in the afternoon. Along the way, Chakasi was still angry, pouting and ignoring others, which made Mithras feel uneasy.

　　After having dinner in the hotel, several people went back to their respective rooms. After a crazy whole day, everyone was exhausted.

　　After returning to his room, Mithras chatted with Pasch for a while and then began his training. The Wutang ranking competition was about to begin. It was of course impossible to improve his strength at this time, but he had to ensure that he was in the best condition, so that he would have a greater chance of achieving better results in the ranking competition.

　　This day is December 7th, 17789 in the Ottoman calendar. The martial arts hall ranking competition officially begins on December 10th, but the ranking competition entered the preparation stage on the 8th. The martial arts hall teams participating in the competition from all over the country must go to the temple to worship the thirteen holy souls on this day, and after worshiping the holy souls, they will be divided into groups.

　　On December 9th, the opening ceremony of the ranking competition will be held in the central square of the kingdom, and on December 10th, the Wutang ranking competition will officially begin.

　　A battle to become famous is about to begin!

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 9 begins! (Revenge for me!)

　　(I was surpassed by those two guys, Pope and Bancheng. Everyone, you must avenge me! Help me and beat them both in the ass!)

　　The next day, after breakfast, Max took Mithras and seven others to the church to pay homage to the thirteen holy souls.

　　The group walked on the Glorious Avenue. The entire avenue was silent. Apart from the representatives of the martial arts halls from various places, there were no other pedestrians. On both sides of the Glorious Avenue, every hundred meters there was a Templar warrior in a white robe standing there solemnly.

　　The various teams simply greeted each other with martial arts etiquette without making any sound, making the whole scene even more solemn and dignified.

　　"These are the Templars! They look so majestic," Guffy whispered in Mithras' ear.

　　"You'd better be quiet for a while, or the hall master might hear you and punish you," said Mithras in a low voice.

　　Guffy muttered a few words angrily and stopped talking nonsense, but his eyes were looking around, which was very conspicuous in the crowd. Max saw it and just shook his head without blaming him.

　　Slowly, the white church became visible, and bursts of chanting accompanied by a special rhythm came from afar.

　　The closer you get to the temple, the more Templars you see on the Glorious Avenue. The white figures look like marble statues, standing there motionless, with a hint of weirdness amid the solemnity.

　　When they arrived in front of the church, Mithras and others could see the white building clearly.

　　The entire church is composed of three tower buildings, the one in the middle is dozens of meters high, and the two on the left and right are slightly lower. The entire church looks like a crown placed on the ground. The morning sun shines on the white marble, exuding a peaceful and serene atmosphere.

　　"Taros City Martial Hall has arrived!"

　　Max led everyone directly across the square in front of the cathedral and walked towards the tallest building in the middle. As soon as they reached the door, the Templars standing on both sides shouted loudly.

　　Max led everyone through two doors with screen walls, and a round lobby appeared in front of the group. Noisy voices could be heard from the lobby.

　　"Finally I can talk. I've been holding it in for so long," Guffy let out a long sigh and followed Max into the lobby.

　　"Look who's here. I haven't seen Max for a long time," a rough voice rang out the moment Max walked into the lobby.

　　The solemn expression on Max's face finally turned into a smile, and he walked towards a big man with a beard, laughing loudly. The two of them hugged each other and patted each other's shoulders.

　　"Mead, you're still alive," Max said with a laugh.

　　The big man, whom Max called Mead, laughed loudly: "After the Wu Tang ranking competition, you must drink a few glasses with me no matter what. Only your drinking capacity can satisfy me."

　　"What should we do now? We won't just wait here forever!" Guffy asked when he saw Max walking away and only a few of them were left.

　　"What else can we do? We can only wait. But don't you notice that there are many beautiful female students in the lobby?" Mi Yin looked around the crowd in the lobby, her eyes sparkling with crystal light.

　　"Hehe! That's a good idea. I can take this opportunity to communicate with these beauties." Upon hearing this, Ge Fei suddenly became energetic. His lustful eyes pierced through many obstacles and looked at every female student.

　　"This one is good, that one is okay too, um, this one is the best," Ge Fei pointed and commented on every female student who caught his eye.

　　"Mr. Ge, stop working so hard. You already have Lilia. If you still attract the attention of other girls, be careful or we will report you," Hami said to Ge Fei while observing a female student in front of him on the right.

　　"What do you mean by planning? I'm just looking at it. Beautiful girls are the most pleasing sights on this continent," Ge Fei said confidently.

　　"They are all perverts!" Chakasi spat at Ge Fei and the others and said bitterly: "Mithras, you don't have the same idea, do you?"

　　Mithras waved his hands quickly and said: "I hate their behavior the most, I am not as lustful as them."

　　"Go aside. It makes me feel annoyed just looking at these perverts," Chakasi said to Mithras.

　　Mithras dared not refuse. He winked at Ge Fei and others and followed Chakasi to the side.

　　Gradually, more and more people gathered in the lobby, and the blue martial arts uniforms gathered into a blue ocean.

　　Suddenly, a few bells rang, and the voices in the hall calmed down. All the martial arts halls were neatly arranged in a certain order. Several templars in white robes walked out from the back of the hall, followed by several people in golden robes.

　　"These people in golden robes are the elders of the temple. I didn't expect that four of them would show up at once. It seems that the temple attaches great importance to this ranking competition," Hami whispered to a few people.

　　The ceremony of worshiping the holy soul was very complicated. Mithras and a few others followed behind everyone, holding their breath and going through the entire ceremony. Everyone had a bitter look on their face.

　　"This worship ceremony is really torturous. It makes my back and waist ache," Ge Fei said indignantly.

　　Hami rubbed his waist and said: "The Holy Soul Temple has been able to control the Order Alliance for thousands of years and has not fallen. Instead, it has become stronger and stronger. This Holy Soul worship ceremony has played a great role."

　　"The Holy Spirit Hall's methods of propaganda to fool the people and brainwashing are indeed sophisticated," Mi Yin said calmly.

　　"It's better not to say it. It will be troublesome if someone hears it," Carlos whispered to a few people.

　　"We have managed to get through the ceremony of worshipping the holy soul, but I don't know what tomorrow's opening ceremony will be like. It gives me a headache just thinking about it," said Mithras with a frown.

　　A few people were worried, and Max came over and said to them with a smile: "The ceremony is over, let's go!"

　　After leaving the church, several people suddenly felt relaxed and chatted and laughed all the way back to the hotel.

　　This day was another crazy festival. Several people were shouting loudly about being tired in the church, but after lunch they became energetic and walked out of the hotel laughing, and did not return until the evening.

　　Nothing happened that night. The next morning, after breakfast, everyone rushed to the martial arts arena located in the east of Holly City, where the grand opening ceremony of the martial arts ranking competition would be held.

　　Walking on the road, there were noisy crowds in all directions, and almost everyone was heading in the same direction. The surging flow of people rolled towards the fighting arena.

　　"There are so many people!" Mithras said with emotion, "I'm afraid all the residents of Holly City have come out."

　　"Although it's not that exaggerated, it's almost there. The fighting arena in Hollywood has 100,000 seats alone. If we squeeze in, it can still accommodate 400,000 or 500,000 people." Max said with a smile: "Those who can't squeeze in can watch from a distance outside the fighting arena."

　　There are four or five hundred thousand people, which is less than the number of residents in the entire city of Taros!

　　By the time everyone arrived at the fighting arena, it was already more than an hour later. The crowd was so crowded that it was because of the uniforms they were wearing, as passers-by avoided them. Otherwise, it would have been even more difficult to get to the fighting arena.

　　Standing in front of the gate of the fighting arena, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. After just a short distance, everyone was sweating profusely and smelled of sweat.

　　"It's so dirty. If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn't have come here," said Chakasi with a frown.

　　Ge Fei sighed to the sky: "Today, I, Young Master Ge, have suffered a loss. I was pushed around by some grown men. Why not a group of beauties?"

　　Everyone laughed. If that were the case, would everyone be in such a hurry to travel?

　　Entering the fighting arena, Mithras' eyes lit up.

　　The entire fighting arena is an open-air circular building with layers of seats hovering around it. In the center of the arena is an oval square. On the east side of the arena is a luxuriously decorated tower that is taller than the ordinary seats below. The entire arena looks very magnificent.

　　"Parents can choose a seat to sit and watch, and those who are participating in the competition, please follow me." Max waved to everyone and led everyone downstairs. There were already many participating teams lined up in the square.

　　Mithras hesitated for a moment, and did not give Doudou in his arms to Pasch to take care of. He directly walked towards the square with Doudou in his arms.

　　Max brought Mithras and others to the square, lined up according to the signs on the field, and waited quietly for the opening ceremony.

　　Gradually, more and more participating teams appeared on the square. The faces of the young students were filled with confidence and excitement. The audience seats above the square were also full, and even the aisles were crowded with people.

　　"It's really spectacular! But we down there feel like we're just there for people's amusement." Ge Fei looked up at the audience above and said with some dissatisfaction, "This feeling is weird!"

　　"Are you afraid?" Hami said lazily.

　　When Ge Fei heard this, he curled his lips and said, "I am young master Ge, I am timid. I have seen bigger scenes than this, but this feeling is not good."

　　Mithras nodded: "It does feel that way, but this arrangement of the fighting arena is also necessary, otherwise the fighting arena can only accommodate four or five hundred thousand people."

　　Several people were whispering there, and Doudou was also restless. He poked his head out of Mithras' arms and looked around, with stars in his little eyes.

　　"Boss, there are so many beauties!" Doudou shouted loudly, "I want them to hug me!"

　　While no one was paying attention, Mithras blocked Doudou's eyes with clothes. If Doudou continued to watch, who knows what earth-shattering thing he might do.

　　"Boss, let me go, I want to see the beauty, I want to see!" Doudou struggled desperately, but Mithras had made up his mind to stop him and was unwilling to let him go. Doudou's resistance was futile and he calmed down after a while.

　　"Buzz!"

　　A melodious bell rang, and a group of soldiers in bright armor walked out from the small door on the east side of the fighting arena.

　　"Here comes the King!"

　　The opening ceremony was finally about to begin and everyone stood up.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 10 Opening Ceremony! (Ambition Unfulfilled! Help)

　　"Buzz!"

　　A melodious bell rang, and a group of soldiers in bright armor walked out from the small door on the east side of the martial arts arena. Behind the soldiers followed a group of kingdom officials in gorgeous clothes.

　　"Here comes the King!"

　　Following the sound, drums and harps sounded in the fighting arena, and a middle-aged man with a crown on his head and a majestic appearance slowly walked out of the small door. The soldiers and ministers standing on both sides saluted him with their hands on their chests.

　　"This should be King Capaci," Mithras thought to himself.

　　Sure enough, the next moment, the entire arena was filled with cheers for His Majesty the King. Capaci smiled and waved, then led the way toward the tower.

　　"My fellow citizens, I am as excited as you all are at this moment. The Wutang Ranking Tournament held every five years has brought us so many surprises and selected many talents for the kingdom. They are the pride of our Tara Kingdom and the backbone of our Tara Kingdom."

　　Capaci glanced at the fighting arena and continued, "The spirit of the martial arts hall is immortal! The glory of the holy soul is immortal!"

　　"The spirit of the martial arts hall is immortal! The glory of the holy soul is immortal!"

　　The fighting arena was boiling with excitement. Everyone's face showed a kind of madness. They raised their arms and shouted, and their voices condensed and intertwined, reaching the sky.

　　Capaci returned to his seat with a smile. A white-faced, beardless minister came up and pressed his hands several times to barely stop the excited shouting in the fighting arena.

　　"Toriya!" Pasch, who had been sitting in the stands, stood up suddenly, looked at the tower with red eyes, and uttered a few words in a very stiff voice.

　　"It's not the time yet," Pasch slowly sat down, and the ferocity on his face slowly faded away.

　　"The person who is speaking now is Tolia, the minister of state of the kingdom. He has great influence in the kingdom." Hami whispered to Mithras, "By the way, I have checked the information. Tolia has a very good relationship with your father. After your family got into trouble, he offered a reward of one million gold coins to find the culprit."

　　"My father's friend?" Mithras looked at Tolia on the tower and a thought came to his mind: "Maybe this person can be trusted."

　　"Next, let me introduce a distinguished guest to you, the respected Archbishop Tarot!" Capaci shouted loudly.

　　"The Archbishop is actually the Archbishop of the Temple"

　　The scene boiled over in an instant, everyone was screaming loudly, and some people even started crying.

　　There are only eight archbishops in the Holy Spirit Temple. In the eyes of the common people of the Order Alliance, each of them is high above, as dazzling as the stars in the sky and unattainable. Now that they can see them with their own eyes, how can they not be excited!

　　A group of people in white robes slowly walked out of the small door. The one in the middle was wearing a red robe and had a smile on his face, which made people feel friendly. Needless to say, this person was Archbishop Tarot of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"Hello, Archbishop!" Capaci stood up from his seat and saluted Tarot with his hand on his chest. Just from this one point, one can see how high the status of the Holy Soul Temple is in the Order Alliance.

　　"Holy Spirit bless you!" After Capaci bowed, Tarot slowly returned the greeting.

　　"Holy Spirit bless everyone!" Tarot said to everyone with a smile. Although his voice was not loud, it was equally clear in everyone's ears.

　　"So strong!" Mithras' eyes lit up. The Archbishop of the Holy Soul Temple was indeed extraordinary. Just from this point alone, it could be seen that his strength was by no means simple.

　　"I'm here on behalf of His Holiness the Pope to congratulate you on the successful conclusion of the tournament," Tarot waited until the noise in the arena died down before continuing.

　　This time, not only ordinary civilians, but even Capaci was stunned. He had not received any news before Tarot said this.

　　Although the archbishop is out of reach, he is still a normal person. But the pope is a living god in everyone's eyes. The gap between the two is huge, and the meanings they represent are even more different.

　　After calming down for a while, the scene became completely boiling. Everyone knelt on the ground, with tears on their faces, singing praises to the Thirteen Holy Souls and the almighty Pope.

　　"Your piety is known to the gods above. The glory of the thirteen holy souls will always protect every believer of his." Tarot said solemnly, "Blasters will fall!"

　　"He uses both soft and hard tactics. This Archbishop Tarot is really no simple man!" Mithras suddenly had a new opinion of this kind-looking archbishop.

　　Tolia looked at Taro, who nodded slightly and slowly walked to the seat that had been prepared for him.

　　"The opening ceremony officially begins!" Tolia shouted loudly.

　　The opening ceremony was even more elaborate than the homage to the Thirteen Holy Spirits. All the martial arts hall teams participating in the ranking competition came forward one by one to meet the king and shouted out the martial arts hall they represented. Every time the name of a martial arts hall was spoken, cheers could be heard from the martial arts arena. The scene was very spectacular.

　　"Taros City Martial Hall!" Max walked forward with Mithras and others and shouted loudly.

　　Archbishop Tarot, who was sitting on the tower, brightened his eyes. He stared at Mithras and others for a few seconds, and his gaze finally stopped on Mithras.

　　"A 14-year-old great man who has killed a velociraptor single-handedly. Such a genius has not appeared in many years," Tarot said in a low voice.

　　The power of the Holy Soul Palace was so amazing that how could they hide the fact that a 14-year-old great man had appeared in the alliance? However, the Holy Soul Palace had always been...

　　Now, Mithras is about to graduate from the Martial Hall. The Holy Spirit Hall just takes this opportunity to contact Mithras and try to bring Mithras into the Holy Spirit Hall system. Even if it is not possible, they should establish a friendly relationship with Mithras. Mithras, who has reached the level of a great man at the age of 14, is bound to become the top powerhouse in Oslo. The more investment now, the greater the return in the future.

　　"Kamuni City Martial Hall!", a lonely figure appeared in front of everyone.

　　The entire fighting arena fell silent for a moment. Everyone had heard about what happened to Kamoni City more than half a year ago. After being attacked by fighting beasts, the entire Kamoni City became a ruin. However, Kamoni City still appeared here, although there was only one person.

　　"Half a year ago, Kamuni City was attacked by fighting beasts. Hundreds of thousands of residents in the city were killed. I was able to escape because I was out on business. However, the spirit of Kamuni City's martial arts hall is immortal! I'm here!"

　　A lone and proud figure stood in the square. Although he was just one person, he had the unrivaled aura of thousands of troops!

　　"Kamuni, Kamuni..."

　　Everyone at the scene stood up and shouted the name of Kamoni City loudly. Even Capaci and Taro on the tower stood up.

　　"The spirit of Wu Tang is immortal! The whole kingdom is mourning over what happened to Kamoni City. Please rest assured that the kingdom has decided to rebuild Kamoni City. A new Kamoni City will appear in the near future. May the deceased heroes rest in peace. They are the pride of the kingdom and the heroes of the kingdom!" Kapachi stood up and said loudly.

　　Slowly people's emotions began to calm down.

　　All the martial arts teams slowly withdrew from the central square. The next thing to do was the performance, which was why so many people came to watch the opening ceremony.

　　Mithras and others slowly walked back to the stands and sat down in the seats near the central square. These seats were specially prepared for the martial arts teams from all over the country who came to participate in the ranking competition.

　　The fighting arena was filled with silence. A clear sound of flowing water seemed to have traveled through space and appeared in the fighting arena. The melodious sound of the piano was as gentle as the breeze, blowing away the noise and restlessness, leaving only the lingering calm, which was elegant and gently seeped into everyone's heart.

　　Along with the sound of the piano, a sound like the sound of nature appeared. The water was clear, and there were flying fish leaping in the stream. The breeze caressed the trees, and there was the sound of leaves rustling. On the steep branches, there were the sounds of beautiful birds singing, and there were lingering men and women; there was joyful laughter.

　　Everyone was fascinated by the story. The elderly man recalled his love in his youth; the middle-aged man recalled his beautiful wife; the young girl recalled her childhood sweetheart.

　　"It's Miss Lirou, it must be her!"

　　"Ms. Lirou has come to Tara Kingdom!"

　　…

　　After the song was over, there were bursts of discussions in the fighting arena. People were as excited as if they had seen Archbishop Tarot, which made Mithras deeply puzzled.

　　"Miss Lirou is the most famous talent in Oslo. Her piano skills and singing ability have charmed countless people. I just heard that she has stopped playing the piano. I didn't expect that she would come out again. This opening ceremony is not in vain." Ge Fei said excitedly: "When I learned that Lirou had stopped playing the piano, I was very sad for a long time. I didn't expect to hear her singing today."

　　Mithras smiled faintly. He had no impression of the Miss Lirou that Ge Fei mentioned. Although he appreciated her singing and piano skills, he was not as excited as Ge Fei.

　　Mithras had lived in a mountain village since he was a child. After entering the martial arts hall, he devoted himself to cultivation and had never heard of Miss Lirou.

　　Amid the discussions, a white figure slowly appeared from the small door on the east side, holding a guqin in his arms, and his figure was as graceful as the breeze.

　　"Why is it him?" Mithras and Ge Fei screamed at the same time. The fighting arena was silent. The figure who walked out was actually the weak woman who was taken advantage of by Doudou.

　　"I am Luluxi, a student of Master Lirou. This is my first time making a debut. I hope you can forgive me if my skills are not perfect."

　　"It turns out that it's not Master Lirou, but her apprentice. The disciple is better than the master. It's so surprising!" Ge Fei murmured.

　　The discussions in the fighting arena calmed down, and everyone looked at Luluxi on the field with a look of shock!

　　Oslo is about to have another great figure!

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 11: Ravage! (Come on!)

　　"Boss, it's a beautiful sister," Doudou said with surprise.

　　"Be quiet, or I won't let you go," Mithras warned.

　　After two songs, Luluxi slowly left the scene holding the guqin amid the cheers of the people.

　　Although there were many programs to come, the contents were all the same. Most of them were just praising the royal family and the Holy Soul Temple. Mithras found it boring and wanted to leave the fighting arena immediately.

　　After the opening ceremony, the specific arrangements for the Wu Tang ranking competition were finally finalized. The 112 participating teams were divided into four groups, with 28 teams in each group.

　　Mithras and his team are in the third group. The first game will be held in two days. They will be facing the Delhi City Martial Hall representative team in the eastern part of the kingdom.

　　After returning from the opening ceremony, Max's expression was very serious. Delhi City is a big city in the Tara Kingdom, and the strength of the martial arts hall is also very strong. It ranked 56th in the last ranking competition. The first game that Taros City Martial Arts Hall encountered was against such a strong team, and the situation was very unfavorable.

　　After lunch, Max called a few people to his room and said with a heavy face, "The situation is not favorable for us. The strength of Delhi City Martial Hall is very strong, but the first battle in two days is too critical for us. What do you think? Speak out now."

　　"It's true that the Delhi City Martial Hall is strong, but we are not meat that can be slaughtered at will. It's hard to say who will win or lose. Anyway, I don't take Delhi City seriously," Ge Fei said loudly.

　　"Ge Fei is right. As long as we plan carefully, the process will not pose too much of a threat," Mi Yin nodded.

　　Max saw how confident they were, and he calmed down a bit. He turned to Mithras and said, "So, Mithras, what do you think?"

　　Mithras is the key to this ranking competition, and Max certainly attaches great importance to his opinion.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Since we are here, it is impossible for us not to win the first game. It is too early to say anything now. The real result will depend on the game two days later."

　　Max smiled. Mithras has always been a very steady person. Since even he said so, it means that he is still very confident in this game. Max feels relieved.

　　"That's all up to you. I hope you can go further," Max said with a smile.

　　Hami shook his head: "We may not be able to go the farthest, so just watch the game with peace of mind, and leave the rest to us."

　　Max was stunned, then smiled and said, "I hope the result will be like that. The honor of Taros City Martial Hall depends on you."

　　Two days passed in the blink of an eye. During the past two days, in addition to recuperating, Mithras and others also watched several competitions of other martial arts halls, and gained a brief understanding of the overall strength of martial arts halls in various places.

　　On this day, after breakfast, everyone left the hotel and arrived at the fighting arena. Pasch and his group stayed in the stands, while Mithras and seven others walked towards the central square.

　　At this time, the fighting arena was already full. The competitions of the previous two days had made everyone very excited, and everyone was looking forward to today's competition to bring them more surprises.

　　On the top of the tower, Capaci and Taro were sitting together. Seeing Mithras and the others appear, Taro smiled and said to Capaci: "These should be the representatives of the Taros City Martial Hall, right? I wonder what kind of surprises they can bring us."

　　Capaci was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "Taros City is just a small city. It's bad luck for them to encounter Delhi City in the first battle."

　　Taro shook his head: "I don't think so. This Taros City is not simple. Your Majesty, you should take a good look at it! You may be surprised."

　　Tarot's words made Capachi deeply curious. He was very familiar with the strength of every martial arts hall in the kingdom, but Tarot had such a high opinion of Taros City, which was worthy of his careful consideration.

　　Not long after Mithras and his team entered the square, the Delhi City team also appeared. The two teams were several feet apart, sizing each other up.

　　Each side has seven players, and their ages are roughly the same, but the players of the Delhi City team are all men, while Mithras has Chakasi on his side.

　　"So you are the representative team of Taros City. I heard that your martial arts hall's performance was not very good last time, and it is even more difficult to say this time," a member of the Delhi City team said with ulterior motives, looking at Mithras and others with disdain in his eyes.

　　"How far we can go will only be known after the competition. I hope you can still laugh later," Mi Yin said with a serious face.

　　"Haha, don't worry, we will show mercy and won't let you lose too badly." The team member glanced at the other people around him, and the disdain on his face became even more obvious.

　　"I'm so angry. The city of Delhi is so arrogant. Just wait and see how I, Young Master Ge, will ravage them." Ge Fei's face turned red, and he was obviously extremely angry.

　　"We must end this battle quickly and decisively! No need to show mercy." Even the best-tempered Mithras was angered.

　　"The first round of three groups, the Delhi City Martial Arts Hall versus the Taros City Martial Arts Hall, officially begins now!" the emcee standing aside shouted loudly.

　　"Fight!" The seven members of Delhi City were filled with fighting spirit and rushed towards Mithras and others.

　　"Thousands of miles of clouds are moving!", Mithras shouted, and his figure flashed and appeared directly in the middle of the Delhi City team. The others also released their fighting spirit and quickly rushed towards the Delhi team.

　　"How is this speed possible!" The member of Delhi Wutang who was rushing in the front was the one who had just spoken. Looking at Mithras who was almost sticking to him, he was stunned for a moment.

　　"Nothing is impossible in my eyes!", Mithras sneered, threw a punch, and a figure flew out.

　　There was an uproar in the stands. No one thought that the Delhi team would lose a player just as the battle began. For a moment, Mithras' figure became the focus of the field.

　　"Kill!" Almost at the same time, Crook and Mi Yin swung their swords, and two dazzling lights intertwined, like water falling from the sky, pouring towards the Delhi team. Chakasi, Carlos, and Ge Fei stood in front and took all the attacks from the Delhi team. Hami kept moving around the periphery of the Delhi team, waiting for the opportunity to attack.

　　The Delhi team lost a player in just one encounter, and their offensive was blocked by Chakasi and three others. All this happened in a flash, and the remaining six players were inevitably a little panicked, and their coordination with each other became full of loopholes.

　　"It is better to injure one of his fingers than to break one of his claws!"

　　Mi Yin and Crook surrounded a member of the Delhi team, while Ge Fei and others entangled the other members of the opponent team, preventing them from providing assistance.

　　Mi Yin and Crook took advantage of the fact that this team member was isolated and helpless and launched a swift attack.

　　"Boom!" In just a few breaths, the team member was knocked away by Crook's sword, rolled to the side, and lost his combat effectiveness.

　　At this time, Mithras also arrived, and the pressure on Ge Fei and others was immediately relieved a lot.

　　The people in the stands watched in amazement, with the breath stuck in their chests difficult to exhale. Only a few seconds of fighting had passed, but such a huge change had occurred on the field, it was simply hard to believe.

　　"Delhi was defeated!" Tarot said lightly.

　　Capaci smiled bitterly and nodded: "The Archbishop has a keen eye. I didn't expect that Taros City is so strong."

　　Tarot smiled and said, "I'm afraid this is not their limit."

　　"It's time to ravage!" Ge Fei shouted excitedly: "Young Master Ge is here!"

　　Mithras and others did not give the Delhi team any chance. Except for Hami, the rest of the people pressed forward and surrounded the Delhi team tightly.

　　"Opportunity", Hami, who was wandering on the periphery, suddenly took action, his whole body turned into a blue lightning, and instantly appeared in the center of the battlefield.

　　A player of the Delhi team who was fighting hard suddenly felt a pain in his chest and his body slowly fell down. At the moment he fell, he saw a lazy face that seemed to be smiling but not smiling.

　　The Delhi team lost another player, and a big hole was broken in the defense circle. Guffy suddenly jumped directly into the Delhi team's defense circle and threw a fierce punch. With a dull sound, a man with his back to him slowly fell down.

　　The Delhi team lost four players in an instant and could no longer withstand the attacks from Mithras and others. They fell to the ground one after another in the raging attack.

　　"What a pleasure!", Ge Fei laughed.

　　“Then the next game will be entirely up to you, and we will watch from the sidelines,” Hami said with a smile.

　　Ge Fei was stunned, and pointed at Hami and cursed: "You beast, can't you make me happy for a moment!"

　　Everybody burst into laughter. Whenever these two people came together, they would always curse at each other, as if they would feel uncomfortable if they didn't.

　　At this moment, the hundreds of thousands of spectators in the fighting arena were silent. Everyone was breathing hard, with an expression of disbelief in their eyes.

　　Was it ten seconds, or twenty seconds? Everyone was calculating in their hearts, but it was certain that the battle did not even last more than a minute.

　　Resolve the battle in one minute?

　　If such words had been spoken before the game, no one would have believed it. However, when the facts were laid out before everyone, people could only be shocked.

　　This was a battle without any suspense, or rather a one-sided devastation.

　　The referee standing outside the arena calmed down a little and announced loudly: "In the first round of the three groups, Taros Wutang wins!"

　　"Boom!" There were bursts of discussion in the audience, some questioning, some praising, and most of them were shocked. Delhi was considered a big city in the entire Tara Kingdom, but it was defeated by a third-rate small city in less than a minute. The shock to people was too great.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 12: It’s all the wine’s fault!

　　(Dirty promise: for every 50 favorites or 10 red tickets, one more chapter will be updated!)

　　"Okay!" Max hit his arm angrily, with an excited smile on his face.

　　Although it was only the first game of the group, this victory alone was enough to ensure that the Taros City Martial Hall's ranking would be higher than last time. How could Max not be surprised?

　　"Let's go down and meet our hero," Max led several other instructors from the martial arts hall downstairs.

　　"The Archbishop is right. The strength of the Taros City Martial Hall is indeed extraordinary," Kapachi said to Taro with a smile, "How long do you think the Archbishop can last?"

　　Taro laughed and said, "It's hard to say, but I believe they can go further."

　　Capaci nodded and said, "I didn't expect that there would be several dark horses like this in this ranking competition."

　　"In my eyes, they are all BMWs," Tarot's eyes flashed with a light.

　　Capaci was stunned, and looking at Tarot's smiling face, he suddenly seemed to understand something.

　　"Well, everyone is really proud of our Talos Martial Arts Hall." Max walked over to a few people and laughed, saying, "Let's see who dares to look down on our Talos Martial Arts Hall in the future."

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "But we have also exposed our strength. Next, other martial arts halls will formulate tactics against us, which will not be very advantageous for us in the future games."

　　Ge Fei smiled and said, "In the face of absolute strength, any tactics are useless. Let them target us. Do you think we are afraid of them?"

　　Max frowned and said, "That's a problem, but I believe you can handle it."

　　"Let's leave here first. It's really uncomfortable to be watched by so many people." Mithras looked around and said, "I don't want to be watched by a large group of people when I leave."

　　Mi Yin nodded and said, "There will be a few more matches in the fighting arena later, but it doesn't matter if you don't watch them. We can take this opportunity to go back and celebrate."

　　Max laughed out loud: "That's a good idea. Let's go back and set up a table and celebrate properly."

　　Max, along with Mithras and others, met up with others in the stands and left quietly through a passage specially prepared for the contestants. At this moment, the duel between the other two martial arts halls also began in the fighting arena.

　　Along the way, everyone was excitedly discussing the game that had just happened. Only Paschich looked unhappy, which made Mithras, who was supporting him, a little uneasy.

　　"Uncle, did I do something wrong today?" Mithras thought that Pasch was unhappy because he exposed his strength too early.

　　Pasch shook his head, looked at Mithras for a few times, and forced a smile on his face: "It's not about you. You performed very well today. Uncle is very happy."

　　Mithras chuckled: "I thought the uncle was blaming me for revealing my strength too early!"

　　"How can I blame you? Although you exposed your strength today, you also left an impression that you are difficult to defeat on all opponents." Pasch said with a smile, "In the next game, they will definitely be restrained. This is your chance."

　　"Yes! Why didn't I think of this?" Mi Yin, who was walking with Mithras, heard Pasch's analysis and suddenly became clear in his mind: "In this way, our exposure today has both advantages and disadvantages."

　　"It doesn't matter whether you expose your strength or not. Even though it's just a competition, strength is what ultimately determines victory or defeat. As long as you have overwhelming power, it's only a matter of time before you're exposed," Pasch said with a smile.

　　Mithras nodded: "But tactical preparation is also very important. The reason why Delhi City was defeated so quickly today was largely because of their crude tactical arrangements."

　　Mi Yin nodded and said, "Perhaps they simply think that there is no need for tactics to deal with us. They have been pressing forward from the very beginning. Once they are blocked, their momentum will be lost."

　　"I don't know who our next opponent will be, so it's time to adjust our tactics," said Mithras after thinking for a while.

　　Mi Yin nodded and said, "Before the next game, we should indeed make some adjustments to our tactics. We also had some unsatisfactory performances in this battle."

　　Pasch laughed and said, "You have done a great job!"

　　Mithras and Mi Yin chuckled, feeling a little proud in their hearts.

　　"Boss, your smile is so ugly!" Doudou said loudly to Mithras through soul transmission: "Uncle just said it casually and you are so happy. It's really embarrassing."

　　Doudou's intelligence is improving every day, and now he can even laugh at Mithras.

　　"Shut up! You are getting worse and worse. You even dare to say bad things," Mithras said to Doudou viciously.

　　Doudou waved his little paws: "Who told you not to let me look at the beautiful sister?"

　　Mithras was stunned. It turned out that Doudou was holding a grudge against this matter. What a pervert, a complete pervert!

　　"Young Master Ge is here, one is worth two. You all saw today's match, right? Am I handsome, young master?" Ge Fei said carelessly to his two followers.

　　"Handsome!" The two people sent by the Guffey family were not good at speaking. There was no expression on their faces and they answered stiffly.

　　Ge Fei's face drooped: "It's boring to talk to you. You don't even respond."

　　Everyone laughed at Ge Fei, while Hami said with disdain: "Let's not talk about whether you are handsome or not, you are definitely the most shameless one among everyone."

　　Ge Fei ignored Hami and ran around in the crowd, talking about how wise and brave he was. It sounded like the competition this time depended on him alone. Everyone laughed and teased Ge Fei from time to time. Ge Fei did not feel embarrassed, but became more excited.

　　Finally they returned to the hotel. Max lived up to his promise and celebrated with everyone. He said many words of praise at the banquet and of course he did not forget to tell a few people to keep up the good work.

　　After dinner, everyone returned to their respective rooms. Although they had won the game in the morning very quickly, everyone was still a little tired.

　　Mithras carried Doudou towards his room. Doudou was already fast asleep. Funny enough, Doudou was actually drunk.

　　At the banquet, Doudou just ate a lot at first, but later when he saw everyone drinking, he also asked to try it. The unscrupulous master Mithras did not stop him, and Doudou fell down after two glasses of wine. It seems that although the fighting beast's body is strong, it has no special resistance to alcohol.

　　After returning to his room and settling the drunk Doudou down, Mithras carefully recalled the course of the morning's game and was about to start practicing when Doudou suddenly shouted loudly.

　　"Boss, I'm so hot, it hurts so much!"

　　Mithras was shocked and walked quickly to Doudou's side. He saw a faint blood energy running around in Doudou's body. Doudou seemed to be in great pain, his whole body was twitching, and his little eyes were full of bloodshot.

　　"What happened!" Mithras asked anxiously.

　　"I don't know, I'm so hot!" Doudou screamed in pain. The blood in his body became thicker and thicker, and even his snow-white hair began to turn a light red.

　　"What on earth happened? Doudou, hold on, I'll call someone to help you," Mithras was anxious. For so long, Doudou was like his family and was very important in Mithras' heart.

　　"Come with me!" Mithras ran to Hami's room, kicked the door open, pulled up Hami who was lying down to rest, and turned away.

　　"Old Four, what happened?" Hami was pulled out of the room before he had time to ask the reason.

　　"It's Doudou, Doudou is in trouble," said Mithras anxiously.

　　The two people's rooms were not far from each other, and while they were talking, they arrived at Mithras' room.

　　At this time, the red light on Doudou's body became more obvious, illuminating half of the room, making it look like it was on fire.

　　"Boss, I feel so uncomfortable, I don't want to sleep!" Doudou's voice sounded a little weak, which made Mithras even more anxious, and he walked to Doudou's side in a few steps.

　　"Doudou, hold on, don't fall asleep! Don't fall asleep!"

　　"I'm so hot! So hot..." Doudou's voice became lower and lower. It seemed that under such pain, his soul could no longer maintain communication with Mithras.

　　Mithras grabbed Hami, his eyes red as he said, "You are a beast soul practitioner, come and see what happened to Doudou."

　　Hami grimaced in pain, leaned over and put his hands on Doudou's body. Slowly, his face became more and more serious: "Doudou's condition is not good. A huge force suddenly appeared in his body. If he can't hold on..."

　　Mithras pushed Hami away and hugged Doudou in his arms, looking extremely panicked. The meaning of Hami's words was very clear.

　　"Then think of a way to save Doudou!"

　　"Old Four, what's wrong? What happened?" Mi Yin rushed in, followed by others.

　　Everyone heard the noise that Mithras made outside Hami's room just now, and they hurried over to see what was going on.

　　"Something happened to Doudou. Lao Si...ah!" Hami said to everyone with a sullen face.

　　"Let me see!" Max walked up to Mithras, stretched out his hand, held Doudou in his arms, and observed him carefully.

　　Pasch walked up to Mithras, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry, Doudou will be fine. He survived the dangerous situation before!"

　　Mithras nodded and stared closely at Max and Doudou in his arms.

　　"If we guessed wrong again, the dragon crystal that Doudou swallowed was completely dissolved," Max frowned and said, "It shouldn't be like this. Doudou simply doesn't have the ability to completely digest the dragon crystal."

　　"What will happen to Doudou?" Mithras asked anxiously.

　　Max smiled bitterly and said: "I can't say for sure, but one thing is certain, as long as Doudou survives this time, his strength will be very strong."

　　At this time, Mithras had no time to consider Doudou's strength. The most important thing was that nothing could happen to Doudou!

　　Hami nodded, and suddenly his expression changed: "Could it be, it's because of the wine!"

　　Chapter 13: Cold Pond Water

　　(Although the number of red tickets has only increased by three or four, and the number of collections has only increased by more than ten, I know that everyone has worked very hard, and this chapter is my way of thanking everyone!)

　　Hami suddenly thought of something and his face changed: "Could it be because of the wine?"

　　Everyone looked at each other in surprise. How could this matter be related to alcohol? This was too unbelievable!

　　"Wine is yang in nature and can stimulate the blood. After entering Doudou's body, it activates the dragon blood hidden in his blood. Under the effect of the dragon blood, the dragon crystal that Doudou had not completely digested burst out in an instant," Hami explained.

　　"That's possible!" Max nodded, "Otherwise Doudou wouldn't have changed so much all of a sudden."

　　"What should we do now?" After hearing Hami's explanation, Mithras felt anxious and regretful: "If only I hadn't let Doudou drink at that time, this is all my fault."

　　Max handed Doudou to Mithras and shook his head and said, "It's not your fault. No one would have thought that a little wine would cause such a big change in Doudou."

　　Chakasi looked at Mithras nervously, as well as Doudou in his arms, and thought for a moment before saying, "Since Doudou became like this because of the alcohol, if we help him get rid of the alcohol in his body, will he be fine?"

　　Max shook his head: "If it was before the Dragon Jing was stimulated, it would still be useful. Now that the energy of the Dragon Jing has been fully released, it is no longer meaningful in sobering up."

　　Hami thought about it for a moment, frowned and said: "Dragon blood and dragon crystal are both extremely yang substances. If they are completely stimulated now, if Doudou can't hold on, his whole body will be burned."

　　Mithras can now feel that Doudou's body is getting hotter and hotter. If this continues, Doudou will really end up like Hami said, and his eyes are full of bloodshot.

　　"Think quickly, is there any other solution?" Mithras shouted loudly.

　　Several people sighed and shook their heads to indicate that there was nothing they could do.

　　"I have an idea, but I don't know if it's feasible." Ge Fei, who had been thinking about something, suddenly looked up.

　　Mithras walked up, grabbed Guffy's hand tightly, and asked expectantly, "What did you think of? Tell me now!"

　　"Do you still remember the cold pond we found in the west of the city a few days ago?" Ge Fei asked the other people.

　　Several people nodded. They discovered it when they were strolling around on their first day in Holly City. They heard that the cold pond was connected to the earth veins and the spring water was extremely cold. At that time, Ge Fei planned to try it himself, but was persuaded by everyone and just took a handful of green grass to try it. Unexpectedly, when he took it out, even the green grass was frozen.

　　"Since the dragon blood and dragon crystal in Doudou's body are both extremely yang things, can we try to use extremely yin water to neutralize each other and help Doudou get through this difficult time?" Ge Fei expressed his plan.

　　Hammy and Max were stunned, thinking carefully about the connection, while Mithras looked at them both nervously.

　　"You can try this method. Even if it doesn't work, it won't cause any harm to Doudou now," Max nodded and said.

　　Hami also nodded: "You can give it a try, maybe it can really help Doudou get through this difficult time."

　　"Let's go now, Doudou's body is getting hotter and hotter," Mithras rushed out holding Doudou.

　　"We will accompany Mithras, and the rest of you just wait here for news," Mifen called out to Ge Fei and others, then rushed out of the room following Mithras.

　　Several people rushed onto the street like a gust of wind. This was the hottest time of the day, and there were far fewer people on the street than usual. Mithras and others did not care about anything else and rushed towards the West City.

　　Doudou in his arms was getting hotter and hotter, and even the trace of spiritual connection began to become obscure. Mithras kept calling Doudou in his heart, but Doudou didn't respond at all.

　　"You guys take your time, I'll go first!" Mithras shouted, and Qianli Yundong was activated in an instant. His figure turned into a blue light and quickly went towards the west city.

　　"Did you see that? It seemed like a figure just passed by," a passerby said to his companion while looking ahead.

　　His companion laughed and said, "You must be dazzled, why didn't I see it?"

　　While the two were talking, several figures floated past them and quickly disappeared from their sight. The two were stunned.

　　"Hurry, faster!" Mithras was so anxious that he wished he could fly to the West City Cold Pond in one step. His three souls' fighting spirit was fully activated, and his figure was like a gust of wind, blowing through the streets and passing through the crowd.

　　"Doudou, hold on, we're almost there." Mithras could already see the hill where the cold pond was, but Doudou's body was getting hotter, and even holding him felt a little unbearable to Mithras, and the trace of soul connection seemed to be cut off at any time.

　　"boom!"

　　Mithras' body was like a huge rock falling from the sky, smashing heavily on the edge of the cold pond.

　　Finally arrived! Mithras's face relaxed for a moment, but soon sank again. The water in the cold pond was extremely cold and bottomless, but he didn't have time to bring any tools when he left. How could he put Doudou into the water now?

　　Mithras looked around anxiously and found that there were no tools he could use. He was filled with hatred and put the beans in his hands into the cold pond.

　　The bone-chilling cold spread in an instant, and a streak of icicles quickly spread along Mithras' arm and throughout his entire body.

　　"Not good," Mithras's face changed drastically. He did not expect that the water in the cold pond would be so overbearing and it even showed signs of freezing his entire body.

　　Now, the water of the cold pond is Doudou's only hope for survival, and Mithras does not want to give up just like that.

　　"Old Four!"

　　"Mithras"

　　Mi Yin and others just arrived at this time. Seeing the current condition of Mithras, they couldn't help but scream. Chakasi took a few steps forward and tried to pull Mithras away.

　　"Don't touch him!" Hami shouted and pushed Chakasi away: "You are asking for your life, the cold water will spread to you"

　　"Don't worry about me, I want to save Mithras," Chakasi rushed forward again.

　　"Don't, don't come over, I can handle it myself," Mithras stuttered.

　　Chakasi stopped and looked at Mithras anxiously. The white ice was about to spread to his chest. The situation was very critical.

　　"I have only one chance! To melt it!" Mithras made up his mind and circulated his fighting spirit in an attempt to melt the cold air into his body.

　　But is this really possible? The cold air is invisible and intangible, can it really be melted into the body by cultivating the soul of the instrument?

　　A huge amount of cold air followed the fighting spirit and slowly flowed into Mithras' dantian. In addition, a hot airflow also entered his dantian along his hands. Mithras could not tell the specific source.

　　It’s so cold, freezing to the heart and lungs!

　　Hot, my heart feels like it’s on fire!

　　Two extreme feelings surged into Mithras' heart at the same time. This intertwined feeling was even more unbearable than just one of them. Mithras' face was extremely distorted.

　　The ice on his body began to melt slowly, but soon it would freeze again. Doudou's body was also shaking slightly. The red light emanating from his body was reflected in the lake water, becoming extremely strange.

　　"Mithras!" Chakasi's tears finally fell.

　　The others also looked at Mithras anxiously, with an expression of tension on their faces as if they were facing the collapse of heaven and earth. Their hands were clenched tightly together, with veins bulging.

　　"Lao Si, you must hold on!" Everyone prayed silently in their hearts.

　　The unspeakable pain made Mithras unbearable. He cut off the connection with his body and sank his mind into his dantian.

　　Two turbulent air currents, one light green and one deep red, were injected into the soul cyclone. Explosions continued to be heard in the cyclone, and it rotated even faster.

　　Slowly, the cyclone began to expand rapidly, making a buzzing sound, and the entire Dantian was shaking.

　　"Not good!" The two air currents were so huge that the cyclone had no time to completely transform them. If it continued like this, the entire cyclone would collapse.

　　"Should I give up, or continue? Should I just ignore Doudou?" Mithras fell into deep conflict, and kept hesitating between himself and Doudou.

　　"That's right!" Suddenly, Mithras' eyes lit up, as if he had thought of something.

　　Mithras suddenly urged the cyclone, pulling the two air currents that had begun to merge towards the acupoints all over the body.

　　"Unrivaled Skill!", Mithras actually wanted to guide these two air currents into the acupuncture points. This is the practice method of Unrivaled Skill, but these two air currents cannot be considered as fighting spirit. Is it really possible to do this?

　　"boom!"

　　The turbulent airflow rushed into all the acupoints in the body in an instant. The air in the acupoints trembled uneasily and changed into various shapes, as if it was very angry at this sudden "intruder".

　　Crackling!

　　The red and blue air currents and air masses finally collided with each other, and bursts of sparks burst out from their combination, just like lightning bursting out when two rain clouds collided.

　　"Fusion, fusion quickly!", Mithras shouted loudly in his heart. His action was extremely risky. Once the two external airflows could not merge with the original air mass in the acupoints, the Zhenge Sled might collapse. At least the air mass formed last time would definitely dissipate.

　　More and more air flows into the acupoint, and the air mass that was originally formed slowly begins to retreat. During the retreat, the air mass seems unable to withstand the pressure brought by the external airflow, and its volume becomes smaller and smaller.

　　"boom!"

　　In an instant, all the acupoints in the body trembled. Under the pressure of external airflow, the air masses were extremely compressed and in an instant became a drop of clear liquid, slowly rotating in the acupoint space.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 14: Averting danger! (Please bookmark!)

　　(I have seen your support and will work hard to repay you. This is the third chapter today!)

　　Slowly, with the influx of two air currents, the air masses in all the acupoints began to compress rapidly, and the volume became smaller and smaller.

　　"boom!"

　　In an instant, after all the air masses were compressed to the extreme, they suddenly turned into a drop of crystal clear liquid, slowly rotating. All around it was a blue and red rainbow, which gathered and dispersed, and looked extremely beautiful.

　　Mithras breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this adventure was a success. The droplet of liquid evolved from the air mass and the two external air currents had formed a delicate balance, each running on different orbits without infringing on each other.

　　With the continuous influx of the two airflows, the acupoint space grew at a terrifying speed. In just a short moment, it doubled in size compared to before. The blue and red airflows wrapped around the periphery of the Dou Qi droplets, slowly rotating, like a miniature universe.

　　A subtle thought came to Mithras' mind, and he carefully mobilized a wisp of blue air from the acupoints, which instantly covered every part of his body. The cut-off six senses were reopened, and a coolness that penetrated his heart came over him, just like a cold water bath in the hot summer.

　　As Mithras' mind moved, all the blue air currents were retracted into the acupoints, and the red air currents covered his whole body. A lazy warmth appeared in his heart, as if he had returned to the mother's womb.

　　surprise!

　　Mithras was ecstatic. He didn't expect that the feeling was actually real. He could control the two kinds of airflow in the acupoints.

　　"Try to mobilize the two air currents at the same time." Mithras did it as he thought. As soon as he thought about it, he mobilized the two air currents in the acupoints at the same time. The air currents in the entire acupoint began to surge restlessly, as if a storm was brewing.

　　"Boom!" The two airflows exploded violently before they could reach the acupoints, and an unspeakable pain came from various acupoints in the body.

　　"It seems that only one of them can be mobilized. The two airflows have not yet been completely integrated." Mithras immediately stopped trying. After the acupoint space rioted for a while, it slowly calmed down.

　　Here, Mithras was trying out his new ability, but he scared the people outside so much that their faces turned pale.

　　When Mithras mobilized the blue airflow, his whole body reflected a faint blue light. A heart-chilling chill emanated from him, and the grass and trees within ten meters around him withered. Even Ge Fei and the others could not bear this cold and hurriedly retreated several feet.

　　However, before they could recover from their shock, a stream of scorching air emanated from Mithras' body, and the blue light covering his body instantly turned into a dazzling red. The withered grass and trees around him emitted bursts of green smoke, which looked extremely strange.

　　"What's wrong with the fourth brother?" Ge Fei looked at Mithras in horror, his eyes wide open.

　　The expressions of the other people were not much better. They were all horrified. The changes in Mithras were really too difficult to understand.

　　Under their horrified gazes, the red light on Mithras' body slowly dissipated, and the next moment the blue and red divided Mithras' entire body into two equal parts, but this time the two lights did not last long, and disappeared in just a short moment, revealing a peaceful Mithras.

　　"What is going on?" Several people looked at Mithras numbly. In just a few seconds, Mithras gave them too many surprises.

　　Slowly, Mithras' eyes opened and a faint smile appeared on his face.

　　"Old Four, how are you?" Mi Yin asked anxiously.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I'm fine. I've never been this good before."

　　"It's over. The fourth child was frozen silly by the pond water and started talking nonsense," Ge Fei said in grief.

　　"You are the one who is frozen silly. Do you think I am a fool? I am very normal. I should say I have always been normal," said Mithras with an unhappy face.

　　"He's still angry. Is the fourth brother really okay?", Ge Fei said to Mithras with curiosity.

　　Mithras pointed at Guffy and said loudly: "Shut your mouth, or I will throw you into the pond."

　　Chakasi ran to Mithras with a look of surprise, "You, you are really okay"

　　"Although it was really dangerous just now, I still survived and got some good results." Mithras nodded and said, "I'll tell you in detail what happened later. The most important thing now is Doudou."

　　After hearing what Mithras said, several people finally felt relieved. Although they were a little curious about the gains that Mithras mentioned, now was not the time to talk about these things because Doudou was not out of danger yet.

　　While talking with everyone, Mithras did not stop refining the lake water. Blue and red air currents continuously flowed into the cyclone, and were then transported to various acupoints in the body by the cyclone.

　　Several people gathered in front of Mithras and stared at Doudou closely. Doudou now looked very peaceful and his breathing was very steady. It was basically certain that Doudou was out of danger, but the red light wrapped in his body did not fade.

　　"Doudou is out of danger!" Hami said to Mithras with a smile, "The water in the pond is working."

　　Mithras also saw something, and after hearing what Hami said, the heaviness on his face slowly relaxed.

　　Slowly, the red light on Doudou's body began to fade, and the red airflow flowing into the cyclone of Mithras became less and less. As a result, the balance between cold and heat was broken, and the cyclone and acupoints began to vibrate. Mithras hurriedly stopped absorbing these two airflows. Even so, most of the acupoints in his body were filled.

　　Soon, the previously imperceptible soul connection gradually became clear. Through the soul connection, Mithras could feel Doudou's current calmness, and he felt completely relieved.

　　"Doudou is fine!", Mithras said to several people with a smile.

　　"That's good. We were really anxious just now." Smiles appeared on the faces of several people.

　　Mithras took Doudou out of the pond. As soon as he came out of the water, Doudou's body was covered with a layer of ice. Mithras mobilized the red airflow in a flash, and the ice on Doudou's body disappeared without a trace.

　　"What to do next!", Chakasi asked Mithras.

　　"Now we can only wait for Doudou to wake up," Mithras said with a smile, "I wonder what Doudou will look like when he wakes up this time, and whether he will change his gluttony and lustful habits."

　　Everybody laughed. Now everything was moving in a good direction and everyone felt much happier.

　　"By the way, Fourth Brother, what is the harvest you just mentioned? Can you tell us now?" Ge Fei asked expectantly, remembering what Mithras had just said.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "This was really a thrilling incident. I just wanted to save Doudou and didn't think too much about it. I just put my hand into the water. I didn't expect the water to be so overbearing and freeze me completely."

　　"What happened next?" Chakasi asked anxiously, even though they were still scared and their faces turned pale after just listening to Mithras' story.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "At that time, I was also scared to death, but the water in the pond was Doudou's only hope to escape danger, so I didn't care about so much. In the critical moment, I suddenly thought that since weapon soul practitioners can melt external objects into their bodies, then can I also melt the cold air in the pond water into my body, so that I don't have to worry about the pond water freezing me."

　　"Did you succeed?" Crook asked in surprise with his eyes wide open.

　　Ge Fei curled her lips and said, "Of course it was successful, otherwise why would Lao Si still be standing here?"

　　Crook chuckled twice, and was so anxious for a moment that he even forgot that Mithras was standing in front of everyone safely.

　　Hami glared at Ge Fei: "Old Four, ignore this beast and continue talking"

　　"This was just an idea of ​​mine. I didn't expect it to be so successful. Now I am not afraid of the coldness of the water at all. I can even use this cold air to hurt the enemy. It can be considered a blessing in disguise," Mithras recounted what had just happened in one breath.

　　"It was really thrilling. If..., hey, I won't say anything more," Ge Fei was about to sigh, but Chakasi glared at him hatefully, rubbing his legs against the ground nervously, so Ge ​​Fei quickly stopped.

　　"That's not right, what was that red light on your body just now?" Hami said with a frown.

　　Mithras looked at Doudou in his arms and said, "I was holding Doudou at that time, so maybe I also absorbed some of the heat emitted from Doudou."

　　"It can't be like this. The energy you just radiated didn't have any dragon nature at all. Instead, it seemed like the most yang and intense force between heaven and earth," Hami said with a frown.

　　Mithras lowered his head and thought about it. Recalling the direction of the heat flow, it did not seem to be coming from Doudou. But if it was not coming from Doudou, where did it come from? This was a cold pond connected to the earth vein. The water in the pond was extremely cold. Where did the heat flow come from?

　　Mithras carefully recalled every detail, but the situation was so tense that he had no energy to pay attention to these things.

　　"Okay, if you can't remember, don't think about it. It's a good thing anyway, and we should be happy," Chakasi said comfortingly when he saw that Mithras was thinking hard.

　　"Chakasi is right, I should stop thinking about these things." Hami laughed, "To be honest, I envy Lao Si's luck very much. Last time in the back mountain of the martial arts hall, it was a blessing in disguise, and this time it was the same. How could such luck not befall me!"

　　Mithras thought about it and realized that it was true. Both times he was in danger and had a narrow escape from death. However, each time he not only survived the danger but also gained benefits. Such luck was really a bit weird.

　　"This is because I have good luck and I can always get out of danger," said Mithras with a smile.

　　"Tsk!" Five middle fingers appeared in front of Mithras, and one was a little finger.

　　(The new book period of this book is about to end, and I really hope that everyone can help me move forward. Thank you!)

　　Chapter 15 A battle of luck!

　　(Red ticket, collection!)

　　Mithras' words aroused everyone's contempt, and even Chakasi gave him a little finger.

　　"Fourth brother, since you can melt the lake water, can we do it too?" Ge Fei looked at Mithras with anticipation.

　　Mithras lowered his head and thought for a moment, "I'm not sure, but if you have the courage to try, I can help you."

　　Ge Fei quickly shook his head, "I'd better not try it. I'm just asking casually."

　　"I want to try it," Chakasi suddenly said, looking at Mithras.

　　"Of course you can. As long as you don't completely put your hand into the water, there should be no problem just melting it a little bit," said Mithras after thinking for a while.

　　The main reason why the water in the pool had such overwhelming power just now was because it was connected to the earth veins. However, after the water was taken out, its terrifyingness would be reduced a lot. This is exactly why Mithras agreed to Chakasi.

　　"Really? Then why did you lie to me just now?" Ge Fei said dissatisfiedly.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I didn't lie to you, it's just that you are afraid and don't dare to try it."

　　Ge Fei chuckled and said, "Even if I'm wrong, it's okay. I want to try it now."

　　Several people laughed and looked at Ge Fei with contempt. Young Master Ge was really thick-skinned to be able to say such words.

　　"You guys wait a moment, I'll go get some water from the pond." Mithras walked to the cold pond, reached out to get some water, and used his fighting spirit to divide it into three parts. Three bean-sized ice beads appeared in his hands.

　　The water in the cold pond now poses no harm to Mithras at all. I believe that even if Mithras jumps into the cold pond completely, there will not be any big problems.

　　"Use your fighting spirit to wrap the ice beads, one for each person," Mithras said to Ge Fei and the other three.

　　Ge Fei, Chakasi and Carlos walked up to Mithras with nervous faces, but no one extended their hand first. It was obvious that they still had concerns in their hearts.

　　"It's okay, just be careful," Mithras said to the three people with a smile. With his current control over the cold air, even if the three people had any problems, he could resolve them in an instant.

　　"Isn't it just a small ice bead? I used to eat it!" Carlos carefully placed an ice bead in his hand.

　　With a thud, Carlos sat down on the ground with a pale face. A line of frost spread along his arms and all over his body. His eyebrows and hair were all snow-white.

　　"Start smelting quickly!", Mithras shouted.

　　Carlos' upper and lower teeth kept hitting each other, and the fighting spirit in his body was activated in an instant. Slowly, the frost from the top of his head began to melt slowly, and drops of water rolled down Carlos' cheeks.

　　The frost melted faster and faster, and now only one arm was left. However, the melting speed slowed down at this time. The frost and the fighting spirit were fighting the final battle, and the expression on Carlos' face became more and more solemn.

　　"Melt it for me!" Carlos suddenly shouted, and the frost on his arms quickly retreated, leaving only one hand covered with frost. The melting had reached the final stage.

　　Slowly, the frost on the palm completely disappeared, and the ice bead slowly rotated in the palm of his hand. The next moment, it completely turned into a drop of water and slowly disappeared in Carlos' palm.

　　"Damn, I'm freezing to death!" Carlos jumped up from the ground, shivering constantly.

　　"Success!" Mithras said with a smile: "It seems to be working well."

　　With a wave of his hand, a stream of warmth passed through him, and all the coldness and water stains on Carlos' body disappeared.

　　Mithras now likes these two air currents more and more!

　　Seeing that Carlos had succeeded, Ge Fei and Chakasi finally felt relieved. They took the ice beads from Mithras' hands and repeated Carlos' experience.

　　After the two finished their smelting, Mithras also dried their clothes and asked with a smile: "How do you feel? Have you seen any changes in your body?"

　　The three of them felt their bodies. Ge Fei said with some disappointment, "It seems that there is no change. I just feel very cool."

　　The other two people were also disappointed. Chakasi pouted and said to Mithras, "Why can you control the cold air, but we haven't seen any changes? This is not fair!"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "How would I know? I also survived a near-death experience to gain this ability. If you feel it's unfair, you can put your hand in the water and try. Who knows, you might be able to do the same as me."

　　Chakasi shook his head and said, "Do you think I'm stupid? I won't fall for your trick. I almost froze to death just now."

　　"There are gains and losses. Mithras is lucky, but not everyone can bear the thrills involved," Mi Yin said with a smile, "In this way, it is the fairest thing to do."

　　It is true that Mithras had two blessings in disguise, but each time he was only one step away from death. Compared with this experience, what he got was the most reasonable.

　　Things in the world are generally like this, you will get as much as you put in. If you get something without working for it, even if you have it once, you will lose it sooner or later!

　　Mithras smiled. He never believed in luck. Just like this time, if other people were experiencing that kind of danger, they would most likely give up Doudou and leave. They wouldn't even be able to hold on, so how could they gain anything?

　　The other few people lowered their heads in thought. After a long time, they raised their heads one by one and their eyes regained calm.

　　"When do you think Doudou will wake up?" Mithras said to the others with a smile, "I wonder what he will look like after he wakes up this time."

　　"Although Doudou is out of danger now, Longjing's power is too great. It will take a long time for Doudou to completely absorb this energy," Hami said with a smile, "However, when Doudou wakes up this time, he may be stronger than us."

　　Except for Ge Fei, everyone else nodded. Doudou swallowed two crystal cores more than half a year ago. Although he could not absorb all the energy in them, even if he absorbed a little, it would be very considerable.

　　"How can a fighting beast that hasn't even reached adulthood be that powerful? You're exaggerating," Ge Fei said with a look of disbelief. In his mind, Doudou was more like a pet. As for its strength, he really didn't take it seriously.

　　"Then wait until Doudou wakes up, and I'll let him fight you a few times," Mithras said with a smile, "and see if Doudou is as vulnerable as you think."

　　Mithras had great confidence in Doudou. In the past period of time, he felt the power contained in Doudou's body. It is no exaggeration to say that if that kind of power exploded, even he would be unable to match it.

　　"Let's compete. Do you think I'm afraid of him?" Ge Fei is very confident in his own strength.

　　Several people sat together and observed the changes in Doudou. Now the red light on Doudou's body had completely disappeared. He was sleeping soundly with his eyes slightly closed, and occasionally his snoring could be heard.

　　"This little thing, we are so anxious here, but he is sleeping soundly! It's so infuriating," said Mithras, stroking Doudou's body with a smile on his face.

　　"He just experienced a life-and-death ordeal, and his body must be very tired. It's normal for him to sleep soundly now," Hami said to several people with a smile.

　　"Actually, Dudu looks even cuter when he's asleep!" Chakasi said with a giggle and sticking out his tongue.

　　Mithras glanced at Ge Fei beside him and said with a smile, "This little thing is sleeping so soundly, it's not easy to wake him up."

　　Carlos chuckled and said, "This is easy. It's a good chance to see if Doudou has changed."

　　"Dinner is ready!" Carlos leaned close to Doudou's ear and shouted loudly.

　　"Ah, Ah, Ah!" Doudou startled, opened his eyes, and called softly, searching the surroundings with his little eyes.

　　Everyone laughed, Doudou hasn't changed at all!

　　"Boss, where's the food? I'm hungry. I'm starving!" Doudou said pitifully, waving his little paws.

　　"You're okay, tell me how you feel now," Mithras asked Doudou with surprise.

　　Doudou put his little paws on his belly and babbled, "I'm just hungry, boss, I want to eat!"

　　Although Doudou didn't answer the question, Mithras knew his current situation from his words and laughed. "You are still so greedy. I can't afford to support you if you continue like this."

　　Mi Yin smiled at Ge Fei, pointed at Dou Dou and said, "Now that Dou Dou has woken up, does what you just said still count?"

　　Ge Fei curled her lips and said, "When did my words, Young Master Ge, become irrelevant? It's just that I saw Doudou just woke up, and I felt a little sorry for him."

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Don't worry about Doudou. Just pay attention to your small body!"

　　Several people laughed. To be honest, Ge Fei's physique was not very strong, and could even be said to be a little thin.

　　"You underestimate me. You come now, but I still don't believe it!" Ge Fei's face flushed red and he said loudly to several people.

　　"Don't regret it!" Mithras smiled and turned to Doudou and said, "Don't you want to eat? As long as you beat Ge Fei down, I will take you to a big meal."

　　"Really? Boss, you can't lie to me," Doudou said softly.

　　Mithras nodded and said: "I'm not lying to you, as long as you beat Ge Fei, you can eat whatever you want."

　　There were strings of little stars twinkling in Doudou's little eyes, and the corners of his mouth began to chuckle.

　　call out!

　　A white light flashed, and Ge Fei felt a dull pain in her chest and fell straight down. Before her body completely touched the ground, Doudou had reappeared in the arms of Mithras.

　　"Boss, I want to have a big meal!" Doudou shouted excitedly.

　　Everyone looked at Doudou in surprise. In that instant, everyone just felt a flash of white light, and then Ge Fei fell down. Such speed was really terrifying.

　　Chapter 16 The Terror of Doudou!

　　Doudou's speed stunned everyone. Although Doudou's speed was very strong before, it became even more terrifying after waking up this time. Several people didn't even see Doudou's movements clearly before Ge Fei fell to the ground.

　　“So fast!”

　　After a long time, several people breathed a sigh of relief and laughed at Ge Fei who was lying on the ground.

　　"No, no, I wasn't prepared at all. Doudou was attacking me by surprise," Ge Fei stood up from the ground cursing, his face flushed.

　　Crook said to Guffy sincerely, "You'd better give up. Doudou is too fast and you can't stop him at all."

　　Ge Fei was not willing to listen. He brushed off the dust on his body, stared at Dou Dou closely, and shouted loudly: "Come again!"

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Doudou, your feast is gone. It seems that Ge Fei is not convinced by you."

　　Doudou babbled a few times, his hair standing on end, and it was obvious that he was very angry that Ge Fei had ruined his meal.

　　"Let me go! I want to beat it down so I can't have my feast," Doudou shouted loudly.

　　Mithras let go of Doudou, and Doudou fell to the ground, babbling a few times towards Gefei. Gefei had no idea what Doudou was saying, so she could only mobilize every cell in her body and stare at Doudou closely.

　　"Yiyi ya ya", Doudou seemed very angry when he saw that Ge Fei didn't respond. His voice was full of anger and he walked towards Ge Fei step by step, shaking his body.

　　"What is Doudou going to do?" Several people looked at Doudou in surprise, not understanding what he was doing.

　　A smile appeared on Ge Fei's face. To be honest, he was also scared by Doudou's speed just now. Now that Doudou was walking slowly towards him, the speed advantage was hardly effective on him anymore.

　　Doudou walked to Gefei's feet, raised his head and called out "yeah-yeah". Gefei smiled and stretched out his arms to pat Doudou.

　　call out!

　　Doudou dodged Gefei's arms, looked at Gefei and shouted a few times, looking even more angry!

　　Ge Fei activated all his fighting spirit, stretched out his arms and slapped Dou Dou again, the smile on his face becoming even brighter.

　　Doudou suddenly jumped up, waving its two little paws and hitting Gefei's chest again and again.

　　Bang, bang, bang! Ge Fei retreated continuously with a pale face. A little blood had seeped out of the corner of his mouth. Under Doudou's attack, he didn't even have a chance to fight back.

　　"this!"

　　The people who were watching the fun were once again shocked by Doudou. Ge Fei was a weapon soul cultivator, and his body was honed to be very strong, but at this moment, under Doudou's two little claws, he became vulnerable. When did Doudou become so powerful?

　　"Dou Dou, stop, I give up!" Ge Fei shouted loudly.

　　Although Doudou could not communicate with others, he could still understand what Gefei said. He stopped angrily, raised a little paw and waved it at Gefei a few times. After doing all this, Doudou staggered back to Mithras.

　　"Young Master Ge, you've hit your head against the wall!" Mi Yin said with a big laugh.

　　Although Ge Fei looked very embarrassed, it was nothing for a weapon soul practitioner, so the few people were not worried about him and just made fun of him without worry.

　　"Pervert! What a fucking pervert!" Ge Fei angrily slapped the little paw marks on his body, his face flushed red.

　　"Doudou, how did you do it? How did your strength become so great?", Mithras asked Doudou in surprise.

　　Doudou shook his head in confusion: "I don't know! It was like this when I woke up."

　　"Come and attack me with your greatest strength, let me see how strong you are," said Mithras, looking at Doudou.

　　Doudou shook his little head and said loudly: "No, I will hurt the boss, and then no one will give me a big meal."

　　Mithras was very angry at Doudou's words. Was he just a breeder?

　　"It's okay, I can bear it. If you don't do this, you might not be able to eat it..." Mithras wanted to continue speaking, but suddenly a huge force came from his chest, and he flew backwards and fell to the ground in hatred.

　　The other people looked at Mithras and Doudou in surprise, not knowing what was going on!

　　Mithras wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, slowly climbed up from the ground with a grin, pointed at Doudou and cursed loudly: "How dare you sneak attack me!"

　　"Boss, you asked me to do this," Doudou said aggrievedly.

　　Mithras opened his mouth but could not utter a word. It was indeed he who asked Doudou to attack, but Doudou should give him some time to prepare!

　　The only thing to blame is him for threatening Doudou with a big meal.

　　"How much strength did you use just now?" Mithras walked to Doudou and asked

　　Doudou stretched out a small paw and shook it: "I only used a little bit, boss, you are so weak!"

　　Mithras paused, fearing that he would be looked down upon by his own beast-fighting partners. He was the only one in the entire continent, and the thought of that made him feel uncomfortable. However, he was greatly shocked by Doudou's power.

　　Although Mithras was not prepared at all just now, it was not easy to be injured with his physical strength, not to mention that he only used a little bit of strength.

　　"Level 7 Beast Fighting!"

　　Mithras made a judgment in an instant that Doudou's current strength was probably close to level seven. This judgment shocked him. A level seven beast fighter would be a human cultivator close to the weapon soul level, which was two major stages higher than his current weapon user level.

　　"Mithras, what happened just now?" Chakasi asked curiously.

　　Mithras smiled and said: "Nothing, I just want to test how strong Doudou is."

　　"Have you tried it out?" Several people looked at Mithras with curiosity. They also wanted to know how strong Doudou was.

　　"Level seven!" said Mithras, holding Doudou in his arms.

　　Level 7! Several people were stunned for a moment. Although they had already imagined Doudou's strength to be very strong through the experiences of Ge Fei and Mithras, Mithras' words still made them find it hard to believe their ears.

　　"Is it really as strong as level seven?" Ge Fei glanced at Dou Dou and asked Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Although Doudou's current condition is not very stable, his strength is definitely at level seven."

　　"Really level seven!" Ge Fei was stunned: "If I had known Doudou was so strong, why would I compete with him? I would have just admitted defeat, but now I have offended Doudou."

　　"Old Four, do you think Doudou won't hold a grudge?" Ge Fei asked Mithras anxiously.

　　Mithras looked Ge Fei up and down for a few times, until Ge Fei was panicked, then he whispered: "If you want to make peace with Doudou, it's easy. You just need to treat him to a good meal, and Doudou won't hate you anymore!"

　　Guffy suddenly realized, looked at Mithras with gratitude, and slowly relaxed.

　　"Boss, you are so cunning that you actually use me to threaten Ge Fei," Doudou said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Blushing, Mithras argued: "I am saving for you. You are such a big eater. One day you will eat up all my savings."

　　Doudou rubbed his belly and laughed. It was obvious that he didn't believe Mithras's excuses at all. Others looked at him curiously, but they didn't know why Doudou was so excited.

　　"Okay, now everything is normal, we should go back, otherwise the others who stayed in the hotel will worry," Ge Fei said loudly: "To celebrate that our Doudou is safe and sound, I will treat everyone to a meal, you choose the place"

　　"Dou Dou, I prepared this meal specially for you. You can eat as much as you want later. I don't want to be as stingy as your unscrupulous master," Ge Fei said with a smile as she approached Dou Dou.

　　"Aaaah!" Doudou called lazily a few times and closed his eyes.

　　"Dou Dou said he has forgiven you, you can rest assured now," said Mithras to Ge Fei with a smile.

　　Ge Fei let out a long breath and waved his hand: "Let's go!"

　　When they returned to the hotel, it was already dusk. The other people in the management were waiting for them anxiously. When they saw them come back and even Doudou was safe and sound, they finally put their minds at ease.

　　Under everyone's questioning, Mithras recounted how he rescued Doudou, but he omitted the fact that he melted the pond water. On the one hand, he was afraid that everyone would worry, and on the other hand, Mithras vaguely felt that his practice of the extraordinary skills should not be told to others.

　　As expected, Young Master Ge kept his promise and took a few people to the most luxurious Hongbinlou in Holi City for a big meal. At the banquet, Doudou's appetite was even more terrifying. Ge Fei had to add two dishes to barely satisfy Doudou. This meal was a big loss for Young Master Ge, but in order to please Doudou, Ge Fei kept smiling. It is unknown what she felt inside.

　　The crisis was overcome without any major incident, and everyone's life began to return to normal. It was not until three days later that Max received the specific time of their next game and information about their opponents from the ranking tournament organizing committee.

　　The second match of Mithras and others will be on December 19th. Their opponent is the Golden Wing City Martial Hall. In the last martial arts hall ranking competition, this martial arts hall ranked 41st, much higher than the Taros Martial Hall. After knowing this news, Max was depressed for several days, but the entire ranking competition is like this. The later the participating teams stay, the stronger they are. This is the rule of the competition and it cannot be forced at all.

　　For Mithras and his team, no matter whether they are ranked 41st or 14th, all they have to do is keep moving forward and push down all obstacles in their way.

　　On December 19, after breakfast, everyone headed towards the fighting arena. Along the way, Mithras and his friends were playing and fighting, and there was no tension at all. Under their influence, everyone's hearts were full of confidence, and even Max's eyes had a firmness.

　　Chapter 17 Watching the battle!

　　Mithras and others chatted and laughed all the way to the martial arts arena. Although their match was in the morning, it was not the first one. Before them was a duel between two other martial arts halls.

　　After arriving at the fighting arena, Mithras, Ge Fei and others sat in the seats specially prepared for the participating teams. The game had not started yet and the audience seats in the fighting arena were not full yet, so the others randomly chose a seat and sat down.

　　"Fourth brother, which martial arts hall do you think will win soon?" Mi Yin pointed at the Sulfur City team and the Xiba City team who were still making preparations for the war in the square and asked Mithras.

　　Mithras thought for a moment and said, "From the last ranking, the team from Sulfur City is stronger, but the strength of Xiba City is not weak either. It should be a evenly matched game."

　　Hami nodded: "When the strength is equal, it depends on the performance of the two teams. No matter which team makes a mistake, it is likely to lose."

　　"You only saw one point, but didn't notice the expressions of the two teams' members." Mi Yin said with a smile: "If I'm not mistaken, the final winner must be the Sulfur City team."

　　Mithras observed the two teams carefully and smiled: "The players of the Sulfur City team do seem to be more confident, but this cannot be the basis for their victory. Excessive confidence will make them lose faster."

　　Mi Yin laughed and said, "How about we make a bet?"

　　"Even if you win the bet, I can't offer any bet. Let's just wait patiently for the final result!" Mithras was wary of Miyin's cunning and didn't dare to agree to anything he said.

　　Mi Yin shook his head in disappointment. He had already planned to play a trick on Mithras, but he didn't expect that Mithras had been on guard against him and didn't fall for his trick at all.

　　More and more people entered the fighting arena, and the audience was also discussing the next game. The teams that had made it this far had at least played one game, so every audience member had their own supporters in their hearts. The next game had not yet begun, but the audience seats were already filled with smoke, and the audiences from the two camps were arguing fiercely.

　　After another stick of incense had passed, the fighting arena was completely filled with people, and the outside of the fighting arena was also crowded with people. The entire fighting arena was open-air, so even if you didn't enter, you could still see the match, but because of the distance, you could only watch it vaguely, and it was really impossible to see a clear battle scene.

　　"His Majesty the King has arrived!"

　　Amid the sound of drums and music, Capaci climbed up the tower, followed by other important figures of the kingdom. When they arrived at the tower, this group of people did not sit down directly, but stood there, as if waiting for someone to arrive.

　　Soon, a man in red appeared at the small door in the east. It was Archbishop Tarot of the Holy Soul Temple who had arrived late. Someone once said that being late is the right of the strong, and this is indeed true.

　　Once this kind of powerful person is ready, the entire fighting arena will become quiet and the competition will begin.

　　"The second round of Group 2, the Liulan City team versus the Xiba City team, starts now!"

　　As soon as the referee finished speaking, the two teams had already collided with each other in hatred. The frenzied fighting spirit intertwined and explosions were heard from time to time.

　　"The two teams actually chose the same tactics. It's going to be hard to tell who's the winner," Mi Fan said in surprise.

　　Mithras smiled slightly, "Both teams intend to defeat each other in a short period of time, but now it seems to be a protracted battle."

　　The Liulan City team and the Xiba City team both chose the tactic of all-out pressure. This tactic emphasizes speed the most. Once the momentum is blocked, not only will the attack fail, but they will also be in trouble. Now the two teams have directly collided with each other, and no one can do anything to the other. A speed war has turned into a protracted war.

　　Baker is the captain of the Sulfur City team. He was the one who formulated the tactics this time, but it is obvious that the current situation is out of his control.

　　Baker was extremely anxious when he saw his tactics being blocked. If this continued, the situation would be completely out of his control and it would be difficult for him to win: "Everyone, practice your fighting spirit and prepare your combat skills!" Baker shouted, and he mobilized all his fighting spirit, and actually blocked the attacks of two members of the opponent's team by himself.

　　"Attack!" Baker shouted, and two team members who had their hands freed suddenly jumped forward, attacking one of the opponent's team members from the left and right.

　　"Boom!" With a loud noise, the opponent's team member took a few steps back, with a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was injured. However, this team member happened to be a weapon soul cultivator, and this injury could not make him lose his combat effectiveness. He just took a deep breath and rushed up again.

　　Baker let out a long sigh. Although he had created an opportunity for his players, it did not have much effect. If he wanted to create such an opportunity again, the opponent would definitely be prepared.

　　There were bursts of cheers coming from the stands. From a purely viewing perspective, this kind of game is more in line with the audience's aesthetic taste, and everyone is cheering for the team they support.

　　"It's impossible to tell the winner in a short period of time," Mithras said with certainty as he looked at the two teams entangled with each other.

　　Several other people also nodded.

　　An incense stick of time had passed in the game, and the physical strength and power of the two teams had declined, but the battle was still stalemate.

　　"We can't go on like this. We have to think of a way to break this situation," Captain Kem of Xiba City was anxiously thinking about how to break the situation. Suddenly, a determined look appeared on his face.

　　“This is the only way!”

　　Kem suddenly jumped into the defense circle of the Sulfur City team. He actually wanted to disrupt the opponent's deployment in this way.

　　"Attack!", Kum shouted loudly, while he himself tried his best to resist the opponent's attack.

　　Kem's move was obviously successful. The Sulfur City team never expected that he would fight so desperately. For a while, loopholes began to appear in the entire defense circle.

　　"boom!"

　　The Xibacheng team took advantage of this opportunity and concentrated their forces to attack the loopholes of the Sulancheng team. Soon the entire defense circle of the Sulancheng team collapsed and the seven team members were separated.

　　"Let's do it in one go!" Kem suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and returned to his teammates.

　　"Captain, are you okay?" several team members asked worriedly.

　　Kem smiled slightly: "It's okay, don't relax, this is an opportunity. As long as we push forward with all our strength, the opponent will soon be defeated."

　　"The winner has been decided, Xiba City won!" Mithras said to Miyin with a smile; "You lost the bet!"

　　Mi Yin laughed: "I didn't expect that the captain of Xiba City would have such courage. If it weren't for his desperate efforts, it would be hard to say who would win."

　　Baker looked at his teammates who were fighting on their own, and his heart suddenly sank. In this situation, as long as the opponent did not relax the pressure, he and his teammates would be in trouble. But would the opponent relax?

　　"boom!"

　　The Xiba City team members, led by Captain Kem, pressed forward step by step. The seven of them slowly pressed towards the Sulfur City team like a mountain. Their momentum was growing stronger and stronger. However, the Sulfur City team was divided into seven individuals, and it was difficult to stop their effective resistance. The situation had become extremely bad.

　　"Hold on," Baker shouted loudly. However, team combat is different from individual combat. Once the team members are separated, it is difficult to organize them together unless the opponent relaxes the pressure, which is simply impossible.

　　""boom!"

　　A member of the Sulfur City team was knocked out of the field. He seemed to be seriously injured and no longer had the ability to fight on!

　　Baker struggled to resist the attack of the Xiba City team, and his heart became gloomy. Things had completely gone out of his control and defeat was already apparent.

　　Kem's face lit up with joy. The opponent was already showing signs of defeat. Now was the time to expand the victory. As long as the opponent lost one more player, there would be no suspense in this game.

　　"attack!"

　　Kem shouted suddenly, and the long sword in his hand poured down like water from the sky. A teammate on his left took advantage of this opportunity and slammed into the arms of the opponent's player. A crisp sound of bone cracking was heard, and the opponent's player was knocked far away and lost his ability to fight.

　　Baker's eyes were red, and he rushed towards the defense circle of Xiba City like a madman. However, the Xiba City team was prepared and repelled Baker with just one attack.

　　"boom!"

　　A splash of blood splattered and a broken arm flew into the air.

　　It turned out that a member of the Sulfur City team took advantage of the moment when Captain Baker launched the attack and tried to break into the defense circle of Xiba City. However, he was still a little short of it. Not only did he fail, he also lost an arm.

　　The fighting arena suddenly became quiet. Although there would be broken arms and legs and even deaths of team members in every martial arts ranking competition, this was the first time such a thing happened in this ranking competition.

　　"How could this happen!" Chakasi was shocked and covered his mouth.

　　Mithras said calmly: "This kind of thing happens in every ranking match, and even death is not uncommon, so don't be cruel in the next battle, otherwise, you might be the one who gets hurt."

　　Several people nodded. Although it was just a competition, the danger involved was no less than a real battle.

　　Baker looked at the remaining team members and felt gloomy. There was no point in continuing to hold on now, as defeat was already decided.

　　"We're defeated! Stop it!" Baker said to several of his teammates.

　　"Captain!" Several team members had red eyes and were unwilling to

　　"Stop! We're defeated," Baker said to several people, choking with sobs.

　　Kem stopped attacking the moment Baker admitted defeat and stood aside with his teammates, waiting for the referee's final decision.

　　"Are you sure you want to admit defeat?" the referee asked Baker in a formal manner. Baker nodded, called on several other teammates to help the injured, and slowly left the scene.

　　"Group 2, second round, Xiba City wins!" the referee announced loudly.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 18: Battle of Broken Wings (I)

　　(Everyone supports me, let's work together, what do you think? Hehe)

　　"Group 2, second round, Xiba City wins!" the referee announced loudly.

　　Mithras smiled and said to the others: "It's time for us to perform. Let's go down now!"

　　"Good luck!" Max stood up and said to them, "I'm cheering for you from up there"

　　"Master, don't worry, we won't let you down," Ge Fei laughed, looking extremely relaxed.

　　Max nodded and watched the few people walk towards the stadium.

　　"What kind of tactics do you think the Golden Wing City will use?" Coming to the arena, Ge Fei looked at the Golden Wing City team slowly walking into the arena and asked several people around him.

　　"It's hard to say now, but we will know soon," Mi Yin said expectantly, "The Derry City team last time was too weak, and I didn't have enough fun. I hope our opponent this time will be stronger."

　　"It's better to be cautious!" Mithras said with a frown. Mi Yin's words made him a little worried. It was very dangerous to still be proud in such a competition.

　　Mi Yin laughed and said, "Don't worry, Lao Si, I was just saying it casually. I know that a hawk needs to use all its strength to catch a rabbit."

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "The tactics remain the same, we still need to fight quickly and decisively, and not give the opponent a chance to turn the tables."

　　While a few people were talking, the Golden Wing City team had already arrived at the competition venue. Among the seven people there were two female players, with solemn expressions on their faces.

　　"They are actually beauties. When the battle starts later, no one is allowed to snatch them from me," Ge Fei looked at the two female players of the opposing team lustfully and whispered to the others.

　　"We'll leave both of them to you. We won't compete with you for them," Hami said with disdain.

　　Ge Fei chuckled and said, "One is enough. I'll leave the rest for everyone. I'll eat the meat and everyone can drink the soup!"

　　"Shameless and vulgar!" Chakasi cursed. The other people also looked at him with disdain and kept their distance from Ge Fei, as if they were avoiding some plague.

　　"I just want to communicate and exchange feelings with beautiful women. Do you have to treat me like this!" Ge Fei said with a look of grievance and moved closer to a few people, but the others ignored him.

　　The members of the Golden Wing City were also looking at Mithras and the others. Seeing them laughing and looking relaxed, they felt a little angry in their hearts, as it was obvious that they were not taking them seriously.

　　Before coming here, the Golden Wing City team carefully studied the tactics of the Taros City team. Although Taros City's performance last time was stunning, the Golden Wing City team was confident in their own strength, not to mention that they had a biggest trump card.

　　The seven members of the Golden Wing City team are Bailey, Cruz, and Willy who cultivate the fighting spirit, Sieg and Eukins who cultivate the weapon spirit, and Vina and Hu Lisi, the two female members, who cultivate the beast spirit.

　　Cruz is the captain of the Golden Wing City team. His strength has reached the peak of the Great Battle Master level and he is only one step away from the Battle Spirit level. The strength of the other team members is also mostly at this level. The overall strength is very strong.

　　Looking at the Taros City team opposite, Cruz was very serious. Among these seven people, the one he was most worried about was Mithras. He had also watched the last match between Taros City and Delhi City. To be honest, he had no way to deal with Mithras' speed. Cruz did not pay much attention to the other players.

　　"Remember our tactics. We must not let him take advantage of his speed. We must not rush for quick success. Our goal is to defeat Team Taros. How much time it takes is not within our consideration," Cruz whispered to his players.

　　"Vina and Hu Lisi, you two are our last trump cards. If the situation gets unfavorable, you know what to do," Cruz said to the two female team members.

　　It is really surprising that the trump cards of Golden Wing City are these two female team members!

　　After the two teams arranged their tactics, they waited quietly for the referee's announcement. The fighting arena was also quiet. The last lightning attack by Mithras and his team left a very deep impression on everyone. Now, everyone had a big question in their hearts, wondering what kind of surprise Mithras and his team would bring to everyone.

　　"The second round of the third group, Taros City vs. Golden Wing City, starts now."

　　Following the referee's announcement, both teams started moving. Mithras took the lead, and his whole body rushed towards the Golden Wing City team like an arrow .

　　"Boom!" The Golden Wing City team had been prepared. Before Mithras could get close, several long swords had already chopped down at him. The sharp sword edges emitted a chilling cold air. Mithras quickly retreated and barely dodged them, but he broke out in a cold sweat.

　　Cruz looked at Mithras with ridicule. Since he already knew Mithras' speed, how could he not be careful of Mithras's attack? It was too fantastic to want to defeat two teams with one tactic.

　　Mithras's face darkened slightly, and he shouted loudly: "Execute the second tactic!"

　　Before the game started, Mithras and others had developed two tactics. His attack was just to test the reaction of nearly 10%. As he expected, Golden Wing City had already studied their tactics.

　　"Do you really think I would use the same trick again? You think too simply," Mithras made a gesture to a few people. Ge Fei smiled and stood side by side with Mithras.

　　"Fourth brother, you still have to rely on me, Young Master Ge, when it's important," Ge Fei shouted loudly. Unlike him, Mithras didn't have the time to talk nonsense. He flashed to the front of the Golden Wing City team, and Ge Fei followed closely behind.

　　Mithras and Ge Fei completely blocked the attack direction of Golden Wing City from the left and right, and the remaining few people attacked the exposed wings of Golden Wing City like waves.

　　The Golden Wing City was suddenly caught in a dilemma. With Mithras and Ge Fei standing in front of them, they could not stand up to the attack. They wanted to surround and kill the two men, but if they did that, their own group would inevitably be separated. If they failed to surround and kill Mithras and Ge Fei, the whole situation would be in trouble and it would be difficult to turn the tables.

　　While blocking the attack of Golden Wing City, Mithras looked at the others. Looking at the slightly scattered formation of Golden Wing City, Mithras smiled slightly. This second tactic was still effective.

　　"Can you still hold on?" Mithras asked Guffy.

　　"Never ask a man whether he can do it or not. Even if he can't, he has to hold on," Ge Fei shouted loudly.

　　Mithras smiled helplessly. Even at this moment, Young Master Ge's true character remained unchanged. He was really fearless in the face of danger. Of course, it would be better if his words were not so obscene.

　　In fact, most of the attacks from the opposite side were blocked by Mithras, and Ge Fei only borne a small part. Even so, Young Master Ge could not bear it anymore, which could be seen from his gradually heavy face.

　　Taking advantage of the opportunity created by Mithras and Guffey, Crook was like a dormant volcano that erupted in an instant. The long sword in his hand drove his entire body and he pounced towards Eukins on the right wing.

　　"Open!" Crook shouted, and smashed Eukins with his long sword. Unfortunately, Eukins's fighting awareness was not bad. He turned his arm and slapped Crook's sword hard, and Crook's long sword swung to the side. Crook had already come in front of Eukins, and the two of them were in a fierce battle.

　　Carlos followed closely behind Crook, and at the moment Crook launched the attack, he also chose Bailey, and punched towards Bailey with a series of explosive sounds.

　　Bailey swung his sword in an attempt to cut off Carlos' arm. Carlos stepped back to avoid the sword, then kicked horizontally with his lower body, and attacked with his left and right fists. His right hand made a claw shape to grab Bailey's arm, and his left fist attacked his chest.

　　Bailey was shocked. Carlos had almost blocked all his positions. He could either let Carlos take the sword from his hand or retreat. Almost subconsciously, Bailey retreated quickly. Carlos' punches, kicks and claws all missed.

　　Carlos smiled slightly, followed closely, and launched a series of attacks. Bailey could only step back and let him pass again.

　　The situation on the left wing was roughly the same. Miyin and Chakasi slowly led Vina and Hu Lisi away through several attacks, and the four of them fought with fists and swords.

　　There was a slight smile on Mithras' face. Now that the combined offensive of the Golden Wing City team had been completely destroyed, it was now his turn to demonstrate his speed.

　　Cruise did not pay attention to the current situation of his team at first. When he reacted, only Willy and Sigurd were left by his side. He immediately understood what Mithras was planning. He wanted to separate his teammates from him and then use absolute speed to win the game.

　　"Hami!" Without giving Cruise any chance to think, Mithras shouted loudly, and Qianli Yundong fully unfolded. His entire body turned into a dazzling blue light, hovering in front of Cruise and the other two.

　　The moment Mithras launched his attack, Hami stood beside Guffy, the dagger in his hand constantly shaking like a bloodthirsty poisonous snake.

　　Most of the seven members of Golden Wing City are of the strong attacking type, and they cannot compete with Mithras in terms of speed. Mithras' figure shuttles among the three of them, making it impossible for them to be distracted to defend against Hami and Ge Fei.

　　"Young Master Ge, can you still fight?" Hami stared at the three of them and asked Ge Fei with a smile.

　　"I'm not afraid of two more people coming!" Guffy shouted and rushed towards Cruz and the other two.

　　Cruz's face changed suddenly. Mithras alone had already distracted more than half of their attention. Now with the addition of Guffy and Hammy on the side, the slightest negligence would leave room for the other side to exploit. The situation was very bad.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 19: Battle of Broken Wings (Part 2)

　　Cruz's face suddenly changed. He thought that the current situation was very unfavorable for Golden Wing City. Without the cooperation of the team, they could not suppress the speed of Mithras at all.

　　"It's time to use the trump card!" Cruz was unwilling. The trump card he mentioned was prepared for the later competition, but now it was just a small Taros Martial Hall that forced him to use this trick.

　　The other members of Golden Wing City slowly reacted to the change in the situation, but they were now firmly entangled by Chakasi and others, making it impossible for them to re-form a formation.

　　"Vina, do it!" Cruz shouted loudly to Vina and Hu Lisi. Now only this trump card can help them turn defeat into victory.

　　"Beep, beep!" Vina and Hu Lisi took a few steps back, took out a piccolo from their arms, put it in their mouths and blew it.

　　"Chirp, chirp!" A loud chirping sound came from the stands, followed by another roar.

　　Everyone took the time to look back and saw a fighting beast flying down from the stands and another fighting beast in the aisle of the audience seats. The two fighting beasts, one above and one below, were quickly rushing towards the arena.

　　The audience was in an uproar. No one had expected that when the battle was about to be decided, the Golden Wing City would actually attract beast fighting partners. The battle situation suddenly completely turned to their side. They were all secretly worried about Mithras and the others.

　　Max stood up suddenly, his face changed drastically. Victory was within reach, but the trump card of Golden Wing City completely shattered his surprise. Now it was up to Mithras.

　　"The terrifying vulture, the iron-backed gray wolf", Mithras was shocked and felt something was wrong.

　　The Terror Vulture is a level 4 flying fighting beast. It is incredibly fast and has a pair of sharp claws that can split rocks and penetrate wood. It is the absolute king among level 4 flying fighting beasts and is extremely difficult to deal with.

　　The speed of the Ironback Wolf is far inferior to that of the Terror Vulture, but its defense is one of the strongest among the fourth-level fighting beasts, especially its iron back, which may not be broken even by swords. Moreover, its attack power is also very strong. Its sharp teeth are like knives, which can completely tear a person apart when bitten by them. Among the fourth-level terrain beasts, it can be ranked in the top three in terms of attack power alone.

　　The other people also had heavy expressions on their faces. They were all familiar with the two fighting beasts in front of them, and they all knew how powerful they were.

　　"Damn it, this is trouble," Ge Fei cursed. Victory was about to be achieved, but he didn't expect that Jinyi City actually had such a trump card.

　　Hami also regretted secretly. As a beast soul practitioner, he understood even better how powerful these two fighting beasts were. He felt extremely regretful when he thought that he had no fighting beast partner.

　　Hami's identity is extraordinary. He doesn't even look down upon low-level fighting beasts, and he doesn't have the strength to subdue high-level fighting beasts now, so he has never signed a contract with a fighting beast. This is understandable. With his identity, as long as his strength improves, he can completely subdue higher-level fighting beasts.

　　A smile appeared on Cruz's face. With the trump card revealed, Golden Wing City had completely gained the upper hand. He could already see victory waving at him.

　　"I can't hold back any more," Mithras frowned, a little annoyed. He didn't want to reveal his strength so early, but the current situation did not allow him to hold back any more.

　　In a flash, the two fighting beasts, one above and one below, had arrived at the arena. Mithras shouted, and his fighting spirit surged. He activated Thousand Mile Cloud Movement, and in just a flash he appeared in front of the Iron-backed Wolf, even faster than before.

　　Cruise was stunned. What speed is this?

　　"Boom!" With the sound of storms, Mithras crashed into the Iron-backed Wolf with his whole body. With a loud bang, the Iron-backed Wolf rolled out.

　　There was a burst of gasps throughout the entire fighting arena. Using his body to knock back the Iron-backed Wolf, which was famous for its defensive ability, was this the strength of a master weapon master?

　　"Weapon Master! His true strength is that of a Weapon Master!" There was an exclamation from the audience. It was unbelievable that the Taros City team actually hid a master at the level of a Weapon Master.

　　Mithras did use the power of the weapon user. In the previous battles, he had always reserved his strength. He had to have no trump card to make it to the end, but the current situation forced him to expose his strength.

　　At the moment when the Ironback Wolf rolled out, Mithras chased after it and kicked it away again in the air. However, such a blow did not cause fatal damage to the Ironback Wolf, which had extremely strong physical defense.

　　"Weapon User!" Cruz felt dizzy. It turned out that Mithras had the strength of a Weapon User. He had been hiding his strength in the previous competitions.

　　A deep feeling of frustration surrounded Cruz. He was so proud that he always thought that at this age, his strength was already the strongest. However, a weapon user was hidden in a small Taros Martial Arts Hall. So what kind of strength did those martial arts halls that have always been ranked among the top in the kingdom possess?

　　"Top three!" Cruz smiled bitterly. He had originally planned to break into the top three in the ranking tournament, but now it seems that such hope is slim.

　　"It turns out to be the strength of a weapon user. It seems that the ranking of the martial arts hall will undergo a major change this time." Capaci on the tower smiled and said to Taro, "It seems that this is the 'BMW' that the archbishop mentioned."

　　Taro laughed and said, "What does His Majesty think?"

　　Capaci looked at Tarot a few times and burst into laughter, but he had feelings for Mithras in his heart. He knew very well what the future would be like for those who were favored by Tarot.

　　“Maybe it’s time to invest a little bit now,” Capaci thought to himself.

　　"Little Eagle, go help the Wolf!" Seeing that the Iron-backed Wolf had no ability to resist in the hands of Mithras, Hu Lisi shouted loudly, calling on the Turtle Vulture to attack Mithras.

　　"Fall down!" Mithras shouted and punched the Ironback Wolf hard on the spine. The Ironback Wolf swayed a few times but still did not fall down.

　　"Come again!" Mithras secretly praised the Iron-backed Wolf's extraordinary defense, but he did not relax his attack. He suddenly jumped up and appeared on the Iron-backed Wolf's back.

　　"Ah!" The Ironback Wolf screamed and tried to throw Mithras off its back, but since Mithras had done so, he was unprepared and stuck tightly to the Ironback Wolf's back.

　　"Chirp!" The terrifying vulture opened its sharp claws and grabbed towards Mithras' head with a sharp sound of breaking through the air. If it hit the head this time, I believe that even Mithras, who had cultivated the weapon soul, would not be in good condition.

　　“Get lost!”

　　Mithras shouted, stretched out his arms, grabbed the sharp claws of the terrifying vulture and smashed it hard to the ground.

　　"ah!"

　　The audience was very nervous when they saw the phoenix's sharp claws grabbing towards Mithras' head, but when Mithras threw the phoenix to the ground like a straw bag, they were shocked.

　　This way of fighting is so barbaric!

　　"Inch of light! Explosion blast blast!", Mithras mobilized his fighting spirit, and the moment his fist touched the Iron-backed Wolf, he suddenly activated all of his fighting spirit.

　　"Crack", a crisp sound was heard, and the Iron-backed Wolf's body slowly softened.

　　"Puff!" Vina suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The Ironback Wolf was his fighting beast. The Ironback Wolf was killed, and she, who had signed a contract with the Ironback Wolf, was also injured and almost lost her fighting ability.

　　"You are the only one left now!" Mithras glanced at the dinosaur hovering in the air, smiled slightly, and shouted in a desperate voice: "Miyin, sword!"

　　A long sword flew across the air, and Mithras jumped up, caught the sword in his hand, and with a wave of his arm, the sword turned into a white light and appeared next to the terror vulture in an instant.

　　"Chirp, chirp!" A shower of feathers fell from the air, and the vulture flapped its wings in panic. However, the sword that Mithras had thrown just now had pierced into its wings, so it was still able to keep flying.

　　"Plop!" The terrifying vulture fell to the ground with the long sword, its pair of wings still flashing, and a stream of bright red blood slowly spread on the ground.

　　"You go to hell too!" Mithras kicked the sword on the dinosaur's wing fiercely. With a "puff", the sword went through one side of the wing to the other. The dinosaur struggled for a few times and stopped moving!

　　"puff!"

　　Hu Lisi suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, slowly sat down, and looked at Mithras with resentful eyes.

　　This series of battles is a long story, but actually it only took place in a short moment. In that moment, the two fighting beasts that Jinyi City relied on as their trump cards were killed, and two team members were also lost. The entire battle situation has become very clear.

　　"Old Four, beautiful!" Ge Fei said with a laugh while fighting.

　　Mithras took a look at the battle situation and found that the Golden Wing City had lost all its fighting spirit. It was only a matter of time before they were defeated. He smiled and said to a few people: "Seeing that you are having fun fighting, I feel embarrassed to intervene. Take your time, and I will cheer you on from the side."

　　Several people looked at Mithras with contempt. If he wanted to take a break, he should just say so. Why did he even say that he and the others were having fun fighting? What kind of excuse was that?

　　Mithras ignored the looks from several people and sat down on the ground, cheering from time to time. He looked like a participating team member, but clearly just a guest spectator.

　　Everyone in the audience looked at Mithras in surprise. Is this still a competition?

　　"This kid!" Max clapped his legs and laughed. Now the battle situation is very clear and he is very excited.

　　While resisting, Crook looked at the four people around him. Everyone had a look of confusion on their face. The aggressiveness they had at the beginning was completely gone. Could they still turn the situation around in this state?

　　"We give up!" Crook jumped out of the battle circle and said with great difficulty.

　　The fighting spirit subsided, the sound of collision died down, and players from both teams stopped attacking almost at the same time. The difference was that one side was smiling brightly, while the other side was about to cry!

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 20 The King's Summoning

　　(My tears are streaming down my face. Don’t you know that the South has already been hit by floods? I guess you don’t need my tears!)

　　"We give up!" Cruz said with difficulty.

　　The scene was silent. The game was full of ups and downs, and no one could calm down for a moment, especially the exposure of Mithras' strength was like a muffled thunder in everyone's heart.

　　"In the second round of group three, the Taros City team wins!" the referee announced loudly.

　　There were low voices of discussion at the scene, which gradually became louder and louder, accompanied by waves of cheers.

　　The audience's thoughts are very simple. They don't care who wins or loses the game. What they care about is the watchability of the game. Mithras' sudden outburst makes them feel very satisfied.

　　The Golden Wing City team slowly left the scene. Their desolate figures showed their inner sadness. However, there was only victory and defeat on the field. The winners were cheered and the losers were ignored. This was an eternal tradition.

　　"Old Four, you are so handsome!" Ge Fei laughed and walked towards Mithras: "At that moment just now, I thought we were going to lose!"

　　"We have now set a record for the Taros City Martial Hall!" Mi Yin laughed, "After two rounds of competition, we have already entered the top 28."

　　Several other people also nodded excitedly. Out of the 112 martial arts hall representative teams, they have now entered the top 28. This result should have never appeared in the history of Taros City Martial Arts Hall!

　　The Wu Tang ranking competition is a promotion competition. The winner can continue to advance, while the loser can only compete with other defeated teams for rankings. After two rounds, the top 28 have been born, and Taros City Wu Tang is among them.

　　"How happy do you think the hall master would be now?" Ge Fei asked a few people with a chuckle.

　　Mi Yin shook his head and squinted his eyes and said: "We can't guess it, why don't you ask the hall master yourself and see what he says"

　　“I know without asking that the hall master must be so happy now that he can’t even tell the directions,” Ge Fei said with certainty, while the others looked at his back with a mocking look on their faces.

　　Ge Fei felt a little scared by the looks in the crowd. Just when he was about to turn around to check, he was slapped on the head.

　　"You are getting more and more daring, you even dare to frame me. Just wait and see how I will deal with you when I get back," Max cursed and laughed as he slapped Guffy.

　　It turned out that when Golden Wing City had not yet admitted defeat, Max, who was sure of victory, walked down from the audience seats. He was already behind Ge Fei when he was speaking just now, so everyone's looks were so strange.

　　"Ah! Master, when did you come?" Ge Fei was caught in the act and said in surprise, "You beasts are nothing. You didn't even tell me that the Master was coming."

　　Several people looked at Ge Fei and laughed, telling him that it was impossible. How could they face everyone if they didn't let Young Master Ge make a fool of himself with such an opportunity?

　　"Come on, I'll take you to dinner. As long as it's a hotel in Hollywood, you can pick any one you want." Max is very happy now. Although he has not reached the point where he doesn't know what's good or what's bad, he is still a little too proud of himself.

　　"Hongbin Building!" several people said in unison.

　　Max's face darkened. The Hongbinlou in Holly City was a place where people were eaten without leaving any bones. A single meal would cost at least tens of thousands of gold coins. Even he would not feel comfortable!

　　"Damn it! Hongbinlou is Hongbinlou, let's go now," Max said through gritted teeth, "but your next game must be worthy of this meal I gave you."

　　Mithras and others looked at Max with disdain. It was true what they said that the richer you are, the stingier you are. A martial arts hall leader actually wanted to bribe them with a meal.

　　"Aren't I poor?" Max chuckled.

　　"Old Four, how can the hall master invite others to dinner?" Ge Fei smiled and winked at Mithras: "By the way, don't forget Doudou. After eating at Hongbinlou last time, Doudou has been thinking about it all the time."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I would have forgotten it if you hadn't mentioned it. Thanks for reminding me!"

　　Max's forehead darkened. Just these few people were going to spend tens of thousands of gold coins. If the others were added, the amount would be even higher. The most terrifying one was Doudou. He alone was more powerful than these people in front of him. His wallet was going to be empty!

　　Mithras and others left the stadium and found Pasch and others in the audience. When Doudou saw Mithras, he jumped into his arms and started to cry.

　　"Boss, why didn't you call me just now? I went downstairs to eat those two bad guys," Doudou said angrily.

　　Mithras knew which two fighting beasts he was talking about, so he smiled and said, "They are just two low-level fighting beasts. I can handle them myself. I will definitely leave them to you next time if there are stronger ones."

　　Doudou nodded: "Well, then you must remember to call me next time."

　　A group of people surrounded Mithras and others and praised them highly. Led by Max, they passed through the contestant channel and left the fighting arena, chatting and laughing all the way.

　　Watching Mithras and others walk out of the fighting arena, Capaci whispered a few instructions to the guards around him, and the guards nodded and retreated.

　　"Your Excellency Archbishop, I'm sorry to bother you for a moment!" Capaci said to Taro with a smile.

　　Taro laughed and said, "Your Majesty, are you planning to take my BMW? The Holy Spirit Palace values ​​that child very much."

　　Capaci smiled and said, "The Archbishop is joking. I just want to go and have a chat with him. Besides, he is not old enough to enter the Holy Spirit Temple."

　　"That's right, it seems that His Majesty the King wants to invest earlier," Tarot said meaningfully, "Staying in the Kingdom is also a good choice."

　　Capaci's face lit up and he said, "Thank you very much, Archbishop. I will hold a banquet in the palace tonight. I hope the Archbishop will come and attend."

　　Tarot smiled and nodded. Mithras was indeed a talent for the Holy Soul Palace. However, Mithras was still too young. It would be a good idea for him to train in the kingdom for a few years.

　　After Mithras and his companions walked out of the fighting arena and were about to go to Hongbin Tower, several guards suddenly came over from the front, stopped in front of the crowd, and looked at Mithras.

　　"This must be Mithras. Your Majesty, please meet me," one of the guards said to Mithras with a smile.

　　"Your Majesty? To see me?" Mithras looked surprised. What was going on?

　　Pasch's face changed, and he walked up to the guard and said, "I wonder what His Majesty wants to see Mithras for?"

　　"Don't get me wrong, His Majesty the King just admires Mithras and wants to have a chat with him," the guard said with a smile.

　　Mithras glanced at the others, frowned and said, "Your Majesty the King only wants to see me? What about the others?"

　　"We are also acting according to the arrangements of His Majesty the King. His Majesty the King did not mention anyone else. Please come with us to the palace now!" said the guard, shaking his head.

　　"Since it is His Majesty the King who summoned you, it must not be a bad thing. Just go ahead, Mithras. We will be waiting for you inside the restaurant," Max said with a smile.

　　Although the king only wanted to see Mithras, the meaning behind it was extraordinary. It was also a great joy for him as the head of the martial arts hall.

　　Mithras looked at Pasch, who thought about it with a serious face and nodded slightly: "Since it is the king's summons, you can't refuse, just be careful."

　　Mithras nodded, handed the beans in his arms to Chakasi, and said to the guards: "Then the big brothers will lead the way."

　　"Please follow us!" Several guards gestured to everyone and left with Mithras.

　　"I hope nothing happens to the fourth brother?" Mi Yin said worriedly.

　　The ruler of a country was in a high position and suddenly summoned Mithras, which made him somewhat worried, fearing that something unhappy would happen.

　　Chakasi frowned and said, "I am a little worried too. What should we do now?"

　　Max laughed and said, "Don't worry! It's definitely not a bad thing for His Majesty the King to summon Mithras. He might give us a surprise."

　　Ge Fei curled her lips and said, "It's just meeting a king, what's there to worry about?"

　　Ge Fei's identity is unusual, so naturally he would not take a king seriously. There are more than a hundred kingdoms in Oslo, but there are definitely no more than ten families like the Kabran family.

　　Pasch's face was calm all the time, and he suddenly said, "I believe Mithras will be fine. Let's go to the restaurant and wait for him to come back. Then everything will be clear."

　　Everyone else nodded. This was indeed the current situation. Any speculation and worry would be useless before Mithras came back. A group of people, led by Max, walked towards Hongbin Building.

　　Mithras, led by several guards, rushed towards the palace, but the doubts in Mithras' heart had not subsided.

　　There are over a hundred martial arts halls in the kingdom, and there are many students like him who have broken through to the weapon user level so early. It is obviously impossible for Capaci to meet him just for this reason, so there must be deeper reasons behind this.

　　"Brothers, do you know why His Majesty the King wants to see me?" After failing to figure out the reason, Mithras asked several guards.

　　"Don't worry, little brother. His Majesty the King admires you very much. We may need your care in the future," one of them said with a smile, but did not tell the specific reason.

　　"Either they don't know the reason at all, or they are hiding something from me," Mithras thought carefully as he looked at the smiling faces of the guards.

　　The distance from the arena to the palace was not far. Soon, Mithras could see the outline of the palace. The marble building looked extremely brilliant and dazzling in the sunlight.

　　"You will see His Majesty the King soon," one of them said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras nodded slightly, thinking to himself: "What on earth is the reason that King Capaci has to work so hard? Is it because..."

　　Suddenly he thought of a possibility and his expression slowly calmed down.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 21 King Capaci

　　Mithras suddenly thought of a possibility, and his frown relaxed.

　　"My true strength must have been discovered by Capaci." This is the only possibility now.

　　The entire palace complex is built with marble, and each huge stone slab weighs thousands of pounds. One can imagine how huge a amount of manpower was spent in building this palace.

　　Several guards took Mithras through the deep gate of the kingdom and walked on the ramp. With Mithras' current level, he could find countless secret sentries along the way. Every guard was calm and composed, and his strength was extraordinary.

　　"It's worthy of being a royal palace, it's heavily guarded," Mithras was secretly surprised. With such tight guards, it would be too difficult to sneak into the palace, even for a strong man above the level of War King.

　　"In front is the Palace of Kinship where His Majesty the King handles state affairs on a daily basis," a guard pointed to a circular building in front and said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras looked up and saw that the entire Harmony Hall was extremely magnificent. An inclined stone staircase extended all the way to the entrance of the hall. Standing below, he could only see the relief in the center of the stone staircase and the shadow of a corner of the hall.

　　"Walking on such stone steps, I am afraid that all the princes and nobles will be afraid and feel the solemnity of the royal power," Mithras thought to himself. Such a layout is obviously to highlight the royal power.

　　"His Majesty the King summoned me here?" Mithras said with some surprise. This Palace of Harmony was the place where state affairs were handled. An ordinary person like him should not be able to enter like this!

　　The guard laughed: "Of course not here, but considering how much the King values ​​you, you should come to this palace more often. I am just introducing it to you."

　　Mithras laughed and said, "This elder brother is really thoughtful. Thank you very much, Mithras."

　　"If you don't mind, just call me Hams! These are Kolenda, Gambia and Colon," Hams smiled and introduced the other people to Mithras.

　　"Well! Then I will just call you Brother Hams from now on," Mithras nodded when he thought of a few of his people and said to Hams with a smile.

　　"Then I'm taking advantage of the little brother!" Hams and several others laughed.

　　After passing through the ramp, there was another gate in front of them. There were two rows of guards in bright armor standing at the gate. Hams's face became serious, and he whispered to Mithras: "After passing through this gate, we will reach the king's bedroom. These guards are very rigid and difficult to deal with. Little brother, follow behind us and don't move."

　　Mithras nodded. These guards were guarding the king's bedroom. Naturally, they were the elite among the elite. No wonder even Hams was so serious.

　　"Stop!" When several people walked to the door, a middle-aged guard with a badge on his waist came out and shouted loudly: "Please show your badge!"

　　Hams glanced at the man and said with a smile: "Harry, you know me. I am always so serious!"

　　The guard named Harry ignored him and just stood in the way and watched them.

　　"Here, this is our badge. This little brother is the person His Majesty the King wants to see." Hams might have felt embarrassed in front of Mithras, so he took off the badge from his waist and threw it over angrily.

　　"Okay, go in! Don't walk around." Harry looked at his badge and shouted expressionlessly, "Open the door!"

　　"This Harry is so abominable. Just wait and see how I deal with him later," Hams said indignantly as he walked through the door.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "I think this Harry is very responsible. Brother Hams, don't be angry. It's his duty and he has no choice."

　　Hams took the opportunity to step down and nodded: "Little brother, what you said makes sense. The King's study is in front. His Majesty the King will summon you there."

　　Mithras looked forward and saw a building that looked like a study. He nodded and said, "Thank you for your help along the way."

　　"As for that, this is what we should do. Just don't forget us in the future," Hams said with a twinkle in his eyes.

　　He was so enthusiastic along the way, all just to please Mithras. This seemed incredible, but as they had been in the palace for a long time, they were very sensitive to some things.

　　"Of course not, how could Mithras forget those big brothers?" Mithras said with a smile. He knew a little about the plans of these people, but he still didn't understand whether he was really worthy of them doing that!

　　Hams and others brought Jiang Mixius to the front of the study, asked Mixius to wait outside for a while, and Hams went in to report.

　　Not long after, Hams came out with a smile and said, "Little brother, you are so generous. His Majesty the King was discussing matters with several ministers. When he heard that you were coming, he postponed the meeting. This is the first time I have seen such a thing."

　　Mithras smiled slightly and said nothing, and Hams took him into the study.

　　It was called a study, but in fact the entire study was larger than the hall of an ordinary rich man. Mithras followed Hams through several corridors before arriving in front of a lobby.

　　"His Majesty the King has already ordered that you go in by yourself, and we will wait outside," Hams whispered to Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded, stepped into the lobby, and a few dozen meters ahead, a screen appeared. Mithras hesitated for a moment and walked over.

　　"It's Mithras!" a voice came from behind the screen. Mithras was stunned for a moment but still walked over. He walked around the screen and saw Capaci smiling at him from behind the table facing him.

　　"Greetings, His Majesty the King!", Mithras hurried forward to salute.

　　Capaci smiled and walked out from behind the table, holding Mithras and said, "No need to be polite, just treat it as if you are at home and don't be too restrained."

　　Capaci's actions startled Mithras, and his previous thoughts began to waver. Even if his strength reached that of a great warrior, Capaci, as the ruler of a country, would not be so enthusiastic. Could there be other reasons?

　　Capaci watched Mithras sit down, then slowly returned to his seat and said with a smile: "You must be wondering why I summoned you!"

　　Capaci's enthusiasm obviously went beyond the ordinary scope. He did not even use honorifics, but called himself "I". The subtle details showed his importance to Mithras.

　　Mithras was stunned: "Mithras really doesn't know, I hope His Majesty the King can clarify it."

　　"I'm afraid you won't believe me, I just wanted to talk to you, is that reason enough?" Capach said with a smile, "If it weren't for the Wu Hall Ranking Tournament, I wouldn't have known that there was a 14-year-old great master in the kingdom. Max has kept this a secret from me for so long!"

　　"It's really not the hall master's fault. I didn't want to be too conspicuous, so I asked the hall master to keep it secret for me," Mithras hurriedly excused Max.

　　"Haha, don't worry, I'm just talking casually." Capaci waved his hand and said, "Max was able to discover a talent like you for Wu Tang, how could I blame him?"

　　"You should graduate after the Wutang Ranking Tournament!" Capach's face turned serious. "If I remember correctly, according to the age on your record, you will hold your coming-of-age ceremony soon."

　　In Oslo, men usually hold their coming-of-age ceremony at the age of 15.

　　It is not surprising that Mithras knows so much about Capaci. As the ruler of the kingdom, it is very easy for him to investigate a person's origins.

　　"Your Majesty is right. In a few days I will be 15 years old." As he spoke, Mithras felt a little emotional. Six years had passed in a flash. According to the customs of the mainland, he was now an adult.

　　"I started helping my father deal with state affairs when I was 15," Kapachi said with a smile, "Talents like you are exactly what the kingdom needs. After the Wutang ranking competition is over, you can come to the kingdom to serve!"

　　Mithras looked at Capaci in surprise and said, "Your Majesty, you are joking. Mithras is still young and not very familiar with the affairs of the kingdom. I am afraid that I will disappoint Your Majesty."

　　Mithras had never thought about becoming a noble in the eyes of common people. His idea was very simple, which was to avenge his family as soon as possible through his hard training. He really had never thought about other things.

　　Capaci laughed: "Don't worry, I won't let you deal with those tedious matters. You just need to register your name in the kingdom, then you should be relieved."

　　Mithras couldn't understand it even more. How could such a good thing happen to him, that he was allowed to work in the kingdom without having to do anything? This was too unbelievable!

　　Capaci's face darkened: "You can't even agree to my request!"

　　Mithras was stunned, then smiled and said, "His Majesty the King has given me a chance to get paid without working. I would be a fool if I didn't agree."

　　"Haha! It's settled," Kapachi seemed to be amused by Mithras' words, and laughed, "If I'm not mistaken, you will enter the Holy Spirit Hall after the ranking competition, so you better be prepared."

　　"Holy Soul Temple!" Mithras was shocked again.

　　"In fact, you may not know that Archbishop Tarot attaches great importance to you. Even I am excited about this honor." Capaci said with a twinkling look, "Now you should understand why I asked you to come to the kingdom to serve!"

　　“So that’s how it is!”

　　Mithras understood everything at once, and the hint of gratitude he had just felt towards Capaci disappeared without a trace. To put it bluntly, they were making a deal, and Capaci was betting that Mithras would become a high-ranking figure in the Holy Spirit Temple.

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 22 Transactions

　　(I was so scared. A thunderclap hit my window and the computer screen flickered several times. I thought my computer was going to fail, but it survived! God really didn’t let me down.)

　　In an instant, Mithras understood why Capachchi was so interested in him. It turned out that it was the Holy Spirit Temple that was behind it.

　　The Kingdom of Tara is just a kingdom and cannot be compared with the Holy Spirit Temple at all. Even the entire Kingdom of Tara has to rely on the Holy Spirit Temple for survival. Therefore, when Capaci learned that the Holy Spirit Temple attached importance to Mithras, the first thing he thought of was to use Mithras to enhance the kingdom's status in the entire Order Alliance.

　　It was for the above reasons that Capaci treated Mithras so well. Moreover, Capaci also knew that Mithras would know the reason for doing so sooner or later, so he did not hide his thoughts.

　　"Don't worry, Your Majesty. After all, Mithras is a citizen of the kingdom and knows what to do." Mithras figured it all out and no longer had any doubts in his mind. He said calmly to Capaci.

　　Capaci nodded: "I feel relieved now. Don't blame me for being snobbish. If I want the kingdom to survive on this continent, I have no choice."

　　Mithras also sighed inwardly. Everyone envies the royal power, but who could have imagined how much pressure a king would bear.

　　"I understand!", Mithras nodded. Capaci could say this to him, which obviously put both parties on an equal footing. Although there were reasons related to the Holy Spirit Temple, it also showed Capaci's magnanimity.

　　Capach patted Mithras on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You won another game today, you must arrange a celebration, I won't delay you"

　　"When you have time, feel free to come and visit. I will make arrangements and no one will stop you," Capaci continued.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Your Majesty will be upset!"

　　Capaci laughed: "I'm used to seeing those people's hypocrisy, I still really hope someone can tell me the truth."

　　After bidding farewell to Capaci, Mithras left the study. Capaci personally sent Mithras to the door with a smile on his face all the time, which made Hams and others who were waiting outside the door even more certain of Mithras' extraordinaryness. On the way out of the palace, his enthusiasm was almost flattering.

　　After leaving the palace, Mithras headed straight towards Hongbin Tower. He believed that others would be worried about him since he had been away for such a long time.

　　"Old Four, you're back!"

　　As soon as Mithras appeared in Hongbin Building, Ge Fei, who was looking down from the second floor, saw him and shouted loudly. At the same time, several heads appeared on the second floor.

　　Mithras looked up and smiled at everyone, then walked into Hongbin Building. As soon as he entered the door, a white light hit his arms. It was Doudou.

　　"Boss, you're finally back. I'm starving. They won't give me anything to eat," Doudou complained to Mithras. But the content was a little funny.

　　Mithras’ face turned serious: “You are definitely not worried about me, the boss, and you are still thinking about eating!”

　　Doudou said aggrievedly: "I was worried, but I forgot about it in a moment."

　　Mithras was amused and angry at the same time, and he forgot about his worries. This kind of reason was indeed Doudou's style. He was really heartless.

　　Holding Doudou, Mithras went upstairs and saw that everyone was sitting together. There was nothing on the table except water cups. He knew that everyone had been waiting for him to come back during this period.

　　"Mithras is back, that's great, we'll start eating now." When Max saw Mithras appear, he turned around and told the waiter to serve the food. It was already afternoon and everyone was really hungry.

　　"Fourth brother, tell us quickly, what does His Majesty want you to do!" After everyone had finished their work, Ge Fei couldn't wait to pull Mithras and say.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Nothing, just want to chat with me."

　　Everyone was stunned and looked at Mithras in surprise. Ge Fei curled his lips and said, "Do you think you are me? His Majesty the King wants to talk to you, and you can say such nonsense."

　　"Is it true that His Majesty the King wants to talk to you just to have a chat?" Chakasi asked, staring at Mithras. It was obvious that he did not believe what Mithras said.

　　Mithras nodded: "That's it!"

　　This time, everyone finally realized that Mithras was not lying, and they became even more surprised. Except for Hami and Ge Fei, everyone here basically did not have a high background. In their eyes, the ruler of a country was the most dazzling sun. It was simply too hard to believe that such a high-ranking figure would talk to Mithras.

　　"What's going on? We're all family here, so you can tell us what's going on," Pasch said with a frown, "It can't be just a simple chat!"

　　Mithras chuckled and said, "His Majesty the King has asked me to stay in the kingdom after graduation."

　　Everyone's eyes widened. The content of this chat was too shocking!

　　"Tell me what's going on?" Max said expectantly, "What did the King say? What position is left for you?"

　　"It's just a sinecure and I don't have to do anything. I thought it was not bad, so I agreed to it," said Mithras with a smile.

　　Guffy pointed at Mithras with a look of disdain and said, "You said it looked good, but I think your tail is about to stand up, you look so proud that it makes me upset."

　　Hami smiled and said to Ge Fei, "It's useless for you to be jealous. You are from the Os Empire. Such a good thing will certainly not happen to you."

　　"I'm not jealous. I'm Young Master Ge. Even if you give me a kingdom, it depends on whether I am willing or not," Ge Fei said loudly with a flushed face.

　　Although Ge Fei's words were a bit exaggerated, they were not far from the truth. As the only heir to the Kabran family, the power behind him was no less powerful than a kingdom, and was even much stronger.

　　"Your Majesty, why would you do this? This is totally unreasonable." Pasch frowned and said, "There must be a deeper reason behind this."

　　"My true strength has been known by the Holy Spirit Palace. Archbishop Tarot came to find me this time. The king may have this reason for doing this!" Mithras finally spit out the final reason.

　　Pasch was stunned and nodded: "That makes a lot more sense. Even His Majesty the King has to give face to the Holy Spirit Hall, but this matter came a little too suddenly."

　　The others also suddenly realized and were very happy for Mithras. The Holy Spirit Palace was the most powerful force in Oslo, and even the four great empires did not dare to offend it too much. Mithras was valued by the Holy Spirit Palace, so his future development would definitely not be bad.

　　Especially Chakasi's parents, after listening to what Mithras said, their eyes turned towards Mithras with burning passion. The matter between Mithras and Chakasi has now been basically made public, and Mithras' development is also what they care about most. Now that Mithras is valued by the Holy Spirit Palace, how can they not be tempted.

　　There were stars in Chakasi's eyes when she looked at Mithras. In her mind, Mithras might be more important than her. Knowing that Mithras was appreciated by the Holy Spirit Temple, one can imagine the surprise and pride in her heart.

　　Max hesitated for a moment, but still asked, "Well, didn't His Majesty the King mention anyone else?"

　　Everyone laughed, and everyone understood the meaning of Max's words.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Don't worry, Master. His Majesty the King has mentioned you. Who knows, after the martial arts hall ranking competition, you may be very successful."

　　Max smiled awkwardly: "Don't be afraid of being laughed at by everyone, I really have such an idea."

　　Everyone laughed again. Although Max had selfish motives, he was still a straightforward man who could speak his mind directly, which was something not everyone could do.

　　"Today is really a double good day, let's not go home until we are drunk!" Max stood up, raised his head and drank a glass of strong liquor, and a grand banquet began.

　　The banquet went on till death, and when it came time to settle the bill Max's face was terribly dark. Although he was the head of the martial arts hall, his income was not much, and just one banquet almost made him completely bankrupt.

　　"I will never come to Hongbinlou again, even if you kill me," Max muttered quietly, gritting his teeth.

　　It was already afternoon when a few people walked out of Hongbin Building. Everyone was a little drunk, so they stopped hanging around and hurried back to the hotel where they were staying.

　　As the group of people walked to the door of the hotel, a clerk who usually served them came over and said to Mithras: "A guest just came and said he was looking for you."

　　Mithras was stunned. He didn't know anyone in the city of Holi. Where did the guests come from?

　　"Are you sure you didn't make a mistake? There is a guest looking for me," asked Mithras in surprise. The others also looked confused, wondering who would come back to see Mithras at this time.

　　"I remember correctly, the customer asked to see you specifically." The clerk has been with everyone for such a long time that he has memorized everyone's name, so he said it with certainty.

　　"Take me to see it!" Mithras frowned, guessing about the mysterious visitor.

　　The clerk nodded and took Mithras to the hotel lobby, and everyone followed out of curiosity.

　　Mithras walked into the lobby and looked around, but did not see any familiar faces, which made him even more confused.

　　"Which customer is looking for me? I don't think I know anyone here," Mithras said to the clerk.

　　"That's the customer with the veil on her face," the clerk said, pointing to the right corner of the lobby.

　　Mithras looked in the direction the clerk pointed, and saw a thin figure sitting quietly in the corner. Her face was covered with a veil, so he couldn't see what she looked like at all. But what was certain was that she must be a girl, and a very beautiful girl.

　　Mithras thought about it carefully, and there was no such figure in his memory, but the man next to the girl seemed to have been seen somewhere.

　　After hesitating for a moment, Mithras walked towards the figure.

　　"Who is it?"

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 23: Luluxi's Secret (Please vote for collection)

　　"Who is it?"

　　Mithras walked towards the girl with a frown. The man, who was an acquaintance of Mithras, saw Mithras coming and leaned down and said a few words in the girl's ear. The girl slowly stood up.

　　"Excuse me, are you looking for me?" Mithras looked at the girl opposite him. Maybe because the distance was closer, he had a vague impression of the figure, but he couldn't figure out who it was.

　　"Boss, it's a beautiful sister," Doudou struggled restlessly and jumped out of Mithras' arms: "Hug!"

　　Looking at Doudou who fell into the girl's arms, a familiar scene suddenly appeared in front of Mithras. After a slight pause, Mithras understood the identity of the girl.

　　"Are you Luluci?" asked Mithras in surprise.

　　Delicate little hands pulled off the veil, and a beautiful face appeared in front of everyone. It was Lulucy who had made a splash at the opening ceremony last time.

　　"Mr. Mithras, I am sorry to bother you," Luluxi stroked Doudou and said with a smile, "I don't have any relatives or friends in Hollywood, so I came here to bother you, sir."

　　Mithras smiled slightly and said, "That's right, it's my honor to have Miss Luluxi here. It's not a bother to me! I just don't know what the lady is here for this time?"

　　"It's okay!" Luluxi blushed and said softly, "I just wanted to come and see Doudou."

　　Mithras' eyes widened. There were so many living people here, but Lulusi said she just came to see Doudou. This Lulusi was really naive to the extreme. Didn't she know that this was very impolite?

　　"My daughter has been learning from a teacher, so she is very ignorant of the ways of the world. Please don't blame her." The man standing next to Luluxi said to everyone apologetically, "I apologize to you on behalf of my daughter."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Miss Luluci is devoted to her craft and has a pure heart. How can we blame her?"

　　"Thank you!" The man bowed and stepped behind Lulusi.

　　"Did I say something wrong just now? But I really just came to see Doudou," Luluxi said anxiously.

　　Everyone burst into laughter. Even Chakasi, who was hostile to Luluxi at the beginning, laughed. He walked to Luluxi, took her hand and said, "Don't pay attention to them. Let's go upstairs and talk."

　　Luluxi looked at Doudou in her arms, hesitated for a moment and said to Mithras, "Can I take Doudou with me?"

　　Mithras laughed in silence. This little girl was so innocent and cute, especially her weak expression which made her so pitiful.

　　"Yes, of course. Don't you realize that Doudou likes you too?" Mithras said with a smile, "You can come to see Doudou anytime during your stay in Holly City."

　　"Really!" Luluxi's face was full of surprise. She looked like a piano and singing master, but actually a child.

　　Chakasi dragged Lulusi up to the second floor. Before leaving, Doudou reluctantly said to Mithras, "Boss, the beautiful sister's embrace is so warm!"

　　Mithras' face darkened for a moment. When he thought of Doudou's dirty behavior, he felt embarrassed. How could an upright master like him have such a fighting partner?

　　"What's your name?" Looking at Chakasi, Lulusi and the color beast Doudou going up to the second floor, Mithras smiled and said to the man, "Let's go over there and talk too."

　　"Bildili, this is my name," the man said to Mithras with a forced smile.

　　Mithras took Bili and walked towards one side of the lobby. Max and the others said hello and went upstairs. Only Ge Fei and the others were left. It was not appropriate for them to join such an occasion.

　　"I'm really sorry for what happened just now!" Bili said to Mithras as soon as he sat down.

　　Mi Yin chuckled: "To be honest, this is the first time I've seen someone like Miss Luluxi. But, doesn't this just show how cute your lady is?"

　　Bi Lili shook his head: "There are some things you don't know. The young lady went through a big change in her childhood and was greatly shocked. She hasn't recovered until now. Alas!"

　　Several people looked surprised. They originally thought that Luluxi was like this, but they didn't expect that there was such a reason behind it. They were secretly sad in their hearts.

　　"Later, Lirou adopted the young lady. Unexpectedly, the young lady's mentality was like that of a child, but she was the most suitable person to learn piano skills and singing. In just a few years, even Lirou said that the young lady had surpassed her," Biduli said proudly.

　　Everyone thought that it was true. People in Luluxi's situation were the easiest to calm down, and naturally they had more advantages in learning than ordinary people. Perhaps this was God's compensation to her!

　　"This time, Tara Kingdom originally invited Li Rou, but they haven't made their debut for many years, so they sent Miss here, which can be regarded as giving Miss a chance." Bi Li continued, "Miss really did not disappoint everyone. She sang an amazing song at the opening ceremony. I'm afraid her reputation has spread."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Ms. Luluxi's piano and singing skills are indeed amazing. Even I, who can't tell the difference between rhythm and pitch, can feel it very much, let alone other people."

　　"At that time, when Miss Luluxi was performing, I really thought she was the master of Lirou! Her skills are really better than mine," Ge Fei said with emotion.

　　"The young lady has had few friends since she was a child. I didn't expect to meet you guys when I came to Hollywood this time. I hope you don't dislike her." Bi Li said a little embarrassedly: "The young lady is actually very pitiful. She treats everyone as real friends. I have never seen her as happy as she is now."

　　Hami smiled and said, "Don't worry, sir! We will treat Miss Luluxi as our own sister."

　　Bi Li nodded and said, "Thank you very much. Actually, the young lady won't stay in Holly City for long before returning to the Oss Empire, but I still hope to make her happy during this time."

　　Several people nodded. It seemed that Bi Li had deep feelings for Luluxi. Not everyone could do this without regrets.

　　"You must be wondering why I take care of the young lady like this!" Bili said with a wry smile: "Actually, I am her biological brother, but now Luluxi doesn't remember anything about the past at all."

　　Everyone was shocked again. They didn't expect that Bilili was actually Luluxi's biological brother. This would explain why he gave so much to Luluxi.

　　"You are an excellent brother!" Mithras said sincerely, "Even among our relatives, few can do what you do."

　　“Well, there are only my sister and I now, and this is all I can do,” Bili shook his head.

　　The more Mithras and the others talked with Bili, the more they got along. The topics of conversation gradually became more extensive, and they would burst into laughter from time to time.

　　When the sun was about to set, Chakasi and Lulusi came down from upstairs. It seemed that the two of them had been getting along very well during this period.

　　"Miss, we should go back. It's getting late," Bilidu said to Luluxi. Those who knew about their relationship sighed in their hearts. His own sister did not recognize him. They didn't know how Bilidu had survived all these years!

　　Luluxi's face darkened and she whispered, "Sister Qiakaxi, I want to go back."

　　"Don't be sad, you can come over tomorrow," Chakasi said with a smile while hugging Lulusi. In just one short afternoon, she fell in love with this innocent little girl.

　　"Well, goodbye Doudou!" Luluxi handed Doudou to Chakasi reluctantly and walked to Bilili.

　　"I'm really sorry to bother you all today. It's getting late, so we'll go back now," Bili said to a few people with a smile. After spending some time together, everyone became more friendly and even a smile appeared on his usually cold face.

　　"We are friends now, so you don't have to be like this. Come over when you have time. Next time we should have a couple of drinks together," Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　"Sure, sure," Bili agreed generously.

　　After Luluxi and Bilili left, several people told Chakasi about the relationship between Bilili and Luluxi, as well as Luluxi's affairs.

　　"So that's how it is!" Chakasi was also surprised after hearing this, and said with sudden enlightenment: "I was wondering why Luluxi was like a child, so that's how it is."

　　The second round of the ranking tournament finally came to an end after four days of competition. The top seven teams in the four groups were decided. The next third round will determine the top three teams in each group. All teams are trying their best to compete for these three places, even Max.

　　Soon, the list of matches for the third round was announced. What surprised everyone was that Taros City had a bye this time, which meant that Mithras and his team could directly enter the top four of the group without having to play.

　　The one who was most happy about this news was not Mithras and the others, but Max. After receiving the news, he had a smile on his face all day long, and was extremely polite even to the waiters in the hotel, which made these people feel flattered.

　　But soon Max couldn't laugh anymore, because Mithras' next opponent was the ninth place in the last ranking tournament, the Habadu City team.

　　On the contrary to Max, after knowing that their next opponent is the top ten in the last ranking tournament, Mithras and others were eager to fight and were very excited, which made Max sweat. The Habaducheng team is a real strong team. A master of the battle spirit level appeared in the last ranking tournament. This time it is even more unpredictable!

　　Chapter 24 Who is more terrifying?

　　(The outline of this book is set at 3 million words, and it will not be put on the shelves if it is less than 500,000 words. You can collect it first, and you don’t have to subscribe if you are not satisfied when it is put on the shelves. This request is not too much, right?)

　　The Wu Tang ranking tournament has been going on for more than half a month now, and the remaining winning teams are all very strong.

　　In the first two games, Mithras and his team basically won easily. In the words of Master Ge, these two games were not exciting enough and the fighting was not satisfying enough.

　　So, when several people learned that the next opponent would be the Habadu team, they were a little excited, which made Max sweat.

　　December 24, 17789, afternoon, fighting arena.

　　Seven people stood on the field with excitement, waiting for their opponent, the Habadu team.

　　"It's really exciting to be able to compete against the top ten teams from last time!" Ge Fei said with a smile.

　　Hami nodded: "Finally found a good opponent!"

　　"This game will require some effort. Everyone must not be too careless, otherwise it will be troublesome if we lose the game," Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　"Yes! The Habadu team was able to rank in the top ten of the last martial arts competition. Their strength is definitely not simple. Everyone, don't get too excited," said Mithras to a few people with a smile.

　　In fact, he was extremely excited in his heart. Being able to stand together with the top ten from last time showed their strength in itself.

　　"Haha! Since you have the whole place reserved, we don't have to worry!" Carlos said to Mithras with a chuckle.

　　Mithras shook his head. This group of beasts really didn't take the competition seriously. They were all shameless to the extreme. If the gap in strength was really too big, he would not be the savior!

　　"The opponents are coming!" Crook said, looking at the other side, "It looks like we're in trouble this time. They're bringing their fighting beasts directly onto the field."

　　When they looked, they saw that it was just as Crook said, seven people came out from the opposite competition channel, followed by two huge monsters.

　　"Lig-tiger! And there are two of them!" Ge Fei's eyes widened suddenly. It was obvious that the opponent's strength was beyond his expectations.

　　The faces of the other people changed all of a sudden as well. The liger beast is a level five fighting beast, and its strength is not weaker than that of a level six powerful beast. Now there are two of them at once. How can the competition go on? These two ligers are enough for them to deal with.

　　"Two level 5 fighting beasts, and the other side has at least two intermediate level beast trainers. This is like hitting a rock," Mi Yin said with a wry smile. "Now we can only rely on Lao Si."

　　For a level five beast fight, the beast soul practitioner needs to have at least the strength of a mid-level beast tamer, otherwise he will not be able to tame the two lion-tiger beasts at all.

　　"This is trouble. We didn't expect the Habadu team to be so strong. Compared to us, they are not on the same level at all," Mithras shook his head, feeling extremely bitter in his heart.

　　At this time, the fighting arena was also calm. Habadu's strength shocked all the spectators. Such strength fully qualified him to compete for the championship.

　　"What should we do? Fight or not fight?" Mi Yin asked Mithras with a frown.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "What do you think?"

　　"Fight, of course we have to fight, but this game depends entirely on you. I'm afraid the brothers can't help much!" Mi Yin thought for a moment and said with a serious face: "Maybe it's time to let Doudou come out and exercise."

　　"Yes! Why didn't I think of it? With Doudou's strength, I'm afraid he can deal with these two lions by himself," Ge Fei said with a big laugh.

　　Mithras nodded: "That's true, but what if the Habadu team has other tricks up their sleeve?"

　　Several people were stunned. It was indeed true. The strength revealed now was scary enough. Doudou could deal with two lions, but who would deal with the two intermediate animal trainers?

　　"Let's arrange it this way. Doudou will deal with the two lions, and I will deal with the remaining two trainers. With Doudou's cooperation, it will be difficult for them to fully exert their strength," Mithras made the final decision.

　　The souls of the beast tamer and his fighting beast partner are connected. If the beast tamer wants to exert its maximum attack power during a battle, he must divide his attention to take care of it, and his own strength will of course be weakened.

　　The other people also nodded. The situation was not very clear at the moment, so they could only take it one step at a time.

　　"Doudou, everyone needs your help now," Mithras began to summon Doudou.

　　"Got it!" A white light shot down from the audience and appeared in Mithras' arms in just a moment, surprising the Habadu team who were looking at them. Everyone looked at Doudou in surprise.

　　"Boss, just tell me who you want me to deal with," Doudou said arrogantly.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "When the competition starts, you just need to knock down those two stupid cows in the shortest time possible. How about it? Can you do it?"

　　Doudou waved his little paws and pointed at the two lions a few times, saying disdainfully: "It's too easy for them, don't worry, boss!"

　　Mithras's face lit up: "Then I'll leave it all to you!"

　　The Habadu team was quite afraid of the sudden appearance of Doudou. Just by looking at the speed just now, they could imagine how terrifying Doudou was. Their originally relaxed faces began to become heavy.

　　"The fourth round of group three, Team Habadu versus Team Taros, starts now!" The referee shouted loudly, seeing that both sides were ready for the fight.

　　"Dou Dou!", Mithras shouted, and his figure shot out, heading towards the two animal trainers.

　　"Aoao!" Almost at the same time, the two lion-tiger beasts also moved, and their huge bodies stomped on the ground and rushed towards Mithras and others.

　　call out!

　　Doudou's figure turned into a white light, crossing the distance limit and appearing in front of a running liger in an instant. The little paw drew a white light and pushed it on the liger's head.

　　"Ah!" The liger's body suddenly stopped, and its paws left a deep mark on the ground.

　　"Ah, Ah, Ah!" Doudou waved his little paw violently, and with a bang, the liger's body retreated at a speed far exceeding before.

　　"boom!"

　　There was a gasp from the audience, some people even stood up, and everyone's heart was trembling.

　　"This can't be true!" Everyone couldn't believe what was happening before their eyes.

　　A liger was actually fought off by a 'pet bear'. Has this world gone crazy?

　　Doudou's figure did not stop for a moment. After repelling the first liger, his body turned in mid-air and crashed into another one.

　　"Boom!" With a loud bang, the lion-tiger beast that was hit stumbled backward, its four legs trembling as if it would fall down at any time.

　　"Aaaaaah!" Doudou stood in place, waving his little paws a few times, looking very dissatisfied with not being able to knock the other party down directly.

　　At this time, Mithras finally came into contact with the two animal trainers. Qianli Yundong was activated, and Mithras' figure turned into a blue light band, wrapping around the bodies of the two people.

　　His current goal was not to defeat these two men, but to entangle them, so he did not launch an attack.

　　Ge Fei and others also found the opponent at the same time. Hami also gave up the plan of sneak attack and directly besieged one of the opponent's team members with Chakasi.

　　"Aiya, aiya!" Doudou's figure suddenly started moving again, and the babbling sound rang in the hearts of the astonished audience.

　　"Boom! Boom!..." Doudou's little paws kept slapping on the liger's body. The light posture was extremely contradictory to the huge noise that erupted. The small figure and the huge size of the liger were even more distinct. The strong sense of entanglement made the audience on the scene almost vomit blood.

　　"Ah!" Doudou's voice suddenly rose, and the small figure jumped into the air, slamming heavily into the lion-tiger beast with a violent explosion sound.

　　"Aoao! Boom!" The lion-tiger's roar was extremely panicked. With a loud bang, his huge body fell down, and thick dust floated on the ground.

　　"Ah!", screams resounded throughout the entire fighting arena. One by one, the spectators stood up with their hands covering their chests, their eyes widened to the limit, and they were gasping for breath.

　　The fight between Doudou and the liger made everyone feel like they were seeing an ant wrestling with an elephant. What was even more terrible was that the ant actually knocked the elephant down!

　　When the dust settled, Doudou's figure appeared, sitting on the liger with a kind expression, while the liger under him was neighing softly and didn't dare to move at all.

　　"Doudou! This way!"

　　While Doudou was fighting with the lion-tiger under him, another lion-tiger took the opportunity to rush to Ge Fei and the others. Now, several people were more or less injured. The most seriously injured was Hami. Just a moment ago, in order to protect Chakasi, he was stabbed hard in the back by his opponent. Now his whole body was covered in blood.

　　"Hami, hold on!" Mithras looked at Hami with red eyes and deep regret in his heart.

　　"Three souls appear!" Mithras no longer held back, and in an instant the power of the three souls was completely added to his body. The violent fighting spirit entangled together, forming a straight air column that rushed straight into the sky.

　　"ah"

　　A shrill scream rang out, and everyone was frightened again.

　　"He's so powerful, he's a level seven weapon spirit!" Mithras' strength was overturned and refreshed once again, and people almost forgot to breathe.

　　"A weapon spirit no older than eighteen years old!"

　　Participants in the Wu Tang Ranking Tournament are not allowed to be over 18 years old, so everyone was shocked!

　　"Doudou, get rid of the two lions," Mithras shouted loudly. His fighting spirit overflowed uncontrollably. His whole body was wrapped in a whirlwind and he rushed towards the two trainers.

　　Hami’s injury made Mithras completely angry!

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 25 Habadu's Sadness (3rd update to come!)

　　(Everyone hurry up and collect this book. I heard that if you collect this book, I will teach you the techniques of Tyranny Technique and Absolute Heaven Skill. At that time, everyone will be in charge of a universe. It is really awesome.)

　　"Doudou, take care of these two lion-tiger beasts!"

　　Seeing Hami injured, Mithras became completely furious. The three soul cyclones began to rotate rapidly, and the whole person rushed towards the two trainers like a huge whirlwind.

　　"Old Four is very angry and the consequences will be serious," Ge Fei shouted loudly while fighting.

　　Chakasi protected Hami behind him and asked anxiously: "Are you okay?"

　　"I won't die, but it hurts a lot. If I had known that the fourth brother still had hidden strength, why would I have fought so hard!" Hami said with a grin.

　　"boom!"

　　While they were talking, Mithus had already started fighting with two animal trainers. He threw his fists at the two men with hatred, and his violent fighting spirit surged over them, causing the two animal trainers to stumble.

　　"It's actually already a seventh-level weapon spirit. It seems that I have underestimated the power of this genius," Tarot's eyes lit up and he said in a low voice.

　　Capachi was also shocked. Now he finally understood why the Holy Spirit Palace attached so much importance to Mithras. He had reached the seventh level of weapon soul at the age of fourteen, which was absolutely amazing.

　　When Doudou launched the attack, the members of the Habadu team already knew that this game was not as easy as they had imagined. When the three souls of Mithras were activated, everyone's face changed.

　　"Boss, don't worry!" Doudou's figure suddenly disappeared from the liger's body, and the next moment he appeared next to another liger.

　　"Aiya!" Doudou seemed to be very angry that the liger ignored his existence and attacked everyone. He called out in a low voice and floated onto the back of the liger.

　　"Puff! Yay, Yay," Doudou's little paws slapped the liger's body again and again, and his mouth was still making babbling sounds, as if he was cursing.

　　"Aoao!", the liger became crazy and ran wildly across the entire arena, but Doudou was like sticking to his body, without any shaking, and his little claws landed lightly on him.

　　"Ahhh!" The liger's body began to shake, its steps staggered, and it fell to the ground with a bang.

　　Doudou seemed to have not completely vented the anger in his heart. He slid from the liger's body to its head, stood up his upper limbs, and stepped hard on the liger's head with his two little feet.

　　Once, twice...

　　Doudou became very excited, and the babbling sounds from his mouth became one, like a happy song.

　　There was silence in the fighting arena. Many people covered their mouths and their eyes were about to pop out.

　　"What a perverted little thing," Taro laughed and said to Capaci, "Just like its owner, it is a complete pervert."

　　Capaci nodded, his eyes burning even more. The Holy Spirit Hall had already paid so much attention to Mithras, and with this obviously not simple little thing, then...

　　Capaci increasingly felt that he was not paying enough attention to Mithras!

　　"Go!", Mithras shouted, spinning his body quickly and kicking at the two trainers with his feet.

　　"Clang!" Two long swords fell to the ground, and the two animal trainers retreated repeatedly with pale faces.

　　"Fight!" Mi Yin shouted, and the long sword in his hand swept across, creating a green ripple. The member of the Habadu team also swung his sword, sweeping away Mi Yin's long sword.

　　"What a pleasure!" Ge Fei laughed. Relying on his weapon spirit cultivation, he rushed directly into his opponent's arms, hitting his chest with his elbows continuously, but followed his footsteps and suppressed him tightly.

　　Who would have thought that Young Master Ge also had such a crazy side!

　　Chakasi made a slight mistake in his steps, letting his opponent out of the way and blocking Hami behind him, trying to avoid mistakes rather than achieve any credit, and his opponent was unable to do anything to him for a while.

　　The most brutal one should be Crook. His attacks are very simple, with only three methods: chopping, slashing and sweeping. However, each sword carries an extremely violent force. Even though his opponents are slightly stronger, they dare not get too close to him for fear of being hit by his heavy sword.

　　Carlos was the most embarrassed one among all the people. His opponent was also a weapon soul cultivator, but he was obviously stronger than him. The reason he could hold on until now was thanks to the fact that he listened to Mithras's advice and chose body skills when choosing auxiliary skills in the martial arts hall. Even so, he had several wounds on his body.

　　Mithras took the time to glance at the situation on the field. He saw Carlos' embarrassment at a glance. He became anxious and attacked more fiercely.

　　"Doudou! Stop playing and deal with them quickly," shouted Mithras.

　　"Oh, boss," Doudou stopped stepping, stretched out a little paw and gestured in front of the lion's eye sockets, his little eyes rolling rapidly.

　　"Ah!", Doudou's little paw suddenly inserted into the eye socket of the liger under his feet, and his fat butt was raised as if he was groping for something.

　　"Puff!" One of the beast trainers who was fighting with Mithras suddenly collapsed. His contracted beast was killed by Doudou!

　　"Aiya, aiya!" Doudou pulled his little paw out of the liger's eye socket, pinched a bloody crystal core, and sang softly, feeling very happy.

　　"Gudong!", under the astonished gaze of everyone, Doudou raised the crystal core to his mouth and swallowed it quickly.

　　Mithras happened to be facing Doudou. Seeing Doudou's actions, he smiled bitterly helplessly, but he was not worried that the crystal core would be harmful to Doudou.

　　Now Doudou's strength has reached level six. The crystal core that is one level lower than his will naturally not cause any harm to him, but it will not be of much use either.

　　After swallowing a crystal core, Doudou's gaze swept towards the first liger he had knocked down. His little eyes narrowed into slits, and he happily sang his unique song, then rushed towards another liger not far away.

　　Doudou's strength just now completely destroyed the lion-tiger's will. In addition, his spine was also injured. He never got up after falling down. Although his life was not in danger, he had lost his fighting ability. When he saw Doudou approaching him, his eyes were filled with panic.

　　"Ahhh!" The liger struggled to stand up, but the damage to his spine made it impossible for him to support his huge body, and his efforts were in vain.

　　"Aiya, aiya!" Doudou shouted happily and jumped onto the head of the liger.

　　"No!" The remaining beast trainer shouted anxiously to Mithras, "Hurry up and make your beast fighting partner stop!"

　　It is very difficult to tame a fighting beast like a liger. This tamer was able to tame the liger with the help of his mentor. Now that he sees that Doudou has bad intentions, he is naturally very anxious.

　　But the shouting still couldn't stop the greedy Doudou, and a bloody crystal core appeared in Doudou's hand.

　　"Ah! Puff!" The tamer spat out a mouthful of blood, slowly sat down, and looked at Mithras with resentment. He believed that if he could still fight now, he would not hesitate to fight with Mithras.

　　At this point in the battle, the situation has become very clear. The Habadu team can no longer hold on for much longer, and losing the game is only a matter of time.

　　"Take Hami down and rest. We are enough here," said Mithras after dealing with two trainers and walking to Chakasi.

　　Chakasi nodded and took Hami away from the stadium. Before leaving, Hami glared at Mithras and said loudly: "Old Four, this injury is all your fault. You must compensate me."

　　Mithras chuckled embarrassedly, turned around and joined the final battle.

　　Two players from each side dropped out of the competition, and it seemed that they were back to the same starting line. However, everyone knew that with the presence of Mithras, the Taros team had already secured victory.

　　"Boss, do you need my help?" Doudou staggered down from the liger's body and rubbed his stomach gently, as if he had some indigestion.

　　"No need, you are such a spendthrift. Those two crystal cores are worth a lot of money!" Mithras said to Doudou with great sorrow.

　　Doudou covered his mouth embarrassedly: "I didn't mean to do that, I just couldn't help it"

　　Mithras ignored Doudou, his figure floated, and he knocked an opponent to the side with one punch. He kicked his opponent in the waist with his right leg, and his figure flew several feet away.

　　"Old Four, good job," Ge Fei laughed, with her hair loose, looking quite generous.

　　The Habadu team lost another member and suffered repeated defeats under the siege of Mithras and others.

　　“Stop it!”

　　One of Habadu's team members jumped out of the fighting circle and shouted loudly: "We give up!"

　　The battle stopped in an instant, and everyone was panting, even Mithras.

　　"I didn't expect you to be so strong. We admit defeat," the team member said sadly, "If it weren't for that fighting beast today, you would definitely not be our opponent."

　　Mithras nodded: "You are very strong, and we have tried our best."

　　"But we still lost the game and were eliminated in three rounds. We brought shame to Habadu Martial Arts Hall," the team member said bitterly, "With your current strength, you can definitely win the championship. It is our sorrow that we met you in the third round."

　　The words of this team member impressed Mithras, and he said a little embarrassedly: "Please let me say sorry to your teammates. I had no choice but to hurt their fighting beast partners."

　　Putting himself in their shoes, Mithras could fully imagine how the two animal trainers felt right now.

　　"Since it's a competition, there's nothing to apologize for. I would do the same thing if I were in their shoes. They will understand."

　　Looking at the seven members of the Habadu team leaving with bleak expressions, Mithras sighed. He was not a cruel person, but what could he do for the sake of the competition?

　　(Collection recommendation, just a click can give the author the passion to continue creating)

　　Chapter 26 Night Raid! (As usual, three updates, 10,000 words)

　　(Are you satisfied with the speed of three updates? Then give me some red tickets and add it to your favorites! Readers who don’t have a registered account should register immediately to support Xialiu! Xialiu thanks everyone very much)

　　The match against the Habatu team is over.

　　In this game, both sides can be said to have tried their best. Led by the abnormal combination of Mithras and Doudou, Taros Wutang unexpectedly defeated the Habadu team, one of the top ten teams in the last ranking tournament.

　　When the referee announced the result, the entire fighting arena was in an uproar. The dark horse, Taros Martial Arts Hall, constantly refreshed people's speculations. Now people were no longer considering how far they could go, but whether Mithras and his team could go all the way and win the championship of this ranking tournament.

　　Although they won, almost everyone in Mithras's group was injured. Among them, Hami was the most seriously injured. The wound on his back was so deep that the bone was visible. It will probably take some time for him to recover completely.

　　After the fourth round, the next game will be the competition for the first place in the group. Mithras and others will have two days of rest, so it is unlikely that Hami will appear in the next game.

　　When everyone returned to the hotel from the fighting arena, it was already dusk. After dinner, several people went back to their rooms to rest.

　　Sitting cross-legged in his room, Mithras began his daily exercises. Even during competitions, he never stopped practicing.

　　The surging fighting spirit wrapped around his body, and the three cyclones at his dantian rotated clockwise, continuously pulling external vital energy into his body. After being tempered by the cyclones, it turned into pure fighting spirit.

　　Suddenly, there was a sound of light footsteps coming from outside the door. The corner of Mithras' mouth twitched. He stopped practicing and stood up. He knew who was outside without opening the door.

　　"Mithras, go shopping with me." The door was opened, and it was Chakasi.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said: "It's dark now and the shops on the street are closed."

　　"So you don't want to go out with me?" Chakasi frowned, looked at Mithras and said, "If you don't accompany me, I will go out by myself."

　　Seeing that Chakasi was angry, Mithras lowered his voice immediately: "Why don't I go out with you? I really don't know what to go shopping at this time."

　　"Hehe! I knew you wouldn't let me go out alone, you're smart!" Chakasi said with a smile: "Then let's go now, don't forget to bring Doudou with you"

　　"Sister Chakasi is still the best. Boss, let's set off now!" Doudou, who was dozing on the bed, jumped into Chakasi's arms and shouted loudly to Mithras.

　　"Let's go!" Mithras shook his head and followed Chakasi out of the room.

　　Holi City is the capital of the Kingdom of Tara. It is naturally unusually prosperous. Even at night, several streets are brightly lit and crowded with people, which makes the scenery even more beautiful than during the day.

　　"I didn't expect that Holly City would be so lively at night!" This was the first time that Mithras went shopping at night, and he couldn't help but feel emotional when he saw such a scene.

　　Chakasi glanced at him and said, "Just now you were very reluctant and said that there were no shops open. Now you understand how wise I am!"

　　As Mithras looked at Chakasi's face, which looked even more beautiful under the light, his heart warmed and he was stunned.

　　"What are you looking at? If you keep looking, I'll dig out your eyes!" Chakasi's face turned red and he stretched out his hand to pinch Mithras.

　　"Let go!" Chakasi's hand had just reached out to Mithras, and Mithras suddenly held Chakasi's small hand tightly in his hand. Chakasi's face turned even redder, and he lowered his head and shouted softly.

　　"Why should I let go!" Mithras chuckled and held Chakasi's little hand tighter, with a smug smile on his face.

　　"You rascal, you rogue!" Chakasi struggled a few times without success, so he stopped resisting and cursed in a low voice with a red face: "I didn't expect you to be such a person."

　　"Boss, it turns out you like beautiful women too!" Doudou struggled restlessly in Chakasi's arms, looking at Mithras and then at Chakasi with his little eyes, appearing very obscene.

　　"Get out of the way, it's none of your business," Mithras said loudly to Doudou in his heart.

　　"Boss, you're not shy, are you?" Doudou called out a few times, protecting his eyes with his paws, and secretly looked at Mithras.

　　Mithras was completely speechless. Doudou's intelligence was getting higher and higher, but he was also becoming more and more difficult to discipline. People started to make fun of him.

　　Chakasi was also confused. Although everyone knew about his relationship with Mithras, Mithras had always been very simple and had no physical contact with her at all. She didn't know what had happened to him this time that made him so proactive.

　　A sweet feeling spread in Chakasi's heart, her face turned red, and she leaned towards Mithras.

　　Mithras was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled and hugged Chakasi's waist. A unique fragrance of a young girl filled his nose.

　　"Aaaaaah!" Doudou kept teasing him. Mithras directly cut off the soul dialogue with him and strolled on the street with his arms around Chakasi.

　　How can we indulge Doudou, a light bulb, in this situation!

　　The two people snuggled up to each other, the lights all around shone on them, making their shadows look very long. Although the night was dark, their hearts were bright, and the noise from the street could not affect their mood at all.

　　Gradually, there were fewer and fewer people on the street, and the lights gradually began to go out. It was really late at night!

　　"It's time for us to go back, otherwise others will be worried," Mithras whispered to Chakasi in his arms.

　　Chakasi nodded reluctantly but didn't say anything. She really wanted to keep this moment forever and engrave the feeling of this moment deeply in her heart.

　　Mithras smiled. He was the same. However, when it came to emotions, men were always more rational than women.

　　There was no conversation. The two walked quietly along the way, as if saying anything was superfluous. After crossing two streets and walking a little further, they were almost back to the hotel.

　　"Be careful!" Suddenly, Mithras shouted and pushed Chakasi in his arms aside. A sharp arrow flashing with faint light pierced his left shoulder, and the sound of it entering the flesh was extremely clear.

　　"Mithras," Chakasi's face changed drastically, he exclaimed, and ran towards Mithras.

　　Mithras carefully observed the movements around him. If it weren't for Doudou's reminder, the sharp arrow would not have only pierced his left shoulder, but his chest.

　　"Doudou, protect Chakasi," Mithras made a gesture to Chakasi, indicating her not to come near, and sent a soul message to Doudou, asking him to protect Chakasi.

　　"Don't worry! With me, Doudou, here, no one can hurt Chakasi." All the hair on Doudou's body stood up, and his pair of small eyes emitted a faint red light. The injury of Mithras made him extremely angry.

　　Mithras's face became increasingly heavy. After a simple search around him, he discovered several auras that were no weaker than his. The aura in the northwest corner was even stronger than his, at least a master at the level of a seventh-level war chief.

　　"Who is it? Why did he attack me?" Mithras was confused by this sudden attack. He couldn't remember who he had committed a crime against in Holi City!

　　The sneak attacker seemed to be considering whether to continue the attack. Taking this opportunity, Mithras pulled out the sharp arrow on his shoulder and used his fighting spirit to seal the blood vessels on his shoulder. Fortunately, his physical strength had been greatly improved after practicing the weapon soul. The arrow only broke his skin and flesh without hurting his bones, which did not have much impact on his combat effectiveness.

　　"Mithras, are you okay?" Chakasi was stopped by Mithras from approaching and could only worry on the side.

　　Mithras knew instantly that this incident was definitely not simple. If he didn't react, he would be in trouble when the attacker launched a full-scale attack.

　　"Chakasi, you go first, go back and ask someone to help me!" Mithras said loudly to Chakasi, "Remember to bring Doudou with you, I'm afraid they have a backup plan."

　　Each of the enemy's ambushers is much stronger than Chakasi. In this situation, it would not be of much use for Chakasi to stay. Instead, it would distract Mithras. The best choice is to let Chakasi leave as soon as possible and go back to the hotel to get help.

　　Chakasi shook his head: "If you don't leave, I won't leave either. I want to stay with you."

　　"Hurry up, we will all die here if you do this!", Mithras was completely tense. Just a moment ago, he felt that the people in ambush began to move, and it was obvious that they didn't want Chakasi to leave.

　　"Go!", Mithras shouted, activated his three souls, his fighting spirit soared into the sky, his figure swayed, and shot towards the corner on the right.

　　Within his sensing range, there was an attacker lurking there.

　　"I'll leave Doudou to you, Mithras, you must hold on!" Chakasi was not a reckless person. He understood the situation in an instant, let go of Doudou in his arms, and quickly left in the direction of the hotel.

　　"Someone escaped, stop her quickly!" A voice was heard in the darkness. As the wind blew, two figures chased in the direction of Chakasi.

　　"Dou Dou, stop them, quickly!" Mithras has no way to split himself now and can only pin his hopes on Dou Dou.

　　"Don't worry! I'll be back soon!" Doudou said softly, and suddenly jumped up, and his whole figure turned into a white light and disappeared into the darkness.

　　"You sneaky bastards, I'm the only one left now, it's time for you to come out and let me see you," Mithras stood on the street and shouted with disdain, "I want to see who you are."

　　"You don't need to know so much. It is enough for you to know that we are the ones who want to kill you." Along with this voice, a figure walked out of the darkness, with a black cloth covering his face and his eyes reflecting cruel light.

　　Chapter 27: Sun Explosion! (Second update)

　　(If you have tickets, please vote and collect them to show your support!)

　　A man with a black scarf covering his face slowly walked out from the corner.

　　"Who are you? Why don't you dare show your true face and hide your despicable actions?" Mithras looked at the masked man and said warily.

　　The masked man did not get angry. He took a few steps closer to Mithras and said with a smile: "You don't need to know who we are. It is enough for you to know that we are the ones who want to kill you."

　　"It may not be that easy to kill me. Be careful or you might even lose your life." Mithras sneered and said, "Do you have any deep hatred or grudge between us? You can tell me about it!"

　　"You have no grudges or hatred against us. I wonder if you are satisfied with this answer?" The masked man stopped about ten meters away from Mithras. Five figures surrounded him from all sides, and each of them covered his face with a black scarf.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up, and he sneered, "Now I may understand your origins, but I don't know which martial arts team you are from."

　　The bodies of several people trembled noticeably, and Mithras's guess was correct about their origins.

　　“Boy, I could have let you go, but since you’ve already guessed it, I can’t let you leave,” said the masked man who appeared first, grimly.

　　It seems that he is the leader of this group!

　　"Since we already know your origins, then, if we go a step further, your identities will be obvious." Mithras laughed, "How ridiculous that you would come up with such a despicable method to attack Taros Martial Hall. Are you already afraid of guilt before the competition even starts?"

　　The leader didn't say anything, but from his frown it could be seen that he was in a bad mood. After what Mithras said, their identities were revealed. If they let Mithras escape, not only them, but the entire martial arts hall would probably become the biggest joke in the kingdom.

　　Mithras has already identified the identity of this group of people in his mind. Since he is the one who provided them with the path to advancement, these people should be one of the top eight teams.

　　"Even if you knew, what can we do? Without you, the Taros team will be at our mercy," the leader said with some pride.

　　"It's a pity that you are destined to be disappointed. If you want to kill me, I'm afraid you are not enough." Mithras sneered and said, "You can only add a little more blood to this night."

　　"Thousands of miles of clouds moving!"

　　Mithras' figure turned into a sharp arrow, rushing towards the masked leader with the sound of explosive airflow. When he was less than two meters away from him, he turned his body and pounced on another masked man.

　　"Get out of the way!" The leader realized that Mithras had deceived him and thought something was wrong, so he shouted a warning.

　　"Too late, Cunmang!" A cruel smile flashed through the corner of Mithras' mouth, and he smashed a fist on the man's chest. There was a crisp explosion sound, and the man's eyes bulged out, and he slowly fell to the ground.

　　"Go!" The leader's eyes turned red in an instant. His momentary carelessness allowed Mithras to kill one of his own people. It was a shame to see such a thing happening in front of him.

　　"I told you that it wouldn't be that easy to kill me. Now you should understand!" After killing one person, Mithras quickly retreated and stood in the encirclement laughing.

　　Although Mithras appeared very confident on the surface, he was actually complaining in his heart. Among the remaining five people, each one's strength was almost the same as his. The leader's strength was even close to that of a war king. He might be the master of this martial arts hall. Such strength was far beyond his ability to bear.

　　"boom!"

　　The leader had a gloomy face, and a long sword appeared in his hand. He just swung it lightly, and a sword light several meters wide enveloped Mithras.

　　Mithras's face changed and he retreated quickly, but a gust of evil wind came from behind him and other masked men also attacked him, and the situation was not optimistic.

　　"Let's fight!" Mithras gritted his teeth and accelerated his body's retreat again, crashing directly into the man's arms. Waves of burning pain came from his back, but Mithras didn't care. He punched the man in the throat and broke out of the encirclement.

　　"Can you escape? You are no match for me in terms of speed." The leader appeared in front of Mithras in a flash, and the others also surrounded him.

　　Breakout failed!

　　"You're dead," the masked leader's words were terribly cold. In just a short moment, he had lost two people. Even if this night attack was successful, they had lost hope of competing for the championship. How could such a result not make him feel deeply resentful of Mithras.

　　"That's not necessarily true!" Mithras reached out and touched his back, his hands were covered in blood, and his expression became even more solemn.

　　"You must die!" The masked leader's sword suddenly burst out with dazzling light, quickly passed through the air, and appeared in front of Mithras in an instant.

　　"Bang!", Mithras punched continuously and hit the back of the sword, but the power of the sword was too great. Even though he had tried his best, he was still blasted several feet away by the power of the sword and spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　The masked leader's expression did not change at all, as if he had anticipated this result. The sword in his hand shook slightly, and another sword shot at Mithras. The ruthlessness of the attack made it clear that he wanted to wipe out Mithras completely.

　　"Inch of Light!" There was no way for Mithras to avoid it. He could only bite the bullet and take the sword. He crossed his fists and hit the sword's spine with hatred, but his whole body was blasted away by the power of the sword.

　　"The gap is too big. If this goes on, I will really be killed here." After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Mithras' face turned pale.

　　"Flame Sun Explosion!" Mithras finally used the two airflows in his body's acupoints, and the hot airflow quickly spread along his arms.

　　Flame Sun Explosion is the name given to this attack by Mithras himself. Since absorbing the two air currents, this is the first time he has displayed this power in front of people. Therefore, even he is not quite clear about how powerful the Flame Sun Explosion is.

　　"Ah! Ah!", two consecutive screams. The two masked men closest to Mithras saw that Mithras was injured and wanted to come up to take advantage of him. Unexpectedly, they were caught up in Mithras's Sun Explosion. The two men fell to the ground almost at the same time, screaming in pain. The sound was so shrill and horrifying.

　　"What a strange power!" The masked leader's face changed drastically. He felt a threat at the moment the flame sun explosion began. He stepped back in time and escaped the disaster. But even so, his heart was pounding.

　　Soon, the screams of the two people hit by the flaming sun subsided, and there was no visible scar on their bodies. However, everyone at the scene understood that the two men were already dead.

　　“What kind of power is this!” The masked leader’s face changed drastically and he screamed. The other masked man was even more unbearable and his whole body began to tremble.

　　Death for unknown reasons is the most terrifying!

　　"The power that can kill you!", Mithras gasped heavily. He did not expect the power of the Flame Sun Explosion to be so great, and he did not expect that simply mobilizing this airflow would consume so much fighting spirit.

　　"Do you think you can escape with this kind of power!" The masked leader suddenly moved, and the long sword in his hand swept across the sky. The sword lights weaved into a huge net, and fell towards Mithras with dazzling light.

　　"It's over!" Mithras was now in a weak period of recovering his fighting spirit. He had no strength to dodge. He could only watch the huge net of sword lights falling towards him.

　　call out!

　　A beam of white light shot out from a distance and knocked Mithras' body aside.

　　"Boss, here I come!" At the moment when the big net was about to fall, Doudou's figure suddenly appeared outside.

　　Mithras was delighted: "Doudou, that's great. If you come later, you will never see me again."

　　"It's this beast again!" The masked leader obviously knew Doudou and cursed in a low voice: "It would be better to exterminate both of you and put an end to the idea of ​​building Taros City."

　　"How is Chakasi?" Mithras asked Doudou, "Is she okay?"

　　"What can happen with me here? The hall master and others will be here soon," Doudou said softly.

　　"Let me take you on your way!" When the leader saw Doudou appear, he knew that Mithras' reinforcements were about to arrive. He became anxious, and his whole body, holding the sword, turned into a beam of light with a diameter of several meters and rushed towards Mithras and Doudou.

　　"Aiya, aiya!" The hair on Doudou's body stood up. He barked a few times and turned into a ray of white light and crashed into the light column. However, his body was too small and could be basically ignored compared to the light column.

　　"Boom!" The firefly collided with the sun. The huge sound was like early spring thunder. The white beam of light suddenly exploded in the air, like a beautiful firework.

　　Doudou's figure appeared in the fireworks, and the force of the explosion smashed his small body into the ground.

　　"Doudou!", Mithras shouted and staggered towards the direction where Doudou fell.

　　"Boss, it hurts!" Doudou crawled up from the ground, his little head shaking constantly.

　　Mithras' heart relaxed for a moment. As long as Doudou was fine, he asked loudly, "Doudou, are you okay? Are you hurt?"

　　Doudou shook his head a few times and appeared in front of Mithras. "I don't seem to be injured, but my body hurts so much. I must eat that bad guy!" Doudou replied.

　　"I'm glad you're okay!" Mithras let out a long sigh, his body swayed a few times, and he almost fell down.

　　"Puff!" The white light dissipated, and the leader's figure appeared again. The scarf on his face disappeared, and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　"It turned out to be a level 7 fighting beast. I was careless!"

　　"But, I won't make the same mistake this time, so you're dead!", the man continued, and another masked man approached.

　　Chapter 28 Between Life and Death! (Third update)

　　(I am too tired to shout anymore, please support me if you can!)

　　"I was careless just now. I didn't expect that this beast was actually a level seven fighting beast. I won't make such a mistake again. So, you must die!" said the leader coldly.

　　Mithras looked at him carefully, but even if the leader revealed his true face, there was no such person in his memory.

　　"You have said this many times, but I am still alive, but only one of the people you brought is left." Mithras sneered, "Your attack is doomed to fail!"

　　"Stop talking nonsense. If you want to wait for someone to save you, you are wrong. No one can save you." The leader walked towards Mithras step by step, and the long sword in his hand had begun to accumulate power.

　　"Autumn Wind Slash!" When the leader was still dozens of meters away from Mithras, he shouted loudly and actually used his fighting skills. The power of this sword was so great that it actually gave Mithras an unmatched pressure.

　　"Ice explosion!" At the critical moment of life and death, Mithras forcibly mobilized the ice airflow in his body, and a layer of white frost quickly spread towards the leader. Doudou also took action at the same time, his body turned into a white light, and instantly appeared in front of the leader.

　　"What can you do to me!" The leader protected his body with a long sword. When the ice explosion reached him, it suddenly seemed to encounter a wall of fire and melted quickly. Even Doudou's figure could not break through the sword light.

　　Mithras's face changed and he sat down on the ground. The forced mobilization of the icy airflow had caused great harm to his body. Now he began to feel severe pain all over his body, and the three soul cyclones were empty.

　　"Get out!" the leader shouted, and Doudou's figure shot out and fell to the ground angrily, but Doudou quickly got up, shook his little head a few times, and rushed towards the leader again.

　　"What are you standing there for? Go and kill him!" The leader shouted to the surviving masked subordinate behind him, "He is now just an empty shell. There is no need to worry about him at all!"

　　The man behind him hesitated for a moment, then walked towards Mithras, looking very cautious.

　　The strange attack just now by Mithras brought too much pressure to this man. Until now, what he saw in front of his eyes was the tragic deaths of his companions.

　　Mithras was shocked. It was obvious that Doudou was no match for the leader who used his fighting skills. Now he didn't even have a trace of fighting spirit in him and was truly in a desperate situation.

　　The survivor walked up to Mithras, and when he was three or four meters away, he thrust his sword towards Mithras' chest.

　　"Puff!" The sound of a sword cutting through flesh was heard, and the man's face lit up with joy. Just as he was about to pull out the sword, Mithras' body suddenly leaped forward and knocked him to the ground.

　　A tragic sound was heard, and the person struggled violently, trying to push Mithras away, but her body never stood up again.

　　It turned out that when the man's sword stabbed at Mithras, Mithras moved his body slightly. The man was extremely nervous and did not notice Mithras's small movement, so the sword only pierced Mithras' shoulder blade and did not penetrate his chest.

　　The long sword broke through the shoulder, and the distance between the two people quickly narrowed. Mithras took this opportunity to throw the man to the ground. At the same time, all the acupoints on his body opened, and a cold air was injected into the man's body. But after doing all this, Mithras was completely unable to move at all.

　　"Waste!" The leader who was fighting fiercely with Doudou suddenly changed his expression and cursed angrily.

　　Doudou's figure turned into a white light and wrapped around the leader. Although it was difficult for Doudou to break through under the protection of the sword light, the leader did not dare to be careless. Doudou was a level seven fighting beast. Even if he used combat skills, it would not be easy to defeat Doudou easily.

　　Seeing this situation, Mithras finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now with Doudou holding on to the leader, he was worry-free for the time being. As long as Max and others could arrive in time, the crisis would be over.

　　"You beast, do you really think I can't do anything to you?" After struggling with Doudou for a while, the leader became a little anxious.

　　"Cut off the Autumn Water, cut off the Autumn Water, cut! Cut! Cut!", the leader shouted, and the long sword in his hand seemed to turn into a clear spring in an instant, waves appeared in the air, and a crystal sword shadow was faintly visible in the waves.

　　The next moment, the entire stream of clear spring water seemed to be blocked by something and reflected into the sky, leaving only a crystal sword, shooting towards Doudou with the sound of gurgling water.

　　Doudou's figure moved quickly, but the sword light seemed to have its own thoughts and followed Doudou closely.

　　"Yiyi ah!" Doudou found that he could not get rid of the crystal sword. He shouted anxiously a few times, turned around and rushed towards the sword.

　　"Boom!" There was another violent explosion. Doudou's figure flew out and fell not far from Mithras. The snow-white hair on his back was stained red with blood.

　　"Dou Dou!", Mithras shouted loudly, his heart in his throat.

　　"Boss, I'm bleeding! It hurts so much!" Doudou slowly crawled up and staggered towards Mithras, his little eyes filled with tears of grievance.

　　Walking to the side of Mithras, Doudou fell to the ground with a thud. The power of the sword was too great. Even Doudou, a fighting beast, could not withstand it and was seriously injured.

　　"Hahaha! Who can stop me from killing you now!", the leader walked towards Mithras with a ferocious face.

　　Mithras lowered his head and said to Doudou anxiously, "Doudou, run away quickly and let others avenge me!"

　　"I won't leave. My mother is dead, and now my eldest brother is my only relative." Doudou shook his head tiredly, stood up shakily, and stood in front of Mithras.

　　"Bad guy, I'm going to eat you!" Doudou yelled, and his figure swayed and shot towards the commander, but he was seriously injured and his speed was much slower than before.

　　The leader snorted coldly, swung his sword sideways, knocked Doudou aside, and continued to walk towards Mithras.

　　"Don't hurt my boss!" Doudou yelled, and turned around and rushed over again.

　　"Dou Dou!", Mithras' nose felt sore. Although Dou Dou was weird and greedy on weekdays, the relationship between them was built from life and death and was extremely deep. Seeing Dou Dou fighting so hard for him, Mithras felt warm and anxious in his heart.

　　"Master! If you don't come soon, Doudou and I will die here every day," Mithras cried in his heart.

　　"You little beast, since you want to die first, I will grant your wish," the leader was stopped by Doudou again and again, and he became completely angry.

　　"boom!"

　　Doudou's body flew far away and he struggled for a few times but couldn't get up.

　　"Boss, is Doudou going to die?" Doudou's weak voice sounded in Mithras' heart.

　　"I, Mithras, swear here that as long as I am not dead today, I will make you turn into ashes and the martial arts hall collapse. The heaven and earth are my witness. If you break this oath, the heaven and earth will punish you." Feeling Doudou's increasingly weak soul breath, Mithras swore with red eyes pointing to the sky.

　　The leader was stunned, as if frightened by Mithras' oath, but soon burst into laughter: "Let me be reduced to ashes, I'm afraid you will never have such an opportunity again."

　　whoosh!

　　Just when the leader was about to attack Mithras, several figures flashed by quickly. The leader was stunned, turned around and disappeared quickly.

　　"Mithras", it was none other than the martial arts hall master Max. When he saw Mithras' current appearance, his face changed drastically, and he rushed forward to hold Mithras in his arms.

　　"How are you?" Max said anxiously, and then several people came, including Pasch who had a broken leg.

　　"Don't worry about me, go save Doudou!", Mithras struggled out of Max's arms, stood up shakily, but as soon as he took a step, he fell heavily.

　　"Doudou! Save Doudou," Mithras said loudly to Max.

　　Max flashed and held Doudou in his arms, returning to Mithras' side.

　　"Doudou, Doudou," Mithras put his hand on Doudou's little head and called out loudly, but Doudou had fallen into a coma.

　　"Master, please save Doudou, quickly!" Mithras said loudly to Max, "How is he now?"

　　Max placed his hand on Doudou's chest and circulated his fighting spirit. Doudou's injury had completely entered his mind. He shook his head and said, "There is no danger to his life for the time being, but Doudou's injury is very serious and he needs treatment immediately."

　　"Then go and save Doudou, I'm fine," Mithras urged Max anxiously. If anything happened to Doudou, Mithras really didn't know what would happen to him.

　　Max nodded and said to the others around him: "You guys take Mithras back to the hotel now, I'll find someone to treat Doudou."

　　"How are your injuries?" Pasch walked to Mithras and asked nervously, "Is it serious?"

　　"Uncle, I'm fine, but Doudou..." Seeing Pasch, Mithras' eyes turned red, and his heart trembled when he thought of Doudou, whose life or death was uncertain.

　　"Old Four", Mi Yin, Ge Fei and others looked at Mithras with panic on their faces. When they arrived at the scene and saw Mithras' current appearance for the first time, they were stunned. In their memory, Mithras had never been as weak as he was now.

　　"It's all because of my willfulness that I forced you to go shopping with me, otherwise this wouldn't have happened," Chakasi squatted beside Mithras, his eyes full of tears. From the blood all over Mithras' body, it can be seen how seriously he was injured.

　　"It's not your fault. This was a premeditated attack and there was no way to avoid it," Mithras comforted Chakasi.

　　"We can't just let this go. We must find the murderer." Ge Fei punched the ground angrily and said loudly, "They must pay the price with blood."

　　A layer of blood welled up in Mithras' eyes, and cold murderous intent spread out, causing Chakasi, who was looking at him, to shudder.

　　"No one who participates in this matter can escape!"

　　Chapter 29 Clues! (First update)

　　(Hurry up and bring all your red tickets and collections!)

　　"No one involved in this will escape," Mithras said with a strong murderous intent.

　　This incident had a great impact on Mithras. Although he had anticipated the danger of the ranking tournament, he still did not expect that an assassination would happen in order to suppress the opponent. Moreover, the unknown life and death of Doudou made him completely furious.

　　"Do you know the origins of those who attacked you?" Pasch thought for a moment and asked Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded: "Although I don't know them, I can be sure that these people are also participating in the ranking competition, and they should be the current top eight teams. It is not difficult to find them."

　　The Taros Martial Hall represented by Mithras has now firmly advanced to the top eight. The team that they think is a threat must also be one of the top eight. Mithras had thought of this as early as the beginning of the battle.

　　"Scum!" Hami punched the ground hard, and the excessive force pulled the wound on his back, causing him to grit his teeth in pain: "Don't worry, it's so obvious, we can find it soon. As long as we find the team with missing members, we can't go wrong."

　　Hami glanced at the five bodies around him, sneered and said, "I'll arrange for someone to conduct a thorough investigation right away!"

　　"You two go and investigate this matter now. I want them to know how serious the consequences of hurting my brother are!" Hami turned around and said to the two followers behind him: "Go now. I want to get accurate information before dawn."

　　Hami has always been lazy, as if he didn't care about anything, but what Mithras did really made him angry. He covered his back with his hands and made a series of deployments.

　　How could the future person in charge of Tingfeng Tower be the same as he appears to be!

　　Several people looked at Hami in surprise. His performance just now made it almost impossible for everyone to give way to him.

　　"This is the best arrangement. I also want to know who is so cruel." Mi Yin looked at Hami a few times and nodded. She believed that with Hami's help, the murderer who thought he was perfect would soon be exposed.

　　"Let's search these bodies. Who knows, we can get something useful from them," Hami said to a few people after thinking for a while.

　　Several people's eyes lit up, and they secretly praised Hami's meticulousness. He was the laziest person on weekdays, but he was the calmest one when faced with big things.

　　Watching Hami and the others carefully searching the bodies of those people, Pasch smiled and said to Mithras: "Your brothers are not simple people. I will feel relieved to have them accompany you in the future."

　　Mithras smiled and nodded. These brothers had different backgrounds, but each of them was very outstanding. Mithras was very proud to have such brothers.

　　Soon Hami and others finished the search. There was a bit of disappointment on their faces. It was obvious that they didn't find much useful things from the corpses.

　　"It's fucking slippery! These people didn't even leave any clues on them. It seems that they were very careful in this operation." Ge Fei cursed and said, "Now we can only rely on the people sent by Hami!"

　　Hami smiled slightly: "It's not all in vain, I still found something useful."

　　Several people's eyes lit up and they all looked at Hami. They didn't expect that they didn't find anything, but when they came to Hami, they actually found a clue. This was good news.

　　"Didn't you notice that these people were wearing the key logo?" Hami said with a smile, "That's the logo of a hotel. I believe it will be easy to find. This will narrow the search area a lot."

　　"I'm convinced by you this time. We all found the key bunch, but we didn't pay much attention to it. I didn't expect that it would become a clue in tracking down the murderer in your hands. Tingfeng Tower is indeed worthy of its reputation!" Ge Fei said loudly with a look of admiration on his face.

　　Hami smiled slightly: "This is my homework, of course I have to be more careful than you, but when it comes to business and doing business, I am definitely not as good as you, Mr. Ge."

　　Ge Fei laughed proudly, "This is called everyone has his own strengths. Don't tell me that I am a genius in business. Back then..."

　　Ge Fei suddenly stopped and chuckled a few times: "It seems that this is not the right time to talk about these things. Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue! Please don't blame me!"

　　A few people smiled and looked at him, but didn't say anything. Even Hami, who liked to argue with him the most, didn't make fun of him. Now everyone's heart was actually very heavy, how could they have the mood to do so?

　　"Now that things here have been dealt with, let's go back to the hotel first. Everything will become clear in the morning," Pasch said to the younger generation.

　　"Uncle, what you said is exactly what I wanted to say. The fourth brother is seriously injured now and needs to take good care of his body," Hami nodded.

　　Mithras frowned and said: "My injury is not serious, I am just a little weak, but I don't know how Doudou is now, I am really worried about him"

　　"Since the hall master has taken Doudou for treatment, Doudou won't have any major problems. We should patiently go back to the hotel and wait for good news from the hall master," Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　Several people nodded, only Chakasi was wiping away tears secretly. Until now, she felt that such a big incident was caused by his willfulness.

　　"It's not your fault this time, so don't blame yourself," Mithras said with a smile, "In fact, tonight is the happiest night I've had in more than ten years."

　　The other people were all shocked. Why did these words sound so much like a confession to Chakashi?

　　"Did the fourth brother get hurt in the head? When did he become so proactive?" Ge Fei looked at Mithras in surprise.

　　For such a long time, the relationship between Mithras and Chakasi has always been very vague. Although everyone can see the sincerity of the two, Mithras is not good at expressing his feelings and has never confessed his feelings to Chakasi. Unexpectedly, after experiencing a disaster, he suddenly came to his senses.

　　"It's hard to believe that the fourth brother can be so shameless and blatant," Carlos said to the remaining people with a look of emotion, shaking his head.

　　Although Mithras' words were implicit, their meaning was clear, which was indeed his style.

　　Chakasi's face had already turned red. Although she had been waiting for Mithras to say this for a long time, once this sentence really came, she was a little at a loss. She twisted her lapels with her hands and her head almost shrank into her stomach.

　　Mithras heard clearly what several people said, but his face did not turn red at all. He chuckled a few times and stared at Chakasi, waiting for her response.

　　There was also a smile on Pasch's face. He had known about the matter between Mithras and Chakasi for a long time. He was also very anxious about Mithras's lack of understanding. He did not expect that at such a moment today, Mithras would finally take this step. He was completely relieved.

　　Chakasi became more and more shy under the gazes of several people and could not say a word.

　　Women! Whether you are gentle and charming or fierce and wild, once true love comes, you will become an ostrich with your head tucked into your arms.

　　"Why are you like this? There are so many people here!" After waiting for a long time, Chakasi finally managed to utter a word, but this sentence almost choked several people to death.

　　This sentence seems too ambiguous and can easily be misunderstood.

　　Mithras' face turned red all of a sudden, and he thought to himself, this Chakasi is usually reckless, but now he says such things in an occasion like this. Fortunately, there are people present, otherwise he would not be able to wash away his guilt even if all the water in the Milky Way is poured out.

　　Pasch's face turned red. These two kids were so funny that even he couldn't help himself.

　　Ge Fei and the others were also trying hard to hold back their laughter. They wanted to laugh but didn't dare to. Everyone knew how savage Chakasi was. If the young lady was unhappy for a second, she would make you suffer for a whole day. The price was too high, so it was better to hold back.

　　"Okay, let's go back to the hotel now," Pasch said to a few people with a smile. If they continued to stay here, who knows what kind of jokes Mithras and Chakasi would make, so it would be better to leave early.

　　It took Chakasi a while to realize how outrageous his words were. His face turned red and he glared at Mithras angrily.

　　"All the mistakes are blamed on me again," Mithras muttered to himself.

　　Several people took turns carrying Mithras, who was unable to move at all, back to the hotel. As soon as they entered the hotel lobby, several parents who stayed in the hotel came forward. Seeing Mithras' condition, they were all extremely anxious.

　　"How could it become like this? Who did it?" Chakasi's mother, Vilia, had red eyes. Mithras was the son-in-law she had chosen, and now he was injured like this, she felt bad too.

　　"It's okay, just rest for a few days and you'll be fine!" Mithras didn't want them to worry too much, so he smiled and said, "I'm a weapon soul cultivator, my body is very strong."

　　In fact, the most serious injury of Mithras was not manifested on the outside, but inside his body. The excessive consumption of fighting spirit and the forced launch of ice explosion and fire explosion made his body fall into an extremely empty state. Such injuries are more complicated to recover completely than external injuries.

　　"Has the hall master not come back yet?" The person that Mithras was most worried about now was Doudou. He looked around and didn't see Max, so he asked anxiously.

　　"The Hall Master has not come back since he left, and we were just about to ask you."

　　Mithras nodded, becoming even more worried. He didn't know how Doudou was doing now! When Doudou left, the situation was very bad, and the soul connection with Mithras was very weak.

　　Chapter 30: Nine-Child Linglong Stone (Second Update)

　　(I'll give you a couplet. The first line is: Beating the gong and the drum, calling on everyone to help; the second line is: You vote, he collects, and laughs like a pig; the horizontal banner is: Join the battle)

　　When Mithras heard that Max had not returned yet, he became even more anxious. The situation when Doudou left was very bad, and he didn't know how he was doing now.

　　When everyone was carrying Mithras and was about to go upstairs, several people in white robes suddenly walked in from outside the hotel, and then a person in red robes appeared. It was Archbishop Tarot of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"I just heard that something happened here, so I came to take a look!" Tarot looked at Mithras on the stretcher and said with a smile: "I hope I can help a little."

　　The group was stunned. The Archbishop came to visit Mithras in person. This treatment was indeed extraordinary!

　　After a while, everyone came to their senses and hurriedly greeted Tarot, who nodded in response.

　　"You are too polite, Archbishop. It is an honor for all of us to have you here. But Mithras is injured now and cannot meet you." Mithras was also stunned. He did not expect that this matter would alarm the Holy Soul Temple.

　　Taro nodded slightly: "Don't worry about those conventional etiquettes. The most important thing now is to get your body back in shape as soon as possible. Everyone is still waiting for you to create a miracle in the ranking competition!"

　　"I heard that the Holy Soul Temple has a very unique way of healing. I wonder if that's true," Hami asked expectantly when he saw Taro's eyes light up.

　　"This must be the young master of Tingfeng Tower. The little secret of the Holy Spirit Hall has not been hidden from your organization." Tarot was stunned and laughed: "In fact, I came here this time because I thought of this, to see if it can work on Mithras."

　　Everyone was delighted when they heard this. Since Tarot said so, he must be certain. Only Mithras thought of something else and asked Tarot anxiously: "Archbishop, my contracted beast is now seriously injured. I wonder if the Archbishop has any way to save him?"

　　Taro laughed and said, "It's the white fighting beast, don't worry, I know you were injured because of him. Your hall master is in the temple now."

　　Everyone suddenly realized what was going on. Just now everyone was wondering how Tarot could get the news so quickly. It turned out that Max went to the temple to save Doudou. Now everything made sense.

　　Mithras breathed a sigh of relief and finally felt relieved. Since Max said so, Doudou must be safe and sound!

　　Others had the same idea. At least the disaster did not cause too much harm. No one would want to see anything happen to either Mithras or Doudou.

　　"I see that your injuries are very serious. If possible, you should start treatment now. The longer you delay, the greater the damage to your body will be," Tarot said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded. His hesitation came from the three cyclones in his body. This secret must not be known to anyone, but his current condition was really bad and he needed immediate treatment.

　　Tarot smiled and said to the people who were carrying Mithras: "Just carry Mithras to the chair in the lobby. The healing method of the Holy Spirit Hall is very simple. It only takes one moment."

　　After hearing what Hami said, several people were a little curious. Now that they could see the healing methods of the Holy Soul Temple with their own eyes, they were naturally very willing. They stepped down from the stairs and put Mithras down on a chair in the lobby.

　　Tarot walked up to Mithras and said with a smile: "This healing skill of the Holy Soul Temple is actually also a kind of auxiliary skill. It was created by a predecessor ten thousand years ago."

　　Mithras secretly praised in his heart, the Holy Soul Temple has been passed down for tens of thousands of years, and it really has a profound foundation and has such unique auxiliary skills.

　　Tarot stretched out a hand, and in front of everyone's surprised gaze, his palm turned completely crystal clear, like a flawless piece of jade.

　　"This auxiliary skill is called White Jade Ten Meridians Stimulation. It is most effective in activating the functions of the human body. However, the intensity cannot be too high, otherwise the potential of the human body will be completely stimulated, causing irreparable damage."

　　Everyone nodded. Everything has two sides, and the saying "too much is as bad as too little" is exactly this truth.

　　Tarot slowly placed his hand on Mithras's Dantian, and a brilliant green light flashed on his palm. Mithras only felt a gust of cool air rushing into his body, and in an instant, the entire Dantian became active, and the three cyclones were running rapidly.

　　Tarot's face suddenly changed, his hand withdrew from Mithras' dantian, and he looked at Mithras in surprise, as if he had discovered something that was hard for him to believe.

　　There was a bang in Mithras' mind, and it exploded. The moment Tarot's palm touched his body, he used his mind to shield his Dantian. Could it be that under such circumstances, Tarot still discovered the secret of his three souls!

　　The Three Souls was Mithras’ biggest secret. He had never told anyone except Pasch. His intuition told him that once this matter got out, it would definitely bring him a great disaster. But now...

　　"Where do those two forces in your body come from? One is cold and the other is hot, so strange!" Tarot looked at Mithras in surprise.

　　At that moment just now, when his palm just touched Mithras, two strange forces almost surged into his body. Even though his cultivation was almost at the saint level, he was still frightened.

　　Mithras secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be those two powers. As long as the secret of the three souls was not exposed, the rest would be easy to explain.

　　"It's a strange thing to say. Lao Si melted some water in the cold pond in the West Mountain. Unexpectedly, he possessed these two powers inexplicably, but we returned empty-handed," Ge Fei said with some jealousy.

　　Tarot nodded, his face regained its composure, and he smiled and said to Mithras: "It seems that even the heaven and earth love you. These two powers are extremely domineering. You must make good use of them. You may create a miracle."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly: "These two powers came too suddenly. I don't know how to practice them at all. I can only use them simply."

　　Tarot frowned and thought for a while, as if he had made a decision: "I just found that the two powers in your body have not been completely integrated. Maybe this is why you can't master it."

　　Mithras nodded. He had thought about this issue for a long time.

　　"I just happen to have a piece of Nine-Child Linglong Stone hidden here. This treasure may be of some help to you. I'll have someone give it to you later," Tarot said to Mithras with a smile.

　　"That, that's too expensive!" Mithras said with some disbelief.

　　The Nine-Child Linglong Stone is a very precious and unique item. It is of no use in improving one's cultivation, but it can help practitioners integrate the powers of different attributes in their bodies. It is most suitable for the current Mithras.

　　In the continent of Os, although there are only three ways of cultivation, people are born different and everyone has certain differences in attributes. The world is divided into earth, water, wind, fire, darkness and light, and naturally, human beings in the world cannot escape the restrictions of such rules.

　　The other people were also shocked. As for treasures like the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, they had only seen its name in ancient books. They did not expect that Tarot actually collected such a treasure and generously gave it to Mithras.

　　"It would be a waste to keep the Nine-Child Linglong Stone with me. I was born with a single attribute and cannot use it at all. It is most appropriate to give it to you," Tarot said with a smile.

　　In fact, everyone knows that Tarot is just speaking for show. Treasures like the Nine-Child Linglong Stone can be kept even if one does not need them. They are rare treasures in the world, and each one is priceless.

　　Of course Tarot has his plans. Mithras' current status is certainly not worthy of such kindness from him, but as a person with super soul power, Mithras' development is difficult to predict. Maybe in ten or twenty years, Mithras will definitely become a true top figure in Oslo. Once he joins the Holy Soul Temple, it is not impossible for him to become the next Pope. It is imaginable what Tarot will gain in the future if he makes friends with him now.

　　It was because of this consideration that Taros was willing to sacrifice the Nine-Child Linglong Stone. Although his heart was bleeding, when he thought about the future rewards, Taros still felt that his decision was correct.

　　Mithras also vaguely guessed something, but he was still very grateful for Tarot's generosity. He bowed to Tarot with difficulty, without saying anything, his eyes full of gratitude.

　　"By the way, when I came here, I also prepared another gift for you," Tarot smiled and waved to the people behind him.

　　When everyone heard Tarot say this, they were very curious and were wondering what kind of surprise he was going to bring to everyone.

　　The white-robed men from the Holy Spirit Temple walked out, and soon brought back a bag, put it on the ground silently, and retreated behind Tarot.

　　"Don't you want to know what's in the bag?" Tarot said to everyone with a smile.

　　Ge Fei walked over with a curious look on his face, reached out and opened his pocket, and a half-dead person rolled out.

　　"Is it him?" Mithras looked at the man in surprise and said excitedly, "It was him who led the attack on me and Chakasi!"

　　Everyone was also surprised. They didn't expect Tarot to find the real murderer so quickly. The power of the Holy Soul Palace was indeed terrifying!

　　"After hearing about your story, I sent people to investigate. I didn't expect that this was done by the martial arts hall master of Bishui City and his contestant. So I brought him here," Tarot said casually. To him, the master of a martial arts hall was really insignificant. If it weren't for Mithras, he would not have paid any attention to it.

　　"Fourth brother, how do we deal with this guy?" Carlos asked Mithras with a red face.

　　"What happened to him now? Can he wake up?" Mithras looked at the man with red eyes, then turned to Tarot and asked, "I want to know why he attacked us."

　　"This man was just knocked unconscious by me, and he will wake up soon," Tarot said with a smile. He certainly would not kill this man. The real victim was Mithras, and it would be best for Mithras to solve all the problems.

　　Chapter 31 Truman's Punishment

　　(Zongheng will introduce a new policy. After the new book reaches 300,000 words, non-registered members will not be able to continue reading subsequent chapters. According to my update speed, it will be very soon by this time. Please register an account first to save it, so as to avoid trouble in the future!)

　　"Wake him up first. I really don't understand why he is so cruel," Mithras looked at the man with red eyes. If Doudou hadn't risked his life to save him this time, he would have died at the hands of this man long ago.

　　"It seems that this person is called Truman. We met him last time when we visited the Holy Spirit," Crook, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said with a frown.

　　"Truman, just hearing this name doesn't sound like a good guy," Chakasi finally came back to his true colors, walked over and kicked Truman hard.

　　"I'll go get a basin of cold water and wake this guy up," Ge Fei said with a sinister smile.

　　"It's too easy for him to throw water at him. We should really use a sword to wake him up," Chakasi said bitterly.

　　While he was talking, Ge Fei had already walked out of the restroom on the left side of the lobby with a basin of cold water, with an evil expression on his face.

　　"I heard that if you practice to a certain level, you can ignore the cold and heat. I wonder if Master Truman has reached that level," Ge Fei suddenly poured a basin of cold water on Truman.

　　"Yawn!" Truman jumped up from the ground with a start and looked at everyone in panic, especially when he saw Mithras, his eyeballs almost popped out.

　　"How did I get here?" Truman took a few steps back with his body tense and was on guard. From what he said, it seemed that he had no idea how he fainted.

　　"Master, don't you remember me?" Mithras struggled to sit up, but failed. Chakasi beside him quickly helped him up.

　　"I said that as long as I am alive, I will make you disappear into ashes. What else do you have to say now?" Mithras said loudly, leaning in Chakasi's arms.

　　Truman's face changed several times. Seeing Tarot beside him, he gave up the idea of ​​escaping. He smiled bitterly and said, "Man proposes, God disposes. If it weren't for that little beast, you would have become a corpse by now."

　　Mithras sneered and said: "It seems you are disappointed, but you will never have another chance"

　　Truman nodded, glanced at Tarot, and said with some emotion: "I didn't expect that your relationship with the Holy Spirit Temple was so close. If I had known this, why would I... It's too late to say anything now. How do you want to retaliate against me?"

　　"Revenge? I'm just seeking justice. I really want to know why you do this." Mithras suppressed his anger and asked Truman: "If it's just for the ranking competition, it's too ridiculous!"

　　"It's indeed ridiculous, but this is the only reason. You can do whatever you want to me," Truman said to Mithras with a wry smile.

　　"You did this for the books in the temple, right?" Tarot suddenly said with a smile, "But this news should not have spread outside yet. I'm curious how you knew it."

　　Truman's face changed drastically, obviously Tarot's words hit the mark on what he was thinking.

　　"Archbishop, what about the cathedral collection you mentioned? Is it related to this ranking competition?" Mithras was confused by what Tarot said.

　　"This decision was made a few days ago. The champion team of this martial arts hall ranking competition can get a volume of the holy hall's collection, which is a set of training techniques," Tarot said with a smile.

　　Everyone now understood why Truman took such a desperate risk. The books in the temple were actually a set of cultivation techniques, which were worthy of such attention.

　　"So what? I'm going to die anyway!" Truman knew his fate and became tougher. "Isn't the goal of a warrior to reach a higher peak? I don't think I did anything wrong. The only regret is that I didn't succeed."

　　Everyone was frightened by Truman's shocking words and looked at him in surprise. Even if he wanted to pursue the pinnacle of martial arts, such means were too despicable!

　　"Why waste time talking to such a person? Just kill him and be done with it. I feel sick when I see him," Chakasi cursed angrily, her pretty face flushed.

　　"Killing him is too easy. I want him to pay for what he did." Mithras sneered and said, "We don't need to do anything. Hand it over to the kingdom, and the kingdom will naturally deal with him."

　　"A scum like this will inevitably be taken to various places by the kingdom to be displayed to the public. This is the punishment he deserves," Mithras said with a cold face, and murderous intent was about to overflow from his eyes.

　　"Good! He is calm enough in the face of difficulties. He is a talented person." Tarot's eyes lit up. He was able to deal with Truman so calmly at a time like this, and was not blinded by personal grudges. He liked Mithras more and more.

　　Truman's face turned pale. A warrior values ​​his reputation the most. Being taken to the Kingdom for public display was a more cruel punishment than killing him. Thinking of the scene of being cursed by thousands of people made him feel cold.

　　Mithras looked at Truman grimly and sneered, "I swore to turn you into ashes and collapse your martial arts hall. Now it's just a punishment for you. I will ask the kingdom to remove your Bishui City martial arts hall from the kingdom!"

　　Truman's face became paler and paler. With Mithras' current status in Capach's mind, it would only take a word to expel him from the Martial Hall of the Green Water City. He would then become the eternal sinner of the entire Green Water City, and people would hate him to the core even after a hundred years. Such a punishment was a hundred times more cruel than public exposure.

　　"Mithras, isn't this a bit too much? After all, the Bishui City Martial Hall is innocent," Chakasi felt a little reluctant and persuaded Mithras in a low voice.

　　"It's a bit too much, but since I have made a vow, I must do it. Don't say anything more," said Mithras firmly.

　　Tarot's eyes became brighter and brighter. Now he had another evaluation of Mithras in his mind, that is, he was decisive in killing. How could a man who achieved great things be bound by the trivial details of human relationships and worldly affairs?

　　The others also looked at Mithras in disbelief. In their impression, Mithras had never been a cruel person, but now his decision made everyone feel chilled.

　　"I agree with the fourth brother's decision. It's also a good opportunity to warn all those who are obsessed with evil. Just think of it as Lord Truman making a contribution to the kingdom," Hami said nonchalantly. He was born in Tingfeng Tower and had heard all kinds of things. He agreed with Mithras' approach.

　　The others thought about it and nodded silently. Since Mithras had decided to do this, they had no choice, although they sympathized with the Bishui City Martial Hall.

　　"You can't do this. I attacked you. It has nothing to do with my martial arts hall." Truman shouted to Mithras with red eyes: "Bishui City is innocent. Bishui City cannot be without martial arts hall."

　　"You should go tell these things to others. You will only get this result from me." Mithras said with a sneer on his face: "You have sown the bitter fruit, so you should taste it now!"

　　"It's very simple to remove the Bishui City Martial Hall. I will give the king a message when I go there," Taro said with a smile.

　　Truman sat down on the ground with a plop. If it was just Mithras, the Martial Arts Hall of Bishui City would still have a little hope. Now that even Tarot said so, the fate of the Martial Arts Hall of Bishui City was completely decided.

　　"Aren't you afraid that the millions of residents of Bishui City will hate you to the core?" Truman pointed at Mithras and said loudly, "I didn't expect that at such a young age, you have such a cruel heart."

　　"Of course there will be criticism, but people will think of you first," Mithras said with disdain, "You can only blame me for being the first to harm me."

　　Seeing that Mithras didn't care at all, Truman suddenly went limp, his body trembled constantly, his face turned redder and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　"Archbishop, I leave this matter to you!" Mithras looked indifferent and turned his head reluctantly to say to Tarot.

　　Tarot laughed and said, "Don't worry! The Holy Spirit Hall will take care of this matter and minimize the negative impact on you. You don't have to worry about anything."

　　Waving to his men, Taro smiled and said to Mithras, "It's getting late. You're injured, so you'd better rest early. I'll take care of Truman."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Then I'll trouble you, Archbishop. I'll remember your generosity and will report back someday."

　　Tarot laughed out loud. What he wanted was exactly what Mithras said. If he could leave such an impression in Mithras' mind, how could he not get a reward in the future?

　　"Then I'll take my leave!" Taro took Truman out of the hotel.

　　After Tarot left, the lobby was silent. Except for Hami and Pasch, the rest of the people had some opinions about Mithras' decision, but they just didn't know how to express it.

　　Of course, Mithras knew what these people were thinking, but if he didn't deal with Truman in this way, he would not be able to get rid of the hatred in his heart, especially since there was still no news about Doudou, which made him hate Truman even more.

　　"Okay, everyone, take Mithras upstairs to rest. It's not too late to talk about anything tomorrow," Pasch saw the embarrassment of several people and spoke.

　　Everyone nodded and carried Mithras to the second floor.

　　It was not until the second half of the night that Max brought back the unconscious Doudou. The treatment in the church was very successful. Although Doudou was still unconscious, he was out of danger. After receiving this news, Mithras, who had insisted on waiting for Doudou to come back, finally fell asleep.

　　With the disappearance of the Bishui City team, the top three teams in the three groups have all been decided. The Taros City Martial Hall represented by Mithras ranks first. The next game will be a real battle between strong teams. The four first places in the four groups will compete for the championship of this ranking tournament.

　　The entire ranking competition has come to the final stage, and it is almost the year 17790 in the Ottoman calendar. This year, Mithras is 15 years old.

　　Chapter 32 Tolia (Second Update!)

　　(The weather is really nice, and the weekend is coming soon. Everyone should be in a good mood, so let's support Xialiu! Thank you! By the way, have a nice weekend. This season is a good time to go out for an outing. Unfortunately, I am still busy typing!)

　　The healing methods of the Holy Spirit Temple were indeed well-deserved. After resting for a night, when he woke up the next morning, Mithras found that his three exhausted cyclones had started to function again. However, it was not so easy to completely make up for the lost fighting spirit.

　　"You're awake. Are you feeling better?" Chakasi rubbed his eyes and asked Mithras with a smile. The morning sun shone on Chakasi's face, which was slightly red, like an angel.

　　It was obvious that she had been here with Mithras last night.

　　Looking at Chakasi's smiling face, a warm feeling rose in Mithras' heart. He chuckled a few times, leaned closer, lowered his head and took a deep breath.

　　“It smells so good!”

　　"Disgusting!" Chakasi's face suddenly turned red all the way to his neck. He quickly stepped back and cursed in a low voice: "You are also learning to be obscene like them."

　　Mithras chuckled. Being able to see his lover the first moment he opened his eyes, isn't this what everyone dreams of?

　　"Last night, after you left, I thought I would never see you again, but I didn't expect that the first thing I saw today would be you," Mithras said calmly to Chakasi.

　　Chakasi's eyes turned red, he moved closer to Mithras and huddled himself in his arms, whispering: "If you encounter something like this again, you can't drive me away. Even if I die, I will die with you."

　　Mithras nodded: "Yes! No more separation."

　　"Puff", Chakasi smiled sweetly and kissed Mithras on the face, then ran out of Mithras' room.

　　"We were attacked again." Mithras touched his face and smiled foolishly: "But it would be better if there were such attacks every day."

　　He moved his body. Although the wound on his back still hurt a little, it didn't hinder his walking. With a hint of excitement, Mithras slowly walked downstairs.

　　"Mithras, Old Four," several people who were having breakfast in the lobby looked up and greeted Mithras when they saw him.

　　"Are you okay?" Pasch asked with concern. When he got up in the morning, he also planned to go to Mithras' room to check on him, but he canceled the plan when he remembered that Chakasi was there.

　　Ge Fei chuckled, looked at Mithras and said, "Of course he's fine. When I came down just now, I saw Chakasi walking out of the fourth brother's room with his face covered. His face was red."

　　The other brothers looked at Mithras with lewd expressions, and the others also looked at these young men with amusement. When you are with them, happiness will always appear when you least expect it.

　　Mithras blushed: "That's not the case. I'm not a beast like you."

　　"It's better not to say anything. If Chakasi and her parents hear it, we'll be in trouble." Crook glanced at the stairs cautiously, as if Chakasi would appear in front of him at any time.

　　Thinking of Chakasi's brutality, several people's mouths shut in an instant, and the expressions on their faces were very normal, as if what had just happened had never happened.

　　"How are you feeling?" Pasch asked Mithras again when he saw that the people finally stopped.

　　Mithras smiled and said to Pasch, "The healing methods of the Holy Spirit Temple are indeed superb. There are no major problems with my body now. The rest depends on time."

　　"By the way, where is Doudou?" Mithras's face changed and he asked anxiously, "How is Doudou now?"

　　"Don't worry! Doudou is doing fine now," Max smiled as he walked down from upstairs. "Yesterday, I saw that you were seriously injured, so I left Doudou in my room. Now his condition has stabilized."

　　Mithras nodded. He would feel relieved as long as Doudou was fine.

　　"I'll go see him and come back to have breakfast later," Mithras stood up and walked upstairs.

　　Max looked at Mithras' back and said to a few people with a smile: "I'm afraid that even if all of us were tied together, we still couldn't compare to the position Doudou holds in his heart."

　　Ge Fei looked around and whispered, "Master, the people you are talking about don't include Chakasi, right?"

　　Max was stunned and laughed: "You are saying bad things about Chakasi here, aren't you afraid that she will hear it?"

　　"I'm not afraid. Who knows whether the fourth child went upstairs to see Doudou or to see someone else? It's very suspicious!" Ge Fei said complacently, "Maybe the two of them are kissing each other now!"

　　"Bang!", Ge Fei fell on the ground with his four legs up, and Chakasi stood in front of him with his hands on his hips angrily.

　　"What did you just say, kiss me, say it again to me!" Chakasi's face was flushed, and it was unclear whether it was because of anger or shyness.

　　Ge Fei was dumbfounded when he saw Chakasi suddenly appear. He glanced at the others and saw the malicious smiles on their faces. He knew that he was framed.

　　"I know I was wrong, and you have punished me before. Please be merciful and let me go this time!" Ge Fei had a bitter face and begged for mercy from Chakashi pitifully.

　　"Taros Wutang is staying in this hotel, right?"

　　Suddenly a voice came from outside the hotel. Everyone turned their heads to look over. Ge Fei took the opportunity to get up from the ground and stay away from Chakasi.

　　In full view of everyone, the hotel waiter led a few people in.

　　"Dear guests, this gentleman said he is looking for you," the waiter walked up to Max and others, pointing at a few people behind him.

　　"Is it him?" Ge Fei and others looked at each other in surprise, and couldn't figure out why this person came here.

　　When he could see the faces of several people clearly again, Pasch stood up suddenly, clasped his hands together and gasped rapidly. After a while, he slowly calmed down and returned to his seat, but in a different direction. From the perspective of the newcomers, only his back could be seen.

　　Max laughed and walked towards the men, "It turned out to be Lord Tolia. It's so rude of you to be late to greet me."

　　It turns out that the person who came was the kingdom's Minister of State, Tolia. I just don't know why he came here. Could it be that he has an old relationship with Max?

　　"Excuse my ignorance, who are you?" Tolia glanced at Max and smiled apologetically.

　　Max's face was also embarrassed, but he immediately returned to normal and said with a smile: "Your Excellency is busy with official business, of course you won't remember me. I am Max, the head of the Taros Martial Hall."

　　Tolia slapped his forehead and nodded repeatedly: "Look at my memory. We met in the ranking competition. I have been too busy these days. I am sorry! Don't blame me, don't blame me!"

　　"How could that be! It's an honor for all of us that you can come here," Max said with a smile.

　　Tolia is the Minister of State of the Kingdom of Tara. In other words, he is the second most important person in the Kingdom of Tara. Max certainly wouldn't dare to be disrespectful to such a person. Although he was puzzled in his heart as to why Tolia came here, he couldn't show it on the surface.

　　"So many young people must be our newly-produced top four players." Tolia glanced at Ge Fei and the others, and said with a smile: "I'm really old. Seeing these kids always reminds me of myself back then."

　　"Your Excellency is joking. You are now in the prime of your life and His Majesty the King has great reliance on you. Now is the time for you to realize your ambitions," Max said flatteringly.

　　Tolia smiled and waved his hand: "Master, please stop drugging me. Let's introduce these guys first!"

　　Max blushed, but did not dare to raise any objection. He pointed at Mi Yin, Ge Fei and others and said, "These are our team members. This is Ge Fei, and this is Mi Yin..."

　　Max introduced everyone present with a smile. Tolia glanced at them and frowned slightly: "It seems that there is another member of your Taros Martial Hall, his name is Mithras, right!"

　　Pasch's shoulders trembled slightly, but he still didn't turn around.

　　Max was stunned, and immediately understood the purpose of Tolia's visit. He smiled and said, "Your Excellency is right. It's just that Mithras was attacked yesterday and is still recuperating after being injured."

　　"How could such a thing happen?" Tolia was shocked and indignant, saying, "Who is so cruel? Don't they know that Mithras is the treasure of our kingdom? Don't worry, I will severely punish such a thing."

　　Max was filled with contempt. Even Tarot was alarmed by this matter. How could the Kingdom not have any news? It was too fake to put on such a show!

　　"Thank you for your concern, my lord. The truth has been revealed. Archbishop Tarot of the Holy Spirit Temple will personally inquire about this matter," Max said to Tolia, "I believe the kingdom will get the news soon."

　　Tolia seemed very surprised and said loudly: "That's good. With the Holy Spirit Hall stepping in, this matter will definitely be handled in the best way. I am relieved then."

　　Max nodded and said nothing more.

　　The anger on Tolia's face slowly faded, and he smiled and said to Max: "This incident happened in the capital, and I am the one who bears the greatest responsibility. Please take me to see Mithras so that I can apologize."

　　Pasch's figure trembled even more violently, and he almost stood up again, but he slowly calmed down.

　　"Since you have this idea, I am willing to serve you. I will take you to see Mithras right now," Max said with a smile. "I think Mithras will be very grateful if he knows that you are here to visit him in person."

　　"There, this is what I should do," Tolia's eyes lit up and he followed Max to the second floor with a smile. The people he brought with him followed closely behind him, and they seemed to be his personal guards.

　　"Is this true or not? I almost vomited when I heard him talking." Ge Fei gestured to Tolia's back and whispered to the others, "I think he came here to build a relationship with Old Four because he saw that he was valued by the Holy Spirit Hall."

　　The other people also nodded in agreement.

　　Chapter 33: The Great Figures of the Kingdom (Third Update Today)

　　(Corrupt government agencies, leaders' reading notes are all given to me to copy. A day without coding is another miserable day. God, please save me!)

　　After Ge Fei finished speaking, everyone nodded in agreement. Although Tolia's performance was already outstanding, he did not come earlier or later, but only came after Mithras was valued by the Holy Spirit Palace. It was obvious that he wanted to establish a good relationship with Mithras and get in touch with the Holy Spirit Palace.

　　"Mithras' contracted beast was also injured in the attack. He is accompanying you there now. I will take you to see him now," Max took Tolia to his own room.

　　In Max's room, Mithras sat next to Doudou, feeling Doudou's steady breathing. His heart finally settled down. With a smile on his face, he gently stroked Doudou's little head.

　　"Little thing, wake up soon, the boss has prepared a lot of delicious food for you," Mithras whispered, "Without a glutton like you around, it suddenly feels a lot quieter."

　　Although Doudou has escaped from danger now, it is difficult for him to wake up immediately, so of course he can't hear what Mithras says.

　　Mithras really hoped that Doudou would jump into his arms like he used to, but Doudou was still sleeping soundly, with his fat belly rising and falling slightly.

　　"We are here, please come in, sir!"

　　Max's voice sounded outside the door. Mithras turned his head and saw Tolia was stunned for a moment and stood up. At the opening ceremony, Hami once told him that Tolia was his father's best friend, so he had always paid special attention to him and recognized him at a glance.

　　"This must be Mithras, what a handsome man!" Tolia's eyes lit up when he saw Mithras, and he walked over with a smile, appearing very friendly.

　　"Mithras meets His Excellency the Duke." Mithras was a little excited when he saw Tolia in person, not because of his status, but because this person was once his father's best friend.

　　Tolia's smile became even brighter: "So you know me, that's great!"

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "I met you at the opening ceremony. It's not easy to forget the Duke's demeanor."

　　Tolia laughed loudly, obviously very pleased with Mithras' compliment, and took a few steps closer to Mithras, "This is the best, we won't seem too distant."

　　Suddenly, Tolia's expression changed, and he stared at Mithras closely, and his voice became a little strange; "So similar, what's your last name?"

　　Mithras was stunned, his mind quickly changed, and he said in astonishment: "I am just a civilian, I don't have a surname"

　　Tolia was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Mithras carefully and said with some emotion: "You look so much like a friend of mine. I thought you were his descendant. Alas, what a pity they are!"

　　Mithras' heart was like a flash flood, but the expression on his face became even more surprised: "There is such a thing, it seems that I really have a connection with you, Master."

　　While Mithras was speaking, Tolia stared at him closely, and slowly his expression softened. He smiled and said, "It is indeed fate. Okay, let's not talk about this anymore."

　　Mithras nodded. He almost revealed his true feelings for a moment, but when he thought of Pasch's arrangements, he held back.

　　Tolia patted Mithras on the shoulder and said with a smile: "I have recommended you to His Majesty the King. I estimate that in a while, you will be able to become a noble of the kingdom."

　　Mithras was stunned. Didn't the king have already made the decision on this matter? Why did he still need Tolia's recommendation? Was there something wrong? He nodded blankly.

　　"I just came to see you today. Since you are still seriously injured, you should rest well. I will come to see you again after a while." Seeing that his initial purpose of making friends had been achieved, Tolia smiled and said to Mithras: "If you have time, you can also come to my house. I am very welcome."

　　Mithras smiled and nodded, but he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, as if this Tolia was not what he imagined.

　　Max and Mithras escorted Tolia out of the hotel. The two sides exchanged a few polite words before officially saying goodbye.

　　"This person is really hypocritical. I feel uncomfortable when I see him." After Tolia left, Chakasi pouted and said to Mithras, "You should be careful with people like this."

　　Mithras smiled disapprovingly, and Chakasi got angry, pouted, and sat aside, ignoring him.

　　"Mithras, come with me," Pasch suddenly said to Mithras, "I have something to tell you."

　　Mithras was stunned and felt that Pasch was a little strange.

　　Arriving at Mithras' room and helping Pasch to sit down, Mithras asked with a smile: "Uncle, what do you want to tell me? It's so mysterious."

　　Pasch was silent for a moment, raised his head and looked at Mithras seriously, which made Mithras' heart tighten and feel a little uneasy.

　　"What did that person just now ask you?"

　　Mithras was stunned and smiled and said: "He said I looked like one of his friends and asked for my last name."

　　"How do you answer?" Pasch's face tightened and he asked loudly, his hands trembling slightly.

　　Mithras was stunned: "I said I am a commoner and I don't have a surname."

　　"Tell me what else he asked!" Pasch looked very nervous, holding Mithras' thighs tightly with both hands.

　　"No more." Mithras vaguely felt that this matter was not simple, and asked anxiously: "Uncle, is he related to our family in any way?"

　　Pasch's face relaxed and he shook his head: "It doesn't matter, I'm just afraid that you might accidentally reveal your background, so I have to be on guard against others."

　　Mithras looked at Pasch and said in disbelief, "Is that really the case?"

　　Pasch smiled slightly, patted Mithras and said, "When has my uncle ever lied to you? Don't let your imagination run wild. The most important thing is to heal your wounds."

　　Mithras chuckled and said, "My injuries are almost healed now. What remains is to make up for the lost fighting spirit."

　　"Well, I feel relieved now, let's go downstairs and eat!"

　　After breakfast, a few people sat in the lobby and chatted. Now, two of the seven of them were injured, and it was difficult for them to get out.

　　A few people were chatting happily when suddenly there was a noise outside and they turned their heads reflexively.

　　"Excuse me, is this the residence of Taros Wutang?"

　　A strange voice was heard, and several people looked at each other and then at Mithras. The meaning in their eyes was clear.

　　Mithras smiled awkwardly: "Not necessarily looking for me, maybe looking for the hall master"

　　"Excuse me, who is Mithras?" A fat body appeared in front of several people, his face covered with sweat. No one knew why he was sweating so much in such cold weather.

　　Mithras was stunned, then stood up with a wry smile. He didn't expect that he was actually guessed by others: "I am Mithras. I wonder what you want to talk to me about?"

　　The fat man looked at Mithras for a few times and said with a bitter face: "Brother, please save me!"

　　Mithras was stunned. What did this mean? Even someone came to his door to ask for help.

　　"Are you sure you're looking for me?" Mithras looked at the fat man in confusion. Something was a bit strange. "I'm afraid you've got the wrong person!"

　　"Yes, I'm looking for you. I'm the mayor of Holly City. You can call me Dougal," Miguel said anxiously, "There was an attack on me in Holly City last night. His Majesty the King was very angry. Now only you can save me."

　　Mithras suddenly understood what was going on. No wonder Lord Douger was sweating profusely. Such a thing actually happened. But when he thought about it carefully, he couldn't really blame him.

　　"It turns out to be Lord Dougal. I am so disrespectful to you, Mithras." Mithras said with embarrassment, "I am just an ordinary man. I am afraid I can't help you."

　　"Yes, of course. His Majesty the King has already said that as long as you promise not to hold me responsible for this matter, he will forgive me this time." Dougal said quickly, "Please be so kind as to help me, little brother!"

　　Mithras had a bitter smile on his face. Capaci just wanted to show goodwill to him, but this would end up hurting him badly. After this incident, the top leaders of the entire kingdom would probably start paying attention to him, and he would not have peace for a long time.

　　"Since even His Majesty the King has said so, I will certainly not stand idly by. This matter has nothing to do with you at all," Mithras said helplessly, "I am seriously injured now and it is not convenient for me to see His Majesty the King. I will definitely go to see His Majesty when I recover."

　　Dougal looked at Mithras with gratitude and nodded repeatedly: "My little brother is really open-minded. I feel relieved with your words. If you need my help in Holly City in the future, please feel free to tell me what I want to do."

　　"I dare not, I dare not. You are the lord of a city. How dare Mithras disrespect you?" Mithras said with a smile.

　　Miguel wiped the sweat from his head and laughed: "With my current status in your Majesty's mind, I will be able to rise to prominence in the near future. I will still rely on your care in the future."

　　"Little brother, I won't bother you anymore since you are injured. Come visit me again when you have time!" Dougal left in a hurry without giving Mithras any chance to react.

　　"Fourth brother, that's great. Now we have a house. The injury is worth it," Ge Fei smiled and winked at Mithras.

　　Mithras looked at the key in his hand and said with a wry smile: "What on earth is going on? I feel confused now."

　　"What's there to be confused about? These people are just trying to find ways to curry favor with you. You're going to be a millionaire soon," Hami laughed, holding his back.

　　Mithras shook his head, not knowing what to say. He didn't expect that a ranking match would cause so much trouble.

　　"Excuse me, does Mithras of Taros Wutang live here?"

　　"here we go again"

　　Everyone looked at each other, and Mithras sat down on the ground with a thud.

　　(Support, collect, recommend, the more dirty words I write the more excited I am, the closer the day will be when Mithras will overthrow Chakashi! Haha)

　　Chapter 34: Endless Troubles

　　(I am about to leave the recommendation list and run naked. All the older brothers and sisters passing by, please do not forget my house number. Come and sit down when you have time. I have prepared some good tea and look forward to your visit. Thank you very much!)

　　For three whole days, Mithras finally experienced the troubles of being famous. The big shots of the kingdom came to visit him one after another, and the invitations to various banquets were more than a foot thick.

　　Among these people were important military and political figures in the kingdom, as well as tycoons in the kingdom's business community. Each of them was a very powerful person in the kingdom, but now they all ran to the hotel and lowered their faces to make friends with Mithras.

　　"Old Four, you are now a celebrity in the kingdom," Hami said lazily while sitting on a chair, and said to Mithras who was worried beside him, "So many big shots have come to visit you."

　　Mithras said with a wry smile: "It's better not to be such a big shot. Can't you see that I'm upset? I don't know which one to go to with so many invitations."

　　"If I were you, I would choose those private banquets. You can have many romantic encounters at those banquets," Ge Fei licked her lips and said, "There are many different kinds of noble ladies at banquets like this, and they are also very coquettish."

　　"I'm not a stud like you." Mithras glared at him and said, "I feel uncomfortable just imagining that kind of scene."

　　Mithras had long heard of the absurdity of aristocratic banquets. Such an open-minded gathering was indeed not suitable for someone like him. He was still a very traditional person at heart.

　　Chakasi on the side glanced at him, gave him a smile, and walked towards Ge Fei. It was obvious that he was telling him to be smart. Mithras saw it and proudly raised a finger to Ge Fei.

　　The other few people chuckled a few times, thinking that Ge Fei had caused trouble. He dared to provoke Mithras in the presence of Chakasi. His end was predictable.

　　"Bang!" Ge Fei almost fell to the ground. Looking at Chakasi who was retracting his long legs, he said with grievance: "What did I do wrong again? Why did you kick me?"

　　Chakasi raised his eyebrows, pointed at Ge Fei and said: "This is the punishment for your vulgarity and shamelessness. It doesn't matter if you are vulgar, but why do you want to lead Mithras astray?"

　　Ge Fei suddenly realized that he had violated Chakasi's taboo, and secretly cursed himself for not considering the occasion.

　　"I was just saying that. You don't know who the fourth brother is. Even if we take him there, we may not succeed. I'm afraid he can't let go of anyone else in his heart," Ge Fei said with a smile.

　　Chakasi blushed and said loudly: "Anyway, you are not allowed to seduce Mithras in the future. Those noble ladies and ladies are all bad women."

　　Several people smiled bitterly. After hearing what Chakasi said, they had to be careful with their words in the future. If they let something slip, Ge Fei's fate would be unpredictable.

　　"Everyone, please help me think of a solution. With so many invitations, which one should I go to?" Mithras said with a frown as he put a stack of invitations heavily on the table.

　　"We're not going anywhere!" several people said in unison.

　　Mithras was stunned, "Isn't this a bit rude?"

　　"Now they want to get in touch with you, so there is no disrespect at all." Hami said with a smile: "Now that your injuries and my injuries have almost healed, it's a good time to go out for fun."

　　"This is a good idea. Hami is smart," Chakasi said, clapping his hands. "We haven't had a good time outside since the competition started. This is a good opportunity to go out and have some fun."

　　Everyone knew what Chakasi was planning and they were all laughing secretly.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up, "But we have almost toured the entire city of Holly, where else is there to go?"

　　"Don't worry about that. I've been free these days, so I did some reading. There are many interesting places in Holly City," Hami said proudly.

　　"So you were well prepared! That made me feel annoyed for a while looking at this stack of invitations!" Mithras said to Hami with some dissatisfaction.

　　A few people packed up and were about to leave when a man walked in from outside the hotel and said to them with a smile: "Where are you going? It seems I came at the wrong time."

　　When Mithras saw that it was Luluci's brother, Bilidu, he smiled and said, "It turned out to be Brother Bilidu, how come you have time to come to see me today?"

　　Bi Lili smiled and said, "I accompanied my sister to several banquets the day before yesterday. I finally have some free time these two days, so I came here to have a drink and chat with you all."

　　A few of them smiled bitterly at each other. It seemed that their travel plan was going to fail again.

　　"We just happened to be free and had nothing to do, so it was just right that Brother Bilili came along," Ge Fei said with a smile, "I got drunk by you last time, and this time I'm going to get back at you."

　　Several people laughed loudly. Judging from the drinking capacity, even if they took turns to fight him, they might not be his match.

　　"Where's sister Luluxi? Why doesn't she come over?" Chakasi said with a smile.

　　Bi Li's face darkened, and he said angrily: "These days, those nobles have had ideas about Lu Lu Xi. I was afraid that someone would harm her, so I told him not to leave the room."

　　"This is really too much!" Several people looked angry. Luluxi is still like a child. How could those people have such thoughts? Damn it!

　　"Fortunately, the ranking tournament is about to end. My sister and I plan to return to the empire immediately after the ranking tournament, so we don't have to worry about those nobles," Bi Li said heavily.

　　"Actually, you don't have to worry about these things. There is someone here who can help you." Hami said with a sly smile, "Now Mithras has a special status in the kingdom. As long as he comes forward in this matter, those nobles like me will have to consider the consequences even if they are bold."

　　Ever since Mithras dealt with the City of Clear Water with iron blood, his ruthlessness had spread throughout the kingdom. Coupled with the attitude of the Holy Spirit Palace towards him, there was no one in the entire kingdom who did not give him some face.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and nodded: "Don't worry about this matter. If someone bothers Luluxi again, you can tell me. I want to see who is so shameless."

　　Bi Li was very happy. In fact, he had the same concern when he came to see a few people today, but he couldn't say it out loud due to his personality until Hami pointed it out.

　　"Then I'll leave this to you, please!"

　　Having solved the problem in his mind, Bilidu's expression became relaxed. He insisted on taking a few people to have dinner. The few people had no choice but to follow him.

　　On January 1st, Mithras completed his coming-of-age ceremony in the church in Holi. Together with him were Geffy, Chakasi, Carlos and Hami, all four of whom were born in the same year.

　　On the day of the coming-of-age ceremony, many people came to the church. In addition to the two super bosses, Archbishop Taro and Capaci, the others were all well-known figures in the city of Holi. The entire coming-of-age ceremony was presided over by Taro himself. Such treatment was almost better than that of a prince or grandson of a country.

　　The coming-of-age ceremony is a very important thing for the people in Oslo. After baptism, it means that a person has officially become an adult and can handle his own affairs independently. For teenagers in some large families, once they have gone through the coming-of-age ceremony, it means that they have the ability to inherit the family business, and the family will also grant him certain powers based on his conditions.

　　Because of this reason, Hami and Ge Fei's families both invited more influential people to attend the coming-of-age ceremony, and the titles of the two people also changed greatly. Ge Fei suddenly became the young patriarch, and Hami became the young building owner. It is believed that as long as the two return to their families after the ranking competition, their families will give them certain powers and become the real upper class on the continent.

　　The bigwigs who attended the coming-of-age ceremony saw the value of Mithras from his action, and became more enthusiastic. Some even began to recommend their own daughters to Mithras, which made Chakasi hate him.

　　……………………………………………………

　　It was already January 4, 17790 in the Osmanthian calendar. After about a week of recuperation, Mithras' injuries were finally healed. However, although Doudou had woken up, his physical injuries had not yet fully recovered, and his mental state was not very good.

　　On January 5th of the Oscar-winning calendar, the final four rounds of the ranking tournament were about to begin. Mithras and his team were facing the Hollywood team, which was the champion team last time.

　　Max is very satisfied that Taros City can make it to the semi-finals. Of course, he also wants the championship, but the overall strength of Taros City is still weaker than that of other teams. Among the seven people, only Mithras has reached the seventh-level weapon soul (Max thinks so. In fact, Mithras' strength is still at the sixth-level weapon user. It is only because he has three souls and his fighting spirit is fully activated that his strength is comparable to that of the seventh-level weapon soul). The rest are still at the level equivalent to the fourth-level battle master.

　　As for a strong team like Holly City, among the seven players, there will be at least three level five three-soul practitioners. In the battle, even Mithras cannot grasp the situation in an instant, so it is very difficult to defeat such a strong team!

　　The Mithras brothers were determined to leave a great legacy before disbanding, so they all cared about this game very much. This made the burden on Mithras' shoulders heavier. With Doudou unable to play, the showdown with Holly City was almost decided by him alone.

　　On January 5, 17790, after breakfast, Max took everyone out. Mithras wanted to leave Doudou in the hotel, but Doudou refused to do so, so he had no choice but to take Doudou with him.

　　When a group of people arrived at the fighting arena, the arena was already full of people. Even the aisles between the seats were blocked by the standing crowd. When they saw Mithras and others appear, there was a burst of cheers and discussions in the fighting arena.

　　The consecutive victories and the super strength of Mithras made the audience remember this team firmly. Most people hope that Mithras and his team can go all the way and bring them more exciting games.

　　Chapter 35: Overdoing Things (Part 2)

　　(Today's results are a bit bleak, everyone should be in a good mood now. It's the weekend, you can rest, so please support the vulgar more! Have a happy weekend everyone!)

　　"It seems that we are very popular!" Ge Fei waved to the crowd, which attracted even more enthusiastic cheers.

　　Hami looked around and said with some emotion: "People's emotions are really snobbish. There are many who add icing on the cake, but few who help us in times of need. If it weren't for our hope of winning the championship, these people would probably behave differently."

　　A few people nodded, thinking back to the beginning, how people didn't take them seriously at all, all the cheers were boos, and even after they won, there were still doubts.

　　Among the seven people, Mithras felt the most deeply. When he was still a waste in people's eyes, no one looked him in the eye. Now that he has become a so-called genius, all the high and mighty figures are willing to win him over and even try to please him for the sake of their reputation. The ugliness of human nature is most obvious.

　　"I don't ask you to do anything in this game, as long as you can perform at your normal level," Max said to the group with a smile, "I hope you won't feel too much pressure."

　　For the Taros City Martial Arts Hall, being able to get to this point is already a miracle in history. Max doesn't want any more accidents to happen for a championship. Hami's injury in the last game has already made him very panicked.

　　"Don't worry! We will know how to handle the situation properly," Hami said with a smile.

　　In fact, everyone understands that Max still cares a lot about the championship, but the current status of the seven of them is already extraordinary. If any accident occurs, even Max will be in trouble.

　　The parents of several people also stepped forward to persuade them. For them, it was an honor for the family that Mithras and his team had come this far. Every one of them was a treasure in their hearts, and they absolutely did not want any of them to be hurt for a game.

　　Getting rid of the chatter of the crowd, a few people walked towards the stadium. Every time they passed a crowd along the way, there would be a deafening cheer. Although they knew that these cheers were a bit blind, a few people were still a little excited.

　　Standing on the field, several people were watching the Holland City team on the opposite side.

　　Each of the seven team members had a trace of anger on their faces, as if something had happened that was difficult for them to accept. What was even more strange was that a strong team like Holi City did not have a single player with a contracted beast. Could it be that the Holi City Martial Arts Hall had no students who cultivated beast souls?

　　That's simply impossible. Holi City is the capital of the kingdom and has millions of people. How could a martial arts hall of this size not have beast soul practitioners? There must be something wrong.

　　Several people looked at the Hollywood team in surprise. Such a situation should not happen to a strong team like Hollywood!

　　"Things are a bit strange!" Mi Yin frowned and said, "It seems that the strength of the Holland City team is not as strong as we thought."

　　"And the strength of these players is also problematic. It seems that none of these seven players has reached the fifth level," Hami said in surprise, "If you say that the last champion team only has this much strength, I won't believe it even if you kill me."

　　Mithras looked at the seven players on the opposite side, and considering the anger on their faces, he immediately came to an inference. He smiled bitterly and said to the others, "It looks like the championship is ours. We can't escape it."

　　It was obvious that someone wanted to put pressure on the Hollywood Martial Arts Hall to let them go on purpose, otherwise everything before them would be inexplicable.

　　"I didn't expect this to happen! It's really disappointing. I suddenly lost interest in the competition." Mi Yin had thought of this possibility a long time ago, and now after hearing what Mithras said, he became more certain.

　　Everyone was a smart person, and they understood the meaning after careful consideration, and they were all a little disappointed.

　　"Then should we continue this competition?" Ge Fei said angrily, "This is simply underestimating our strength. Even if they are the champions of the previous session, do we really not have the ability to defeat them?"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly, glanced at a few people, and said apologetically: "The root of this matter is still on me, I just implicated everyone else."

　　"This matter has nothing to do with you. I just want to know how this game will be decided!" Ge Fei turned away in anger.

　　Mithras shook his head and walked towards the referee in the center of the arena. The referee had obviously heard of Mithras' current status and looked very respectful.

　　Mithras leaned over and whispered a few words in his ear, then pointed towards the tower on the east side of the arena. The referee looked very embarrassed and tried not to explain anything to Mithras.

　　"Go down and take a look and ask what happened." Capach had been paying attention to Mithras ever since he entered the arena. Now seeing this situation, he ordered Hams beside him to go down and check.

　　"Haha, it seems that our genius is angry," Tarot said with a smile, "Doesn't His Majesty the King see that something is wrong?"

　　Capaci was stunned for a moment, then asked Tarot with a smile: "I really haven't figured out what the archbishop is talking about."

　　"It seems that someone wanted to please Mithras, so they replaced all the players of Holly City," Tarot said with a smile, "but they went a little too far. Among the seven players, not a single one is stronger than level five. Mithras certainly doesn't want to participate in such a game. Every genius must be a proud person."

　　Capaci took a closer look and laughed. "The Archbishop must have seen it carefully. This must have been done by Miguel. He has no skills at all."

　　"Haha, you should make some arrangements. For Mithras, it doesn't matter whether he wins the championship or not. There's no need to make it too obvious," Tarot said with a smile.

　　Mithras' current strength has been recognized by everyone. Even if Taros Martial Hall cannot win the championship, it will not have any impact on him.

　　Capaci nodded, gave a few instructions, and Cologne beside him hurried away.

　　"What did you say to the referee? So mysterious!" Mithras whispered a few words to the referee and walked back.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "You will understand in a moment!"

　　Sure enough, not long after, the seven players of the Hollywood team hurriedly left the field, and soon seven more players came up from the back.

　　"So you did it, good! You deserve praise," Ge Fei smiled and gave Mithras a thumbs up.

　　This time, Holly City's lineup is extraordinary. Not to mention the strength of the players, but just the three ferocious fighting beasts are very extraordinary.

　　The three fighting beasts are a level 5 double-tailed scorpion, a level 5 ape, and a level 4 flying beast, the red magpie. The venom attack of the double-tailed scorpion is very terrible, the ape has the strongest close combat ability, and the red magpie is good at fire-attribute attacks and can spit fire. Although the level is low, it is the most difficult one among the three fighting beasts.

　　"That's good now. I didn't pinch the weak egg just now, but now I'm in trouble," Hami said excitedly.

　　Ge Fei chuckled and said, "Since Lao Si is here, we can give all three beasts to him, and we will deal with the rest."

　　A few people laughed and looked at Mithras, obviously agreeing with Guffy's arrangement.

　　"I will be killed by you sooner or later!" Mithras glared at a few people hatefully and agreed.

　　"Get ready for battle! I'm suddenly very excited now," Ge Fei said loudly, "Look at the gap between us and the champion team!"

　　"The ranking tournament semi-finals, the Taros City team versus the Holly City team, starts now!" The referee had been observing Mithras and the others, and when he saw that they were ready, he announced loudly.

　　"Whoosh!" A burst of flame rushed towards Mithras and others. It turned out that the red warbler had already prepared for the attack. As soon as the referee announced the start, its owner gave the order to attack. Seven team members hid behind the flames and rushed towards Mithras and others.

　　"After all, they are the champion team from last time, and their moves are indeed extraordinary." Mithras activated his three souls and punched out of thin air. A wave of air hit the wall of fire fiercely. With a violent explosion, the wall of fire collapsed and went out.

　　The red warbler's fire attack was blocked by Mithras, but the seven members of Holly City took this opportunity to rush to the front of several lively people.

　　"Thousands of miles of clouds moving!", Mithras' body turned into a blue light and rushed towards the three-headed fighting beast. When he flashed past the players of Hollywood City, he was not blocked at all. It seemed that Hollywood City's tactical arrangement was to use the three-headed beast to entangle Mithras, who posed the greatest threat to them.

　　This tactic is very clever. Even if Mithras uses all his strength, it is not an easy task to defeat the three beasts. During this period of time, it is entirely possible for Hollywood City to eliminate Ge Fei and others from the arena. In that case, with only Mithras left, Hollywood City will be sure to win.

　　However, how could Mithras let their tactics succeed? A figure quickly approached the ape and swung his fists repeatedly to hit the ape's front legs.

　　"Boom!" With a look of joy on his face, Mithras no longer paid attention to the ape lying on the ground, and pounced towards the double-tailed scorpion.

　　Before the battle started, Mithras had been thinking about how to quickly defeat the three beasts. Just a moment ago, he saw the thick legs of the gray ape, and suddenly an idea came to him. The gray ape relies on its legs to walk. Once its legs are injured, the gray ape will lose the ability to move, and even if his strength is strong, he will not be able to exert it.

　　Mithras' idea was successful. After the blue ape's leg was injured, it was unable to support his heavy body and could only kneel on the ground and howl.

　　"Swish, swish!" The two long tails of the two-tailed scorpion kept shaking, and with the two big pincers on its head, for a moment, Mithras was unable to get close.

　　"Whoosh!", another wall of fire rushed towards Mithras. The burning sensation made Mithras react instantly.

　　"Ice Explosion!", Mithras shouted, and the ice exploded. The whole figure ignored the threat of the fire wall and went straight through it.

　　Chapter 36: Fight! (First update)

　　(Have a nice weekend everyone. While everyone is in a good mood, I would like to ask for your support. Please save your red tickets. The third volume is about to end. The upcoming fourth volume will be even more exciting. The secret of the demise of the Capritton family will be revealed soon.)

　　"Whoosh!", the red-billed eagle's wall of fire pressed towards Mithras.

　　"Ice Explosion!", Mithras shouted, ignoring the wall of fire, and his body flashed through the wall of fire.

　　The figure of the red harrier was clearly visible, and Mithras showed a strange smile on his face: "I'll play with you!"

　　The figure moved rapidly, and the wings of the red warbler fluttered as he tried to leave the ground, but before he could complete this feat, the figure of Mithras appeared in front of him.

　　"Taste my ice explosion!" Mithras jumped lightly and stood on the back of the red bird. The power of his feet was so great that the red bird almost fell down. He pressed lightly on the top of the red bird's head with both hands and left quickly.

　　"Woo, woo, woo!" A layer of white frost appeared on the body of the red warbler. It struggled for a few times and fell to the ground with its body still in the same posture as when it was struggling.

　　Even an eighth-level war king would not feel good after being hit by Mithras' ice explosion, let alone a red-billed bird with fire attributes.

　　"Now you are the only one left, but you will be there soon," said Mithras with a smile as he appeared in front of the two-tailed scorpion.

　　"Swish, swish!", what responded to him was the venom attack of the double-tailed scorpion. Two streams of foul-smelling venom came down towards him in the shape of raindrops. Mithras' figure shook and he dodged gently. He tried several times but failed to break through the defense of the double-tailed scorpion.

　　Mithras frowned. This double-tailed scorpion was not only troublesome with its venom attack, but even its two large pincers were difficult to deal with.

　　Mithras defeated the two fighting beasts in an instant. The players of Holland City were of course aware of this and were secretly worried. However, Ge Fei and the others were very cunning this time. The six of them huddled together tightly and took care of each other. Even if the strength of the Holland City team exceeded theirs, it would be difficult for them to make great progress in a short period of time.

　　"Brothers, hold on a little longer. The fourth one has already dealt with two beasts. As long as he deals with the other one, it will be our chance to counterattack," Ge Fei shouted while blocking Holi Cheng's attack.

　　Several people ignored him, but the players of Holly City became even more anxious. If this continued, they would lose the game when Mithras finished off all the fighting beasts.

　　"We must find a way to break through their defense!" Derry, the captain of the Holland City team, shouted to the other players, "Success or failure depends on this one move. Don't hold back. I will be responsible if anything goes wrong."

　　It turned out that although Holi City had replaced its main players, they were still very cautious and did not dare to fight freely, fearing that if they hurt anyone from Taros City, they would not be able to explain to their superiors.

　　The players of Holland City had been holding a grudge for a long time, and now that someone had taken the initiative to assume responsibility, they no longer had time to consider other issues. They immediately attacked fiercely, and the situation changed drastically.

　　"It looks like this is a risky thing!" Mithras took the time to look at the others, secretly worried. If this continued, Ge Fei and the others would soon be unable to hold on. He had to get rid of this double-tailed scorpion as soon as possible.

　　"Flame Sun Explosion!", Mithras shouted and rushed towards the double-tailed scorpion.

　　"Hiss, hiss!" Several streams of venom came towards Mithras, but before they got close to his body, they turned into a puff of green smoke. The power of the Flame Sun Explosion was indeed amazing.

　　"Inch of Light!", a fist with bulging blue veins smashed into the double-tailed scorpion's head. A crisp breaking sound was heard, and the two long tails of the double-tailed scorpion drooped down.

　　Looking at the player from Holly City who fell down with blood vomiting, Mithras whispered to himself, "I'm sorry!"

　　From the very beginning, Mithras had never thought of killing these three fighting beasts, so he only temporarily made the first two lose their ability to move. But now the situation is that after launching the Flame Sun Explosion and the Ice Explosion twice, Mithras's fighting spirit has suffered a great loss, and the high-intensity battle tower can no longer be maintained for long, so Mithras killed the double-tailed scorpion.

　　"Fourth brother, come and save our brothers," Ge Fei shouted with sweat all over his forehead. Just a moment ago, everyone almost couldn't hold on. Fortunately, Mithras killed the double-tailed scorpion and forced one of the opponent's players to withdraw from the game. The situation improved and Ge Fei had the chance to shout.

　　"You really don't treat me as a human being!" With a wry smile, Mithras appeared beside Guffy and others.

　　To everyone, it seemed easy for Mithras to fight the three-headed beast, but only Mithras himself knew the difficulty involved. If it weren't for the support of the three souls' fighting spirit, he would have given up long ago.

　　"Old Four, you're finally here. If you don't come again, I will admit defeat," Ge Fei was panting heavily, with bloodstains on his body, and no one knew whether they were his or someone else's, but he seemed to be in good spirits.

　　When the players of Holly City saw Mithras appear, their attacks suddenly became a little timid. It was not because they were afraid of hurting Mithras, but mainly because Mithras' reputation was too loud during this period of time. They were quite afraid in their hearts and did not dare to reveal any flaws.

　　"Don't rush to fight back, let me rest for a while," Mithras said to several people.

　　Several people looked at Mithras and found that his face looked not very good. They knew that dealing with the three fighting beasts was not as easy as they thought, so they surrounded Mithras in the crowd and let him rest.

　　"Intensify the attack and don't let him recover his fighting spirit." Delhi saw the actions of Guffy and others and then looked at the expression of Mithras. He was overjoyed for a moment and shouted loudly to the other team members.

　　The players of Hollywood seemed to see the dawn of victory, and their attacks became more fierce and even a little desperate, which greatly increased the pressure on Ge Fei and others.

　　"Old Four, when can you get a good rest?" Mi Yin shouted loudly: "Who knows, by the time you get a good rest, we might collapse."

　　While trying his best to regain his fighting spirit, Mithras said unhappily: "I am also a human being, don't treat me like an animal."

　　Everyone was stunned. This was the first time they heard Mithras swear. His mind was distracted and his subordinates naturally had loopholes. Suddenly their defense circle was in danger.

　　"All stupid!", Mithras shouted, and knocked away Delhi's attack with a punch, and Chakasi gave him a smile.

　　Everyone immediately focused on defense and managed to get through the crisis without any major incidents.

　　Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mithras began to seize the opportunity to recover his fighting spirit. The three cyclones began to spin wildly, and the external vitality rushed towards him like a storm.

　　"This is too abnormal!" Tarot's face was full of surprise. Even with his current level of cultivation, it was not so terrifying. What he didn't know was that there were three cyclones in Mithras' body. Of course, the activation of the three cyclones was extraordinary.

　　The players of Holly City looked at Mithras in horror, and their men's attacks began to slow down. After absorbing energy like this, was Mithras still human?

　　The battle continued, but the six players from Holly City tried their best but failed to break through the defense of Guffy and others, while Mithras' fighting spirit was recovering rapidly.

　　"It's time to end the battle!", Mithras suddenly said to several people with a smile.

　　"You've recovered?" Carlos, who was leaning against Mithras, said excitedly, "Everyone has been waiting for you to say this."

　　Mithras knocked out a player from the other team with one punch and said with a smile: "Although I haven't fully recovered, I will have no problem dealing with this game."

　　Mithras' sudden attack made several players of Holly City feel heavy-hearted. It was obvious that Mithras had recovered now, and the next strong team would be the Taros team.

　　"Inch of Light!" Mithras leaped up and fought hard with a member of the opponent's team. The strong fighting spirit spread along the team member's arm. The team member's face turned pale and one arm fell to the side.

　　"Good!" Several people were overjoyed. With just one contact, Mithras had greatly reduced the strength of one of the opponent's players. The dawn of victory was not far away.

　　The players of Holland City felt depressed. Mithras was indeed very strong. With him in the team, it would be difficult for Taros to win the game.

　　"Bang!", Mithras and Delhi separated instantly. Mithras secretly praised in his heart that Delhi's strength was not far from level six.

　　"So strong!" Derry shook his wrist, shocked. Mithras' strength was indeed extraordinary. He was almost injured by just a slight contact. If they were to face off head-on, he might not be able to match him.

　　"You've been pretending to be a grandson for so long, and finally it's Young Master Ge's turn to show off his power," Ge Fei laughed loudly and actually broke away from the crowd and rushed towards the other party.

　　"Haha, let's go out and vent too!" Mi Yin laughed and rushed forward, followed by Carlos and Crook.

　　"I will never leave these three idiots, no matter how hard you try," Hami said to Chakasi, panting heavily, "I am so exhausted. With them holding us up, we can take a break."

　　"Shameless!" Chakasi cursed and rushed out.

　　Hami was stunned for a moment, then sat down completely on the ground, ignoring the murderous looks of the crowd, looking really shameless.

　　"Boom!", Mithras flew up, and as his body spun rapidly, his two legs turned into a piece of light and shadow, covering several members of the Holly team.

　　Bang, bang, bang! Several players from Holland City retreated one after another, with horror written all over their faces.

　　"You really should not be too pretentious," Mithras gasped heavily. This attack did not pose much threat to the opponent, but it consumed a lot of his fighting spirit. It was really not worth it.

　　"Old Four, stop playing it cool. Everyone is waiting for you to finish the battle!" Mi Yin shouted to Mithras in dissatisfaction, "You've had a good rest, but everyone else hasn't had a chance to catch their breath yet!"

　　Mithras chuckled and took a deep breath, then his whole body turned into a beam of light, shuttling among the opposing team's players.

　　"Inch of light, boom, boom, boom!" In an instant, Mithras threw three punches at the three people. Three figures swayed away from the battlefield, their faces were pale, and their three arms were hanging down, obviously injured.

　　"Give up or continue?" Delhi glanced at the people around him, hesitant!

　　Chapter 37 is finally over (the second update is here)

　　(Please collect and recommend! I am so hungry and I am only going to eat now. Don’t you think I have any pity for you?)

　　"Are we going to give up now?" Delhi hesitated for a moment, looked at his players who had lost all their fighting spirit, and let out a long sigh of relief.

　　"It's time to end it. We give up!" Deli took the opportunity to pass by Mithras and said bitterly, "Stop it!"

　　The players from both sides stopped attacking in an instant, gasping for breath. Ge Fei even sat on the ground without caring about his image.

　　"I take back my initial opinion. You do have the strength to win the championship," Derry said calmly. "In fact, I thought of this result because you allowed us to play as substitutes."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said: "What happened before was not our idea, you know this, and I hope you can forgive me."

　　A smile appeared on Delhi's face. "We were really angry at the beginning, but now I understand that with your strength, there is no need to do that."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I didn't really want to hurt your beasts, but the situation at the time didn't allow me to hesitate."

　　Delhi shook his head and said, "We are grateful that you could hold back and not hurt the other two beasts."

　　This was indeed the case. If Mithras wanted to kill the other two beasts at that time, it would have been very easy. Therefore, Delhi's thanks were very sincere.

　　"We lost this time with a clear conscience," Deli laughed heartily. Mithras said, "I'm just very curious about how you practiced. Before I met you, I was still complacent, but now I feel so bad."

　　Mithras was stunned, "How did I practice?" This question was really difficult to answer. I couldn't tell him the secret of my three souls!

　　"I don't know either. It was like this when I found out about the indicator light!" Mithras chuckled a few times.

　　Delhi widened his eyes, looked at his teammates behind him, and smiled: "I didn't expect you to be such an interesting person. We'll definitely make friends with you."

　　"It seems like we were fighting to the death just now!" Ge Fei said in surprise as he sat on the ground: "This change is too fast!"

　　"This is called friendship gained through fighting!" Deli looked at Guffy with disdain and said to Mithras, "I'll treat you guys to a drink. I can't beat you in the arena, and even if you're tied together in the bar, you're still no match for me."

　　Mithras was stunned. This Delhi was really interesting. What Guffey said was absolutely right. The changes were too fast!

　　"Don't dither, you are all grown men, why are you hesitating?" Delhi said to Mithras and others dissatisfiedly: "You stole our championship, it's worth it to have a drink with us."

　　Mithras looked at Derry and felt a sudden liking for him. He pointed at his teammates and said, "What about them? We can't leave them behind!"

　　"Who said I want to leave them behind? Let's go together. This little injury won't be a problem for them." Delhi waved his hand and continued, "We can drink more happily if we have more people."

　　"Okay, then when shall we go?" Mithras glanced at the others. Everyone had a smile on their face and obviously had no objection.

　　"Needless to say, the sooner the better," Deli said loudly, "You are famous now, I am afraid you won't be able to leave this fighting arena later."

　　A few people thought the same thing and stood up together, not caring whether there had been a fierce fight just now. They supported each other and quietly left the stadium.

　　The audience's eyes were sharp and full of surprise. The two teams that were fighting each other to the death just now now looked like old friends. No one understood what was going on.

　　"Dou Dou, someone is treating you, do you want to go?" When leaving the stadium, Mithras called out to Dou Dou in his heart.

　　"Go, of course!" Doudou's figure disappeared in Pasch's arms in an instant, and he staggered down from the crowd, attracting countless screams along the way.

　　Doudou's popularity is now second only to Mithras, and the audience can't help but feel excited when they see him.

　　Mithras waited for Doudou, bent down and picked him up. Since the little guy was injured, he could no longer move as fast as before.

　　After Mithras and others left the arena, the referee on the side reacted and announced the result. In this way, the Taros City Martial Arts Hall represented by Mithras and others officially entered the finals.

　　The meal was a very enjoyable one. Everyone was still young, and as long as they were attracted to each other, they would not even consider whether there would be a life-and-death fight.

　　Delhi's drinking capacity is indeed not an exaggeration. After the meal, Mithras and others took turns to drink but failed to defeat him. Instead, he managed to get several people drunk. This made Delhi very proud and he never stopped laughing.

　　After the match on January 5th, the ranking championship match was about to begin, but on the night before the match, Mithras and his team received news that their last opponent had given up the game, so the championship fell on their heads.

　　In fact, this is easy to understand. The strength of the Taros team is obvious to all. Even the last champion team, Holland City, lost to it. Of course, the remaining teams will compare their own strengths. If they feel that there is no hope of winning the championship after this comparison, they will certainly not engage in meaningless fights.

　　After hearing the news, Max invited everyone out for a big meal, and the location was chosen to be Hongbinlou. Although this time Max's pocket was reduced by a lot, the happiness in his heart had long forgotten this little loss.

　　After the award ceremony on January 10, the Wu Tang ranking competition was about to end. During the period of waiting for the award ceremony, Mithras and others had a lot of fun, and their footprints were left in every corner of Holly City. However, even so, it was difficult to hide the sadness in their hearts, because the end of the Wu Tang ranking competition meant that the six brothers would soon be separated.

　　A few people deliberately avoided mentioning this matter when they got together every day, but everyone knew very well that this day would soon come.

　　In the blink of an eye, it was January 10th. On this day, Max got up before dawn and woke up Mithras and others who were still sleeping one by one. The excitement on his face could not be concealed.

　　After breakfast, the group put on the special attires that Max had prepared for them and headed to the cathedral laughingly. In order to show respect for the Thirteen Holy Souls, the award ceremony for each ranking tournament would be held in the cathedral, and this time was no exception.

　　When we arrived at the temple, it was just dawn, but quite a few people were already there. However, ordinary people had no chance to watch ceremonies like this. Only the upper class of the kingdom could enter the temple.

　　In the lobby, several people found Delhi and others from Holly City. Although they lost to the Taros team, they still won the third place in the ranking competition.

　　In fact, with their strength, they were fully worthy of the second place in the ranking competition, but after losing the battle with Mithras and his team, they had lost the qualification to compete for the second place and could only settle for third place.

　　"Everyone is here!" Ge Fei laughed, "I thought our hall master was anxious, but I didn't expect everyone to come so early."

　　Delhi smiled and said, "This award ceremony is actually nothing important. It's just to let the bigwigs of the kingdom get to know us. It's like this every time, but the rewards afterwards are very generous."

　　"I really envy you for being able to enter the library of the cathedral. We don't have such an opportunity!" A team member named Dule from Holly City said enviously: "I heard that the books in the cathedral are all rare and unique books that are hard to find outside."

　　The other people in Holly City also had envious looks on their faces. If it weren't for Mithras and the others, this time the opportunity to enter the cathedral library would have been theirs.

　　"I'm looking forward to it too! I wonder if there is any martial art that suits me," said Mithras with a smile.

　　At this time, the noise in the hall quieted down, and several elders of the temple came out from the back, followed by Capaci and Tarot.

　　“It’s about to begin”

　　"The award ceremony begins now, pay homage to the thirteen holy souls!", an elder of the temple announced loudly.

　　Everyone in the hall bowed respectfully, even Tarot was no exception. According to legend, the Thirteen Holy Souls were the saviors of the entire continent. In the days when beast fighting was rampant, it was under their leadership that people drove out the beasts and built their own homes. The Three Souls cultivation method currently circulating in Oslo was also said to have been created by them.

　　It is said that after leading people to complete the mission of expelling the fighting beasts, the Thirteen Holy Souls went to a higher level plane, which is the legendary soul world.

　　The predecessor of the Holy Soul Hall was a loose organization established by the followers of the Thirteen Holy Souls. After tens of thousands of years of inheritance, the Holy Soul Hall has developed to its current scale.

　　After paying homage to the Holy Spirit, there was another round of high-sounding praises. Mithras and others listened to the congratulatory speech of the elder of the temple in a daze, then listened to Capaci's, and then Tarot's. After several people finished speaking, it was already bright and the sun had risen.

　　"Now I will announce the rewards for the top three in this ranking competition!"

　　As soon as Tarot's words came out, Mithras and others immediately became alert. This was what they had been waiting for since early in the morning.

　　"The rewards for the ranking championship team are divided into two parts. Each team member will be awarded 50,000 gold coins and a chance to enter the library of the temple." Tarot said with a smile: "The second and third place teams will be awarded 30,000 gold coins each. Of course, this is only the reward from the temple. The rewards from the kingdom are not included."

　　"The Kingdom doesn't have a library like the Temple, so we can only give everyone a certain amount of material rewards," Kapachi said with a smile, "The specific amount is the same as the Temple."

　　The reward of a kingdom is only equivalent to that of a temple, or even slightly inferior. It seems difficult to understand, but if you think about it carefully, Capaci's approach makes sense.

　　The Holy Temple represents the Holy Soul Hall. In this case, if the kingdom's reward exceeds that of the Holy Temple, wouldn't it be a disgrace to the Holy Soul Hall? Even a smart person like Capaci would not do such a thing.

　　In the following time, several important figures said some encouraging words one after another, and then began to fulfill the promised rewards. The award ceremony finally came to an end.

　　The tedious award ceremony finally ended. Mithras was looking forward to it, as the library of the temple would soon be open to them.

　　Mutiny in Hollywood

　　Chapter 1: The Holy Temple Library (First Update)

　　(The update speed is too fast. Hey! The person who published a book at the same time as me is still on the new book list. Please support me if you can!)

　　Walking through the temple, Mithras looked around at the surrounding buildings. The white pavilions covered with reliefs made the entire temple look extremely solemn.

　　Gradually, Mithras discovered that these reliefs scattered on each building were connected to each other, and when combined, they should tell the story of the thirteen holy souls saving the continent.

　　Mithras always had a skeptical attitude towards the legend. If the story of the Thirteen Holy Souls leading humans to expel the fighting beasts was somewhat credible, then the idea that the three-soul cultivation method also came from them was a bit doubtful. The special nature of the three-soul cultivation came from everyone's soul. It could be said that this cultivation method was more like a talent rather than a cultivation system that could be directly created.

　　"Did you see that?" Tarot, who was walking beside Mithras, said with a smile, "These reliefs all record the story of the thirteen supreme holy souls saving Oslo."

　　Mithras smiled and nodded. No matter how many doubts he had in his heart, it was an indisputable fact that at least there were many people in Oslo who believed in the Thirteen Holy Souls. It was even less likely that he would show his doubts in front of Tarot.

　　"I often wonder, if we were placed in the era of the Thirteen Holy Souls, could we also become great beings like them?" Tarot said with emotion, "This unclean thought has existed for many years, and finally I finally understood that the greatness of the Thirteen Holy Souls was created by heaven and earth. Even if I could go back to that era, I could not become like them."

　　"So, on the day I figured this out, I entered the Holy Soul Temple. I had to spend my entire life to pay for the blasphemy in my thoughts. Now I have finally been freed, and I also feel their forgiveness for me," Tarot said with a smile.

　　Mithras was slightly stunned, then he understood what Tarot meant, and replied with a smile: "The greatness of the Thirteen Saint Souls is created by heaven. Even though the world envies them, they are more in awe of them in their hearts."

　　Taro nodded slightly. When he saw Mithras looking at the reliefs just now, there was a bit of disapproval on his face, so he planned to use his own experience to warn Mithras. Unexpectedly, Mithras took the opportunity to downplay the matter. Such a reaction speed surprised him a little.

　　In fact, as the Holy Soul Hall has developed to its present state, its original nature has completely changed. Even within the Holy Soul Hall, there are many people who are suspicious of the Thirteen Holy Souls, but in order to consolidate their control over the faith of the entire continent, no one has ever spoken out these doubts.

　　Tarot smiled slightly and said nothing. After all, Mithras was not a member of the Holy Spirit Temple yet, so even he couldn't ask too much about his beliefs.

　　On the way ahead, Mithras deliberately slowed down his pace, and soon he had strayed a distance from Tarot and joined Guffy and others.

　　"Damn, this cathedral is so big. I've been walking for such a long time but still haven't reached the library," Ge Fei cursed in a low voice.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "You are in a hurry now. Let's go slowly!"

　　"I don't know if there are any cultivation methods suitable for us in the collection of books in the temple. It would be a shame if there aren't any," Hami said, shaking his head.

　　Slowly, there were fewer and fewer buildings in front, and the terrain became more and more open. Tarot and the other three temple elders in front also quickened their pace.

　　"It must be just ahead," Mithras thought to himself, and he winked at a few people, and everyone followed.

　　"The library of the Holy Hall is in front of us. Many of the books here are handwritten copies of the Holy Spirit Hall's collection. They are hard to find outside." Tarot turned around and smiled at the few people and said, "I hope your trip is worthwhile and you can find the cultivation method that suits you."

　　Sure enough, after the group continued walking for a distance, a three-story pavilion appeared in front of everyone. There were no other buildings around it and it looked very lonely.

　　"The library is the most important place in the entire temple. No one except the elders can enter privately in the temple," Tarot explained to several people.

　　"This is the first time in the history of the church that it has been made public to outsiders. Please cherish this opportunity."

　　Several people nodded. To put it simply, the Holy Temple is a place to train Templar Knights for the Holy Soul Temple. They are neither Templar Knights nor members of the Holy Soul Temple. They were able to get this opportunity thanks to Mithras.

　　"Take them in now! Except for Mithras, no one else is allowed to go up to the third floor," Tarot instructed an elder behind him, "There is only one morning left, so just notify them when the time comes."

　　Mithras smiled apologetically at the other people. Tarot's arrangement was clearly targeted. He was afraid that the other people would be unhappy, but he didn't expect that the other people didn't care at all. They just looked at the library in front of them eagerly.

　　"Just follow the elders upstairs. I have other things to attend to, so I won't stay with you all." Tarot said with a warm smile on his face, and left very quietly.

　　"Come with us, we only have one morning, so don't waste it," said an elder with a smile.

　　Mithras and others had been waiting for this sentence for a long time. They ran over and followed the three elders to the library.

　　"We will stay here. The archbishop has ordered that only Mithras can enter the third floor of the library. The rest of you will have to bear with it." As soon as they entered the library, the three temple elders stopped and reiterated Tarot's arrangements to several people with a smile.

　　A few people nodded in response, and the next moment they rushed into the first floor shouting and yelling. Several elders of the temple looked at each other. They had been in the temple for quite a while, but such a thing had never happened in the library. Whoever entered the library was always very cautious, with a pilgrimage mood. Now these people were like bandits who were robbing things, which really made people worry about the books upstairs.

　　"Ah!" The three elders of the temple sighed in unison. Archbishop Tarot had already made arrangements for this matter, and there was nothing they could do even if they were worried.

　　"What a huge collection of books!" As soon as he walked upstairs, Ge Fei shouted loudly: "Young Master Ge is lucky now!"

　　How big is the library in the cathedral?

　　A deep corridor appeared in front of Mithras and others, with one or two rows of bookshelves arranged on both sides of the corridor. Each bookshelf was hundreds of square meters long. A careful calculation showed that there were no less than forty or fifty bookshelves on this floor alone, plus the second and third floors, it was a terrifying number.

　　"The Holy Hall is the Holy Hall. Even if only one percent of the books in this collection contain cultivation techniques, it is still a very large number," Hami said with emotion, "We also have a library in Tingfeng Tower, but it can't be compared with this one in the Holy Hall."

　　"Okay, don't be sentimental for now. We only have one morning. It's not easy to find a technique suitable for our practice from so many books." Mi Yin took the lead and walked towards the bookshelf.

　　The library of the temple collects not only some cultivation techniques, but a large part of the collection is books introducing various aspects of Oslo. Even on the bookshelves labeled with cultivation techniques, most of the collections are just some cultivation experiences or strange ideas of senior practitioners. Therefore, it is indeed not an easy task to find a technique that suits you from among millions of books.

　　Several people dispersed in an instant. The classification of the books in the temple was very detailed. Everyone had their own preferences, so naturally they would not gather together.

　　What Mithras wanted to know most now was the origins of the two air currents in his body, so its direction was very different from that of others. He was just flipping through some books that described the strange things on the continent.

　　But to his disappointment, he did not find any clues in these books. The closest record was the description of the Ice Cave, one of the three most dangerous places in Oslo, but those things did not give any inspiration to his current situation.

　　However, in a book describing the natural place, Mithras got some information about the cold pond. According to the description in the book, the cold pond discovered by Mithras belonged to the most yin place. The book explained that in such a place, there would be no grass growing within a few miles around it, and the cold air would spread out and it would become a frosty land.

　　However, unlike the description in the book, Mithras clearly remembered that the cold pond they discovered did not leak out any cold air even when they got close to it. Only when objects came into complete contact with the pond water would the cold air burst out. Moreover, there was no grass growing around the cold pond, but rather it was very lush. This made Mithras very confused.

　　Not finding the answer he wanted, Mithras was somewhat disappointed. He continued to search in the library for a while, but did not find any suitable skills, so he went upstairs. However, Ge Fei and others had already moved the battlefield to the second floor before him.

　　Unlike what Mithras had imagined, the collection on the second floor was obviously much smaller than that on the lower floors. There were only a hundred or so books on many bookshelves, which looked much more spacious. It seemed that the collection of books in the temple was also divided into obvious levels. The higher the level, the more precious the books. The first floor only had some elementary skills, and the skills on the second floor were mainly elementary skills. There were very few intermediate skills, and the number of books was also fewer.

　　Some intermediate skills have already appeared on the second floor, and what about the third floor? Obviously, there are advanced skills on the third floor, which is what Mithras needs now. Those elementary and intermediate skills can no longer fully bring out his strength.

　　After keeping the key points of practicing several kinds of exercises firmly in mind, Mithras glanced at the others and found that everyone was still searching carefully, so he went up to the third floor with curiosity.

　　Chapter 2: Goodbye Domineering Art!

　　(Please collect it if you can! Thank you all very much, I accept both red and black votes)

　　Mithras went up to the third floor. The layout of the entire library was the same as the one below, except that there were fewer books on the bookshelves, and some of the bookshelves were even empty.

　　There was a hint of curiosity in Mithras' heart. The books here should be the most precious part of the entire cathedral library. Most of the skills should be high-level skills. He wondered what he could find here.

　　After casually walking around the library, Mithras discovered that the classification of books on the third floor was basically the same as that on the two floors below, except that the subcategories within the major categories were more detailed. The collection of books in the entire library was incomparable to that on the two floors below, with only a few thousand volumes at best.

　　"See what I can find?", Mithras smiled and walked towards the bookshelf marked 'Geography'. According to the more detailed subcategory labels, he found the descriptions of the earth veins. In these descriptions, the earth veins are the veins of the earth. Each of the earth veins contains the purest power between heaven and earth. These powers are divided into the most yin earth veins and the most yang earth veins according to their different origins. Obviously, the cold pond that Mithras and his friends saw was connected to the most yin earth veins.

　　However, there was no more detailed introduction in these descriptions, only the emphasis on the horror and weirdness of the two types of earth veins. Such content was of little use to Mithras.

　　With a wry smile, he left the bookshelf. It seemed that it was not so easy to find the reason for what happened to him. Thinking that the Temple Tarot only allowed them to stay in the library for one morning, he walked towards the bookshelf marked "Kung Fu". He made a decision before going up to the third floor.

　　Didn't Tarot forbid the other people from entering the third floor? Then why didn't he just memorize the exercises on the third floor, write them down when he got back to the hotel, and then give them to Chakasi and the others?

　　Only Mithras himself knows how terrible his memory is.

　　Ever since he opened his three souls, his memory has become extremely terrifying. He can remember disaster memories clearly after reading them twice. However, he doesn't have many opportunities to show it on weekdays, so now is the perfect time to show it off.

　　Mithras was very clear about the characteristics of Chakasi and others, and he was also very clear about what kind of skills they needed, so it was not difficult to choose skills for these people. After a period of time, he had selected the skills for them and remembered them firmly in his mind.

　　A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He felt excited when he thought about how happy Chakasi and others would be when they got the skills he had memorized.

　　"Now it's my turn!", Mithras said in a low voice, and began to search carefully.

　　Soon, Mithras flipped through all the training techniques and had two yellowed books in his hands. One of them had "Thunder Step" written on it, and the other had only one big word "Nine-stage Explosion" on it.

　　The two skills chosen by Mithras are still focused on improving his speed and attack power. For example, the 'Thunder Step' is a speed skill that is more powerful than the 'Thousand Mile Cloud Movement', and every step is like thunder. The 'Nine-Section Explosion' is more like an upgraded version of the 'Inch of Light'. This attack skill can form nine consecutive explosions in the opponent's body when attacking. The damage is far beyond that of the Inch of Light, but the difficulty of practicing and the cost of using it are also far beyond the Inch of Light.

　　The terrifying memory was activated again, and in just a short time, Mithras memorized the two skills. However, it was not yet noon, and Mithras began to read other types of books.

　　"Weird talk," Mithras smiled and walked over. He didn't expect that there was such a category in the library of the temple. It was somewhat inconsistent with their old-fashioned style.

　　"Human Body Modification", Mithras was stunned. He was frightened by the title of the book at the first glance. It was indeed a weird theory. He didn't know what kind of monster the person who wrote this book was.

　　Mithras shook his head and looked at the next book, "Sex Change". Mithras was stunned and did not know whether to laugh or cry. Just looking at these titles of books made his heart go up and down, pounding non-stop.

　　Suddenly, the bitter smile on Mithras' face turned into shock, and the shock turned into ecstasy. In just a short moment, endless complexity appeared on his face.

　　"Baqi Jue!" Looking at the three familiar characters, Mithras' heart was pounding, and his two hands trembled as he stretched them out. Holding the Baqi Jue tightly with both hands, Mithras' heart beat even more violently.

　　"The spirit of a thousand troops lies in their momentum. Those who dare to break the sky are called hegemons. Pointing at the ground, the earth will crack. Cursing at the sky will collapse. The hegemons dare to fight against the sky!"

　　"To cultivate the Dantian with Qi, all living beings are wrong! Abandon! Abandon! Abandon!"

　　"The human body is a universe in itself, so why do we need to gather Qi in the Dantian? Qi is a thing with no form, so why should it be bound to one place?"

　　"Break the Dantian, remove the shackles, the human body is like the universe, what can it not contain? Lead the Qi into the body and gather thousands of acupoints. Every part of the body can be the Dantian. When one acupoint moves, all acupoints will ring. The domineering Qi is formed and it is shocking."

　　A series of extremely domineering words flashed through Mithras' mind. The three words "霸气诀" were exactly the same as those he saw in Taros Martial Hall last time. It was obvious that they were written by the same person.

　　"How could this happen?" Mithras had never thought that he would see the 'Baqi Jue' again here. The shock in his heart can be imagined. His whole body was trembling slightly, and he carefully opened the 'Baqi Jue' with his hands.

　　"My efforts may fail, but my determination remains. After ten years of hard work, my wish has finally come true. Even if I am dying, I have no regrets!" A line of big words fell into Mithras' eyes, and his body trembled even more violently.

　　"McGale really found it, the Domineering Art, this is the complete Domineering Art", Mithras made a deduction in an instant, but why did the manuscript of the predecessor fall into the hands of the Holy Hall?

　　Now is not the time to think about these questions. Mithras turned over the first page. The second page was filled with densely written words. Each word was like a mountain, pressing Mithras so hard that he couldn't breathe.

　　"Ten years of hard work, and an epiphany in one day. I never expected that all my previous ideas were wrong. It's a pity that after ten years of hard work, I have completed the technique, but I am about to die. I hate it!"

　　A sense of sadness came over him. Thinking of the ten years of hard work that McGrory had gone through, and how he died when he completed his skills, Mithras was also very sad.

　　"Although I will not live long, I am very happy. In the past ten thousand years, except for the Thirteen Saint Souls, who can compare with me, McGao Le? It's a pity that I can't conquer the world with the 'Baqi Jue'!" Mithras' heart was filled with emotion. If what this senior McGao Le said was true, then he really created another method of cultivation, and his achievements would catch up with the Thirteen Saint Souls, or even surpass them.

　　"It's ridiculous that the Holy Spirit Hall actually wants to get my 'Baqi Jue'. If they want it, I'll give it to them. But there is only one person in the world who can understand the mystery of my Baqi Jue besides me. Their efforts are just in vain!"

　　Mithras was stunned. It was not difficult to tell from the words of this senior McGowle that he had no good feelings towards the Holy Soul Temple. It was even possible that he was captured by the Holy Soul Temple during the years he was missing.

　　"It turns out that Senior McGao Le's sudden disappearance was due to the Holy Soul Temple." Mithras read the contents of the page in one breath and finally understood the reason why Senior McGao Le suddenly disappeared.

　　It turned out that the one who injured McGlore was Bixie, the Pope of the Holy Soul Temple at that time. After McGlore returned to Taros, he began to concentrate on studying the Tyranny Art. The Holy Soul Temple was already very powerful at that time. After learning the news, they secretly abducted McGlore to the Holy Soul Temple, intending to learn the training method of the Tyranny Art from him after he had made success in studying it.

　　Ever since the Thirteen Holy Souls created the Three Souls cultivation, no new cultivation method has appeared in Oslo. Once the Holy Soul Palace can obtain the Domineering Art, it is entirely possible for their power to reach an unparalleled height.

　　However, McGowle's Domineering Technique was extremely strange. Even though he told the Holy Spirit Hall the real way to practice it, no one in the Holy Spirit Hall could succeed. The Holy Spirit Hall believed that McGowle gave them a fake method, so they locked his tendons and veins and forced him to obey. Unexpectedly, McGowle had already become exhausted in the process of creating the Domineering Technique, and passed away soon after.

　　After countless experiments, the Holy Spirit Hall finally determined that the Tyranny Technique given to them by McGrath was just an unsuccessful training method, and since McGrath had passed away, they completely gave up hope.

　　Based on McGrath's message and his own inferences, Mithras quickly came to the above conclusion. He had a better understanding of the tyranny and brutality of the Holy Soul Palace and felt a little unhappy.

　　Mithras took a deep breath and opened the third page. He was stunned. The font on this page was obviously very different from that of McGowle. It should be a message from someone in the Holy Soul Temple. Mithras read it carefully.

　　"Shameless!" A trace of anger appeared on Mithras' face.

　　The message from this person in the Holy Soul Temple was completely opposite to that of McGao Le. According to him, the Tyranny Technique was a method of cultivation that had been passed down in the Holy Soul Temple for thousands of years. It was later stolen by McGao Le who sneaked into the Holy Soul Temple. In order to take back the Tyranny Technique that belonged to the Holy Soul Temple, Pope Bixie tracked McGao Le for tens of thousands of miles, injured McGao Le and took back the Tyranny Technique from him. However, he did not expect that McGao Le had hidden the most important part of the Tyranny Technique.

　　In a rage, the Holy Spirit Hall captured McGrath and brought him back to the Hall, hoping to extract from him the part of the Tyranny Technique that he had hidden. However, McGrath committed suicide when he saw that his power was completely wasted, and the Tyranny Technique eventually became an incomplete classic.

　　Although Mithras and Magola had never met, it was strange that he actually believed Magola's words. This feeling was hard to explain. Mithras even had a feeling in his heart that Magola was his mentor.

　　Maybe it's because he practiced McGrath's ultimate skill!

　　Perhaps, Mithras never believed in the Holy Spirit Temple.

　　Chapter 3: Harvest! (Second update, please bookmark!)

　　(Everyone knows how hard Xiaxiao works. When the books published at the same time as mine were still hovering on the new book list, my word count had already far exceeded the scope of the new book list. Xiaxiao works so hard just to get everyone's recognition. If you can help, please give me a hand!

　　In fact, even I am annoyed by such nagging, but everyone knows the feeling of an author who hopes that his book will be recognized by readers. No more! This book will continue, this is my promise! )

　　With a complicated mood, Mithras slowly opened the back part of the Tyranny Technique.

　　Three pages, four pages...

　　Mithras read the entire book of 'The Art of Tyranny' in one breath, and his body was shaking more and more violently.

　　"Hahaha! It is just as expected," Mithras suddenly closed the 'Baqi Jue', with unparalleled excitement on his face.

　　As he had thought before, the practice of the 'Baqi Jue' must be combined with the 'Jue Tian Ji'. Although McGowle did not mention this clearly in the book, from his tone, Mithras could conclude that McGowle believed that he was the only one in Oslo who could practice the 'Baqi Jue'. Why was that?

　　There is only one explanation, that is, the 'Baqi Jue' is not an isolated martial art, but has an inevitable connection with McGowle's other unique skills. It is precisely because of this connection that McGowle is so confident that he is the only one in the entire continent who can practice the 'Baqi Jue'.

　　After figuring this out, the 'Jue Tian Ji' will become clear. The training requirements of these two training methods are too similar. It can even be said that the 'Ba Qi Jue' is an upgraded version of the 'Jue Tian Ji'.

　　If you want to treat every part of the human body as Dantian, then the first step is to open up the connected acupoints in the body. There are innumerable acupoints in the human body. Once cyclones are formed in these acupoints, these acupoints can be regarded as incomplete Dantian, and the foundation for practicing the Tyranny Technique will be established.

　　The more Mithras thought about it, the more excited he became. He unfolded the 'Art of Tyranny' again and wrote down every word inside. Then he bowed three times respectfully to the 'Art of Tyranny'.

　　"Senior, you have done something amazing. Mithras is fortunate to have seen it. If I achieve something in the future, I will spread your name all over the world and not let the thirteen holy souls have all the glory in front of people." Mithras said firmly, "Although I have never met you, since I have learned your unique skills, I will pay homage to you as your disciple in the future."

　　After carefully putting the "Baqi Jue" back to its original place, Mithras backed away from the bookshelf.

　　After taking a look at the sky outside and glancing at the bookshelves in the library, Mithras walked downstairs with a smile. Before he knew it, it was almost noon, and there was nothing attracting him on the third floor. It was time to leave.

　　"Fourth brother!" As soon as Mithras walked down the third floor, he found several other people and an elder standing at the bottom of the stairs, apparently waiting for him to come out.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "Is everyone okay?"

　　Several people nodded excitedly. Although they had no chance to enter the third floor, they benefited a lot from the books on the first and second floors. It was not because the books in the temple were so advanced, but mainly because there were so many books here that they had a lot of choices and could find the skills that suited them.

　　"This trip was not in vain. I, Young Master Ge, have finally broadened my horizons," Ge Fei shouted excitedly, "I originally thought that the family's collection of books was already very rich, but compared to this, it's just a small bookstall."

　　In fact, Ge Fei had not finished speaking. Most of the books in their family's collection were just books describing the customs and culture of Oslo. They were nothing like the books in the temple, whose main purpose was to collect various kinds of skills. There was a huge difference here.

　　"The collection of books in this temple is not that rich. The collection of books in the Martial Pavilion of the Holy Spirit Hall is hundreds of times more than here, and the various exercises are also very complete," said an elder of the temple with a smile, "I was fortunate enough to enter the Martial Pavilion once. Although it was just a quick glance, the shock was unforgettable."

　　Several people took a deep breath. The library of this temple had already shocked them. The martial arts pavilion of the Holy Spirit Hall was actually hundreds of times stronger than this one. Just imagining that scene was enough to make people speechless with horror.

　　“In fact, Archbishop Tarot attaches great importance to you. Once you join the Holy Spirit Temple, you may be able to enter the Martial Pavilion to view the collection of books,” the elder said with a twinkling eye, guiding them patiently.

　　Mithras was stunned, then smiled and said, "We all remember Archbishop Tarot's kindness, but we are still young now, and even if we join the Holy Spirit Hall, we can't make too many contributions. It's better for us to practice hard."

　　"That's true. As long as your strength is further improved, when you join the Holy Spirit Hall, your status will be much higher than it is now," said the elder with a smile.

　　"Now the time has come and we should leave. Elder, do you want to search us?" Mithras looked at the elder, smiling slightly, looking very calm.

　　The elder shook his head and laughed: "Although my strength is not strong, I have trained a pair of sharp eyes after guarding here for many years. I can still see if you have any hidden things on you."

　　"Besides, you are all guests of Archbishop Tarot. Even if you give me the courage, I would not dare to be presumptuous."

　　Mithras laughed. The elder's reasons were sufficient, but he didn't know which one was true and which one was false.

　　"Then we can leave with peace of mind. Please ask the elder to tell the archbishop that Mithras and others thank him for his kindness," said Mithras with a smile.

　　"Of course. In fact, the Archbishop's love for you is something that even we envy." The elder of the church took out a small wooden box from his arms, handed it to Mithras, and said with a smile: "The Archbishop asked me to pass this wooden box to you."

　　Mithras was stunned, took the small wooden box, and said with a little excitement on his face: "Could it be that the 'Nine-Child Linglong Stone' is inside?"

　　The elder smiled and nodded: "This is a treasure that the Archbishop has treasured for decades. Ordinary people would not even want to look at it, but I didn't expect that he would reluctantly give it up for you."

　　Mithras was also a little grateful in his heart. Although he had no good feelings towards the Holy Spirit Temple, Bishop Tarot was really good to him. People have feelings. Tarot treated her like this, so he would naturally be grateful.

　　Ge Fei and others also looked at the small wooden box in Mithras' hand with curiosity. They had heard of the name of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, but had never seen the real thing. If it weren't for the elders of the temple around them, they would have urged Mithras to open it long ago.

　　"Okay, I won't waste your time anymore. I'll take you out." Seeing that his goal had been achieved, the temple elder walked out with Mithras and others.

　　After coming out, the temple elder who had just entered joined the other two temple elders who were waiting outside, and sent Mithras and others out of the temple before saying goodbye.

　　After leaving the temple, everyone was excited; everyone had gained a lot this time.

　　"Old Four, what does the third floor of the Holy Temple Library look like?" Mi Yin asked Mithras with a smile: "The skills up there must be much stronger than those downstairs!"

　　Mithras nodded and smiled: "Although there are few books on the third floor, the level of the skills is much higher than that on the second floor, and most of them are advanced skills."

　　"No matter what kind of advanced or intermediate skills they are, our harvest this time is not small," Hami said with a smile, "They are just small holy halls, but the collection of books is richer than our Tingfeng Tower. I don't know how many of those books were stolen by the Holy Spirit Hall."

　　"The tyranny of the Holy Spirit Hall is well known to everyone. It has been like this for more than a day or two. With so many years of accumulation, it is easy to understand that the collection of books is richer," Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　"When I get back, I will give you all a surprise," Mithras said mysteriously to a few people, "It must be something you can't imagine."

　　"Surprise! Are you the one?" Hami made a stealing gesture and said in surprise, "It will be troublesome if I am found out."

　　Mithras shook his head and said with a smile: "I am a very honest man. I can't do such a thing."

　　"Well, I still trust Lao Si's character." Mi Yin nodded: "But what exactly is the surprise you are talking about?"

　　"I can't tell you now, I'll tell you when I get back," Mithras said mysteriously, "I guarantee you'll be surprised."

　　"By the way, fourth brother, where is the Nine-Child Linglong Stone? Take it out and let everyone see it," Ge Fei's eyes lit up and he said loudly to Mithras.

　　The pedestrians on the road turned around one after another, the horror on their faces difficult to conceal. Even if people had never seen a treasure like the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, they had at least heard of it, so they were all very surprised.

　　Among these gazes, there were some that were clearly greedy. The faces of several people changed and their pace quickened.

　　"Don't you think we have enough trouble? Or is there water in your head? Do you think it's okay to yell about something like this?" Mi Yin looked very angry and glared at Ge Fei hatefully.

　　Ge Fei opened his mouth and looked at Mithras apologetically: "I'm sorry, I was careless."

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "Don't be nervous, the Nine-Child Linglong Stone is already in our hands, how can it slip away?"

　　Although Mithras said this, he was a little more vigilant in his heart, and his whole body was secretly on alert.

　　Everyone quickened their pace again, and everyone carefully paid attention to the surrounding situation. Soon the hotel where they were temporarily staying was right in front of them, and several people felt relieved.

　　"Okay, it's okay. Don't be so nervous. If someone sees us, they might think we have done something bad," said Mithras with a smile. Ge Fei still had a guilty look on his face, and he looked a little uncomfortable.

　　"Whoosh!", a sound of wind blew towards Mithras, and Mithras' mood, which had just relaxed, immediately lifted up. In an instant, his fighting spirit was activated, his body suddenly spun, and he used his back to meet a fist that broke through the air.

　　There was no other way for Mithras to do this. The timing chosen by the attacker was too perfect. His guard had just been relaxed and he had no time to react, so he had to take the attack.

　　Chapter 4 Nine-Child Linglong Stone?

　　"Whoosh!" A fist shadow came towards Mithras with the sound of wind. In desperation, Mithras turned around and took the punch with his back.

　　"boom!"

　　This punch knocked Mithras back several feet, his face flushed, with a little blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.

　　When the attacker saw that Mithras had still taken his punch under such circumstances, he knew that his sneak attack had failed. His figure swayed slightly, and he left quickly and decisively before Ge Fei and others could react.

　　It was not until the attacker left that Mi Yin and others came to their senses and walked to Mithras with anxious looks on their faces.

　　"Are you okay?" several people asked in unison.

　　Ge Fei looked sad and whispered: "It's all because of my carelessness, otherwise this wouldn't have happened."

　　Mithras laughed, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said to a few people: "Do you think I look like I'm in trouble? Don't worry!"

　　Several people watched as Mithras's face slowly returned to normal, knowing that he was telling the truth. Their pounding hearts finally calmed down. The last sneak attack had left a deep impression on everyone.

　　"The man just now was not very strong. If it were a head-on confrontation, I would even have the confidence to defeat him," said Mithras to several people with a smile.

　　"It's best if everything is fine. We'd better go back to the hotel as soon as possible. I always feel that it's not safe here." Chakasi looked around. The short battle just now attracted many spectators.

　　"Yeah!" Several people nodded and started running towards the hotel.

　　"I remember now, they are the champion team of this Wu Tang ranking competition." Just as the onlookers were about to disperse, a cry of surprise came from the crowd.

　　"I also remember that the one who was ambushed just now was Mithras!"

　　"It's him, it's Mithras, there's no doubt about it!"

　　"I don't know who the attacker is. Doesn't he know what happened to the Bishui City Martial Hall?"

　　"That's right. Although this Mithras is young, he is extremely ruthless. It's possible that the attacker this time will not be able to escape the fate of the Martial Hall of Bishui City."

　　"What do you mean by cruel? I think it's the Bishui City Martial Hall that has brought this upon themselves. A fair competition was desecrated by their despicable means. Shouldn't such people be punished?"

　　"That's right. The fate of Bishui City was their own fault. They can't blame anyone else."

　　…

　　For a moment, there was a lot of discussion among the crowd. When talking about how Mithras dealt with the Bishui City Martial Hall, some people's words were more or less dissatisfied, but this dissatisfaction was quickly suppressed by a burst of attacks.

　　For most people, Mithras is a miracle in their hearts. For such a person, people always easily forget the unhappy side and constantly modify his perfect aspects to make them more perfect.

　　Of course, Mithras didn't know about this situation. Perhaps even if he knew, he would just laugh it off. He had long let go of the matter of Bishui City.

　　Almost everyone was in the hotel lobby, and after listening to Mithras' story in the cathedral library, everyone had a little excitement on their faces.

　　Ge Fei looked at Mithras with gratitude. In his previous narration, Mithras did not mention the attack on the way at all.

　　"Fourth Brother, take out the Nine-Child Linglong Stone and let everyone see it. I can't wait any longer." After getting the understanding of Mithras, Young Master Ge's true nature began to return. The other few people looked at him hatefully, obviously still very dissatisfied with his recklessness on the road. Ge Fei was not annoyed and just laughed.

　　Mithras took out the small wooden box from his arms with some excitement on his face. The Nine-Child Linglong Stone was of great use to him. Once he could truly merge the two air currents in the acupoints of his body, he could begin to try to form cyclones in the acupoints.

　　"Haha! Actually, I also want to see what this Nine-Child Linglong Stone looks like," smiled Mithras as he opened the small wooden box.

　　A humming sound was heard, and a stone covered with small holes appeared in front of everyone. The stone trembled slightly and made a humming sound, like a baby crying.

　　"Is this the Nine-Child Linglong Stone?" Mithras looked at it carefully. Apart from the strange sound, there was nothing special about the Nine-Child Linglong Stone in the wooden box.

　　"It is indeed the Nine-Child Linglong Stone. I finally saw the real thing." Hami smiled slightly: "I have seen the introduction of this in the building before. This is indeed the Nine-Child Linglong Stone. It can make a sound without wind. There is no doubt about it."

　　Hami was born in Tingfeng Tower and was well-informed about all kinds of information. Even he said that there was definitely a Nine-Child Linglong Stone in the wooden box. However, this Nine-Child Linglong Stone was not the same as everyone imagined, it was too ordinary!

　　"This is the Nine-Child Linglong Stone. It looks very ordinary, which is not consistent with its name," Ge Fei said in surprise.

　　"Although it looks ordinary, it is indeed the Nine-Child Linglong Stone," Hami said with a smile, "There are many things that cannot be judged by their appearance alone. The simple and unpretentious things are the most precious."

　　Everyone laughed. Hami's words did have some instructive meaning.

　　"By the way, Lao Si, didn't you say you would give us a surprise? You can take it out now!" Carlos said to Mithras with a smile, "Everyone is waiting for it."

　　"Old Four and I are honest men and will not lie to us. Let's just wait patiently!" Crook said nicely, but his eyes were looking around at Mithras, as if he wanted to find out some surprise from Mithras.

　　Mithras smiled mysteriously and said, "I can't give you this surprise now, but it will definitely come."

　　Several people looked at him with disdain, their faces full of disappointment. They knew Mithras very well, and since he said that, there must be a surprise waiting for everyone, but they were still a little disappointed that they couldn't know it now.

　　Everyone was busy for a while, and Max came in from outside. He had been very busy in the past two days. Taros Martial Arts Hall became the champion team of this ranking competition, and his status as the hall master in the kingdom had also changed a lot, so he wanted to take this opportunity to leave Taros City and seek greater development.

　　"Everyone is having a great time chatting!" Max smiled and walked to the front of the group and sat down: "I guess you guys have gained a lot in the Cathedral Library!"

　　"It's not bad!" Ge Fei said proudly, "It's a pity that I only found one or two medium skills."

　　Max looked at Garfi and shook his head with a wry smile. It was just an intermediate skill. The entire Taros Martial Arts Hall didn't even have one. He really didn't know how lucky he was!

　　The others watched Ge Fei and Max playing tricks with smiles on their faces. In fact, from his expression, it can be seen that he is very satisfied with being able to obtain the middle-level skills. It's just that Young Master Ge's personality has always been like this, and everyone is used to it.

　　"The ranking competition is over. What are your plans?" Max's smile faded and he said to everyone with a heavy heart, "You have graduated from the martial arts hall now. What are your plans next?"

　　The atmosphere on the field became heavy for a moment. The end of the ranking tournament meant that everyone would be separated. They had lived together for six years, and at their age, one could imagine how deep their feelings were.

　　"Why think about these things now? Anyway, I don't plan to leave now. I finally came to Holly City, how can I not have fun?" Mi Yin glanced at her parents and said with a smile: "Anyway, the hall master will not chase us away. Such opportunities are rare."

　　This hotel has been booked by Max, so everyone doesn't have to worry about the expenses when staying here.

　　Max laughed and said, "You can stay in this hotel as long as you want. I can still afford this expense."

　　Actually, Mi Yin was just joking. After the ranking competition, everyone received rewards from the temple and the kingdom. Although they were not rich, it was not a problem for them to survive in Holi City for one or two years.

　　Mi Yin's words immediately improved everyone's mood and everyone started talking at once.

　　"Haha, it's so lively." A few people walked in from outside. They were Hams, Kolenda, Gambia and Colon.

　　"We didn't disturb anyone's fun, did we?" Hams walked over with a smile.

　　Mithras stood up and said with a smile: "How come you guys have time to come here? You are such a rare guest."

　　"We have brought you good news this time, otherwise we wouldn't have dared to come here rashly," Cologne said with a smile, "Let's get down to business first. His Majesty the King has a decree for everyone."

　　Everyone was stunned and bowed.

　　"Don't be so serious, we are just conveying the King's words," Hams said with a smile, "His Majesty, please invite the brothers and Master Max to come to the palace."

　　Hams walked up to Mithras and said with a smile, "From now on, we can no longer call you good brother. I'm afraid we will have to call you Lord Earl when we meet again."

　　Everyone was stunned, and after understanding the meaning of Hams' words, they all looked at Mithras with a smile on their faces. Everyone had known that His Majesty the King was going to reward Mithras, but the fact that he gave him the title of Earl at the first try was surprising.

　　"So the king is going to confer the title of earl on the fourth child!" Carlos said with a smile: "That's good, we will have a backer in the kingdom in the future."

　　Everyone laughed, and Hams then said to the others: "His Majesty is very generous. I'm afraid you will also be rewarded, including Master Max."

　　Among the six brothers, Hami and Gefei naturally don’t care about the rewards from the Kingdom of Tara, but it’s different for Crook, Miyin and the others. Both of them and Carlos don’t have good backgrounds, so the rewards from the kingdom are very important to them.

　　As for Max, there is no need to mention him. He has been busy with this matter these days. When he heard that he was on the list of rewards, he opened his mouth and laughed.

　　Chapter 5: Mansion!

　　(Support, support! Your support is the driving force of Xialiu's creation. Just a click can make Xialiu happy for the whole day. Such good deeds are better than building a seven-story pagoda! Buddha blesses everyone with a successful career and a lot of money!)

　　In the royal palace of Holly City.

　　Dozens of ministers of the kingdom lined up on both sides of the hall. Kapachi sat on the king's throne with a faint smile on his face.

　　"My dear ministers, I have an important announcement today," Capaci said loudly. Some well-informed ministers already knew what Capaci was going to announce and looked calm.

　　Capaci glanced at the guards beside him and waved his hand. The guards stepped forward and shouted loudly: "Announce, the Taros Martial Hall team enters the hall!"

　　The guards standing outside the hall also shouted the same words, and their voices spread far away.

　　Not long after, Max, Mithras and seven others slowly walked into the hall. The nobles and ministers in the hall all turned their eyes to them, and Mithras was the focus.

　　"Greetings, Your Majesty!", Mithras and others bowed.

　　Capaci looked at Mithras, his smile growing brighter and brighter, and he said loudly: "Mithras, I am very happy that you are willing to serve the kingdom. It is really a cause for celebration that the kingdom has a genius like you. I will now appoint you as the Royal Martial Arts Master and the title of Earl. Are you satisfied?"

　　"Your Majesty, thank you for your reward," Mithras stepped forward with an extremely calm expression, which made everyone deeply admire him.

　　"My dear ministers, do you have any different opinions?" Capaci glanced at the other people in the hall and said loudly: "If you have different opinions, you can raise them now."

　　The ministers in the hall all looked at Mithras with envy, but no one raised any objection.

　　Everyone had already expected Mithras's title. After all, everyone could see how much the Holy Spirit Palace valued Mithras, so to offend Mithras at this time would be to offend the Holy Spirit Palace again, and everyone knew the consequences of offending the Holy Spirit Palace. What's more, everyone wanted to use Mithras to climb up to the Holy Spirit Palace, so they would not object.

　　Capaci nodded with satisfaction. According to Archbishop Taro's opinion, Mithras could have been made a marquis or even a duke. However, considering that Mithras was just a commoner before, it would not be good to confer too much title all at once, so Capaci decided to make Mithras an earl.

　　As for the position of the chief martial arts officer of the royal family of Mithras, it is a newly created official position. There has never been such a position before, which can be regarded as setting a precedent in the kingdom.

　　Capaci laughed and said, "Mithras, now that you are the earl of the kingdom, it is not appropriate for you to continue living in the hotel. I have arranged a quieter mansion for you on Lishui Avenue in the city. You can move there after the palace meeting is over."

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty!", Mithras expressed his gratitude again.

　　"Max, the head of the Taros City Martial Hall, stepped forward to listen to the seal!"

　　Max hurried forward a few steps, bowed and knelt, saying: "Your Majesty, Max is at your service!"

　　"You have made a great contribution to the kingdom's acquisition of a talent like Mithras. I will confer the title of baron on you and appoint you as the assistant general of the south gate of Holi City. I hope you will continue to serve the kingdom," Capaci said with a smile.

　　Max went forward with a look of surprise and thanked him. Although his title was only a baron, the position of General Nanmenzuo was a very powerful position. Although the rank was not high, the fact that he was in charge of military power was really beyond his expectations.

　　Capaci nodded, motioned Max to leave, and continued: "The rest of the people in the Taros City Martial Hall will all be granted the title of Viscount, but not positions for the time being. Are you satisfied with this arrangement?"

　　Among the remaining six people, Chakasi can be avoided, Hami and Gefei will not care about the kingdom's title, only the other three people pay more attention to the kingdom's rewards. For them, being able to jump from paupers to nobles is already very satisfying, so naturally there is no reason to object.

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty!" Six people came forward to express their gratitude.

　　After all the rewards were given out, Capaci left first, and a group of ministers came up to congratulate this man. In fact, everyone understood what these ministers were thinking, so everyone was not very interested. After a few simple chats, they gathered together and walked out of the hall.

　　As soon as a few people walked out of the hall, Hams came over and said to everyone with a smile: "Gentlemen, congratulations, congratulations!"

　　Several people were in a good mood. They greeted Hams with a smile and continued to chat for a few words. Hams suddenly said to Mithras: "My Lord, shall we go and see your new mansion now?"

　　Mithras thought about it for a moment and said with a smile: "Let's go back to the hotel first. We all need to deal with some things."

　　Hams nodded and said with a smile: "Then I have no choice but to follow you, sir. This is your majesty's arrangement. I can only reply to your majesty after you move there."

　　The group of people rushed back to the hotel chatting and laughing, and told their families about the reward. They were also very happy for them.

　　"It just so happens that His Majesty has given us a mansion. We can move there during our stay in Holly City. It will be more lively here and we can live together," Mithras said to everyone with a smile.

　　Max shook his head: "I can't do that. I'm going to live in the barracks from tomorrow."

　　Hami and Ge Fei smiled at each other. Their family also had a branch in the city of Hollywood. They had been staying in the hotel for some time because of the ranking competition. Now that the ranking competition was over, they naturally had to go back to the family branch.

　　In the end, except for the three of them, the rest decided to move to Mithras' mansion. Fortunately, the luggage they brought with them when they came to participate in the competition was very simple, and with the help of the people brought by Hams, it only took a short while to pack up the luggage and get on the carriage to Mithras' mansion.

　　On the Lishui road, Mithras sat alone in the carriage with his eyes closed.

　　According to the regulations of the kingdom, nobles are not allowed to let anyone else enter their carriages when traveling, and other people have separate carriages.

　　"Lord Mithras, we have arrived at your mansion!" the servant driving the car said in a low voice.

　　Mithras opened his eyes, opened the curtain and walked down from the carriage, while Doudou in his arms jumped directly to the ground. After a period of rest, Doudou's injuries had completely recovered.

　　"Boss, is this our mansion? It's so big!" Doudou staggered towards the gate. It seemed that he liked this new residence very much.

　　"Fourth brother, His Majesty would not give his palace to you as a reward, would he?" Mi Yin said to Mithras with a look of surprise.

　　In fact, this mansion is really Capaci's private property. When he was a prince, this was his mansion. Later, when he inherited the throne, he often came here to stay for a few days. Now Capaci gave it to Mithras, which shows how much he values ​​Mithras.

　　Mithras smiled slightly and said nothing, just observing the mansion carefully.

　　The mansion covers a very large area, and the gate, which is more than ten meters wide, is open. Through the gate, Mithras can clearly see the interior of the mansion. Male and female servants are cleaning the environment in the garden, and the connected buildings extend to a very deep place.

　　"It's really good!", Mithras smiled and walked into the gate.

　　"Sir," the servants waiting at the door bowed their heads and greeted him. The voice reached the middle of the yard, and the busy servants stopped and bowed to greet Mithras and others.

　　These servants were all people who served Capaci, so their etiquette was naturally impeccable. Although they were also very curious about what kind of person could receive such love from Capaci, no one raised their heads to look, and not a single sound was heard.

　　"Lord Mithras, congratulations! Now our two families are neighbors," suddenly a not-so-strange voice came from outside the gate.

　　Mithras turned around and said, "It's Master Tolia."

　　"Your Majesty's kindness to you is really enviable!" Tolia walked in with a smile. Pasch was shocked, turned around and walked away alone.

　　"Lord Tolia is joking," Mithras smiled. Ever since the last incident, he has been more cautious about Tolia. "Lord Duke is an important official of the kingdom. His Majesty the King values ​​you more than anyone else."

　　"Haha, my mansion is right next door, so it will be much more convenient for you to move around in the future. But my mansion is not as grand as yours," Tolia said with a smile, "The mansion you are in now was the residence of His Majesty before he ascended the throne. The fact that he can give it to you shows how much he values ​​you. You are really a young man to be feared!"

　　Mithras had long felt that this mansion was unusual, but he didn't expect it to be Capaci's secret residence. This made sense.

　　"So that's how it is." Mithras nodded and said with a smile, "Lord Tolia, I just moved in today and everything is still a mess. I won't invite you in. Wait until I have arranged everything properly. Your Excellency the Duke, please come and patronize me!"

　　Tolia was stunned, then laughed and said, "Of course, since we are destined to be neighbors, we should visit each other more often. Well, my Lord, please get busy. I'll take my leave now!"

　　Mithras nodded. He just noticed a situation. As soon as Tolia appeared, Paschal left in a hurry. Mithras was very curious. Considering Paschal's performance when Tolia visited last time, Mithras felt vaguely that Paschal must be hiding some secret from him. So he had no mood to continue talking with Tolia and issued an order to expel him in disguise.

　　Tolia has been in the officialdom for his entire life, so of course he has noticed the changes in Mithras. Although he is annoyed, he does not want to make it clear. After all, Mithras' current status in the kingdom is no less than his, and may even surpass his.

　　Mithras watched Tolia leave, made some arrangements with the servants in the yard, and asked them to take Chakasi and others to settle down. Then he hurriedly chased in the direction where Pasch had just left.

　　"The fourth brother's face looks a little strange. Could something have happened?" Mi Yin looked at Mithras' back with a puzzled look on his face.

　　Chakasi shook his head: "Who knows, it was fine just now"

　　Chapter 6 The Truth

　　(Today's weather is nice, I wish you all a good mood all day, red tickets, collection!)

　　Several people looked at Mithras who was leaving in a hurry with puzzled expressions, not knowing what had happened.

　　Mithras was anxious and walked quickly, soon catching up with Pasch. Seeing the seriousness on Pasch's face, he became more certain of his guess.

　　"Uncle, what happened?" Mithras supported Pasch, and the two slowly walked to the back garden of the mansion.

　　Pasch forced a smile and said, "Nothing, I just suddenly felt unwell."

　　"Uncle, you must be hiding something from me." Mithras didn't believe it. He looked at Pasch and said firmly, "Now that I have the ability to avenge my family, you can tell me about my family."

　　Pasch's body shook slightly, he stared at Mithras closely, slowly shook off Mithras' support, walked to the pond in the back garden and sat down alone.

　　"I don't know whether I should tell you or not. The master and the lady have always hoped that you two brothers can live an ordinary life." Pasch looked at the pond with a heavy face. "If I tell you this, you may have to pay the price of your life for it."

　　Mithras said firmly: "My family is destroyed, and the thousands of dead souls of the Capritton family will not allow me to escape."

　　"Yes! Thousands of people were destroyed in a fire like that." Pasch's face was full of grief: "If it weren't for the master and the lady, I might have died in that fire too."

　　"I need to know the whole story. I must avenge the Capritton family." Mithras walked over to Pasch and sat down. "They made me fatherless and motherless, and even homeless. This kind of revenge will last me a lifetime, and I will get to the bottom of it!"

　　"Actually, I only know a little bit." A ferocious anger appeared on Pasch's face. "I still don't understand why he did that. He is the master's best friend. Without the Caprice family, he should still be a poor loser."

　　"What you said is...", Mithras stood up suddenly, and the expression on his face became extremely terrifying.

　　Pasch nodded: "It was he who caused the demise of the Capritton family. Now you should understand why I always have to avoid him. I am afraid that I will not be able to control my emotions after seeing his face."

　　"Toriya, it's Tolia, isn't he my father's best friend?" Mithras' face flushed abnormally and his fists were clenched tightly.

　　"It used to be," Pasch said sarcastically, "Back then, Tolia was just a poor man. The master met him in a tavern, where he was drinking to drown his sorrows. After a few words with him, he determined that he was a talent that could be cultivated, so he recommended him to the king at the time and helped him ascend to a high position in the kingdom. However, he did not expect that his kindness would be rewarded with his betrayal."

　　"Beast!", Mithras punched the ground in hatred. He didn't expect that Tolia, whom he always thought was trustworthy, would actually be the murderer who destroyed his family. The huge contrast was unbearable for him.

　　"Why did that beast do this?" Mithras' eyes were red, his face became extremely ferocious, and blood was dripping from his fist, but how could this pain compare to the tearing in his heart.

　　"I also want to know why he did this." Pasch shook his head and gritted his teeth and said, "The day the accident happened was your full moon. The master and the great master have always been calm and peaceful, and many friends in the kingdom came to congratulate you."

　　"What happened next?" Mithras didn't expect that Pasch had concealed the real date of his birth, but what he wanted to know more was what happened on that day.

　　"Later, it was already very late and most of the guests had left. At this time, Tolia appeared." Pasch's face showed a trace of fear. "Tolia said that he was delayed preparing wine for your full moon. The master and the great master did not suspect anything, so they arranged for everyone to distribute the wine that Tolia brought. Unexpectedly, the wine was drugged. After drinking it, everyone fell down one by one, even the great master who was about to enter the sanctuary did not escape."

　　Mithras clasped his hands tightly together, and as Pasch spoke, he seemed to have witnessed the scene with his own eyes.

　　"What happened next?" Mithras asked with a sad face.

　　"At this time, the master and the great master finally understood, but it was too late." Pasch's eyes were filled with tears: "At that time, Kunda and I were taking care of you and your brother Dhaka respectively. We didn't drink the drugged wine. The master rushed into the back hall covered in blood and asked the two of us to take you, the eldest master and the lady away, and live in anonymity."

　　Mithras' heart was bleeding. It was as if he had seen the tragic scene with his own eyes, and the bloodshot in his eye sockets was getting denser and denser.

　　"The shouting and screaming outside is getting louder and louder. The old master's shouting can be heard from outside. The old master opened the family's secret passage and drove us away, but the lady said she would not leave no matter what." Pasch's voice was getting lower and lower. "Someone has already broken in from outside. They are masked and dressed in black. They kill anyone they see. Many brothers died at their hands. The old master and the lady blocked those people for Kunda and me. Only then did we have the opportunity to take you and the young master away from the family."

　　"After escaping from the family's secret passage, we saw that the entire family had turned into a sea of ​​fire, with people everywhere searching for us. Kunda and I decided to flee separately. We had to leave some blood for the Capritton family no matter what." Pasch continued, "I took you away from Tanbul City overnight. We encountered pursuers several times along the way. My legs were crippled at that time. But luckily, I escaped from Tanbul with my life and hid in Taros City. I hid there for fifteen years."

　　Pasch slowly recounted the story of the destruction of the Capritu family. He suddenly moved his body and stood up. "For the past fifteen years, I have kept you in hiding so that one day you could avenge the Capritu family. You did not disappoint me. Now I tell you this. From now on, the revenge for the Capritu family will be handed over to you."

　　"Don't worry! I will never forget the revenge for the genocide of my clan," Mithras gritted his teeth and said, "I will definitely restore the glory of the Capritton family."

　　"I believe you, but there are still many doubts about this matter. I still don't understand why Tolia would do such a cruel thing. It doesn't make sense at all." Pasch pulled himself together and said with a puzzled look: "And those men in black, their origins are also very suspicious."

　　Mithras calmed down and nodded: "There are indeed many doubts about this matter. It seems that I cannot take action against Tolia now. I can only know everything from his mouth."

　　Pasch nodded with relief. What he was most worried about was that Mithras would be impulsive and expose his identity too early. Now seeing how calm he was, he felt relieved.

　　"This matter should be planned carefully. Don't let a momentary impulse ruin the whole thing." Pasch nodded and said, "I feel that the demise of the family is definitely not that simple. There must be some secrets involved. Could it be..."

　　Pasch's expression suddenly changed as if he had thought of something.

　　"Uncle, what have you thought of?" asked Mithras anxiously.

　　"Soul mutation, it must be soul mutation!" Pasch's face slowly became very excited: "The soul mutation of the Capritton family, those people want to get this secret"

　　"Soul mutation?" Mithras was puzzled. It was the first time he heard of it. Could it be that this had something to do with the demise of the Capritu family?

　　"The Capritton family produces a powerful Saint every few hundred years, which is a miracle in the whole of Oslo." Pasch's face was full of pride: "In fact, this is related to the family's talent. The Capritton family produces a soul mutant every few hundred years, and these people are exceptions and become powerful Saints in the eyes of people."

　　"Soul mutation, what is that?" Mithras vaguely felt that this matter was related to him.

　　Pasch said proudly: "This is a secret of our Capritton family. Even I only heard about it by chance from the patriarch. Later, the patriarch told me not to tell anyone about it."

　　"In fact, you are a soul mutant yourself," Pasch continued, "There hasn't been a soul mutant in the Capriceton family for hundreds of years. You are the first one in a hundred years."

　　"My soul has mutated?" Mithras looked at Pasch with confusion. He didn't understand what a soul mutant was.

　　Pasch nodded and said, "Yes, you are a soul mutant, and the most complete mutant in history. The mutants in the history of the Capriceton family only opened two souls, but you have opened three souls. You are a soul perfect person."

　　"Three souls! A perfect soul!" In an instant, Mithras understood a lot of things, why he had two more souls than others, why his cultivation speed was so fast, the reason was here, because he was a mutated perfect soul.

　　"I understand! But my father shouldn't tell Tolia about this. It doesn't seem to have much to do with the demise of the family," Mithras let out a long breath and analyzed slowly.

　　"There are many things on this continent that we don't know. Perhaps Tolia is just a pawn of other forces. This can explain it." Pasch frowned and said, "I feel that there must be a black hand behind the demise of the family. The power of this black hand is extremely huge."

　　Mithras nodded: "I feel the same way, but who is the power behind this?"

　　The two men stood there with thoughtful expressions, both pondering the same question, who was the murderer behind the demise of the Capritton family?

　　Chapter 8: Farewell

　　(In fact, according to the original outline, the separation of the six brothers should have happened long ago. However, Xialiu is a student who has just graduated. Thinking of the joy when the ten brothers were together and the loneliness today, Xialiu does not want Mithras to be separated from his brothers too early. If this can be regarded as a kind of psychological compensation, Xialiu is indeed a bit selfish. I hope everyone will forgive me!

　　Mengge, Xiaole, Xiaoliu, Xiaoqi, and others, I really miss you all, especially when writing this chapter! )

　　"Fourth brother, I love you so much!" Mi Yin looked at Mithras who was ready to make a move. He was the first one among the group to finish reading the booklet.

　　Mithras took a few steps back and said warily, "Don't try to take advantage of me!"

　　"Fourth brother, how did you memorize it? It's amazing. This technique is tailor-made for me," Hami looked at Mithras in surprise.

　　"That's right, this technique looks very suitable for me." Ge Fei also raised his head and said excitedly: "Don't tell me that you took advantage of the opportunity last time to write these down."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Like you, I have only been to the library of the cathedral once. When do you think I wrote it down?"

　　Several people looked at Mithras and were very surprised. Under the circumstances at that time, it was difficult for them to remember just one technique, but Mithras actually remembered so many. His memory was really abnormal.

　　"Old Four, I feel more and more that you are not human, at least you are not a normal human being," Ge Fei said with certainty, "You are just a pervert."

　　The others also smiled and nodded in agreement.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly. He was indeed not a normal human being. He was a soul mutant with the most perfect soul on the continent of Os. If you must say he was a pervert, it was not unreasonable.

　　A few people teased Mithras for a while and then fell silent. The change on Mithras's face could not be hidden from everyone, and a few people knew that he must be hiding something in his heart.

　　"Old Four, you've been acting strange these past few days, has something happened?" Mi Yin looked at Mithras and said, "Tell me what's wrong, maybe we can help."

　　Mithras shook his head: "No one can help me with this matter. I can only rely on my own strength. Besides, I don't want to get everyone involved."

　　"Is it about your family?" Hami lowered his head and thought for a moment, then raised his head.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Now I finally know the murderer who destroyed my family, but there are other forces behind this person, so I have to be careful."

　　"Who is it?" Several people looked at Mithras anxiously.

　　"Tolia," Mithras said with a sullen face, "It is Tolia, whom my father regarded as a brother. However, there is a more powerful force hidden behind him."

　　Mithras was very confident about the people in front of him, so he didn't hide anything.

　　"Toriya, it's him!" Several people were shocked. No one expected that the person who destroyed the Mithras family would be the seemingly very kind Tolia.

　　"Old Four, what are you going to do?" Mi Yin frowned and said, "Since there are other forces behind this Dolia, you can't be too impulsive."

　　Mithras's face calmed down and he nodded: "I won't rush this matter. In my eyes, Tolia is already a dead man. The important thing is how to find out the black hand behind him."

　　Several people nodded, as they were all well aware of Mithras' steadiness.

　　"Since Tolia is involved, I can help investigate what forces Tolia had contact with before and after your family's accident. Maybe I can find some clues." Hami thought for a while and said to Mithras: "I'll leave you the contact information in the building. You can find them even if I leave."

　　Mithras nodded. There was no need to say too many words of gratitude between brothers.

　　"When I leave, I will also leave my family's contact information. If you need anything, just go directly to the branch in the city," Ge Fei said seriously.

　　"I will!" Mithras nodded. At this time, he really needed everyone's help. However, he might have to face the most powerful force in the kingdom, and he really didn't want to involve a few people.

　　Chakasi looked at Mithras anxiously. She really wanted to help Mithras like Gefei and Hami, but she really didn't know how to help Mithras.

　　Crook and others also frowned. They were also worried and felt sad that they could not help Mithras.

　　"I understand what everyone is thinking, but I still hope to accomplish this through my own strength. I am very happy that you have this intention." Mithras looked at Carlos and others and said, "Hami and Ge Fei have different identities. Even if there are any loopholes, I don't think any force is willing to offend Tingfeng Tower and the Kabran family."

　　Carlos and the other four nodded. They understood what Mithras said. They were of ordinary backgrounds, and even if they wanted to help, it would not be of much use, and would instead get themselves involved.

　　Everyone fell silent for a moment.

　　"Boss, what are you doing? Why don't you say anything!" Doudou's voice came, and Mithras turned around to look.

　　"Boss, this barbecue smells so good!" Doudou held a piece of barbecue as big as his little head in his hand, and his remaining three legs moved his body awkwardly.

　　It turned out that Doudou had just gone to the kitchen to find something to eat. No wonder Mithras didn't see him when he came over.

　　"Haha!" Several people laughed out loud at Doudou's appearance. This little guy always regards eating as his most important thing.

　　……………………Dividing line……………………Dividing line…………………………

　　The peaceful time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it had been more than half a month since the ranking competition ended, and the separation of the brothers was officially on the agenda.

　　In the mansion, on the central pavilion on the lake, the brothers sat together in silence. Although everyone knew that this day would come, when this day really came, everyone was still a little sad.

　　"After this separation, I don't know how long it will take before we meet again," Ge Fei was unusually serious, with some reluctance on his face.

　　Except for him, the rest of the brothers will stay in the Kingdom of Tara, but he has to return to the Kabran family in the Os Empire. They are thousands of miles apart, so it will be difficult to meet again.

　　Hami nodded: "It's been six years, and we're going to be separated all of a sudden. I feel bad."

　　"What are everyone's plans?" Mithras didn't want to talk about these sad things anymore, so he changed the subject.

　　"Young Master Ge and I are both heirs of the family. We will definitely have to take on some of the family affairs when we return this time," Hami said listlessly, "Actually, I am not interested in family affairs at all, but that is my responsibility. Tingfeng Tower has existed for thousands of years and cannot be destroyed in my hands."

　　"Carlos, Crook and I will form a mercenary group. This has always been my dream." Mi Yin glanced at Carlos and Crook and said with a faint smile: "We will leave a place for everyone. If you say you can't make it in the future, you can come to us and then we can be together again."

　　Chakasi stared at Mithras without saying anything. Mithras sighed and barely suppressed the impulse in his heart. His current situation was not suitable for talking about feelings.

　　Everyone sighed inwardly. Everyone was well aware of the relationship between Mithras and Chakasi, but Mithras's burden was too heavy now. If the two of them wanted to be together, they would have to go through many twists and turns.

　　When Chakasi saw that Mithras didn't say anything, his face darkened and he hugged Doudou tighter in his arms.

　　"If it weren't for the fact that my family's revenge had not yet been avenged, I really wanted to be a free mercenary and travel all over Oslo," Mithras said with a wry smile, "Now I have no choice but to give up my wish."

　　"There are many things that cannot be forced, but as long as you persist, one day your wish will come true, I firmly believe it!" Miyin looked at Chakasi and said loudly: "For us, time is not a problem. What is important is whether our hearts can keep that feeling and keep it unchanged."

　　The expression on Chakasi's face gradually improved. She of course understood that Miying's words just now were specifically for her, and she nodded to Miying gratefully.

　　Mithras saw all this and didn't know whether he should be happy or sad. Everyone was very young now, but he didn't know how long his road of revenge would take. He couldn't give Chakasi a promise, a promise that was only a hope.

　　"Mithras, I will wait for you no matter how long it takes." Chakasi suddenly stood up and said firmly: "Ten years, twenty years, I only ask you not to forget me."

　　Everyone looked at Mithras. Under normal circumstances, everyone would inevitably make fun of the two people, but now everyone just hoped that the two people would have a good ending.

　　Mithras looked at Chakasi's face, and his heart warmed. He said loudly: "Give me ten years. Even if my revenge is not avenged after ten years, I will accompany you to travel all over this continent."

　　A smile appeared on Chakasi's face and she nodded with tears in her eyes. She didn't ask for much, but a promise gave him hope to hold on.

　　Everyone laughed. Although ten years was too long for a young girl, everyone believed that Mithras and Chakasi would have a happy ending.

　　Two days later, the brothers and Chakasi left one after another. From that day on, Mithras was the only one left in the city of Holi. However, he did not feel disappointed because he knew that everyone was slowly blessing him and silently paying attention to him.

　　Since Chakasi and others left, Mithras's practice has become even more crazy. Pasch felt distressed when he saw this, but he also knew that if Mithras wanted revenge, he would have to pay such a price.

　　After a period of practice, Mithras had a better grasp of the two strange airflows in his body. However, there was still no sign of the two airflows merging. If this continued, he would not be able to form a cyclone in the acupoints of his body, and there was no way he could practice the Tyranny Technique. Therefore, he planned to melt the Nine-Child Linglong Stone.

　　As long as he could successfully melt the Nine-Child Linglong Stone into his body, with the help of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone's efficacy, Mithras would be fully confident that he could completely merge the two airflows. At that time, he could try to form a cyclone in the acupoints.

　　Chapter 9 New Energy

　　(Good people live a peaceful life! I wish all readers a new beginning every day, new gains every day, and I wish you and your family a peaceful life, your parents good health, your brothers in harmony, and your children successful!)

　　A whimpering sound was heard, and Mithras was secretly amazed while holding the Nine-Child Linglong Stone in his hand. The Nine-Child Linglong Stone looked ordinary, but it could make sounds without wind, which was really weird.

　　"Never mind, let's melt the Nine-Child Linglong Stone first," Mithras began to regulate his breathing and fighting spirit. The Nine-Child Linglong Stone was so famous that it must be difficult to melt it, so he had to be prepared.

　　After restoring the fighting spirit in his body to its peak state, Mithras took a deep breath, and the fighting spirit in his body surged out, tightly wrapping the Nine-Child Linglong Stone in the center of his palm.

　　The smelting begins!

　　In Mithras's perception, the fighting spirit was like a group of frightened little snakes, rushing into the small holes all over the Nine-Child Linglong Stone in a panic. The whimpering sounds became louder. The Nine-Child Linglong Stone seemed to feel threatened and trembled uneasily, causing the whimpering sounds to begin to tremble and become intermittent.

　　"What's going on?" Mithras noticed that the entire Nine-Child Linglong Stone began to melt slowly from the inside, and the whimpering sound became a little shrill, as if the Nine-Child Linglong Stone also felt the pain of melting.

　　"It shouldn't be so fast!" From the beginning, Mithras was sure that the Nine-Child Linglong Stone was too famous and smelting it would definitely not be easy. However, the current situation was that the Nine-Child Linglong Stone began to melt as soon as the smelting began. This speed was beyond his expectations.

　　In fact, Mithras fell into a misunderstanding. It is not the case that the more precious something is, the harder it is to refine. Although the Nine-Child Linglong Stone is a stone on the surface, it is born from the vitality of heaven and earth. It should be said that it is the condensation of the vitality of heaven and earth. The fighting spirit of a cultivator is originally refined from the vitality of heaven and earth, and has many similarities with the Nine-Child Linglong Stone.

　　In this way, the speed of refining the Nine-Child Linglong Stone is much faster than Mithras had imagined.

　　Slowly, bubbles spurted out of the small holes of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, as if it was soaked in water. Mithras knew that this was because the interior of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone had begun to be refined, and these bubbles were the waste gas emitted by the continuously purified Nine-Child Linglong Stone.

　　The Nine-Child Linglong Stone was born from the vital energy of heaven and earth, but after all, this vital energy of heaven and earth has not been refined, so it is inevitable that it carries some of the dirty air between heaven and earth.

　　A hint of smile appeared on Mithras' brow. If this continued, the Nine-Child Linglong Stone would soon be completely refined, and then the first step of smelting would be completed.

　　Soon, no more bubbles appeared on the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, and the Nine-Child Linglong Stone began to soften. All the small holes disappeared almost in an instant, and the dark color was replaced by transparent color.

　　"This should be the pure Nine-Child Linglong Stone." Looking at the Nine-Child Linglong Stone that was transparent to the point of being illusory in the center of his palm, which had a soft and moist touch, Mithras was delighted again.

　　Although the Nine-Child Linglong Stone did not become liquid in the end, but was just a transparent gelatinous substance, Mithras knew clearly that the first step of melting the Nine-Child Linglong Stone had been completed, and the next step was the most critical step of melting it into the body.

　　"Transform, transform, transform!" Mithras shouted four words of transformation in succession, and the three soul cyclones in his body were activated at the same time. The surging fighting spirit was continuously injected into the Nine-Child Linglong Stone along his arms. As more and more fighting spirit was injected, the state of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone began to become very unstable, constantly shrinking and expanding, as if it was about to explode.

　　Mithras' heart tightened. Although the energy carried by the Nine-Child Linglong Stone was not as destructive as Dou Qi, if you think about the fact that the Nine-Child Linglong Stone was condensed from the pure Yuan Qi of heaven and earth, you can imagine how terrible it would be if it exploded.

　　"What's the reason? Why is it like this?" Beads of sweat appeared on Mithras' forehead. Now the smelting has reached the most critical moment. If there is any problem with the Nine-Child Linglong Stone at this time, it will be ruined.

　　"Could it be that too much Dou Qi was input?" Mithras slowed down the speed of inputting Dou Qi, and slowly the Nine-Child Linglong Stone stabilized. Although it was still trembling slightly, there was no danger of explosion.

　　Slowly, the gelatinous Nine-Child Linglong Stone underwent a drastic change, becoming smaller and smaller in size. However, a layer of mist appeared in the palm wrapped in fighting spirit, covering the hand of Mithras.

　　"here we go!"

　　A stream of clear water poured into Mithras' body like morning dew, but the strange thing was that this energy did not go to the dantian. Instead, after wandering around the body for a few times, it poured into the acupuncture points all over the body, as urgent as a lost lamb that suddenly found its home.

　　"boom!"

　　At the moment when those air currents rushed into the acupoints, all the acupoints began to boil. The indigenous fighting spirit and the red and blue air currents absorbed last time rioted in an instant, as if to resist foreign invasion.

　　Mithras secretly groaned. His acupoints were already chaotic enough, and now with the addition of the Nine Linglong Stones, he didn't know what would become of it.

　　"Let's fight!" Mithras gritted his teeth, withdrew his mind from the acupoint, no longer paying attention to the changes inside, and concentrated on melting the Nine-Child Linglong Stone.

　　Now only a thumb-sized piece of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone remains. The mist covering the palm of his hand is getting thicker and thicker, and even tiny, invisible liquid beads have appeared.

　　"Boom!" The Nine-Child Linglong Stone completely turned into mist. There were more and more liquid beads on the palm, and more and more clear water flowed into the body.

　　Mithras let out a long breath. As long as he absorbed all the mist wrapped in his palm, the smelting of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone would be successful. However, the energy in the Nine-Child Linglong Stone was indeed huge, and it would take some time to absorb it completely.

　　Mithras once again sank his mind into his body.

　　The acupoints were vibrating constantly, and the four air currents had become entangled together. The energy of Dou Qi and the Nine-Child Linglong Stone had begun to merge together to fight against the other two air currents. It was unknown when the four energies were divided into three major camps, colliding and bombarding each other, as if they had consciousness.

　　Along with these collisions and the bursting power, the area of ​​the acupoint space expanded again. From the observation of the mind, it can be regarded as a small world.

　　Feeling the vibrations coming from all parts of his body, as well as the swelling sensation, Mithras' heart was up and down and he was uneasy. The Nine-Child Linglong Stone could fuse energies of different attributes, but that was only a legend and no one had really tried it. Once the legend was inaccurate, the struggle between the three major camps would become more and more intense, with disastrous consequences.

　　Mithras's worries became a reality. The battles in all the acupoints became more and more intense. The only good thing was that the energy of the fighting spirit and the Nine-Child Linglong Stone was completely integrated.

　　Among the three major camps, the fusion of Nine-Child Linglong Stone and Dou Qi was the weakest at the beginning, but after a period of time, the power of this fusion slowly surpassed any of the other two forces, and the initial defense turned into an attack. The red and blue airflow, which had always been the dominant force in the acupoint space, would certainly not accept failure and became more violent. Every collision would cause violent vibrations in the acupoint space.

　　Mithras has no control over the situation now and can only smile bitterly and leave everything to fate, hoping that the Nine-Child Linglong Stone can really fuse the other two forces together as the legend says.

　　Slowly, with the complete smelting of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, the combination of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone and the coupled fighting spirit had completely gained the upper hand in the battle in the acupoint space. The red and blue airflows kept retreating, but the Nine-Child Linglong Stone did not let them go and pounced on them viciously, intending to destroy both of them in one fell swoop.

　　Mithras was watching this phenomenon like a bystander. Soon, under the pressure of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, the red and blue airflows seemed to make some compromise. The two forces that were originally attacking each other slowly approached each other. A series of lightning and bursts of roars appeared in the acupoint space.

　　The two forces are trying to get closer to each other, just like humans. When experiencing an existential crisis, these two forces that have always been clearly separate actually begin to try to merge.

　　Collision! Roar! The acupoints were in chaos. The Nine-Child Linglong Stone saw the intentions of the two forces and attacked even more fiercely.

　　Mithras stared at the changes in the acupoints in amazement. The alliances between the three major camps were like wars in the human kingdom, and Mithras almost suspected that these energies had consciousness.

　　However, Mithras understood that this was just a form of self-defense of energy. In such a situation, the only way for the red and blue energies to survive was to unite.

　　Lightning! It moved around and divided the space of the acupoints.

　　There were roars! Waves of water-like patterns spread across the acupoint space.

　　Getting closer and closer!

　　The efforts of the red and blue forces finally paid off. As they approached each other, the two colored air currents began to slowly merge after countless explosions. The color became darker and darker, and finally turned into a dark golden energy, a completely new energy.

　　As soon as this dark golden energy was generated, it revealed his ferocious face, quickly devouring the red energy and blue energy around it, and even the energy of the attacking Nine-Child Linglong Stone could not escape.

　　The fusion of the red and blue air currents continued, and the unconscious energies had no idea that their fusion would lead to their complete demise.

　　The energy transformed from the Nine-Child Linglong Stone became irritable and restless. The newly generated energy had a gluttonous mouth. Any energy that it discovered would be quickly devoured, posing a deep threat to him.

　　After the surprise, joy emerged on Mithras' face. This new power could actually devour other powers, which meant that the energy in the acupoints had hope of fusion.

　　He has seen the dawn of success!

　　Chapter 10: Strange Fusion Power (Second Update)

　　(Please collect and vote more. Xiadi needs your support. Please click to vote and collect when you pass by. Thank you very much!)

　　Soon, with the accelerated fusion of the red and blue airflows, the dark golden energy gradually grew stronger and became the fourth force in the acupoint. Moreover, unlike the other three energies, its swallowing was not selective. As long as the energy approached him, he would not be afraid of it. What was even more terrifying was that he was no longer willing to be passive and was waiting for an opportunity to take the initiative.

　　The Nine-Child Linglong Stone, the catalyst that initially promoted the fusion of the red and blue airflows, seemed to feel the threat of the dark gold energy and completely gave up the other two energies and concentrated on dealing with the newly generated dark gold energy. However, the Nine-Child Linglong Stone had no way to deal with this dark gold energy. As long as it got close to it, it was threatened with being swallowed up. After trying several times, the Nine-Child Linglong Stone gave up the idea of ​​head-on confrontation and started a guerrilla war in the acupoint space.

　　After the Nine-Child Linglong Stone left, the dark golden energy seemed to have made a decision. It split into two in an instant and fiercely pounced on the red and blue energies.

　　This new energy was basically formed by the fusion of red and blue energies. Now, when the two energies saw him rushing towards them, they did not dodge like the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, but instead actively approached him.

　　The new dark gold energy became more and more powerful, while the red and blue energies slowly weakened. Mithras knew that as long as the dark gold energy swallowed up all the red and blue energies, the remaining energy brought by the Nine-Child Linglong Stone would no longer be easy to hide, and the energy in the entire acupoint would be completely integrated together.

　　Soon, the three originally connected energies completely merged together. At this time, the only energy left in the acupoint space was the energy of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone and the newly generated dark golden energy. These two energies each occupied one end of the acupoint space and confronted each other.

　　Suddenly, the dark golden energy moved, and this movement was an all-out attack. A huge net covered the sky and the earth and covered the territory occupied by the Nine-Child Linglong Stone.

　　After the Nine-Child Linglong Stone's energy tried to dodge several times without success, it gathered together and tried to forcibly break through the blockade of the dark golden energy.

　　"boom!"

　　The energy of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone broke through the dark golden net and escaped, but in the process of escape, part of his energy was also swallowed up by the dark golden energy. Originally, the dark golden energy after the fusion of red and blue energy was stronger than his, and now the gap between the two sides is even greater.

　　"Boom! Boom!" The two energies continued to collide in the acupoint space. With each collision, the dark golden energy would become a little stronger, while the territory of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone became smaller and smaller.

　　"It's done!" The current situation has basically confirmed the defeat of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone, and Mithras finally let go of his tense heart.

　　Slowly, the Nine-Child Linglong Stone began to give up resistance, gathered all its energy together, and hid in the corner, trembling. The dark golden new energy had no effect and turned into a thin film that completely wrapped up the energy of the Nine-Child Linglong Stone.

　　The fusion has reached the final stage!

　　"boom!"

　　Suddenly, violent vibrations occurred in thousands of acupoints almost at the same time, and only dark golden energy remained in the acupoints.

　　"Success!" Mithras was overjoyed. Just as he was about to withdraw his mind, suddenly, new changes occurred in the entire acupoint space, and the dark golden energy rioted in an instant.

　　Blue, red, transparent white

　　In an instant, the color of the new energy kept changing, and finally exploded with a bang, changing into three-color rings. The center of the color ring was transparent white, the middle was dazzling red, and the outermost layer was cold blue. All the color rings gathered into a huge circle, like a beautiful rainbow.

　　The entire acupoint space stabilized, and a gorgeous colorful ring was hung in the center of each acupoint space, making each acupoint space look like a palace of gods.

　　"Finally succeeded!" Mithras stood up with a smile. Although the loss of fighting spirit was not great during this smelting, the time it took was the longest in history.

　　"Boss, did it work?" Doudou, who was soaking in the hot spring, jumped over and asked Mithras with curiosity.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "This fusion was very successful!"

　　"Try it quickly, let me see," Doudou jumped around on the spot, looking very excited.

　　A cold current appeared in Mithras' heart, and a thin layer of floating ice appeared on the lake in front of him. The thick fog condensed into snowflakes in an instant and fell on the lake. The flowers blooming on the lake all shrank in an instant, and the petals fell one after another.

　　"Boss, you want to kill me!" Doudou had just come out of the hot spring, with water marks still on his body. A cold current swept past him, and in just a moment, his body was covered with ice flowers, and he was shivering.

　　"Mistake, mistake, hehe!", Mithras laughed, and a warm current swept around, the ice melted, and the fog on the lake became thicker.

　　Doudou shook his dry hair, looked at Mithras viciously, and dug the ground with his little paws hatefully, leaving a deep scratch, which made Mithras tremble with fear.

　　Although Mithras' current strength is close to that of a seventh-level weapon soul if he uses his three souls, he is very clear that he will never be a match for Doudou.

　　"I didn't mean to do that. I apologize!" Mithras said to Doudou in a flattering manner, "To make up for my mistake, I will treat you to a big meal."

　　Doudou narrowed his eyes, looked at Mithras, and said excitedly: "Boss is still the best, let's go to Hongbinlou now, I haven't been there for a long time."

　　Mithras had a dark face. Although his identity was different now, he could not afford the consumption at Hongbinlou. If he let Doudou go there for a big meal, he would really go bankrupt.

　　"Dou Dou, let's discuss something. Let's not go to Hongbinlou for the time being. I'll ask the kitchen to make your favorite barbecue. What do you think?" Mithras looked at Dou Dou with a negotiating look.

　　Doudou looked a little unhappy. He circled around Mithras a few times and said dissatisfiedly: "Forget it this time, but you must take me to Hongbinlou after a while, otherwise..." Doudou waved his two little paws and threatened Mithras.

　　"Sure, sure!" Mithras was sweating profusely, thinking that Doudou was now keeping an eye on him.

　　"Boss, didn't you say that you had already integrated all the concentrated energy? Why is it still cold and hot?" Doudou asked Mithras curiously, thinking about what happened just now.

　　"I will try the fused power now," Mithras nodded. He also wanted to know what characteristics the three fused powers would have.

　　"Out!", Mithras' mind moved, the halo in the acupoint flickered, and the next moment a very gentle energy appeared around, Doudou's little eyes narrowed even more, and he even moaned, as if this energy made him very comfortable.

　　The next moment, gentle energy spread across the lake, and the flowers in the lake that had just been ravaged by cold and heat seemed to be reborn in an instant. Their branches and leaves stretched out, and the flower buds bloomed in an instant.

　　"What's going on?" Mithras widened his eyes. He couldn't understand this strange situation.

　　"Boss, the power just now was really comfortable, I want more!" Mithras took back the fused power in astonishment. Doudou seemed to have just woken up from a dream and shouted excitedly: "I want more!"

　　Mithras widened his eyes and asked Doudou loudly: "Tell me how you felt just now"

　　"It feels so good, boss, do it again," Doudou shouted excitedly.

　　Mithras thought carefully, it was incredible that this power of fusion could make dead flowers and plants grow again. Could it be that this was the characteristic of the new energy after fusion?

　　Mithras leaned over and plucked a small grass from the lake, and placed it in the palm of his hand. The fused energy tightly wrapped it inside, and soon, the grass grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.

　　"Damn, what's going on?" Mithras looked at the grass in his hand that had grown twice as big in size with an incredible look on his face, his mind in a mess.

　　This new power actually has the effect of promoting the growth of plants?

　　"Doudou, come here." Mithras thought of a possibility and said to Doudou eagerly, "Don't you like this kind of energy? Boss, I'll let you enjoy it again."

　　"Okay, okay!" Doudou didn't expect that Mithras wanted to use him for experiments, and he ran over excitedly with his eyes narrowed.

　　Mithras slowly wrapped Doudou with this new energy. Doudou's moans appeared again and his eyes were completely closed.

　　"Huff, huff!" In just a short moment, Doudou fell asleep with saliva at the corners of his mouth.

　　Mithras observed Doudou carefully, and from the outside, Doudou didn't seem to have changed at all.

　　"Am I wrong?" Mithras increased the output of fusion energy again, and a transparent air shield tightly wrapped Doudou inside.

　　Slowly, a terrible change took place in Doudou's body, and a violent aura emanated from him. Mithras had a vague impression of this aura.

　　"It's a velociraptor," Mithras suddenly remembered the breath he had felt before. The breath emanating from Doudou now was very similar to that of a velociraptor, but it was much weaker.

　　"Is it possible?" A look of intense surprise appeared on Mithras' face, and the fusion energy continued to be input into Doudou's body.

　　The aura emanating from Doudou's body became stronger and purer. A sense of oppression surged into Mithras' heart. His whole body was trembling slightly, but the surprise on his face became more and more intense.

　　"Pure dragon power, it's indeed like this," Mithras laughed, looking crazy.

　　Chapter 11: Qi Cyclone Formation

　　(It's another weekend, take your lover out for a walk! Even if it's just in front of or behind the house, tell her (him) your feelings, feelings need to be nurtured!)

　　"Pure dragon power, it really is like this!" Mithras laughed loudly, looking very excited.

　　Doudou's changes can illustrate one thing, that is, this fusion of energy completely stimulated the dragon nature hidden in Doudou's blood, which is completely consistent with Mithras's speculation at the beginning.

　　Now Mithras was certain that this new energy had the effect of catalyzing growth, which made him overjoyed.

　　"You're lucky!" laughed Mithras, picked up Doudou and walked towards his room. Although Doudou became Mithras's experimental subject this time, the benefits he got were obvious. The power of the dragon beast in his body was fully activated, and he woke up again. His strength is likely to have another breakthrough.

　　After putting Doudou on the bed in the room, Mithras walked out with a smile on his face. He wanted to tell Paschich the news as soon as possible. Ever since the last incident in the cold pond, Paschich had been very worried about the two energies in his body.

　　Mithras walked in the mansion with a smile on his face. The servants greeted him respectfully. After he walked past, several maids discussed their new master with starry eyes.

　　So young and so gentle, the image of Mithras became more and more perfect in the hearts of these maids.

　　"grown ups!"

　　"Is the uncle here?" When he arrived at Pasch's door, Mithras asked the two servants not far away.

　　"The master went out this morning and hasn't come back yet," one of the servants replied respectfully.

　　Mithras's face darkened, he nodded a little disappointedly, turned around and left: "Okay, I understand, go and do your business!"

　　"Where is the uncle?" Mithras was a little confused. Since coming to Holi City, Pasch rarely went out. Most of the time he stayed in the mansion taking care of Mithras's diet.

　　However, Mithras was not too worried about Pasch. Putting aside his current influence, even if we only talk about strength, ordinary people would definitely not be Pasch's opponent.

　　After returning to the backyard where he lived and looking at the sky, he saw that there was still some time before lunch, so Mithras sat cross-legged in front of the lake and began to practice.

　　"I should be able to practice the second step of the ultimate skill now!" Mithras frowned slightly, "But it is really a big project to form cyclones in all the acupoints."

　　"Never mind, let's try it first," Mithras slowly closed his eyes.

　　It is impossible to form cyclones in the acupoints at the same time, so Mithras only chose an acupoint far away from the Dantian to try. He had his own considerations for this choice. If something happened to the acupoints close to the Dantian, it would easily damage the Dantian, which would be troublesome.

　　The acupoint space is psychedelic, with a colorful halo hanging in the center, making the entire acupoint space look extremely beautiful.

　　With the experience of forming the three-soul cyclone, Mithras had a certain grasp of how to make the air mass form a cyclone. However, now he had to form a cyclone in the acupoints, which was very different from forming a cyclone in the dantian, so he had to be careful.

　　Carefully he directed his mind towards the halo, and an indescribable sense of comfort was fed back to Mithras' heart along his mind. Mithras, Mithras' slightly nervous mood calmed down for a moment.

　　Just like being in the position of a bystander, the mind slowly pushed a small halo, and the small halo shook a few times and then stabilized again. The mind pushed the small halo again, and it shook slowly a few times, and the small halo swayed away from its original position.

　　"Boom!" The movement of the small halo caused it to collide with another halo. As the two small haloes came into contact, a roar broke out and spread to both sides at a speed far exceeding that of just now.

　　“Boom, boom!”

　　More and more small halos were drawn into the chaotic group, and a series of collisions were heard. Mithras' mind seemed to be in the center of a lightning cloud, and he felt dizzy.

　　Mithras quickly withdrew his mind to the corner of the acupoint space and carefully observed the changes in the halos.

　　"Boom boom!" In just a short moment, almost all the small halos were caught in the chaos. The originally stable acupoint space was now in chaos. One small halo after another ran wild, and the roaring sound continued.

　　"It should be possible!" Mithras' mind dodged one halo after another easily and went directly to the center of all the small haloes. He chose a small halo that was running around and attached his mind to it in an instant.

　　"I'll give you a little more strength." The mind pushed the small halo to rush all the way, drawing arcs between all the small haloes, and the acupoint space became more chaotic.

　　"Follow me!" The small halo that his mind was attached to was getting faster and faster. The other small haloes that were hit by him slowly began to follow his traces and started to rotate.

　　"Faster, faster!" Mithras' mind was turning excitedly, and slowly a rotating colorful light band appeared in the center of all the small haloes. The light band rotated faster and faster, driving more small haloes.

　　"It's okay!" Mithras' mind slowly withdrew from the light band and hid on one side of the acupoint space.

　　The colorful light bands wrapped around countless small haloes and rotated rapidly. Slowly, almost all the small haloes joined in. The chaos was curbed and another way of existence emerged.

　　"There is only one last step left," Mithras' mind moved, and a stream of fighting spirit flowed into the acupoint space along the meridians, slowly condensing into a transparent ball of light.

　　"Go!" The mind and the light ball at the moment reached the center of the colorful light band in an instant.

　　"Boom, boom, boom!" The fighting ball exploded in an instant. The entire light band expanded rapidly, and the next moment it violently shrank into a point. An unknown pressure appeared in the acupoint space.

　　"Here it comes." The mind immediately hid at the end of the acupoint space, and several layers of fighting spirit nets protected it tightly inside.

　　"Boom!" A point of light suddenly exploded, and violent airflow rushed through the acupoints. The protective layer outside the mind was completely destroyed in just an instant. Startled, Mithras immediately withdrew his mind.

　　A shock came from inside his body, and Mithras' face flushed. Countless air currents suddenly burst out from his body. The surface of the lake was like a tornado. Several waves emerged, the surrounding grass and trees fell to the ground, and dust flew into the air.

　　"grown ups!"

　　"Enemy attack! Everyone, come quickly!"

　　…

　　For a moment, the entire mansion was in chaos, servants were shouting in panic, and the guards assigned to Mithras by the kingdom rushed in with weapons in hand and murderous intent.

　　"I'm fine, I'm just practicing. Everyone, please go out!" Mithras opened his eyes and looked at the mess around him and the guards who were bewildered. He smiled bitterly, waved his hand and said, "From now on, no one should come in here without my summons."

　　"Yes, sir!" A group of servants and guards retreated in confusion.

　　Mithras watched everyone leave and said anxiously, "Is it a success or a failure?"

　　His mind once again appeared in the acupoint space just now, and a brilliant galaxy appeared in the heart of Mithras. Countless dazzling stars slowly moved along an elliptical orbit.

　　Streams of mist flowed in along the acupoint space and the passage outside, but as soon as they appeared, they were pulled over by the moving galaxy and disappeared. New mist would pour in from outside, and the cycle would repeat endlessly.

　　The mist is exactly the vital energy between heaven and earth. From now on, this acupoint galaxy can completely absorb the vital energy from the outside world and grow stronger like the Dantian cyclone, and it can also mobilize the power within.

　　"Success!" Mithras was excited. His first acupoint cyclone was formed. "But why did the color change again?"

　　The galaxy that appeared before the mind was brilliant, but there was no color anymore, only a dazzling white. Every point of starlight was so real, as if it was really a starry sky.

　　"No matter what, the first cyclone has already formed, which should be a good thing!" Mithras withdrew his mind and said with a smile: "Maybe this is the true form of the new energy, but what should this new energy be called? We can't just call it new energy all the time!"

　　Mithras frowned and thought, then suddenly his eyes lit up and he said loudly: "Let's call this energy domineering from now on."

　　After giving a name to the newly generated energy, Mithras slowly stood up, unable to conceal the joy on his face. Although he had only completed the cyclone evolution of a acupoint space, the significance of it was extraordinary.

　　The birth of the first acupoint cyclone means that other acupoints can also form cyclones. However, it is still a very long process to evolve all the acupoints into galaxy cyclones. However, every time a new cyclone is formed, Mithras' strength will increase by one point, and the accumulated power will be a huge one.

　　"I really hope to become strong as soon as possible!", murmured Mithras.

　　“Swoosh!”

　　Several gusts of wind came quickly, and several muffled cries were heard from not far away.

　　"What happened?" Mithras was stunned, and his body flashed and appeared on the top of the pavilion in the center of the lake, looking towards the place where the sound came from.

　　Three or four bodies were lying outside the backyard. They were servants waiting outside, waiting to be summoned by Mithras at any time. Four or five black shadows crossed the corridor and were rushing towards the backyard.

　　"Enemy attack! Who are they?" Mithras was stunned, unable to figure out the origins of these men in black.

　　Soon, those figures broke into the backyard, saw Mithras on the pavilion, jumped up, surrounded Mithras tightly, and launched an attack without saying a word.

　　"boom!"

　　The strength of these people was stronger than Mithras had expected. I'm afraid none of them had a strength above level seven. Just one attack was enough to force Mithras down from the pavilion.

　　"boom!"

　　The entire pavilion collapsed completely, a loud noise spread far away, and dust filled the entire lake.

　　Chapter 12: Abnormal Whirlwind Technique

　　(On weekdays, everyone is busy and has no time to greet their families. On weekends, call your parents and tell them about your joy and sadness, so that they know that you are still that good child!)

　　The powerful gas explosion completely overturned the entire pavilion, and the sound of collapse could be heard from far away.

　　Mithras' body fell rapidly along with the collapsed pavilion. Three long swords and two pairs of fists followed closely behind him. Although they had not yet touched his body, the chilling murderous aura made Mithras' back feel like it had fallen into an ice cellar.

　　The incident happened too suddenly, and Mithras had no time to prepare at all. He was at a disadvantage from the beginning. In addition, the strength of these five assassins was indeed very strong. For a moment, Mithras had no choice but to avoid them.

　　The sound of the pavilion collapsing and the collision between the two sides were immediately transmitted to other parts of the mansion. The guards rushed over again. The sharpness of the warriors made them feel that this was definitely not a misunderstanding.

　　Mithras' figure was falling rapidly. He saw a piece of flying gravel, stepped on his right foot, and swung to the backyard. But before he could stand firmly, the sound of wind behind him was almost sticking to his back.

　　"Thousands of miles of clouds moving!" Mithras' body shrank, and several gusts of wind brushed against his body and fell. "Boom!" The attack fell to the ground, and several tremors were heard, and the dust became even denser.

　　After dodging the attack, Mithras had the opportunity to carefully observe the five assassins. He saw that all five assassins were dressed in black, with black cloth covering their faces, and exuding a brutal murderous aura.

　　"Who are they?" Before he could carefully consider the identities of these people, the nameless assassin had already launched another attack. The fist shadows flashed in his long sword, leaving no chance for Mithras to dodge.

　　"boom!"

　　All the retreat routes had been blocked. In an instant, Mithras activated his three souls and punched five people in succession. At the same time, his figure swayed and he retreated again.

　　His arms felt numb and Mithras frowned. Each of these five men was as strong as him and was extremely ruthless. It would be difficult for him to escape unscathed.

　　"My Lord, what happened?"

　　There was a shouting outside, and the guards who heard the noise rushed over, but they could not help in such a battle and would only die in vain.

　　"You go out and deal with those people, and the rest of you join the attack," a man in black with gray hair said loudly, "This little beast has a special relationship with the Holy Spirit Hall. If we wait too long, the people in the Holy Spirit Hall will probably get the news."

　　A man in black flashed out from the backyard, and bursts of screams were heard.

　　Mithras rushed out like a sharp sword, with his hands like claws, and stabbed at the man in black who had just spoken, with an imposing manner like a tiger descending from the mountain.

　　"Hmph!" The man in black snorted coldly, bent his left arm slightly, and swept the sword in his hand. If he hit him this time, Mithras would have no choice but to have his stomach ripped open.

　　call out!

　　In mid-air, Mithras' body suddenly spun, and his right foot touched the long sword of the man in black. Using the force of his body, he came in front of another man in black in the blink of an eye. He put his hands on the left and right, inserted them into the man's shoulders, and stirred them a few times with hatred.

　　"Ah!" The man in black screamed and fell on his back. In an instant, a layer of frost completely covered him.

　　"One!" A trace of cruelty appeared on Mithras' face. His attack on the first man in black was just a cover, and the real target was the fallen one.

　　Before launching the attack, Mithras thought of the reaction of the white-haired man in black, and facts proved his inference. With the help of the thrust of the white-haired man in black, he killed one of the opponents in the blink of an eye.

　　"Bruce!" The eyes of the white-haired man in black suddenly turned red. Although his face was covered with a black cloth, making it impossible to see his expression clearly, one could imagine how ferocious his expression was from his red eyes.

　　"Kill him!" the white-haired man in black shouted angrily, his body dragging a black light, the long sword in his hand emitted a little bit of brilliant light, and he pounced on Mithras viciously. The remaining three people were also brutal, and all attacked Mithras with sword lights or fist shadows.

　　"Ice explosion!", Mithras shouted suddenly, and a gust of cold wind blew. Although the several men in black who rushed over were not injured by the ice explosion, the sudden change still slowed down their movements.

　　"Enough!", Mithras sneered, his figure disappeared again, and the next moment he appeared in front of a man in black. A claw broke through his chest, and the man stopped abruptly before he could even scream.

　　"Whoosh!" A gust of wind sounded behind him, and Mithras rushed forward with the body of the man in black.

　　"If you want to escape, it's not that easy," the white-haired man in black said with red eyes. He suddenly picked up the long sword that had hit the air from the ground and smashed it on the back of Mithras with violent force.

　　"Puff!", Mithras felt a pain in his heart and a mouthful of blood spurted out. He staggered a few steps before he steady himself, and waves of burning pain came from his back.

　　Fortunately, it was the spine of the sword that hit Mithras on his back, otherwise he would have suffered a fatal injury. However, under the circumstances at the time, the white-haired man in black was unable to adjust his sword in a short time, otherwise he would not have just hit Mithras with the spine of the sword.

　　"If you kill my two brothers, I will tear you into pieces." The white-haired man in black saw his two companions injured by Mithras' claws. The pain in his heart was beyond words. He raised his sword and slashed at Mithras again. Another man in black jumped into the air and smashed at Mithras with a fist carrying circles of light.

　　"Cut the Autumn Water, cut off the Autumn Water, cut, cut, cut!" The man in black with white hair shouted the word "cut" three times in a row. The long sword poured down like water from the sky. Sword shadows appeared out of thin air, and the broken water patterns made bursting sounds.

　　"Qiu Shui Zhan, you are from Bishui City," Mithras shouted as he retreated, "I didn't expect that you guys haven't learned your lesson from the last time."

　　"Stop talking nonsense and cut it off!" The man in black with white hair did not argue. His long sword, with countless broken water waves, rushed towards Mithras. The shrill voice resounded throughout the mansion.

　　"Ice explosion, fire explosion, boom boom boom!", Mithras pushed his left hand forward and struck up with his right palm. He shouted three times in a row, and two strange forces, one cold and one hot, burst out from his side.

　　"Boom!", the collision of power, the confrontation between cold and heat, the air flow in the entire backyard became extremely violent in an instant, the strong wind swept the lake water, dust, and weeds, mixing together to form a rising whirlwind. In the center of the whirlwind, three figures stumbled, their clothes were torn into pieces, and their feet were in a mess.

　　"Hold on, hold on, hold on!" Mithras shouted repeatedly, and his bare right arm smashed to the ground angrily, directly above his shoulder, and he resisted the pull of the whirlwind with his red-hot voice.

　　"Buzz!" The black cloth on the face of the white-haired man in black had long disappeared. His face was extremely distorted and shaking, and the long sword in his hand suddenly broke free and was sucked into the whirlwind.

　　"Hold on!" The other man in black was still in the air when the whirlwind was formed, but was sucked into it in just a few seconds. The man in black with white hair shouted in shock and anger, but he completely disappeared in the whirlwind before he could even make a sound.

　　"Hey!" The white-haired man in black snorted heavily, and moved his legs violently, inserting his entire lower body into the ground.

　　Mithras held his body tightly with one arm. Even he did not expect that the simultaneous activation of cold and hot forces would cause such a situation. Fortunately, both forces were emitted by him. At this time, he was in the center of the whirlwind, and the pulling force was much smaller on him. Otherwise, he would inevitably be pulled into the middle of the whirlwind.

　　Suddenly, Mithras' eyes lit up, a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, his free left arm slowly stretched out, and a chill rushed towards the white-haired man in black.

　　There was a gust of cold air, which Mithras compressed with all his strength. Instead of spreading out like before, it condensed into a straight line. The violent whirlwind pulled it hard, and the cold air actually made a sharp cry.

　　"Hit!", Mithras shouted, and the cold air broke through the pull of the strong wind and shot directly onto the white-haired man in black. The extremely compressed cold air burst out in an instant, and strong winds from all around rushed in madly.

　　The face of the white-haired man in black changed at once, his whole body stiffened for a moment, and the fighting spirit he was stimulating also stopped briefly. Under normal circumstances, such a short stop of fighting spirit might not cause any harm, but he was now trying hard to resist the pull of the whirlwind. The moment the fighting spirit stopped, his lower half of the body was suddenly lifted out of the ground by the strong wind, and the whole person flew towards the rapidly spinning whirlwind.

　　"Stop!" the white-haired man in black shouted, and his stagnant fighting spirit was restarted. His whole body stood upside down, and his hands tightly grasped the protruding stones on the ground.

　　"What can you do if you launch a sneak attack?" The white-haired man in black clothes was delighted and laughed wildly. This whirlwind was just formed by the confluence of cold and hot air currents and could not last long. As long as he could hold on through this period of time, he would be in an advantageous position again.

　　Mithras's expression changed, and he smiled again: "You will suffer the same fate!"

　　"Ice explodes, fire explodes, all of them explode! Explode, explode, explode!" Mithras suddenly activated the newly formed acupoint cyclone, and the moment the domineering energy surged out of his body, it was divided into two air currents of cold and hot. Although the intensity could not be compared with before, the timing was more consistent.

　　"Hizz, hizz, hizz!" The whirlwind suddenly stopped, as if it was about to stop, but soon the whole whirlwind became even more crazy, and a cylinder was formed that shot straight into the sky. Except for the tranquility in the center where Mithras was, the remaining hundred meters around it became a complete hell. The strong storm left a deep scar when it blew across the ground, and soon the ground around it was broken into a circular deep pit. In the center of the pit was a piece of intact ground, and Mithras was sitting on it with a smile on his face.

　　"Ah!", the stone was directly swept into the air, but the man in black with white hair still held the stone and refused to let go!

　　Chapter 13: Life and Death!

　　(There was thunder all night last night, it was scary and I didn’t sleep well. What a poor weekend!)

　　The strong storm cut big gashes on the ground. The paving stones shook a few times and were swept into the air. The white-haired man in black clothes changed his expression, shouted, and held the stones tighter with both hands.

　　"Let's see what other tricks you have!" Mithras smiled coldly with a pale face.

　　"Fall, fall, fall!" The white-haired man in black had a face twitching extremely. He shouted a few times and tried to use the stone slabs to fall back to the ground. However, the power that a person can exert in the air is extremely limited. He could not resist the pull of the whirlwind at all. His whole body slowly approached the whirlwind area.

　　"I'm unwilling..." The lower half of the body of the white-haired man in black had already entered the whirlwind area, but he held on for a moment before his entire body was completely caught up in the storm.

　　"There is only one left now," Mithras stabilized his body and began to recover. "I hope this whirlwind can last a little longer, otherwise..."

　　Although the five attackers from Bishui City who remained in the backyard have died and the rest were all taken away by the whirlwind, there is still one outside the backyard. Mithras' physical condition is now close to exhaustion, and he has no confidence in dealing with an enemy who is not weaker than himself.

　　In fact, there was a lot of randomness in the entire battle process. According to his strength, Mithras could not defeat five enemies of equal strength. However, no one expected that the collision of cold and hot energies would produce such a terrifying whirlwind. This made Mithras succeed in one fell swoop, and even he himself felt very lucky.

　　The whirlwind was man-made and it was difficult to maintain for too long. Slowly, the intensity of the whirlwind decreased. Suddenly, a sword light pierced through the whirlwind and pierced into Mithras' chest.

　　Mithras's face changed, he bent his hand and grabbed the sword with hatred, the sharp blade scratched across his hand bones, making a harsh sound, and blood gushed down his arm.

　　"Come out!", Mithras shouted with his hair and beard standing on end, shaking his arms violently, and a figure hanging on a long sword approached quickly.

　　"Break it!" He stretched his left arm back, stretched his right arm forward, bent his five fingers and grabbed the man's chest with hatred.

　　"Puff!", an arm completely pierced through the man's chest, blood gushed out, and an extremely horrified face appeared in front of Mithras.

　　"How is this possible!" the man said in disbelief, "How could I be injured in your hands?"

　　"Nothing is impossible. If I want you to die, you must die!", Mithras sneered, pulled out his arm violently, and more blood spurted out. The man pointed at Mithras and fell straight down.

　　"It's finally over!" Mithras' body softened and fell to the ground. A line of blood slowly seeped from the corner of his mouth and his face turned pale.

　　This time was the most dangerous one that Mithras had ever faced. Even though Truman, the leader of the Green Water City, had ambushed him last time, he still had Doudou by his side. But this time he had to rely on himself for everything. If it weren't for the abnormal changes in the cold and hot air currents, he would really have been doomed this time.

　　The crisis has now been overcome, but Mithras' injuries are very serious, even more serious than the last time he was injured. The three major cyclones and the acupoint cyclones that had just formed were completely exhausted. Although the sword on his back was only the spine of the sword, its power penetrated into his internal organs and caused them to shift. In other words, he was a weapon soul cultivator, and his internal organs were much stronger than those of ordinary people, otherwise his five internal organs would have been damaged.

　　The whirlwind became smaller and smaller, and at that moment it suddenly spun and moved to the surface of the lake, rolling up a few layers of waves before disappearing completely.

　　Mithras raised his head slightly, a bitter smile appeared on his face. The once perfect world was now in a mess. The flowers and plants had been pulled out of the soil by the whirlwind just now, and now they were falling all over the ground.

　　Ugly scars appeared on the ground, and messy things were piled up near the courtyard wall, directly covering the gate.

　　The lake was no longer clear, with only floating broken branches and leaves and a layer of dark dust.

　　"This is a huge loss!" Mithras' body lay flat on the ground. He was so weak that he couldn't even pull out his arm that was stuck in the ground.

　　"Sir, sir," anxious shouts came from outside the backyard. These people should be the ordinary servants who had just hidden aside.

　　The battle scene just now, especially the sudden whirlwind, was so strange that these people could not even dream of seeing such a scene. Coupled with the massacre by the man in black, the servants retreated one after another.

　　When the noise in the backyard died down, these people realized their identities. If they did not help their master at that moment, they would be executed according to the laws of the kingdom if anything happened to Mithras. So they became anxious and rushed over.

　　Mithras really didn't even have the strength to speak now. He blinked his eyes without making any sound.

　　"Boom!" The blocked door was knocked open and a group of people rushed in. With a few splashes, several servants who were not paying attention to their feet fell into the deep ditch formed by the whirlwind. The ditch was full of lake water, and several people struggled and called for help.

　　"Sir, sir," several people on the ground jumped over, looked at Mithras nervously, and glanced behind them.

　　Once something happened to Mithras, they would only have one option left, which was to flee. They didn't even consider whether they could escape the kingdom's pursuit.

　　"My Lord, my Lord!"

　　Mithras kicked his feet slowly and said weakly, "I'm not dead yet, why are you shouting so loudly?"

　　A burst of cheers rang out, and it was unclear whether these people were cheering for themselves, or for Mithras, or both.

　　"My lord, it's okay. My lord, it's okay!" A group of people looked at Mithras in surprise, but did not take the next step.

　　Mithras struggled for a while, trying to pull his arm out of the ground, but failed. He smiled bitterly in his heart and said to the servants around him: "Help me get my arm out of the ground and send me back to my room."

　　A group of servants looked at the arm under Mithras in surprise. If Mithras hadn't reminded them, they would probably have stood there forever.

　　"Get some tools!" A servant squatted down and looked for a while, then shouted to the others, "The master's arm is stuck!"

　　Poor guy, we still don’t know why Mithras’ arm got stuck into the ground!

　　"Don't bother with that much effort. I can just bury it completely in the ground!" A sinister voice came, and the hard-working servants looked up in astonishment.

　　With one leg and a few strips of cloth that could barely be considered clothes, he looked like a gladiator who had just come down from the arena.

　　"It's you!" Mithras said with a wry smile, "I didn't expect you to survive."

　　The man who came was the white-haired man in black who was swept away by the whirlwind. I don’t know how lucky he was to survive in such a whirlwind, but looking at his appearance, you can tell that he is only slightly better than Mithras now and can barely walk.

　　"I survived, but my brothers are all dead." The face of the white-haired man in black was extremely distorted. If he had not been lucky enough to hang on a building, he would probably have died.

　　"So, I must kill you!" The man in black with white hair leaned on a gnarled branch and walked towards Mithras with a fierce smile: "Now, what other means do you have?"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head. Now he really had no ability to resist at all.

　　“Mithras, you cruelly caused the dissolution of the Bishui City Martial Hall, and made those of us who have dedicated our entire lives to the Martial Hall a disgrace in the eyes of the people. Today, I will avenge this great hatred on behalf of tens of thousands of Bishui City Martial Hall members!” For the first time, the man in black personally admitted that he was a member of the Bishui City Martial Hall.

　　"Don't let your relatives and friends suffer. You destroyed the hope of Bishui City because of a momentary anger. This is the retribution you deserve!" The man in black hit the ground heavily with the twisted branch in his hand with every step he took, as if venting the anger in his heart.

　　"What should we do!" All the servants stood there stupidly. The sudden change made them at a loss. But one thing was certain, if they watched Mithras die at the hands of this man, their fate would be decided.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and closed his eyes. In fact, he knew that the man in black was only able to hold on until now with the help of the resentment in his heart. If he really counted them, even this group of ordinary servants in front of him could knock him down.

　　But will these servants in front of him take action?

　　Mithras had not thought about it, but in the brief moment just now he could see that these servants had already made up their minds to escape, and even if he gave the order himself, it would not have any effect.

　　"You, stop it, don't hurt my master!" A weak voice sounded. Mithras stared and saw that it turned out to be a maid who usually took care of his daily life.

　　"Don't worry! No one can hurt your master," a cold voice came, and a fiery red instantly appeared in front of Mithras: "I'm late, I will give you an explanation for this matter!"

　　"Archbishop Tarot!" Mithras' heart relaxed, and his body, which had just stood up, lay flat again.

　　"You evil slaves! You actually watched your master being threatened by others and did nothing. You will get the punishment you deserve," Tarot said to those servants with a bloodthirsty expression. Perhaps this is the demeanor that the Archbishop of the Holy Soul Temple should have.

　　All the servants were trembling, kneeling on the ground and kowtowed desperately.

　　The expression of the white-haired man in black suddenly became gloomy. He looked up to the sky and sighed, pointing at Mithras and said, "I didn't expect that I'm still a step late. But, you have to remember that hundreds of thousands of people in Bishui City are waiting for your head."

　　"You are such a fool. Do you think your so-called Green Water City still has a chance?" Tarot said loudly, "From today on, every warrior in Green Water City will be recruited into the Death Squad. All of this is to blame on you."

　　Tarot waved his sleeves, and the white-haired man in black flew out, creating several waves in the lake!

　　Chapter 14: The Fate of Clearwater City

　　(Have a nice weekend! Red ticket, collection!)

　　Tarot simply waved his sleeves, and the white-haired man in black floated away, dived into the lake and never appeared again.

　　"I'm late!" After dealing with the man in black, Tarot turned around and said to Mithras with some embarrassment: "I should have expected that the Blue Water City would take such a move and sent someone to protect you."

　　Mithras forced a smile and said, "It's not the Archbishop's fault. On the contrary, it was you who saved my life this time."

　　Taro shook his head, looked around, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face: "I didn't help much, but you did. The battle just now was so fierce that you could hold on. It's really a miracle."

　　The ruins in front of him greatly surprised Tarot. With such a level of destruction, the strength of the people who came to assassinate Mithras must be terrifying, but it was even more surprising that Mithras actually survived.

　　Mithras knew that Tarot had misunderstood, but he did not have the energy to explain anything and leaned weakly on the ground.

　　"Your injuries this time are much more serious and you need immediate medical treatment." Tarot pressed the ground lightly with his right palm, and several cracks appeared on the ground. Mithras pulled out his left arm.

　　"His Majesty the King has arrived!"

　　"How is Count Mithras?" Two voices came into the messy backyard almost at the same time, and Capaci hurriedly walked in in court dress.

　　It can be seen that Capaci was in a hurry after receiving the news. According to the usual time, it was still the time for the court to meet. After receiving the news, Capaci did not even have time to change his clothes.

　　"Archbishop, how is he!" Capaci looked at Mithras anxiously. He knew better than anyone what kind of status Mithras held in the eyes of the Holy Spirit Palace. Once something bad happened to Mithras, the first person the Holy Spirit Palace would look for would definitely be him. At that time, his life or death would not matter, but he was afraid that the entire royal family would suffer.

　　Taro stared at Capaci closely and said expressionlessly: "The mansion that Your Majesty gave me is not very safe! Didn't Your Majesty find any problems before?"

　　Capaci was sweating profusely, and his heart was in turmoil. Mithras had been lying on the ground. Tarot's words contained a mystery, and he really didn't know how to answer.

　　"Your Excellency Archbishop, it was Capaci's negligence!" Capaci wiped the sweat from his forehead and took the initiative to bring up the topic.

　　Tarot nodded, pointed at Mithras and said, "Luckily he is fine. Although he was seriously injured, he will not have any hidden dangers after recuperation."

　　Capaci nodded repeatedly. He was scared as soon as he entered the backyard. This was originally his mansion, so he was very familiar with all the layout. However, the first sight when he walked in made him feel like he was walking into ancient ruins. It was conceivable how thrilling the battle was at that time, especially the deep marks on the ground, which made him almost no longer have any hope of Mithras' survival.

　　Mithras heard the conversation between the two people clearly, but ever since Pasch talked about the family affairs last time, he secretly regarded Capach as the mastermind behind it, so he pretended not to see Capach's embarrassment in front of him, and secretly adjusted the three soul cyclones by himself.

　　"What are you guys still doing? Carry Lord Mithras into the room," Capaci shouted to the guards behind him, "Hurry up!"

　　Several guards hurriedly walked up and used their arms to form a stretcher, and carried Mithras into the room. Fortunately, the backyard was spacious enough and the whirlwind did not affect Mithras' room.

　　"Lord Mithras, this is my fault," Capaci said to Mithras who was lying on the bed, "I didn't expect those people to be so cruel. Don't worry, I will give you an explanation."

　　"Thank you very much, Your Majesty!" Mithras closed his eyes and said in a somewhat cold voice.

　　Capaci's expression changed slightly, he nodded, and said to Taro: "What does the Archbishop think should be done about this matter?"

　　"The assassin is from the Martial Hall of Bishui City." Taro glanced at Mithras and continued, "There are still too many warriors in Bishui City. Isn't the kingdom just short of death squad members right now? I think we can recruit some from Bishui City."

　　The meaning of the Death Squad is roughly the same in every country. It refers to those who have committed capital crimes. The kingdom organizes them into a Death Squad, and no matter whether it is an external war or an internal beast purge, these people are the ones who rush to the front line. As cannon fodder, their chance of survival is almost zero.

　　Capaci nodded vigorously, "Although this punishment is still a little light, but since the archbishop has spoken, I will arrange it this way."

　　Taro shook his head: "This matter has never had anything to do with the Holy Spirit Palace. Your Majesty does not need to consider my opinion on how to deal with the Blue Water City. Just make your own decision!"

　　Capaci originally wanted to tie the Holy Soul Temple to his own flag, but Tarot did not give him such an opportunity and directly shirked the responsibility of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"I know what to do!" Capaci nodded with a wry smile. After this decision, people in the kingdom didn't know how they would evaluate him.

　　"Also, this matter has nothing to do with Mithras. He has enough troubles already," Taro said coldly, "I think Your Majesty will find a reason to deal with the City of Clear Waters."

　　Capaci nodded. Tarot's arrangement ruined his last plan. It seemed that he had to take the blame alone.

　　"I will send someone to repair everything that is damaged here immediately," Capaci said to Mithras, "If you are not satisfied with anything in this yard, you can tell them."

　　Mithras reluctantly nodded: "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty."

　　Capaci left in a hurry with a group of people. He had to respond immediately to the matter of Bishui City, and he dared not neglect Tarot's attitude in the slightest.

　　"The guards of this mansion are still too weak. I will dispatch a team of Templars when I return. You can directly tell them if you have anything to do." Tarot frowned and said, "I will relieve your injuries first, and you will have to spend time recuperating for the rest."

　　Tarot placed a hand on Mithras' chest. It was the 'White Jade Ten Meridians Urging' that Mithras had seen before. Mithras instantly used his mental power to shield the four cyclones on his body to prevent Tarot from knowing his biggest secret.

　　"Okay, your internal organs are all injured and need careful care." Tarot took back his hand and said with a smile: "There are still some medicines for recuperation in the temple. I will have someone send them to you when I return."

　　"Thank you, Archbishop!" Mithras nodded. He had thought of this result a long time ago. Not to mention that he would need time to recuperate, he even thought he was going to die.

　　Taro smiled and nodded: "You take good care of your injuries, and other things will naturally be taken care of for you. I am still waiting for the Holy Soul Hall to have another strong man in the Holy Domain in thirty or fifty years!"

　　Mithras was stunned, and felt a little expectant in his heart. Ever since he met the two saints in Taros City, he knew that the path of cultivation he was on was still very long.

　　The real strength of Mithras is only level six now. Even with the activation of three souls, he can only barely touch the edge of level seven. If he wants to reach the holy realm, he must pass levels seven, eight and nine. These three steps are very difficult for every practitioner.

　　After Tarot left, Mithras climbed up and sat cross-legged on the bed to recover. The three cyclones slowly turned, and traces of the vitality of heaven and earth were drawn into the cyclones.

　　After a long breath, Mithras slowly stood up. There were bursts of noise coming from the yard. His brows furrowed slightly, and Mithras walked out of the room.

　　"Sir!" A flattering smiling face appeared in front of Mithras. It was Hams.

　　"Hmm! What's going on with these people?" Mithras pointed at the people coming and going in the yard, somewhat displeased: "No one is allowed to enter this backyard without my permission."

　　Hams laughed awkwardly a few times, "These are the craftsmen sent by His Majesty to repair the mansion for you. You were just practicing, so I asked them to start working."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Tell them to keep their voices down. I am not used to such a noisy environment. Also, send a few craftsmen over here. I have something to arrange."

　　"Shut your mouths, you will all die if you disturb my cultivation." Hams shouted loudly, "Find some skilled craftsmen, my master has something to tell you."

　　"My Lord, do you think this is okay?" Hams whispered to Mithras, "I will personally watch over them and will not let them disturb your practice."

　　"Sir!" Several craftsmen came over to greet him.

　　Mithras nodded, looked at the craftsmen who came up to him and said, "My contracted beast likes the hot spring over there very much. Let's think of a way to make a bed for him so that he can sleep in the hot spring."

　　Several craftsmen widened their eyes. They were all famous craftsmen in the kingdom, but it was the first time they heard of a request like that from Mithras.

　　"Speak up, do what the adults tell you to do, now," Hams said loudly.

　　"Sir, I wonder how big your contracted beast is," a craftsman asked tremblingly, "It's easy to make a bed, but to make it well, you must know the size of your contracted beast."

　　Mithras smiled and gestured: "This size is fine!"

　　Several craftsmen talked quietly to each other and slowly walked away.

　　"Okay, you go and get busy! I'll continue my practice," Mithras said to Hams, "No one is allowed to enter the room without my order."

　　"Don't worry, sir!" Hams nodded in agreement, and Mithras walked into the room.

　　Chapter 15: Arrogant Doudou

　　(Have a nice weekend, the weather looks good today, I am going to go out for a walk, what about you guys! I wish you all a happy day!)

　　It only took one noon to clear away all the debris in the backyard and the artificial lake, and the deep marks on the ground were filled. All that remained was the actual repairs.

　　The Templars that Tarot had promised were also sent over. There were two teams, each with fifty people, a total of one hundred Templars who were guarding the entire mansion tightly.

　　"Sir, Minister Tolia is here to visit you and is waiting in the living room in the front yard."

　　Mithras opened his eyes, and a flash of cruelty flashed across his eyes: "I understand, Lord Tolia, please wait in the living room."

　　"We are only separated by a wall, but he comes to visit just now. What on earth is Tolia's idea?" Mithras frowned and thought. Tolia's mansion was right next door. There was no way Tolia was unaware of the violent battle scene in the morning. But he didn't come in the morning, and only came now. The meaning behind this is worth considering.

　　"Sir!" Mithras strolled towards the front yard, and the servants on both sides greeted him.

　　"My Lord, why did you come here by yourself? I was planning to visit you in person." Seeing Mithras, Tolia's face was full of regret. He took a few steps to support Mithras and said, "My Lord, your health is very important!"

　　Mithras moved away without leaving any trace, and said with a smile: "How dare Mithras neglect you, my lord?"

　　"You are so outrageous. I just got the news and rushed here immediately. The kingdom will definitely give you a satisfactory answer on this matter," Tolia vowed, "Even if I risk my life, I will seek justice for you."

　　Mithras had a smile on his face all the time and said lightly: "You are too polite, sir!"

　　"My Lord, you are joking. We hit it off right away. Don't say such polite words in the future. It seems too distant." Tolia said with a smile: "If my Lord doesn't mind, just call me brother."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I understand your intention, but I am injured now and cannot accompany you any longer."

　　Tolia slapped his forehead and said, "Look at me, I actually forgot about your injury, but I do need your help with something."

　　"Now we are getting to the point!" Mithras sneered in his heart, "If you have anything to say, just tell me!"

　　"I'm not worthy of your order. My birthday is in a few days, and I hope you will come to my house then." Tolia said with a smile, "I didn't want to have a grand celebration, but a group of friends didn't agree, so I had to make great efforts to arrange it. It just so happens that Lirou's apprentice is still in the city, so I wanted to invite her to come and add to the fun."

　　"Lulusi!" A childish face flashed before Mithras' eyes and his brows frowned slightly.

　　"I went to invite Miss Lulusi but was turned down, which made me feel very embarrassed." Tolia observed Mithras' expression, shook his head and said, "What's even more annoying is Lulusi's guard, he actually kicked me out of their residence. I also know that they have a good relationship with adults, so I didn't care, but I have already boasted in front of my friends that I must invite Lulusi to come and show my support, so I am in a difficult situation now."

　　"So that's what's going on. Luluxi is my adopted sister. Since she doesn't want to participate, I think you should not force her." Mithras frowned and said lightly, "There are many artists with extraordinary skills in Holly City. Why do you have to single out Luluxi?"

　　"Since the Lord has said so, I will certainly obey." Tolia said with a smile: "This time I will speak out of turn in front of others."

　　Mithras smiled slightly and said, "Please bear with me, sir!"

　　"Actually, I don't really care whether Miss Lulusi comes or not." Tolia's expression eased, and he whispered, "My Lord, it's better for Miss Lulusi to pay attention to the Third Prince. It was he who asked me to do this this time."

　　"Snitch? Show goodwill?" Mithras was stunned, and then he realized that what Tolia said before was all paving the way for this best sentence. After confirming that he really cared about Lulusi, he immediately threw out the third prince to please him. As expected of a figure in the officialdom, he hid his main purpose so deeply.

　　"Thank you for telling me, I will remind her," Mithras said with a smile, "I am really sorry to bother you with such trouble for just this one thing."

　　Tolia laughed loudly: "Your Excellency is too polite. I will take my leave now. Please do me the honor of attending the birthday party."

　　"Sure, sure," Mithras laughed and sent Tolia out of the living room. Thinking of what Tolia had just mentioned, he felt a little worried.

　　"Sir, what do you want me to do for you?" asked a Templar who had been following Mithras.

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded: "Go to Miss Luluxi's residence and ask them to come over. I have something to discuss with them."

　　Although Tolia wanted to please Mithras, he also reminded Mithras that even though he had already sent word out that people should not pay attention to Lulusi, there would inevitably be some people who would not know the seriousness of the matter and would have thoughts about it. He needed to properly settle the Lulusi siblings.

　　After leaving the living room, Mithras returned to the backyard. As soon as he entered the backyard, a white light jumped into his arms. Mithras' body was weak, and he swayed a few times and almost fell.

　　"Boss, I slept so comfortably," Doudou waved his little paws and shouted loudly.

　　Mithras' face lit up with joy. He didn't expect Doudou's evolution to be so rapid this time.

　　"You're awake, do you feel any changes?"

　　Doudou stretched out his little paws and rubbed his belly, then said with sudden realization: "Boss, if you hadn't told me I would have forgotten. I slept for too long and I'm hungry."

　　Mithras didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He wasn't asking about that at all, why Doudou always associated everything with eating.

　　"I'm asking if there are any changes in your body, not whether you are hungry!" Mithras tapped Doudou and rubbed Doudou's head affectionately.

　　"It seems like there have been some changes. I feel like I can beat the two bosses now," Doudou said proudly, "I now know a lot of things I didn't know before. It seems like I've grown up."

　　Although Doudou's answer was a little difficult to understand, Mithras still drew the conclusion from it that his new power and domineering power did help the fighting beast enter the growth stage as soon as possible.

　　"Boss, why is your breath so weak? And why is our yard like this?" Doudou looked around curiously and scratched his head with his little paws.

　　Mithras was stunned. It seemed that not only Doudou's body had evolved this time, but his intelligence had also greatly improved. He no longer spoke in a childish voice like before, and he knew how to think.

　　"While you were asleep, someone tried to assassinate me, and this is what happened," Mithras said lightly.

　　"Boss, why didn't you call me? You wouldn't be like this if I were here." Doudou rushed out a little angrily, stood on the ground, and dug the ground with his little claws angrily, leaving deep marks.

　　"I'm fine now, aren't I?" Mithras said with a smile, "You couldn't hear my voice transmission after you entered the evolutionary state. This happened a bit suddenly."

　　Doudou squatted on the ground, scratched his head with his little paws, and laughed: "So that's what happened. Boss, do you remember what those people look like? Let's go and take revenge now."

　　Doudou jumped around on the ground, kicking a stone away from time to time, and looked very excited.

　　"All the people who came here are dead," Mithras said calmly, "There is no need to avenge this."

　　"This is such a bummer," Doudou muttered in dissatisfaction, became lazy, and went to the side to lie down: "Boss, this is so boring."

　　Mithras smiled slightly, "Your beautiful sister will be here soon, this is good news!"

　　"Really! I haven't seen my beautiful sister for a long time." Doudou stood up and said, "I haven't seen Sister Chakasi and Young Master Ge for a long time."

　　"If they knew I have become so smart now, they would definitely be happy," Doudou's expression dimmed, and even Mithras felt a little sad.

　　"Sir, another guest is here!" a Templar ran over.

　　Mithras's face was filled with surprise. "Lulusi and the others got here so quickly?"

　　"Who is it?" asked Mithras as he walked, with Doudou following on his right.

　　The Templar said respectfully: "The guest did not say anything, but just asked you to go out and greet him, like an important person."

　　"Big shot?" Mithras smiled and said, "Then let's go meet this big shot and see where he came from."

　　"Big shot, what kind of big shot dares to let my boss go to greet him?" Doudou waved his little paws a few times and said viciously: "Wait a minute, I want to let this person know who the real big shot is."

　　Mithras couldn't help but laugh when he heard Doudou's cries. After this little thing woke up this time, it suddenly became very arrogant.

　　"Sir, the visitor is inside." When they arrived at the living room, a Templar standing at the door pointed inside and said, "That person seems to be blaming you for being late."

　　"Blame me?" Mithras looked surprised. Now in the Kingdom of Tara, who else could blame him? Could it be that the person inside was the Pope of the Holy Soul Temple?

　　"In that case, I will go in and apologize to this important person," Mithras' face was full of sneers. Even the Archbishop of the Holy Spirit Temple would not act like this. It was really ridiculous that the person inside put on such an air.

　　"Boss, do you want me to go in and teach this guy a lesson?" Doudou put his front paws together and said angrily, "This guy is really infuriating."

　　"Let's take a look at the situation first. You'll have a chance to vent your anger!", Mithras smiled and stepped into the living room.

　　"Who is this distinguished guest? Mithras is here to listen to your instructions!"

　　Chapter 16 Who is more arrogant?

　　(6,000 to 10,000 words a day, I have managed to stick to this pace. Please don’t hide your votes, and please give me your favorites!)

　　"Who is this distinguished guest? Let me get to know him better," Mithras strode into the living room, followed closely by Doudou and two Templars.

　　A young man in his twenties sat on the main seat above the living room, and behind him stood four guards, who should be the young masters of a wealthy family. When Mithras walked in, the young man looked him up and down, with more and more disdain on his face, and finally turned his head away.

　　"Are you Mithras?" The young man tilted his head to one side and said to the empty space in the living room, "It turns out you are still a child who has not grown up."

　　The expression on Mithras' face changed, but he endured it again. Doudou jumped restlessly on the spot, and his two little paws rubbed against the ground, making a harsh sound.

　　The two Templars following behind Mithras also had a grim look on their faces. Now their honor was closely related to Mithras's. This young master did not take Mithras seriously, which indirectly hurt their self-esteem.

　　"Boss, let me tear him to pieces." Doudou was ready to make a move. Mithras sneered and said, "Don't be in a hurry. I want to see how stupid this guy is."

　　At first, Mithras thought that the young man was so arrogant because he didn't know him, but now it seems that he did it on purpose. Even if he didn't know him, the Templar should know him. Having a Templar by his side can prove his identity and status, but this guy doesn't care at all. So, what is his identity?

　　"I am Mithras. As for whether he is a child or not, you have no right to draw a conclusion." Mithras walked to the side of the young man, made a 'please' gesture and continued, "You are not young at all, but your behavior is more childish than mine. This main seat in the living room does not seem to be suitable for you."

　　The young man was stunned, as if he had not expected Mithras to say this. His face flushed red, and he stood up suddenly, pointing at Mithras and shouting: "Mithras, you really think you are the master. This mansion is just given to you by your father temporarily. You are not worthy of being his master at all."

　　"Father!" Mithras understood in an instant that this young man was a prince, but he didn't know which one he was. Capaci had more than ten princes.

　　"It's your Highness the Prince. Excuse me!" Mithras pushed the young man aside and sat on the main seat with a smile: "Since your Majesty has given me this mansion, then I am the owner here, at least until your Majesty takes it back."

　　The young man was pushed away by Mithras, his face suddenly turned red and black, and he pointed at Mithras and was speechless.

　　"My lord, this is the third prince of the kingdom. You are going too far." A guard of the third prince came out and said to Mithras with a gloomy face, "You are just a subject after all."

　　Mithras's face turned cold and he sneered, "Who are you to dare to speak to me like this, Templar!"

　　"Sir," two Templars took a step forward with murderous intent and stared at the man. The guard who had been so passionate just now suddenly turned pale.

　　The status of the Templars in the Order Alliance is extraordinary. They can be regarded as nobles without titles, so killing a few people is not a problem at all.

　　"Capture this man who disrespects me!" Mithras shouted, and two Templars rushed forward and pinned the guard who had just spoken to the ground.

　　"Sir, what should we do with this man?" asked a Templar.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Detain him first, I will deal with him later."

　　"Your Highness, Third Prince, now you have something to say, if not, I will send you away!" Mithras smiled and said to the Third Prince, "I am injured now, I really can't stand this kind of torture."

　　"Mithras, how dare you do this to me?" The third prince watched the guard who had accompanied him for many years being captured. He felt regretful and angry. He pointed at Mithras and said loudly: "I will ask my father to deprive you of your title and make you a lowly commoner."

　　Mithras was stunned, then laughed loudly, pointing at the third prince and said: "I'm very happy to have such a good thing. Do you think I really want to be the count? Nobles are not worth mentioning in my eyes."

　　The third prince was furious and pointed at Mithras and shouted to the three guards behind him: "Catch him for me. I will personally take him to let my father punish him."

　　The three guards hesitated for a moment and rushed towards Mithras, but before they got close, a white light flashed, and several people fell to the ground screaming loudly, with bright blood flowing from between the fingers of the hands that were protecting their eyes.

　　"Mithras, you are too bold!" The third prince walked up to Mithras angrily, pointed at Mithras and said loudly: "When beating a dog, you have to look at the owner first. You don't take me seriously at all."

　　"Do you need it?" Mithras said coldly, "You are just a little prince, but you don't know how high the heaven is and how deep the earth is. I am really ashamed for His Majesty. How could he have a useless prince like you?"

　　"You!" the third prince shouted and punched Mithras hard.

　　"Doudou, I hand this man over to you. You can do whatever you want with him as long as no one dies!" Mithras looked at the third prince sarcastically. It was really pitiful that he was so stupid.

　　Bang! The third prince covered his left face in shock. Before he could react, two loud noises came again. Now his hands were no longer enough.

　　Plop! After a flash of white light, the third prince fell to the ground completely, while Doudou's figure seemed to be dancing, waving its four little paws around the third prince, and screams were heard.

　　Mithras sat on a chair, holding a cup of tea in his hand, took two sips slowly, and said with a smile: "Okay, Doudou, just teach him a lesson."

　　"Boss, I'm not satisfied yet!" Doudou said somewhat dissatisfiedly.

　　"By the time you've had your fill, this man will be dead," Mithras said with a smile, "No matter what, he's still the prince of the kingdom, we can't go too far."

　　What Mithras said was interesting. What did he mean by "not going too far"? Now the third prince is almost unrecognizable, his face is swollen into a flat surface, and his clothes are shredded into strips. If this is not considered excessive, then what is excessive?

　　"This guy got away with it!" Doudou finally punched the third prince and staggered away.

　　"Mithras, I'm going to kill you!" The third prince shouted loudly, "Destroy your entire clan!"

　　Mithras's expression changed suddenly. This was the sentence he couldn't bear to hear the most. The demise of his family has always been a scar in his heart. What's more, the mastermind he imagined was related to the royal family.

　　"Do you really think I dare not kill you?" Mithras' murderous aura rose in an instant, and he slowly walked to the third prince and said, "If I want to kill you, it will be like killing an animal. Even your father can't do anything to me."

　　The Third Prince's voice stopped abruptly. He could see that Mithras really had the intention to kill. If he continued to fight, he might really lose his life.

　　"You'd better leave immediately while I'm too lazy to move. Otherwise, I will have to send your body to His Majesty with great pain," Mithras looked at the third prince, his face trembling constantly.

　　"Prince!" The three guards moved to the side of the third prince with their eyes covered: "Let's leave here first!"

　　"Help me up!" The guards pulled the third prince to his feet slowly. His clothes fell off and he was almost naked. A guard quickly took off his own clothes and put them on the third prince.

　　"I will never let you go!" The third prince looked at Mithras fiercely and walked out of the living room with the help of the guards.

　　"Boss, why should we let them go? This man will be a nuisance if we keep him here," Doudou asked with some confusion.

　　Mithras looked at the figures with disdain and said calmly: "It's not the right time yet. Besides, if we let this kind of trash go, it won't pose any threat."

　　In fact, Mithras had other plans. He still didn't know the real murderer of his family's destruction. He also needed to maintain a certain relationship with the imaginary enemy Capaci so as not to let the other party be on guard.

　　"That's right. I can take care of hundreds of people like him by myself," Doudou said proudly, "If he dares to come again, I will beat him down just the same."

　　Mithras smiled slightly, looked at the guard he had just captured, and said to the two Templars: "Send this man to Capaci now and tell him that he was disrespectful to me and was captured by me."

　　…………

　　The third prince fell on the back of a guard in unbearable pain. He had not expected that this visit would have such an outcome.

　　Originally, he visited Mithras for Luluci, hoping to get Luluci with Mithras' help. However, he did not achieve his goal and was insulted instead. The frustration in his heart almost made him explode.

　　"Mithras, I will remember you!" The third prince gnashed his teeth and said, "One day I will make you pay back a hundredfold!"

　　In fact, he had also heard of the name of Mithras, but he never cared about these things. He had no idea what kind of status Mithras held in the Holy Spirit Temple in his father's eyes. He thought that everything about Mithras was just luck and never considered the hidden things.

　　It can be said that the third prince does have an identity that allows him to be arrogant, but he chose the wrong target. Even his father King Capaci has to talk to Mithras on an equal footing, so who is he!

　　"Hurry up, I want my father to kill this traitor!" The third prince shouted to the guards below him, "How dare he hurt me? No one can save him!"

　　Sad! Brain dead!

　　Chapter 17 Countermeasures

　　(Monday may be the most annoying day of the week. Make a plan and a goal for yourself this week, and you will feel that time passes quickly!)

　　(As long as the red tickets exceed 1,000 within a week, or the collection exceeds 2,000, I will release 10 chapters at a time. I will never break my promise! Everyone, support me!)

　　"By the way, boss, why didn't I see Uncle Pasch after I woke up?" On the way back to the room, Doudou asked curiously, "I wanted to tell him about my changes."

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "Uncle went out early in the morning and hasn't come back yet, so of course you can't see him."

　　"Boss, how do you think the king will deal with this?" Doudou said excitedly, "It would be fun if the king gets angry and sends people to arrest you and me."

　　Several black lines appeared on Mithras' forehead. Why did Doudou become so aggressive now?

　　"Sir," Hams said with a smile when he saw Mithras coming over. "I have arranged for someone to design the crib you want. Please come and take a look."

　　"What crib?" Doudou flashed and appeared at Hams' feet, babbling, "Boss, what is the crib this guy is talking about? Is it for me?"

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "Don't you want to sleep in the hot spring? I asked these people to design a small bed, let's go and see how it goes."

　　"Boss, I love you so much," Doudou excitedly jumped into Mithras' arms and shouted loudly, "Go quickly, now I can enjoy it well."

　　Mithras held Doudou in his arms and walked in front of several craftsmen. A small bed about one meter long and very delicately designed appeared in front of him. A gorgeous little tent was propped up above the bed, like a miniature palace.

　　"Sir, are you satisfied with this design?" Several craftsmen looked very confident and pointed at the crib and said proudly, "This is the best design we came up with."

　　"Satisfied, very satisfied," Doudou yelled, but unfortunately no one except Mithras could understand what he was saying. "Boss, is this bed really for me? It's so beautiful!"

　　Mithras smiled and said to several craftsmen: "I am very satisfied, and my partners are also very satisfied. Thank you for your hard work!"

　　"Your Excellency, you are too kind. This is what we should do." Several craftsmen looked terrified. Although they were real masters in architectural design, their status in the kingdom was still very low. They were a little overwhelmed when an earl thanked them.

　　"When you leave, go to the accounting office to collect your reward. I will arrange it." Mithras said with a smile: "Now, let Doudou try this small bed."

　　"Eh, eh!" Before Mithras could finish his words, Doudou shot out, circled the crib several times, held the crib with its two front paws, stood up, and walked towards the hot spring with the crib at its back.

　　"Sir, this..." Everyone present looked at Doudou in astonishment. They wanted to laugh but didn't dare to, and felt very uncomfortable.

　　Mithras smiled and said to everyone: "Doudou is very naughty, you won't be surprised if you see it often."

　　Poof! Doudou put the crib into the hot spring, turned around and around, seemed to be very annoyed, suddenly jumped onto the crib and lay down.

　　"Boss, you are wrong. This small bed separates me from the spring water." Doudou stood on the small bed, waving his little paws, looking very anxious.

　　Mithras was stunned, then he remembered that Doudou's original intention was to soak his whole body in the spring water, not like now. He was just thinking about the gorgeousness of the small bed and forgot the most crucial point.

　　"Well, that seems to be the case," Mithras said to Doudou awkwardly, "I'll ask them to change it for you now."

　　Doudou ignored Mithras, walked a few steps on the bed, knocked on the bed a few times, and laughed: "Boss, there's no need to be so troublesome, just watch me modify it myself."

　　Crack, crack! Doudou's little paws suddenly dug a large hole in the bed that was just big enough to accommodate his body, and he lay down in front of everyone's stunned gaze.

　　"Boss, it feels so good," Doudou shouted excitedly.

　　Mithras was stunned for a moment, and several craftsmen nodded: "Okay, that's it, very good!"

　　Several craftsmen and some helping workers looked back every few steps at the beads on the broken bed. They couldn't believe that the bed, which was just in good condition, was broken like this, and even so, Mithras still said it was in good condition.

　　"You've embarrassed me again!" Mithras said to Doudou with ill intention.

　　Doudou hummed a few times, poked its little feet out of the water, shook them a few times, and ignored Mithras.

　　"Hehe! Let me cool you down," Mithras smiled sinisterly and waved his hand. A ray of cold air rushed over the hot spring, and the steaming hot air immediately turned into snowflakes, falling down in clumps.

　　"Boss, you tricked me." Doudou jumped out of the small bed trembling all over and said angrily: "After your injury is healed, I will definitely take revenge on you."

　　"What are you guys doing?" a voice came, and said with a little surprise: "Doudou, where have you been just now? Why are you covered in snow?"

　　"Beautiful sister!" Doudou jumped into Luluxi's arms. Luluxi suddenly felt a chill and threw Doudou aside.

　　"Dou Dou, I'm sorry! But you are too cold and you have ice cubes on you," Luluxi looked at Dou Dou embarrassedly and explained anxiously.

　　"Boss, it's all your fault. Dry it up for me!" Doudou walked up to Mithras angrily, gestured a few times with his little paws, and said loudly.

　　Mithras held back his laughter and waved his hand. A burst of steam rose from Doudou's body, and the next moment he was completely dry.

　　"Brother Mithras, we haven't seen each other for a while," Bilili walked over with a big laugh. After careful calculation, it turned out that they had not seen each other for more than ten days.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "That's why I specially sent someone to invite you two to come over for a good reunion."

　　"That's nice to hear. Anyway, I have nothing to do today, so I can just have a few drinks with you." Bi Li said with a smile: "You are a count now, you will definitely not be stingy with a meal."

　　Mithras laughed out loud. He just liked to show off his strength. "I have already arranged for someone to prepare it, but I can't accompany you for the wine."

　　"Why, you don't look well!" Bili looked at Mithras with some surprise and said, "Is this the so-called 'aristocratic disease'?"

　　"I was injured a little, but I feel much better now," Mithras said with a wry smile, "I'm lucky, otherwise I wouldn't be able to see you all."

　　"What's going on?" Bili asked hurriedly. Mithras smiled and briefly told them what happened in the morning, then invited the two of them into the room.

　　"So that's what happened. I was saying that since so many people have come to the yard, it seems I have to save you the banquet today. It would be boring for me to drink alone," Bi Li said with a smile.

　　"Sir, General Max is here to visit you," a servant came in and said respectfully, "He's waiting in the living room now."

　　"The drinkers are here!" Bilbao and Mithras laughed.

　　"The hall master has not been seen for a long time. Let's go out to greet him!" Mithras and Bilili rushed to the living room chatting and laughing. As soon as they entered the living room, they saw Max in military uniform.

　　"Mithras, I'm relieved to see that you're okay." It turned out that Max rushed over immediately after learning the news that Mithras was injured.

　　Mithras felt warm in his heart and said with a smile: "The master is a very busy man now. We are both in Holly City but we haven't seen each other for a long time. This is a good opportunity for us to get together."

　　Max also knew Bi Lie, so he nodded and said with a smile: "Anyway, I've already asked for leave, so you're going to have to pay for this meal."

　　Back in the backyard, the three of them sat down again, but Luluxi and Doudou had gone somewhere to play.

　　"I was really scared this time, luckily nothing happened to you," Max said with a thankful look on his face, "Everyone has left, and now it's just you and me in Hollywood. If anything happens to you, I don't think anyone else will be able to explain."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Don't worry, Master. I will be more careful next time. This time it was my own negligence that gave others an opportunity to take advantage of me."

　　"Okay, let's not talk about this anymore." Mithras' face darkened and he said with more strength, "I asked you to come here today because I have something else to tell you about Lulusi. Now, the hall master is here too, so I can give you some advice."

　　"You say," Bi Lili nodded.

　　"Has anyone invited Luluxi recently and you rejected her?" asked Mithras.

　　"It happened like this. Yesterday afternoon, Minister of State Tolia brought a young man to invite Lulusi to the birthday party. I saw that the young man had bad intentions towards Lulusi, so I rejected him on the spot." Bi Li said with a gloomy face, "Toriya didn't pester me anymore, but the young man was very arrogant. He threatened me that if Tolia didn't see Lulusi on the night of the birthday party, he would convict us. Fortunately, Tolia pulled him away, otherwise who knows what would have happened at that time."

　　Mithras nodded, "That's right, that young man is the third prince of the kingdom. He came to see me just now. I guess he was taught a lesson by me because of this matter."

　　"You, taught the prince a lesson?" Max, who was listening carefully, exclaimed: "That's the prince of the kingdom, how could you do this? This is trouble, and His Majesty the King will definitely be furious."

　　Mithras sneered and shook his head: "Don't worry, Master. I don't think Capaci has the courage to do that. I'm still waiting for him to come and apologize."

　　The two men were shocked. What Mithras said was too sensational. It was obvious that he did not take the ruler of the kingdom seriously.

　　"I'm not worried about this at all. What I'm worried about is that the Third Prince will do something crazy and reckless. In that case, even if I kill him, it will be useless." Mithras frowned and said, "So, I asked you to be careful during this period of time. The Third Prince is not only stupid, but also a lunatic."

　　The two men slowly calmed down, especially Max. He felt excited when he thought that Mithras no longer even cared about a kingdom. After all, he had watched Mithras grow up step by step.

　　"Well, I'll pay attention!"

　　Chapter 18: Pasch's decision!

　　(Today's results are a bit weak, everyone please cheer up and smash the red tickets and collections. Xialiu guarantees that it will bring you a different world, but the premise is that everyone must give Xialiu motivation, collections and red tickets, and of course don't forget to reward!)

　　"I was also thinking about that young man's arrogance, but it turns out he is the third prince of the kingdom." Bi Li suddenly realized and said with a frown: "Originally, I was planning to leave with Luluxi after the Holy Soul Festival, but now it seems that I have to leave earlier."

　　Holy Souls Day is the grandest festival in Oslo, which is held on February 28th every year. It is said that this day is the day when the thirteen holy souls become gods. In order to commemorate their contributions to Oslo, people regard this day as a festival for the whole continent.

　　"This is the only way if there is no other way. But once we leave, it will be difficult to meet again," Max sighed.

　　"Young Master Ge should be back in the Oss Empire now," Mithras nodded, and thinking of Ge Fei and the others who had left, he sighed inwardly. In the blink of an eye, it had been a month since he had been separated from his brothers, and he didn't know how they were doing now.

　　Max glanced at Mithras and said with a smile, "I miss your Chakashi again. We are still waiting for your food and drinks here!"

　　"It's been a month since I separated from everyone. I feel like something is missing in my heart, especially during such a happy gathering," Mithras said with a wry smile, "I really don't know when we can get together again."

　　Thinking of the great hatred he had, Mithras shook his head. He had a feeling that he didn't have much time left in Holly City!

　　Max's expression also became serious. He nodded and said, "That day will come."

　　"Let's not think about these things. I can't wait any longer. I'm starting to get drunk." Noticing that the atmosphere was a bit heavy, Bi Lili quickly changed the subject.

　　"Haha, you must drink to your heart's content today," Mithras said with a smile, "Let's go now and call Luluxi and Doudou along."

　　The three of them left the living room, talking and laughing.

　　Sure enough, when the few people were having a great time at the banquet, King Capaci sent someone to apologize to Mithras. The letter said that he had severely punished the guard and even confined the third prince to his house. He hoped that Mithras could forgive him.

　　"Mithras, I can't believe that His Majesty the King would actually apologize to you. I don't know how much of a shock it would cause if it gets out," Max said in shock.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "Capaci is just pretending to show me, I don't know if he already hates me in his heart."

　　Bang!

　　Several guards at the door of the study in the palace were trembling with fear. For some unknown reason, His Majesty the King suddenly became furious. This was the second time that the sound of things being thrown was heard.

　　"Mithras, you've really gone too far," Capaci lowered his voice and gritted his teeth, saying, "I've treated you well, but you humiliated me like this. If it weren't for the Holy Spirit Hall behind you, you would have died countless times."

　　It turned out that after the third prince came back, he cried in front of Capaci for a long time, exaggerating and describing Mithras as a domineering and arrogant person who despised the royal family. Capaci was already three-quarters convinced when he saw the scars on the third prince's body, and by the time Mithras sent someone to bring the guard over, he had completely believed it in his heart.

　　After listening to Mithras' message, Capaci barely suppressed his anger, wrote a reply letter to Mithras, and severely scolded the third prince.

　　"Oh! Holy Soul Temple." Thinking of the Holy Soul Temple, there was no more anger in Capaci's heart, only bitterness. Others only knew that he was high above, but who could have thought that in his heart, there was also a mountain that pressed him so hard that he couldn't breathe.

　　Besides, Mithras and others gathered together for an afternoon. When the sun was about to set, Max and the Bili brothers and sisters said goodbye and left. However, this time, the Bili brothers and sisters would soon leave Hollywood.

　　"Uncle hasn't come back yet?" Doudou was of course indispensable to the banquet. At the moment, he was lying in the hot spring with his belly protruding. The small bed had been taken away by the craftsmen and remodeled.

　　Mithras was also full of confusion. Normally, Pasch should have returned by now.

　　"It should be soon, let's go to uncle's room and wait," Mithras forced a smile. At this time, a very bad feeling arose in his heart.

　　"grown ups"

　　Mithras nodded, walked to the door of Pasch's room and said, "Uncle Pasch hasn't come back yet?"

　　"He hasn't been back since he left this morning," the servant at the door said, his head lowered.

　　"Got it!" Mithras frowned, opened the door, and walked in with Doudou; "We'll wait here until Uncle Pasch comes back to inform us."

　　"I hope nothing will happen," Mithras sighed to himself.

　　The room was very clean and all the items were neatly arranged. It was obvious that Pasch did not leave in a hurry.

　　"Boss, here is a letter," Doudou shouted loudly, picked up a letter from Pasch's bed, and jumped into Mithras' arms.

　　Mithras's face suddenly changed, and the ominous feeling in his heart became even more intense. He snatched the letter from Doudou's hand. There was no writing on the cover of the letter. When he opened the envelope, a familiar handwriting appeared in front of Mithras.

　　Mithras:

　　"When you read this letter, I may be dead.

　　You are the last hope of the Capritton family. There are many things you are not suitable to deal with. Let me, a useless person, contribute to the family again!

　　I have decided to seek revenge on Tolia, so I leave the family affairs to you!"

　　Mithras's face turned pale. He didn't expect Pasch to go to Tolia. Isn't this going to die? As the minister of state of the kingdom, how could Tolia not be on guard? Although Pasch's strength was good, he had a broken leg and it was inconvenient for him to move around on weekdays. How could he fight with others?

　　“Fifteen years ago, when I escaped from the family tunnel, I was already dead. If the young master had not been so young, I would have done so long ago.

　　Young Master is the heir of the Caplitton family. I must raise you up and not let the Caplitton family die out. I have been enduring all these years. For countless nights, the raging fire burned in front of my eyes, making my heart ache and tormenting me all the time. I have been enduring for fifteen years.

　　Mithras' heart was twitching. He was also suffering from this torture and understood Pasch's feelings best. His heart ached and his hands trembled violently.

　　"Master Mithras, this is the first time I call you Master. Over the years, what I am most proud of is that I have saved a genius like you for the Capriceton family. The great hatred you have brought to the family will be avenged one day. Now, Master, you have the ability to protect yourself, so I am relieved."

　　Seeing this, Mithras suddenly thought of everything that Pasch had done for him over the past decade, and felt sad.

　　"I know it's hard to succeed this time, but I don't want to wait any longer. Every time I see Tolia, I think of the scene fifteen years ago. Master, please forgive me for being impulsive this time!"

　　Thinking of what Pasch said a few days ago, Mithras suddenly understood why Pasch said he was relieved. It turned out that he had this plan at that time, but he didn't realize it.

　　"If this assassination is successful, then the power behind Tolia will definitely react, and you can find clues from it. If the assassination fails, don't be sad, you must stay calm, don't show any sadness, and don't let others know the relationship between you and me.

　　Calm down! What does it mean to be calm? How could Mithras be calm now? Thinking that Pasch might be fighting for life and death, or might have become a corpse, his heart ached.

　　"I changed my appearance before the assassination, I'm sure even you, Master, wouldn't be able to recognize me!

　　Finally, I want to say that you must take care of yourself, the revival of the Capriceton family depends on you, but unfortunately I won't see that day! And remember to find the eldest young master, it's been so many years, and I don't know if the eldest young master has escaped the disaster. "

　　"Remember, don't come looking for me. If the power behind the scenes knows the young master's identity, then the young master will be in danger, and the Capritton family's revenge will be completely hopeless!"

　　"Just consider this as the last time I'll beg you."

　　Looking at the signature, Mithras' heart ached. He wanted to go out and look for Pasch right now, but Pasch's arrangements and his reason suppressed his restless heart. Going out like this would be tantamount to exposing his identity. By then, his life or death would be of little concern, and no one would come to avenge the Capritton family.

　　"Boss, what happened? What did the uncle say in the letter?" Doudou lay quietly in Mithras' arms. He also saw something wrong from Mithras' reaction.

　　"Uncle went to seek revenge on Tolia." Mithras did not hide the family's great revenge from Doudou. He told Doudou the next day after he got the news from Pasch.

　　"Boss, let's go and rescue the uncle. Tolia has several powerful guards around him, and the uncle is no match for him at all." Doudou said anxiously, "We must not let anything happen to the uncle."

　　Mithras hesitated for a moment and made up his mind. Pasch was like his father. He couldn't just leave him alone for the sake of his own danger.

　　"You're right, revenge can be taken at any time, but there is only one Uncle Pasch." Mithras was refreshed and threw his rationality aside. He said loudly: "Let's go now, I hope we can catch up."

　　"Yes, Boss, let's go now!" Doudou said loudly, "I have been annoyed with Tolia for a long time, and I must kill him this time."

　　Holding Doudou, Mithras pushed open the door and ran out, leaving the servants at the door looking at each other in confusion, not knowing what had happened.

　　Chapter 19 The conspiracy is exposed!

　　(Everyone, please try to support this book. I promise that the word count of this book will not be less than 500,000 before it can be put on the shelves. If the results are good, I can even not put it on the shelves at all. All I want is for everyone to remember me. This is not too much to ask. Try your best to support it.)

　　Mithras made up his mind and rushed out the door carrying Doudou. The servants at the door looked at him in confusion, not knowing what had happened.

　　Doudou kept shouting for speed as they ran along. Mithras was also extremely anxious. Seeing this, the Templars hiding in various corners of the mansion also followed.

　　"You stay in the mansion and don't follow us!" How could Mithras let these people follow him in such a situation? He ordered loudly.

　　A group of Templars looked at each other, but they had to listen to Mithras' words and could only stay there with a look of surprise on their faces.

　　Mithras' current mansion is only separated from Tolia's mansion by a wall. After carrying Doudou out of the door and looking at the heavily guarded Tolia mansion, Mithras became worried.

　　At this time, his injuries had not fully recovered. Although he could move around, it was extremely difficult for him to fight against others. Moreover, if he broke into Tolia's mansion like this, not only would Pasch be unable to be rescued, but he himself would also be killed without a burial place.

　　"Boss, wait here, I'll go in and take a look at the situation." Doudou blinked his little eyes a few times and suddenly jumped out of Mithras' arms. In a flash, he disappeared in Tolia's mansion.

　　At this moment, it was already night and there were few pedestrians on the street. Mithras followed the shadow of the corner to the wall of Tolia's mansion, anxiously waiting for Doudou's response.

　　"How is it, Doudou?", the soul transmission could be ignored at such a distance, Mithras asked Doudou anxiously; "Did you find any trace of the uncle?"

　　"The defenses in the mansion are very strict and it looks very peaceful. It seems unlikely that anything will happen." Doudou's figure shuttled through Tolia's mansion, blending into the moonlight at an incredibly fast speed, and no one noticed its existence.

　　"Doudou, go to the dungeon and take a look." If Paschich was really captured by Tolia, he might be imprisoned in the dungeon.

　　Doudou's figure quickly passed by several guards who were talking, like a breeze in the night. The guards were still talking, and Doudou's passing by did not attract their attention at all.

　　"Got it, boss. I'll go to the dungeon right now." Doudou stopped in a corner, listened to the movements around him, waved his little paws excitedly a few times, and disappeared again.

　　"Boss, I heard someone wailing, that must be the dungeon, I'll rush over now"

　　Mithras, who was hiding in the corner, was also cheered up. As long as Pasch didn't die directly at the hands of Tolia, he must be in the dungeon.

　　"Doudou, be careful and don't let anyone discover your whereabouts," Mithras assured.

　　Doudou's figure moved quickly, the wailing sounds in his ears became louder and louder, and it was pitch black in front, but Doudou could see the guards hidden in every corner.

　　"Boss, I'm here. There are too many people outside. Even if we find Uncle Pasch, it will be hard to get him out." Looking at the packed dungeon, even Doudou was worried. "It's not difficult for me to get in, but it's impossible to get anyone out."

　　Mithras frowned, thought for a moment, and said to Doudou in his heart: "Go in first and see if Uncle Pasch is in there. We will make other plans for the rest."

　　"Got it!" Doudou observed the surrounding environment, and with his body close to the ground, he suddenly jumped forward and came to the feet of a guard. He moved a little with the guard's footsteps, and when the guard turned around, he kicked the ground hard, and a faint white light shot into the dungeon.

　　"Lao Liu, something seems to have entered the dungeon just now. I saw a little white light," said another guard. "Do you want to go down and check it out?"

　　"The guards here are so tight that not even a bug can escape our eyes. I'm afraid you must have seen it wrong," the guard had just finished speaking when a low sneer came from the corner. It was obvious that they also did not believe that anything could enter the dungeon in front of them.

　　"If you don't believe me, forget it. It doesn't look like a human. It's just a small animal that comes out at night."

　　Entering the dungeon, the wailing became louder. There were faint lights flickering in the passage, but there was no one in sight. It looked a bit scary.

　　"How is it, Doudou, have you gone in?" asked Mithras anxiously.

　　Doudou slowly moved forward, took a deep breath through his nose, and said loudly: "Boss, I came in, but there is no smell of Uncle Pasch here."

　　The five senses of fighting beasts are the most acute. Doudou has been with Paschal for a long time and is very familiar with his breath. But now he can't feel Paschal's breath at all in the dungeon. Obviously, Paschal is not here.

　　Mithras' heart suddenly rose. If Paschich was captured by Tolia, he would still have a little hope of rescuing Paschich. But now that Paschich was not in the dungeon, he would be in great danger.

　　"Doudou, go around the mansion and see if there is any news about uncle."

　　Doudou's ears suddenly stood up and he dodged behind a light. He had just heard a voice.

　　"Boss, someone is coming in." Doudou carefully hid his body in the light and said loudly to Mithras, "I can sense Tolia's presence."

　　Mithras was stunned. What was the matter with Tolia going into the dungeon at this time? Could it be related to Uncle Pasch? He said to Doudou anxiously, "Can you follow him? Maybe we can get some news about Uncle Pasch."

　　"Don't worry! They can't find me." Doudou curled up completely into a ball. With the help of the light, it was difficult to spot his figure from the front.

　　"Sir, everything has been handled," a man's voice came, and footsteps were getting closer.

　　"Has the assassin's identity not been found out yet?" Tolia said with a hint of anger in his voice: "Luckily I wore inner armor today, otherwise he would have succeeded."

　　"Assassin!" Doudou's eyes turned and he whispered to Mithras, "Tolia mentioned the assassin. Boss, do you think it could be Uncle Pasch?"

　　Mithras clenched his fists tightly, his heart was pounding, and he said anxiously: "Follow them, seeing what they said, I guess this assassin is Uncle Pasch."

　　"What a pity! The assassin had a very fierce temper. He committed suicide when he saw that his plan was exposed. We can't find anything useful from him at all." The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and three figures appeared in the passage. The one in the middle was Tolia.

　　"Suicide!" Doudou was stunned. He did not tell Mithras the news and continued to listen.

　　Tolia frowned and stopped abruptly. "Since that man's face was destroyed, he must be afraid that we would discover his identity. Besides, that figure looks very familiar, as if I have seen him somewhere before."

　　"Sir, have you thought of anything?" a middle-aged man next to Tolia asked curiously.

　　Tolia shook her head: "I have some impression of it, but I can't remember where I have seen it. Don't think about it anymore. The truth will come out one day."

　　At this time, Tolia and the other two had already walked to the light where Doudou was hiding. Doudou took a closer look and found that Tolia's left arm was wrapped with thick gauze and hung in front of his chest. It seemed that although he was not killed by the assassin, he was also slightly injured.

　　"It's not a good sign that something like this happened at this critical moment!" Tolia sighed and looked unhappy: "Ducasi, have you contacted them?"

　　"Don't worry! My lord, the Sulfur Kingdom has sent a message. As long as you start a rebellion, they will come to assist you immediately," said another middle-aged man next to Tolia proudly.

　　Tolia's face changed, and he slapped Ducasi's face with his right palm: "How many times have I told you not to make this matter too clear no matter where you are, have you forgotten?"

　　Ducasi fell to his knees with a thud and said in panic, "I will remember what you have taught me, sir!"

　　Tolia's expression slowly eased up: "This matter concerns our lives and property. If we succeed, we will be the rulers of the Tara Kingdom. If we fail, you can imagine the consequences. Don't let a little negligence ruin the important things."

　　"Now it all depends on the attitude of the Holy Spirit Hall. If they come forward, all our efforts will be in vain." Another person standing next to Tolia said, "I guess Archbishop Taro came to the Kingdom of Tara this time because he got some news."

　　Tolia smiled grimly: "The Holy Spirit Palace only cares about their own interests. As long as we pay enough, they don't care who controls the kingdom. Don't worry about this matter."

　　Ducasi stood up slowly and said in a low voice: "But the Lord also said that Archbishop Tarot has not expressed his opinion. I think we should consider this matter carefully."

　　Tolia laughed loudly: "Ducasi! You still don't understand the real people in power. Tarot hasn't expressed his position yet because he is still waiting for us to pay a higher price. Don't worry about this. I have my own way to prevent the Holy Spirit Hall from getting involved in this matter."

　　Doudou listened carefully, and slowly formed an outline in his mind, so he said loudly to Mithras: "Boss, Tolia seems to be planning something big."

　　With the help of the soul connection, Doudou transmitted everything he heard to Mithras in an instant.

　　Mithras carefully analyzed the information sent by Doudou, and slowly his face changed. He said loudly to Doudou: "Doudou, follow him closely and tell me their every move. Tolia wants to commit treason. This is a good opportunity for us to take revenge." The plan was exposed!

　　Chapter 20 Tracking

　　(The plot has just reached a transitional low point in the past two days, so it may not be attractive enough for everyone to watch. However, it is impossible for all the plots of a book to be climaxes, otherwise everyone will be tired. Come on, keep it up!

　　Believe me, this book is definitely worth your attention, collection, red tickets, and rewards. Do everything you can to support this book, motivation, and passion! )

　　After analyzing the information sent by Doudou, Mithras quickly guessed Tolia's conspiracy and said loudly to Doudou: "Follow Tolia, he wants to rebel, this is a good opportunity for us to take revenge."

　　Doudou laughed and said loudly: "Boss, don't worry! With me here, Tolia's conspiracy will soon be exposed to the world."

　　Tolia and the other two people stopped for a moment, and soon continued to walk inside. Until their footsteps gradually faded away, Doudou came out from behind the light and followed the direction the three people left.

　　Tolia and the other two continued walking forward for a distance. They had reached the end of the passage. In front of them was a wall. As they walked forward, Tolia touched something on the wall, and a door creaked open. The three people walked in one after another, and the wall began to close slowly. Just when the wall was about to close completely, a white light flashed, and Doudou's body rushed in.

　　"Sir," there was a completely different scene behind the wall. In the brightly lit stone room, Tolia was sitting on a chair, and dozens of big men in black suits were standing respectfully on both sides.

　　"Are you all ready?" Tolia looked at the men in black and asked seriously, "Have the assigned personnel arrived at the designated location now?"

　　"Everyone in Team One has arrived at the designated location, and those people have been closely monitored as instructed by the adults," a man in black stepped forward and said.

　　Tolia nodded and asked, "How are the other teams doing?"

　　"Team Two has been deployed without any problems. The East Gate Guard has fallen into our hands. We only need to wait for the Lord's order to take full control of the East Gate."

　　"Team Three has completely taken control of the west gate. All the generals are in our control, except for the newly appointed lieutenant general Max."

　　Tolia nodded: "I also know Max. A small lieutenant general cannot pose a threat to us. We just need to block the news and don't touch him unless it is absolutely necessary."

　　Of course, Tolia knew about the relationship between Max and Mithras. Now Mithras had become the key target of the Holy Spirit Temple. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Tolia did not want to have any conflict with Mithras.

　　Doudou's current position is right under Tolia's seat. Just now, while everyone was busy saluting Tolia, he hid under the chair. Tolia's robe covered him, so it was difficult to see him from the direction of the crowd. In addition, no one dared to stare at Tolia too presumptuously, so this position should be said to be the safest.

　　"The commander of the South Gate has surrendered to us. Now, the entire South Gate is under the control of our four teams."

　　"The situation at the North Gate is similar, please rest assured, sir."

　　Tolia nodded, sighed and said, "Everyone has done a good job. This plan started more than ten years ago, and now it has finally come to light."

　　Judging from what Tolia said, he has been planning rebellion for more than ten years, which is surprising. In fifteen years, he might have already grasped most of the power in the kingdom and was sure of victory.

　　"Your Excellency is taking steady steps. Although fifteen years is a long time, the situation in the kingdom is now almost under our control. Your Excellency, just wait to receive everyone's worship in the palace!" The man who followed Tolia in said with a smile: "By that time, everyone can no longer call you Your Excellency, but will call you His Majesty instead."

　　Everyone in the stone chamber burst into laughter. Tolia said with a smile: "You are all old people who have followed me, at least ten years. Even if my great event is accomplished, you don't need to be so restrained, otherwise I will really become a lonely man."

　　The people below burst into laughter again, as if they had already seen the day of prosperity and wealth.

　　"Boss, I followed Tolia into a secret room. There are a lot of people here, and from what they said it seemed like they were discussing something important." Using the soul connection, Doudou repeated to Mithras what he had just heard.

　　"Doudou, stay there and make sure you know when they will take action," said Mithras to Doudou.

　　Doudou smiled and said, "I can't go out now even if I want to. The whole secret room is closed. Boss, just wait for my news outside."

　　"Okay, that's all for today. Everyone must be careful when you go back. The Holy Soul Festival is coming soon, and we must not make any mistakes during this period of time before we take action," Tolia said to everyone.

　　"Don't worry, sir!"

　　Tolia stood up and said to the other person behind him: "Benji and Ducasi, the two of you go and find out more about the assassin. I feel a little uneasy if you don't get to the bottom of this matter."

　　"Okay, sir. Let's go take another look at the body and maybe we'll find something new," Benji said with a smile. "Unless he jumped out of the ground, I'm sure I can find some clues."

　　Tolia smiled and patted Benji's shoulders a few times: "Of course I trust you to do the job, but you must keep it confidential. If the matter gets leaked, I'm afraid someone will follow the clues and ruin our plan."

　　Benji nodded and followed Toria towards the door set in the wall.

　　"Squeaky!" A door appeared mysteriously on the wall again. Tolia, Benji and Ducassi walked out first, and the rest followed closely behind.

　　Doudou seized an opportunity and rushed out of the stone chamber at the moment when the last man in black touched the mechanism on the wall.

　　"Boss, I'm out." Mithras was waiting anxiously outside. Suddenly, a white light flashed and Doudou appeared beside him.

　　"How is it, did you get any news?" Mithras asked anxiously, "Did you hear them mention Uncle Pasch?"

　　"Boss, let's leave here first. Someone will come out soon. I'll tell you on the way." Doudou's little ears moved a few times and his body flashed to the other side of the street.

　　Mithras walked out of the corner and appeared on the street in a swagger, but his heart was very confused. Pasch was not in Tolia's house, which was definitely not good news.

　　Mithras knew Paschal's character very well. Since he said he would assassinate Tolia, he would definitely do it. Now Paschal is not in Tolia's mansion, which can only mean one thing. Paschal's assassination was carried out on Tolia's way back home. However, Tolia is safe and sound now, so Paschal must have been in trouble.

　　Doudou did not tell Mithras what he heard about the assassin's suicide. Being very intelligent, he knew that saying so would make Mithras even more worried.

　　At the corner of the street, Mithras and Doudou hid in the shadows and stared at the gate of Tolia's mansion. Soon, two people came out from the gate.

　　"It's them. The one on the left is Ducassi, and the one on the right is Benji. Tolia asked them to investigate the identity of the assassin now. If we follow them, we might be able to get news about the uncle," Doudou said with a twinkle in his eyes.

　　Mithras nodded. Since Doudou's evolution, his intelligence was no less than that of an ordinary person. He was very satisfied with this arrangement. "Doudou, these two are very strong. I'm injured now. If a fight breaks out later, I'll rely on you."

　　"Don't worry! I don't care about those two," Doudou said disdainfully.

　　"It would be best if we don't alert them. Tolia's rebellion is just around the corner. If anything happens to these two people, Tolia will probably notice it, and then we will lose an opportunity," said Mithras after thinking for a while.

　　"No problem," Doudou nodded. "They are leaving now, let's follow them."

　　After Ducasi and Benji came out of the gate, they did not hide their whereabouts and walked slowly along the street towards the west of the city.

　　"Why would they go to the west of the city?" Mithras was a little surprised when he saw the direction the two were walking. The west of the city was where the poor of the entire city of Holi were concentrated. As the kingdom's minister of government, how could Tolia pass by there?

　　"Doudou, are you sure they have lost the information about the assassin?" Mithras asked doubtfully, "Did you hear it wrong?"

　　"I must have heard it right. We just need to follow them. The assassination must have happened there," Doudou said with certainty.

　　Following closely behind Ducassi and Benji, the distance to West City was getting closer and closer. After passing through several slums, Ducassi and Benji stopped in front of a small manor.

　　"You know, that assassin is really amazing. He was able to find this place. There are not many people in the whole kingdom who know that this manor belongs to the adults." When Ducasi arrived in front of the manor, he thought of the assassination incident some time ago and was full of doubts.

　　"Even if he found it, what would happen? He would still end up dead and defeated." Benji said with some disdain: "If the lord was so easy to assassinate, he would have died countless times over the years."

　　Ducasi nodded: "Now that he has committed suicide, it will be difficult to find out his identity."

　　Benji laughed: "I didn't expect you would really want to find out the identity of the assassin. The assassin has already disfigured himself. He is so cruel. Do you think he will leave us any clues?"

　　Ducassi was stunned: "So what you mean is..."

　　"We will dispose of the assassin's body, and when you ask, we will say that we have not found any clues. You are just worried because you are about to start a rebellion. There have been so many assassinations in the past, and you have never taken this incident so seriously."

　　Ducasi sighed deeply and said with some emotion, "You are getting old now. It has been more than ten years in the blink of an eye. This may be your last chance. You cannot help but take it seriously."

　　"What you said is true, but don't let the adults hear it. You know what the adults do," Benji reminded Ducassi with a frown.

　　Mithras and Doudou watched the two people from a distance, but it was difficult to hear what they were saying.

　　"Boss, wait here, I'll be back soon." Doudou's figure flashed and entered from the other side of the manor.

　　Chapter 21 Grief!

　　(Please give this book a thumbs up! There are many ways to support the author, such as collecting, red tickets, and rewards. Let me work with you all)

　　Doudou's figure disappeared in the manor in an instant, and because of his injury, Mithras could only wait anxiously outside.

　　Not long after, a black shadow jumped down from the wall of the manor. After a closer look, Mithras found that it was Doudou, but now his whole body was standing upright, with his two front paws holding an object.

　　"Boss, run!" Doudou shouted loudly as he approached.

　　Mithras was stunned and heard the chaotic noise coming from the manor. He knew that Doudou must have alarmed the people in the manor, so he turned around and ran towards the west mountain.

　　"Dou Dou, what's on your back?" From the first moment he saw Dou Dou, Mithras had a bad feeling. As Dou Dou approached, his heart began to beat violently.

　　There is clearly a person on Doudou’s back!

　　"Don't ask, someone is catching up with us," Doudou said loudly.

　　Mithras resisted the urge to find out what was going on, and followed Doudou out of the manor quickly.

　　Ducasi and Benji looked very ugly. Just now, the assassin's body was stolen without anyone noticing. When they found out and took people to chase him, he had already disappeared.

　　"This is bad, the Lord will definitely not let us go if he finds out." Ducasi felt a chill in his heart when he thought of Tolia's methods. He had followed Tolia for so many years, and many of their companions were tortured to death by Tolia because they failed to perform their duties. Now perhaps it would be his turn.

　　Benji was also a little panicked. Although Tolia valued him the most among them, after what happened, it would be difficult for Tolia to let him go.

　　"Should we send all our men out? That man shouldn't have gone too far away." Ducasi's eyes lit up and he said to Benji, "This man values ​​the assassin's body so much, so he must have a special relationship with the assassin. He might even be an accomplice. It would be a great achievement to capture him."

　　Benji glared at him fiercely and said, "I don't know how you can survive until now. My Lord, you are about to start a rebellion and what you are most afraid of is attracting other people's attention. If you make such a big fuss, even if you find the assassin's accomplice, you will not escape death."

　　Ducassi thought about it carefully and shuddered. He looked at Benjy and said, "Benjy, you have the most ideas. What do you think we should do now?"

　　Benji lowered his head and thought for a moment, a trace of cruelty flashing in his eyes: "What else can we do now, except..."

　　"Puff!", a flash of blood appeared, and a manor guard standing behind Benji fell down with a dazed look on his face. Until the last moment, he didn't understand why Benji wanted to kill him.

　　"Why don't you do it? You really want to die!" Benji shouted, and the sword in his hand continued to slash at another guard, and another flash of blood appeared.

　　Ducassi was stunned for a moment, then he immediately understood Benji's intention. His face suddenly became ferocious, and he pounced on the remaining two guards with hatred.

　　Of course, Benji did this to cover up their fault. As long as they killed the people who knew about it, they could report to Tolia that the assassin's body had been stolen when they arrived at the manor, so that the fault would no longer be theirs.

　　When the two men chased out, they only brought six or seven people with them. Benji and Ducassi attacked suddenly, and these people fell down before they could figure out what was going on.

　　"What should we do next?" Ducassi glanced in the direction of the manor. In fact, he knew that there was no turning back since this matter had begun, but he still had to get Benji's affirmation.

　　Benji sneered: "Now there is no turning back. The only way to conceal this matter is to get rid of all the people in the manor. Otherwise, we will be the ones to die."

　　Ducasi nodded: "Then we have to fight."

　　The two men rushed back towards the manor with murderous intent. Soon, bursts of wailing were heard from the manor, and the killing was going on.

　　Mithras and Doudou ran a long way, and Doudou suddenly stopped: "It's safe now, the people in the manor didn't catch up!"

　　After being injured, Mithras' perception ability decreased a lot. After hearing what Doudou said, he relaxed completely and gasped for breath.

　　"Who's on your back?" Mithras covered his chest and walked towards Doudou.

　　Doudou put the man on the ground, and lay down on the ground with his whole body. He looked very sad. Seeing Doudou's expression, Mithras' heart sank completely and he began to cough violently.

　　"It's Uncle Pasch!" Doudou's voice was very low.

　　Mithras was stunned. He had already guessed this, but when Doudou confirmed it, he was still completely stunned. He staggered to the front of the corpse with a dull look in his eyes.

　　"No, no," Mithras' hands trembled as he uncovered the black cloth covering the corpse, and a hideous face appeared before his eyes.

　　"No uncle, not Uncle Pasch," Mithras laughed. He was too familiar with Pasch's face and it was not like this at all.

　　"Boss, don't fool yourself. You know this is Uncle Pasch," Doudou said loudly, "We should bury the uncle's body right away. It will be bad if someone finds it."

　　Kneeling on the ground, Mithras opened his mouth but felt like a mute, unable to make a sound. Tears flowed uncontrollably. In fact, he recognized it from the beginning. Pasch's one leg was too obvious. He just didn't want to believe it.

　　"Ah...ah...ah...", waves of low roars rose from the depths of Mithras' throat, tears gushed out like a spring, and his whole body trembled with pain.

　　A heart-wrenching feeling covered Mithras' whole body!

　　Mithras couldn't help but recall the scenes with Uncle Pasch. The man who had tolerated and taught him since childhood had become an indispensable person in Mithras' life.

　　…………

　　"No, no," Mithras kept shaking his head. He didn't want to believe that Uncle Paschich, who had always been with him, had died like this. He still had a lot to say to Paschich, and he also wanted Paschich to see with his own eyes that he would rebuild the glory of the Capritton family.

　　"Uncle Pasch"

　　Mithras really hoped that Pasch could wake up now and talk to him again, even if it was just a serious face or a few dissatisfied lessons.

　　He couldn't believe that his Uncle Pasch left him forever!

　　"Why, why?" Mithras looked at the distant sky with tears on his face. "Oh my God! You have already taken away my family and my parents. Why did you also take away my Uncle Pasch? I don't accept it!"

　　"Why?! I don't accept it!" Mithras roared towards the sky, his hoarse voice rushing up to the sky with a strong resentment.

　　Mithras knelt on the ground and continued to cry, but no matter how sad he was or how many tears he shed, Uncle Paschal, who had taken care of him and raised him, would never wake up again.

　　Mithras felt weaker than ever before, it was a weakness of the soul. For so many years he had regarded Pasch as his father.

　　"Boss, boss!" Doudou was frightened by Mithras's performance. He walked to his side cautiously and pushed him.

　　When Mithras saw Doudou, he suddenly hugged Doudou into his arms. Now, Doudou was the only relative he had left in the world. "Doudou!"

　　"Boss, don't be sad. You still have Doudou to accompany you!" Doudou said in a low voice.

　　Mithras let go of Doudou and slowly covered Pasch's body with the black cloth again. The sadness on his face turned into endless anger, rage, and unwillingness in an instant.

　　"I must take revenge, I must!" Mithras' face was extremely distorted. In the past fifteen years, he had never been so sad, even when he heard that his family was destroyed.

　　"Toriya, I swear to God, I will use your head to pay tribute to Uncle Pasch's heroic spirit." Mithras stood up suddenly, wiped the tears from his face, turned around and said to Doudou: "Let's bury the uncle! When I have time later, I will choose another beautiful place for the uncle."

　　Doudou nodded and waved its four little paws, quickly digging a deep pit in the ground. With tears in his eyes, Mithras picked up Pasch's body and slowly put it into the pit.

　　"Boss!" Doudou looked at Mithras.

　　Mithras turned around and nodded, and Doudou pushed the soil around him down, and soon Pasch's body was buried.

　　Crack! Mithras broke off a thick branch from the tree next to him, stretched out a finger and began to carve on it. A large piece of his nail was peeled off, and blood gushed out.

　　"Uncle Pasch's Tomb"

　　After Mithras carved seven large blood-stained characters, he stuck the branch on Pasch's grave, turned around abruptly, and walked forward.

　　"Let's go back!" Mithras gritted his teeth and said, "Destroyed my family, killed my uncle Pasch, how can I tolerate such hatred? I want to make Tolia lose his reputation and die without a burial place."

　　Doudou jumped into Mithras' arms and said loudly: "Boss, there's me too. I want to avenge my uncle too."

　　Mithras nodded and left with Doudou in his arms.

　　"We have finally dealt with all the people here. What should we do next?" Ducasi asked Benji.

　　At this moment, the manor was already a river of blood. Ducasi and Bangui were both level eight practitioners, so it was naturally easy for them to deal with a group of guards who were only level three or four in strength.

　　Benji's body was covered in blood, and he looked like a deadly messenger from hell.

　　"Set fire to this manor, and make sure no one knows it was us who did it," Benji said with a sinister smile, "and then we can go back and report."

　　Soon a raging fire broke out, illuminating the entire west side of Holly City in red.

　　Chapter 22: Decision

　　(It seems that if I don’t explode, everyone’s passion won’t rise. Well, I’ll try my best. Today I’ll update three chapters with 10,000 words. There will be another chapter later. Please collect it! Please give me the red ticket! Please give me the reward!)

　　A fire reduced Tolia's secret manor in the west city to ruins. Ducasi and Benji went back to report with a little trepidation, and Mithras and Doudou also returned to the mansion.

　　After returning to the mansion, Mithras locked himself in the room, his mind full of scenes with Pasch. Doudou stood guard at Mithras' door, and this silence lasted for two days.

　　For two days, Mithras did not step out of the room and did not eat anything. No one else in the mansion knew what had happened, and Doudou also stood guard at the door to prevent them from getting close.

　　Two days later, Mithras walked out of the room, looking extremely haggard, as if he had suddenly aged more than ten years. However, the sadness in his eyes had faded, leaving only visible blazing flames.

　　"Boss!" Looking at the current appearance of Mithras, Doudou was a little worried.

　　Mithras's face was calm, and he said calmly: "I'm fine, I know what we should do now, pack up and follow me into the palace"

　　Doudou's eyes turned, and after confirming that Mithras had recovered from his pain, he suddenly jumped up from the ground, curled up in Mithras' arms and said, "Boss, I haven't eaten for two days. I'm starving!"

　　Mithras felt warm in his heart, and said to Doudou with a faint smile: "I know, let the servants grill you meat now, and then we will go see Capaci after we finish eating."

　　Soon, the servants brought the meal. No one knew when Mithras would come out of the room, so meals were always available in the kitchen during these two days.

　　After dinner, Mithras simply packed himself up and left the mansion with Doudou.

　　On the carriage, Doudou kept burping, lying lazily in Mithras' arms and asked, "Are we going to Capaci to report Tolia?"

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Capach will certainly not let Tolia off for the crime he committed. We will take this opportunity to ask Tolia about the truth behind the destruction of his family and seek justice for Uncle Pasch and the thousands of lives lost in his family."

　　"When Tolia falls into our hands, the boss must let me vent my anger, and it would be best if I could eat him," Doudou said angrily.

　　Mithras smiled coldly: "Don't worry! I won't let him die so easily. I will make him suffer to atone for the sins of the dead souls!"

　　There was a strong murderous intent in Mithras' words, and even Doudou was stunned for a moment.

　　"My Lord Earl!"

　　Soon, the carriage arrived in front of the palace. Mithras got off the carriage holding Doudou. When the soldiers guarding the palace gate saw him, they hurried forward to greet him.

　　Capaci had given them instructions before, so they certainly knew the importance of this person in Capaci's mind. Without any questions or obstructions, they respectfully watched Mithras walk into the palace.

　　"My Lord Earl," greetings were heard continuously along the way. Everyone looked at Mithras respectfully, with much envy in their eyes.

　　They arrived at the back hall of the palace without any obstruction, and were greeted by several guards on duty. Mithras's face was stern the whole time, and these people felt a little nervous.

　　"Your Majesty, where are you now?" asked Mithras.

　　A guard bowed his head and replied: "Your Excellency, His Majesty is currently discussing matters with the ministers."

　　Mithras frowned and said calmly: "Go and tell His Majesty that I have something urgent to discuss with him."

　　Several guards looked at each other, their faces somewhat awkward. Capaci was discussing matters with the ministers in the court, so how could they dare to disturb him? However, those who had lived in the palace for a long time knew the identity of Mithras. Both sides were in a dilemma, and several people were sweating profusely.

　　"Don't worry, just report it to His Majesty," Mithras said expressionlessly, "Tell His Majesty that this matter concerns his throne!"

　　Several guards were startled and looked at Mithras. Feeling that he was not joking, they chose a more flexible guard to go down and report, while the others stood beside Mithras with smiles on their faces.

　　Not long after, Capaci appeared with a puzzled look on his face. Seeing Mithras, he greeted him with a smile: "It's Mithras! I was wondering who was so bold as to call me down from the court meeting."

　　There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Capaci's words, but it was just dissatisfaction. If he really wanted to attack Mithras, he had no intention of doing so.

　　"Someone is planning a rebellion!" Mithras's expression did not change at all even when he saw Capaci, and he said in a serious tone: "Your Majesty will not be unconcerned about such a major event!"

　　The guards around were all looking at the two people in surprise, one was the king and the other was the minister. However, judging from the performance of both sides, it was just like two ordinary people having a conversation. Of course, the content of their conversation should be ignored.

　　Capaci's expression changed. "Treason? Are you telling the truth?"

　　Obviously, when the guard went to inform him just now, he just regarded it as an excuse for Mithras to urge him to show up, and did not really take it to heart.

　　Mithras nodded: "There is no need for me to joke about such things."

　　Capaci was no longer able to care whether Mithras' words were disrespectful to him. He glanced at the people around him and said loudly, "You retreat and guard the door. No one is allowed to enter the room. You must completely forget what the Earl said just now. But if the news leaks out, I will hold your whole family accountable."

　　Several guards retreated tremblingly, leaving only Mithras and Capaci in the room, and of course Doudou in Mithras' arms.

　　"My Lord Count, tell me what's going on," Capaci said with a murderous look on his face, "Who wants to covet my throne?"

　　Mithras walked slowly to the chair in the middle of the room and sat down, saying casually, "I said this person is Tolia, the minister of state whom Your Majesty relies on the most. Do you believe it, Your Majesty?"

　　Capaci was stunned, shook his head, and laughed: "You really are kidding me!"

　　Mithras stood up and walked outside: "Since your Majesty the King is unwilling to believe it, then I have no choice. No matter who becomes the king of Tara Kingdom, my status will not change much."

　　Capaci's expression suddenly changed. He took a few quick steps to stop Mithras and said loudly, "Are you serious? Tolia is going to rebel?"

　　Mithras smiled faintly: "Since your Majesty the King is unwilling to believe it, the truth will naturally become a lie. However, after the Holy Soul Festival, everything will be clear."

　　"Do you have any evidence? You know, Tolia is an important official of the kingdom. Without sufficient evidence to prove that he is planning a rebellion, even I cannot easily attack him." Capaci stared at Mithras, trying to find some changes on Mithras' face, but he was disappointed.

　　"Of course there is evidence, otherwise I wouldn't have come to trouble Your Majesty," Mithras said calmly, "I could have pretended not to know, but Your Majesty has always been very kind to Mithras, and Mithras dare not forget his roots."

　　Capaci nodded, patted Mithras's shoulders a few times, sighed and said: "Time will tell! I was originally dissatisfied with you for injuring my son, but now it seems that I was petty. Mithras, as long as I am still on the throne, I will never let you down!"

　　Capach knew in his heart that it was impossible for Tolia to hide such a big thing from everyone, but no one had revealed Tolia to him before Mithras. There was only one possibility, that most of the ministers he relied on had already defected to Tolia. At such a moment, he was of course full of gratitude to Mithras.

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "Your Majesty should also know that I am not doing this for your reward. I just can't bear to see a big change in the kingdom."

　　"Also, your majesty had better pay attention to the Kingdom of Sulfur. Tolia has colluded with them." Mithras looked at Capaci and reminded him, "Your majesty is in a very dangerous situation now. You must make a decision early. It is best to take the initiative. By the time Tolia is ready, your majesty will have no chance to turn things around."

　　Capaci nodded, frowned and said: "I will order the four gates to be closed and Tolia and his followers to be confiscated."

　　Mithras shook his head and said with a smile: "Your Majesty has not yet figured out the situation. At present, all the gates of Holi City have fallen into Tolia's hands. Your Majesty is forcing Tolia to launch a coup now."

　　Capaci's face turned pale and he asked anxiously, "What do you think I should do now?"

　　"It would be best to first control those who might have contact with Tolia, and arrange for someone your majesty trusts to take control of all the military power in Holi City, and then wait for an opportunity to attack and take down Tolia directly. By then, Tolia's followers will be leaderless, and your majesty can slowly deal with them," Mithras said calmly, "This matter has been done secretly, and once Tolia finds out, things will be a different situation."

　　Capaci slammed his arm in anger and said in a deep voice: "Just do it!"

　　"But who can I trust now?" Capaci walked dejectedly to the chair and sat down. With such a big thing happening, his heart was already in turmoil. He had no idea who was loyal to him and who was harboring ulterior motives.

　　"This matter depends on your Majesty, but I can make a suggestion. There must be hidden powers around your Majesty. You can use these people to monitor the people you choose. Once you find something wrong, you can directly eliminate them. This will be much safer," Mithras thought about it and gave Capaci an idea.

　　"I have a group of Dragon Scale Guards, which are the force passed down by our ancestors to protect the royal family. There is absolutely no question about their loyalty. Each of them has been raised by the royal family since childhood. They can do what you said. What do you think?" Capaci's eyes lit up and he revealed his hidden power.

　　Mithras chuckled: "I think this is the best solution. With them watching over His Majesty, we should be able to rest assured!"

　　Chapter 23: Secret Discussion (Part 3)

　　(Chapter 3. What excuses do you have for not doing this? Hand over all your collections and red tickets!)

　　Capaci nodded, looked at Mithras and said, "Now, Lord Count, tell me the evidence you have. As long as I have the evidence, I can arrange it immediately!"

　　Mithras smiled slightly and said, "Your Majesty needs to get this evidence back yourself. There are two people under Tolia's command, one named Ducasi and the other named Bangui. These two people know everything about the coup. Your Majesty only needs to find them and everything will be clear."

　　Capaci was slightly stunned. He did not expect that the evidence Mithras mentioned was actually like this. After thinking for a while, he said, "It's easy to find the two people you mentioned, but will that alert the enemy?"

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Of course there is an easier way, which is to go directly to his house and capture Tolia. He must have the plan for this coup and a list of his followers in his mansion."

　　"But..." Capaci looked a little embarrassed and looked at Mithras with flickering eyes.

　　"It seems that Your Majesty still has doubts about what I said. In this case, I have nothing to say." Mithras's face darkened, and he said slowly: "Your Majesty, great things are not achieved without paying attention to trivial matters. At this critical moment of life and death, Your Majesty is still so hesitant. I am really worried about Your Majesty."

　　Capaci lowered his head to think for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and looked at Mithras and said, "I believe you will not lie to me. I will make arrangements right away. All the ministers are in the court now. I will call them here. Please help me find someone I can trust."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "Your Majesty, this is embarrassing for me. I have very little contact with the ministers of the kingdom. How can I make this decision for Your Majesty? If I make a mistake, I will become a sinner!"

　　Capaci shook his head: "I am so confused now that I can't tell who is loyal and who is treacherous. I'll leave it to you, Lord Earl."

　　"Boss, promise him that I can help you!" Doudou said loudly in Mithras' arms.

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded: "Since your majesty has made the decision, Mithras will have no choice but to do it. Let's go to the hall now. I will hide behind the hall and observe the actions of these people for your majesty."

　　Capach was overjoyed, patted Mithras on the shoulder and said, "I'm counting on you this time, Count, thank you for your hard work!"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "As a citizen of the kingdom, this is what I should do."

　　Capaci took Mithras' hand, opened the door and walked out. The guards outside were puzzled to see the two of them being so intimate, but they did not dare to ask too much. Knowing that Capaci was going to the court, they hurriedly led the way.

　　"I have a question for you. How did you know about this?" Capaci asked with a puzzled look.

　　Mithras' mind raced, and he smiled faintly, "Your Majesty, have you forgotten the relationship between me and the Holy Spirit Palace? That's where I heard this from!"

　　Capaci's expression changed drastically, and I, Mithras, tightened my grip a little: "The Holy Spirit Hall is also involved in this matter!"

　　If the Soul Palace is really involved in this matter, Capaci will not be able to change the situation even if he tries hard!

　　Mithras shook his head: "Although the Holy Spirit Hall did not participate, Your Majesty can see from their attitude that they are not very interested in who controls the Kingdom of Tara. What is important is how much benefit they get."

　　"As long as they haven't expressed their stance, it's fine. This way, you and I still have a chance to turn the tables. If they decide to support that person, we'll just have to sit and wait for death," Capaci's expression softened.

　　"This is exactly why I urged Your Majesty to act as soon as possible. Even if there is no evidence, it is better to kill ten thousand people by mistake than to let one go. This is the correct approach!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　"After this incident, come and help me deal with state affairs! I am increasingly finding that you are not only a genius in cultivation, but also an impeccable politician," Capaci looked at Mithras with anticipation.

　　"Let's wait until this matter is over!" Mithras did not agree directly. His main task was still cultivation. He did not care about worldly rights at all. If it was not for revenge this time, even if he knew the news of Tolia's intention of a coup, he would just laugh it off.

　　Capaci nodded and said, "I've made note of this. Whenever you are willing to help me, I will welcome you."

　　As they were talking, the two of them had already come to the back of the hall. Mithras pointed behind the throne and nodded to Capaci. Capaci wiped away the heavy expression on his face and walked out with a smile.

　　Mithras hid behind the throne and carefully observed the dozens of courtiers in the hall, and whispered to Doudou: "Now it depends on you."

　　"Don't worry! No one can hide their true feelings in front of me," Doudou said arrogantly.

　　The five senses of fighting beasts are much stronger than those of humans, which is why they can distinguish friend from foe when they see a person for the first time. Doudou has now activated the dragon beast bloodline, and his five senses are even more powerful. In the hall behind, Doudou told this to Mithras, and only then did Mithras agree to Capaci's request.

　　Capaci sat on the throne above the court with a smile on his face. Looking at the respectful ministers below, he felt infinite emotion in his heart. These seemingly loyal ministers could actually have such terrible thoughts. The human mind is really hard to predict!

　　"Dear ministers, Holy Soul Festival is coming soon. Do you have any good suggestions for this Holy Soul Festival? Please speak out so that we can discuss it together," Capaci said loudly.

　　The ministers in the court began to discuss. Capaci's question was just right. Tolia and others were preparing to launch a coup on Holy Soul Day. When Capaci asked this question, those who had something on their mind quickly showed a different expression from others.

　　"How is it, can you see anything?" Mithras was completely confused and felt annoyed by the mosquito-like sound. He completely handed the task over to Doudou.

　　"Boss, please believe in my ability!" Doudou said dissatisfiedly.

　　In the following period of time, Capaci had hypocritical discussions with many ministers in the court, while Doudou carefully observed the performance of each minister. Whenever he found someone unreliable, he would point him out to Mithras. Fortunately, Mithras had met these people once or twice and could call out their names, so he wrote them down one by one.

　　Soon, a court meeting was about to end and the ministers left one after another. Capaci walked to the back of the court with a grim face and threw the crown to the ground.

　　"I have never felt they are so hypocritical as I do today. Their flattery is like a sharp sword to my ears. We must investigate it thoroughly!" Capaci said angrily.

　　Mithras handed over the list in his hand and said calmly: "The kingdom should take action. These people are unreliable. They account for more than two-thirds of all court officials. Your Majesty, please take a look yourself!"

　　Capaci took the list, his body slowly began to tremble, he kept muttering names, his expression became more and more ferocious.

　　"Okay! You all want to betray me, so I will make sure you die without a burial place!" Capaci yelled like a madman, and threw the list to the ground angrily: "Mithras, I'm going to kill them this time. You must remember that they forced me to do this, not because I'm cruel and unjust!"

　　Mithras nodded. He could understand Capaci's feelings. Every minister on the list was someone he relied on. Now that he was betrayed by someone he trusted, it would certainly not be a good feeling.

　　After a long time, Capaci finally calmed down, picked up the crown and the list on the ground, and said to Mithras: "I have made up my mind to eliminate this cancer. You are right. For the peace of the kingdom, it is better to miss it than to let it go. You and I will make arrangements now, and we must catch these wicked people in one fell swoop!"

　　Capaci put the crown back on and walked towards the study behind the court. Mithras sighed and followed closely behind him, holding Doudou in his arms.

　　In order to get revenge, he told this story. Soon, the city of Hollywood will be covered with blood and crying. Is this decision right or wrong?

　　Walking into the study, Capaci sat behind the table in silence for a long time, then raised his head and shouted loudly: "Call the Minister of Finance Annabel and the Deputy Minister of Military Affairs Eda..."

　　Capaci read out more than ten names in one breath. These people were not on the list. Now Capaci could only believe that these people were ministers he could trust.

　　Among these dozen people, the one that Mithras was most familiar with was the Finance Minister Annabel. When he was conferred the title of Earl, the Finance Minister once visited him, and the two got along quite well. Later, he heard that the Finance Minister was Tolia's political enemy in the court, and the two had been hostile to each other for many years. He believed that this was also a means of balance for the royal family, but it was obvious that this move of the royal family failed in the end, and Tolia almost monopolized the power of the court.

　　"I hope these people will not let me down again!" Capaci sat softly in the recliner and closed his eyes. This incident was a big blow to him.

　　Mithras held Doudou and sat aside. His mood was very fluctuating at this time. Seeing that a massacre was inevitable and he was also pushing it, he felt upset.

　　"Boss, now we can take revenge on that old guy Tolia openly. I must teach him a lesson," Doudou said excitedly.

　　Mithras sighed and said, "Although Natolia deserves to die, I still feel a little uncomfortable when I think about how many people will die because of this incident."

　　"You humans have a really complicated way of thinking. On the one hand, you hate it to death, but on the other hand, you worry about getting others into trouble. In my opinion, you should just do what you want. Even if there's a bloodbath, it has nothing to do with us!"

　　"Even if the blood waves are surging!", Mithras muttered, with a gleam of light in his eyes.

　　Chapter 24 Arrangement

　　(Everyone cheer up, it’s almost the weekend, you should be in a good mood, throw your bookshelves and red tickets at me!)

　　"Finance Minister Annabell has arrived"

　　"Military Undersecretary Edda!"

　　"Captain Ligaul of the Royal Knights has arrived!"

　　…

　　After a while, footsteps were heard outside the study door, and the guard in charge of reporting loudly called out the names of each minister who had arrived.

　　Capaci pulled himself together and shouted, "Let all the ministers come in!"

　　The ministers came in one after another. When they saw Mithras, everyone looked a little surprised. They didn't understand why Mithras appeared here.

　　Mithras was just an idle earl who didn't have to attend court meetings and rarely went to the palace. He had to think carefully about appearing here at this time.

　　"Your Majesty!" More than a dozen ministers put aside their doubts and stepped forward to pay homage to Capaci.

　　Capaci waved his hand grimly and said, "This is not the court, there is no need for so much etiquette. Everyone, please sit down. I have important matters for you to handle."

　　All the ministers sat in the seats arranged by the guards with puzzled looks on their faces. Annabel nodded to Mithras, and Mithras responded with a smile, signaling him not to be nervous.

　　"Go out and surround the room. No one is allowed to approach the study within ten steps without my permission. Violators will be killed without mercy!" Kapachi said to the guards with a sullen face, "If anyone dares to say a word about what I saw or heard today, I will kill his entire family!"

　　Several guards walked out tremblingly, and before leaving, they looked at Mithras. Since Mithras entered the palace just now, their majesty seemed to have become a different person.

　　Mithras smiled helplessly. How could he not know what these guards were thinking? It was just that Capaci's change really happened because of his arrival.

　　Capaci carefully looked at all the ministers present, sighed and asked, "How do you think the king treats you? Tell the truth!"

　　"Your Majesty has been very kind to us. Thinking back to the past..." a minister stepped forward and spoke loudly, actually wanting to dig out the old almanac.

　　"Enough! I don't want to hear your flattery. I've heard enough of those hypocritical words." Capaci slammed the table, his face becoming even uglier. "Annabelle, you say it!"

　　"Your Majesty is the master of the kingdom. No matter how Your Majesty treats me, I only know to obey Your Majesty's arrangements. It is the duty of a subject," Annabelle said with her head down.

　　Capaci's expression slowly softened, and he looked at the dozen or so ministers and said, "Can I still trust you?"

　　More than a dozen ministers trembled and bowed their heads in fear and trepidation: "We are willing to serve Your Majesty, even if it means death!"

　　Capaci nodded, glanced at Mithras, and said dejectedly: "My Lord, you should tell me. I am very confused now."

　　Mithras was slightly stunned. He did not expect that Capaci would push this matter to him. He smiled bitterly and said, "Your Majesty said so. Mithras has no choice but to obey."

　　More than a dozen ministers looked at Mithras with surprise on their faces.

　　"I have received news that Minister of State Tolia intends to rebel. Let's all think about how to deal with this matter!" Mithras said very straightforwardly.

　　With a loud bang, the whole study suddenly seemed to have experienced a huge explosion. All the ministers stood up from their seats, opening their mouths and gasping for breath.

　　"Excuse me, Count? Is this true? Do you have any evidence?" Annabelle was the first one to wake up. She stared at Mithras and looked very calm.

　　"You can do whatever you want. Of course we have evidence, but now is not the time to show it," Kapachi said impatiently. "I called you all here not to discuss whether Tolia's rebellion is true, but to ask you to come up with a countermeasure!"

　　All the ministers realized at this time that this matter was no longer a simple discussion, but a concrete conclusion had to be reached. Thinking of Tolia's huge influence in the kingdom, everyone fell silent.

　　"Why, are you all scared? Are these the ministers who are willing to go through fire and water for me?" Capaci slammed the table angrily and cursed loudly, "I treat you so well on weekdays, but when I really need you, you all become dumb. Very good! Very good!"

　　Annabell looked at Mithras and said loudly: "My thoughts have never changed, but this matter is too serious. We can't act rashly. We can only succeed in one strike, otherwise things will become complicated."

　　"Then tell me how you can achieve success with one strike!" Capaci looked at Annabell and asked loudly, "This matter is imminent. If I don't take action now, I will become a prisoner of Tolia."

　　"The most important thing now is to control all the military power in Holi City. Tolia has already controlled a lot of military power over the years. Once a conflict occurs in Holi City, the most important thing is to look at the strength of both sides. This is the first point." Annabell talked eloquently: "The second step is to attack them by surprise. We should take the initiative before Tolia launches a coup and capture him and his followers in one fell swoop. This way, we can be sure of nothing going wrong."

　　Capaci nodded and said, "Your idea is somewhat similar to that of the Earl, but the current situation is that Tolia has completely controlled the four gates of Holi City and has colluded with the Kingdom of Sulfurland to jointly launch an attack on us on the day of the Holy Soul Festival."

　　All the ministers were once again in a rage. It was already difficult to deal with just Tolia, and now there was another Sulfur Kingdom. Is this matter really beyond repair?

　　"Don't worry about the Kingdom of Sulfur. I can arrange for the troops on the border to be more prepared. As long as we can withstand their first wave of attacks, they will naturally withdraw when we have resolved domestic issues," said Deputy Military Minister Eda loudly. "The difficult part is how to eliminate this big cancer, Tolia."

　　"We can replace all the kingdom generals who are suspected of being Tolia's followers with our people, then block the news and launch a purge of Tolia. As long as the news is blocked tightly enough, Tolia will not notice anything," said the kingdom's Attorney General Dai Gaoli with a frown. "It is a big problem to completely block the news."

　　"I can guarantee the absolute loyalty of the Royal Knights. With them guarding the palace, even if something happens, they can hold out for a while and buy us time," said Ligao, the leader of the Royal Knights, loudly.

　　………

　　"Very good, it's good that everyone can think this way!" Kapachi stood up suddenly and said loudly: "This operation depends on everyone. I swear to heaven that if this is successful, I will never forget everyone's contribution."

　　All the ministers said they dared not to do it. Mithras looked at the Capaci and his ministers calmly, and his impression of these ministers changed greatly.

　　"Okay! This matter has been decided. Now I will arrange everyone's tasks." After getting the support of these ministers, Capaci's whole mental outlook changed greatly. He suddenly became murderous and had the bearing of a king.

　　"Count Mithras!"

　　Mithras was stunned. He was surprised that he would be the first person Capaci dealt with.

　　"My Lord Earl, you are the first person to know about this matter. This operation will be commanded by you and me together. I hope you can help me quell this disaster in the kingdom."

　　Mithras nodded: "As your Majesty's subject, Mithras has no qualms about doing this!"

　　Capaci looked at Mithras with gratitude and said loudly: "Annabel! After the others take control of the situation in Holi City, you will be responsible for capturing Tolia and his followers. You must follow the arrangements of Count Mithras for the specific actions."

　　Annabell glanced at Mithras and said loudly: "I will do my best to eradicate this big cancer of Tolia for the fallen country. If the mission fails, I will die as a token of my sin!"

　　"Ligaulu, you must lead the Royal Knights to defend the palace to the death. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to retreat a single step."

　　Ligaulu stood up and bowed to receive the order: "I swear to defend the palace to the death. As long as I am here, the palace will not lose an inch!"

　　"Eda, the affairs of the Sulfur Kingdom are now handed over to you. The rest of you should rush to the city gates and arrest all the city guarding generals on the pretext of inspecting the defense. They are not allowed to leave the camp without my order. All the soldiers defending the city will remain in place, but anyone who leaves the camp privately will be killed!" Capaci continued to make arrangements.

　　Suddenly, Capaci glanced at Mithras and said loudly: "Max, the former West City Lieutenant General, has been promoted to the West City Commander. He can make decisions on West City affairs alone without having to report to the higher authorities."

　　Mithras knew that this was Capach's way of showing goodwill to him, so he smiled and said to Capach, "I will write to him in person later. Your Majesty can rest assured that he will take care of the affairs of West City!"

　　Capaci nodded and said loudly: "Success or failure depends on this one move. You are all my trusted subjects. I hope you will not let me down. Go down and prepare now! I will send someone to inform you of the specific time of action."

　　All the ministers knew that Capaci was still worried about them despite such an arrangement. However, no one had the time to think about these things. These dozen people either had irreconcilable grudges with Tolia or were die-hard fans of the royal family. Once Tolia's coup succeeded, their positions would be difficult to maintain, and even their lives would be in danger. Therefore, even with Capaci's arrangement, no one was dissatisfied at all.

　　"Mithras, do you think my arrangement is appropriate?" After everyone left, Capaci asked Mithras worriedly.

　　Chapter 25: The Mantis and the Yellow Bird (Part 2)

　　(The plot of these two chapters is just a transition. Mithras’ revenge is about to begin. In the mysterious underground space, Mithras will undergo a thorough transformation. The sea of ​​consciousness will be born, and the qi cyclones around his body will form a number of ninety-nine. You must be patient and finish reading this section calmly. The long road to revenge is full of excitement. Please support this book, collect it, give red tickets, and reward it. Everything is welcome! And please don’t add the panacea in the book review section. Just write some suggestions. If you feel it is vulgar, you will be featured!)

　　"Mithras, do you think my arrangement is appropriate?" Capach asked Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Your Majesty has considered everything very carefully, but there is one person whom Your Majesty must pay more attention to."

　　"Who is it?" Capaci's face changed slightly. These more than ten ministers are his last source of reliance. If he can't even trust these people, who can he trust?

　　Mithras thought about it, walked to Capaci and whispered a name. Capaci's face changed drastically and he asked anxiously, "Are you sure it's him?"

　　Mithras nodded. "This person behaved normally in the court. However, when I mentioned Tolia's name just now, he was not surprised at all, as if he had known about this for a long time. This is suspicious, so I think Your Majesty should make some preparations."

　　Capaci nodded. If that person was really Tolia's follower, it would be troublesome. The countermeasures that everyone had just discussed must not be leaked. Once the news leaked out, this secret battle would be half lost.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Actually, Your Majesty, there is no need to worry too much. I was just wondering how to get Tolia to lower his guard against us, but the appearance of this person gave me an idea."

　　After whispering his thoughts to Capaci, Mithras smiled and asked, "Your Majesty should be relieved now, right? Since this person has come to our door, wouldn't it be a waste of his kindness if we don't make good use of him?"

　　Capaci smiled and looked at Mithras and said, "Just do as you say. I am lucky to have your help in this matter."

　　Mithras was not modest either, and said to Capaci: "We need to make a decision on this matter sooner rather than later!"

　　"So in your opinion, when is the best time to start this?" Capaci asked Mithras.

　　"It's already afternoon, the weather should be nice tonight!" Mithras sneered and said, "Let the night wash away Tolia's sins!"

　　…

　　Night finally fell, and Capaci issued an order to act. Ministers rushed to every corner of Holly City with a little excitement and anxiety. Before the blood appeared, a suffocating dullness had already descended on Holly City.

　　In the living room of Tolia's mansion.

　　Thirty or forty ministers of the kingdom sat together with nervous expressions. Tolia sat in the main seat in the center, his brows furrowed, feeling a little uneasy.

　　Of course he knew that Capaci had summoned more than a dozen ministers. Those ministers were not from his camp, which gave him a bad feeling. So he summoned other party members to discuss countermeasures.

　　"Sir, His Majesty suddenly summoned Ligaulu and others. I'm afraid he has discovered our plan. What should we do now?" A pot-bellied minister stood up and looked at Tolia nervously.

　　Tolia felt disgusted. If it weren't for the situation, he wouldn't even bother to look at a person like him who had no opinion. "Lord Peck, don't worry. We have been preparing for this for more than ten years. It's impossible for Capaci to find out so easily."

　　The ministers present felt relieved when they heard Tolia say this.

　　At this moment, Benji walked in from the door with a heavy face, and whispered a few words in Tolia's ear. Soon Tolia's face changed.

　　All the ministers present were shocked and felt that something was about to happen.

　　Sure enough, Tolia stood up suddenly and said to everyone, "Capach has received news of our coup. He plans to launch a purge against us the day after tomorrow, which is the night before Holy Soul Festival. Let's all think about how to deal with this matter!"

　　The day after tomorrow? The time of action agreed by Mithras and Capaci was tonight. Why did Tolia decide that it would be the day after tomorrow? Could it be because of the little note?

　　But since this person wanted to send a message to Tolia, why would he send a false message?

　　"Sir, at this time, we have no choice but to strike first. I suggest that we start tonight instead of waiting until Holy Soul Festival," a big man stood up. He looked like a general leading troops.

　　"I don't agree. All our preparations were planned for the Holy Soul Festival. If we start now, there will be big mistakes. If we make a mistake, all steps will go wrong. This matter concerns everyone's life and property. I don't think anyone wants to end up in failure and death!"

　　As soon as the big man finished speaking, someone stood up to object, and then others joined the argument. The whole hall became very chaotic for a while, and everyone's face was full of tension.

　　"Shut up!" Tolia said loudly with a livid face, "It's already this late, and you still have the mood to argue? What we need most now is to reach a consensus and make a decision immediately!"

　　Thirty or forty ministers looked at Tolia and fell silent. Tolia sighed in his heart that these people were just there to make slogans. It would be difficult to ask them to come up with any ideas.

　　"It would be great if you were here at this time, I wouldn't have to suffer like this alone", Tolia sighed in his heart, but who was this person he was talking about?

　　"Since no one has an opinion, I will make a direct decision. The action will be scheduled for 15:00 tomorrow night." Tolia stood up, looked at everyone with murderous intent, and said loudly: "If anyone has a different opinion, please raise it now. If no one has an opinion, go back and prepare now."

　　The ministers in the hall looked at each other, and no one stood up to oppose. Everyone has seen Tolia's methods, and none of those who opposed him in the past had a good ending. Moreover, the current situation is so tense, so this is the only way.

　　Tolia waved his hand and said loudly: "Since there is no objection, let's go back and prepare now. After tomorrow night, the Kingdom of Tara will belong to all of us."

　　Tolia's words rekindled the desires of these ministers, and they walked outside excitedly.

　　"None of you can leave," suddenly, a voice appeared in the yard, and a long string of torches illuminated the entire yard.

　　"You have colluded with foreign enemies to plot rebellion and committed an unforgivable crime. His Majesty the King has learned of this and has sent me here to take you to jail and await your punishment!"

　　The ministers were startled and looked up, only to see that the Minister of Finance and hundreds of soldiers had surrounded the mansion. Everyone's face turned pale in an instant.

　　No one expected that Capaci would launch a purge against them tonight. Just now they heard Toria say that Capaci's action would be the night after tomorrow. How could everything change in just a moment?

　　"You traitors, why don't you surrender quickly!" Annabelle stepped forward and shouted loudly, "Do you still think someone will come to save you now?"

　　"My Lord, this matter is not my fault!" A minister came out timidly, knelt on the ground with a plop, pointed at Tolia and said, "It was Tolia, the traitor, who forced me to join. I beg for forgiveness, my Lord!"

　　Once there was the first one, there would be a second one. Soon, more than a dozen ministers came out and knelt on the ground to ask for Annabel's forgiveness. Tolia's face became more and more ugly, and he pointed at the more than ten ministers on the ground and cursed.

　　"You spineless people, do you think that Capaci will let you go? I never thought that there would be a day when I would make a mistake. If I had known that you would be like this, I should have dealt with you earlier."

　　Annabell laughed and said, "Toriya, you are still so arrogant even now. You can't even protect your own life, how can you decide the life and death of others!"

　　"And the one who was threatened by the old villain Tolia, stand up now. I can explain your difficulties to His Majesty, and you may be able to escape death!" Annabell shouted loudly: "Your Majesty is kind and the kingdom cannot do without you. As long as you are willing to sincerely admit your mistakes, His Majesty will not make it too difficult for you."

　　The remaining twenty or so people were all hesitating. They were not as naive as the people on the ground. They had committed the heinous crime of treason. How could Capaci let them go so easily?

　　"Very good! Very good! You guys are determined to accompany Tolia to death, so I will grant your wish," Annabelle waved her hand violently, and the soldiers behind her pounced forward.

　　The ministers and guards around Tolia immediately prepared for battle.

　　Heads rolled one after another, streams of blood gushed out, screams continued to ring out, and a pungent smell of blood filled the entire mansion.

　　"Why?" A minister kneeling on the ground looked at what was happening in front of him in horror. The others who stood up with him to confess had become headless corpses.

　　"What's going on?" The people standing next to Tolia looked at Annabelle with shock, not understanding why such a change had occurred.

　　"Traitors never have a good end, kill!" With Annabelle's shout, another head rolled down. The sound was so loud that it made everyone's heart tremble.

　　Annabell walked towards Tolia with a smile, and the two enemies who had been facing each other in the court for more than ten years hugged each other tightly in the horrified eyes of everyone.

　　Tolia let go of Annabell and laughed to everyone, "Let's get to know each other again. This is my half-brother, Anthony. Of course, you can also call him Annabell."

　　Everyone present suddenly realized that Annabell was actually Tolia's younger brother. The two of them had been acting for more than ten years. Such scheming was really terrifying.

　　"Brother, His Majesty the King may have suspected me, and his men have already started to act. We must react immediately, otherwise it will be too late!"

　　"Lord Annabell is indeed smart, but unfortunately! You are still a step too late."

　　Mithras walked in with Doudou in his arms and a smile on his face. Behind him were hundreds of Dragon Scale Guards wearing armor-like scales. A murderous aura spread, and the smell of blood in the mansion became even stronger!

　　Chapter 26: Twists and Turns

　　(The plot of these two chapters is just a transition. Mithras’ revenge is about to begin. In the mysterious underground space, Mithras will undergo a thorough transformation. The sea of ​​consciousness will be born, and the qi cyclones around his body will form a number of ninety-nine. You must be patient and finish reading this section calmly. The long road to revenge is full of excitement. Please support this book, collect it, give red tickets, and reward it. Everything is welcome! And please don’t add the panacea in the book review section. Just write some suggestions. If you feel it is vulgar, you will be featured!)

　　"Lord Annabell is indeed a smart man. Unfortunately, you are still a step too late!"

　　Mithras walked into the yard holding Doudou with a smile on his face. Behind him were hundreds of dragon scale guards wearing scale armor. Each of these dragon scale guards was murderous and looked at everyone as if they were lambs to be slaughtered.

　　"Mithras!" Annabell's face changed drastically. She looked at Mithras with some disbelief and said, "Why are you here? Aren't you staying in the palace with Capaci?"

　　Mithras laughed and said, "His Majesty once ordered you to be responsible for taking down Tolia, but now you are so close to him."

　　"It turns out that you have been using me all along," Annabell said angrily, "Didn't you tell me to start tomorrow? Why did you start it in advance?"

　　Mithras shook his head: "You are the only one who came forward in advance. If I hadn't told you this, how could we have temporarily stabilized Tolia? From this point of view, Lord Annabell has made a great contribution."

　　It turned out that after the meeting in the study, the person that Mithras mentioned to Capaci was Annabel. Mithras did not suspect him at first. After all, he and Tolia were simply incompatible. It was hard to believe that there was any connection between the two.

　　However, Doudou began to doubt Annabel. When he was in the court, Annabel's performance was remarkable, and even Doudou did not find any suspicion in him, so Capaci called him to the study to discuss matters.

　　However, in the study, when Doudou heard Mithras tell the news of Tolia's rebellion, the expression on his face was the same as everyone else, but he unexpectedly found that his pulse was very calm, as if he had already anticipated what Mithras was going to say, which made Mithras suspicious.

　　Therefore, before the action, Capaci conveyed a false order to Annabel, asking him to launch a purge of Tolia on the second night, that is, tomorrow night. After receiving this order, Annabel immediately sent someone to deliver a letter to Tolia, which made Tolia decide to launch the uprising tomorrow.

　　After Annabel returned home, he felt something was not right, so he sent people to inquire about the other people's news. After finding out the whereabouts of the other ministers who came out with him, he immediately guessed that Capachi had become suspicious of him, so he brought his servants and guards to meet up with Tolia.

　　Mithras smiled slightly, and Annabel's face became worse and worse, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He had been calculating and calculating, but he had not expected that he would be used by Capaci and Mithras. One can imagine how frustrated he felt.

　　Turning to look at Toliamythus, his face turned cold. It was this man who caused him to lose his family and parents, becoming an orphan, and killed his uncle Paschal a few days ago. The hatred in his heart surged out in an instant.

　　"Lord Tolia, what else do you have to say now?" Mithras sneered at Tolia and said, "You have no way to escape now, why don't you surrender immediately!"

　　Tolia shook his head and looked at Mithras and said, "Count Mithras, why are you doing this? This matter has nothing to do with you at all. With your relationship with the Holy Spirit Palace, no matter who is in charge of the Tara Kingdom, your status will only rise and not fall. Why are you going against me?"

　　What Tolia said was true, but how could he have imagined that the feud between him and Mithras had been destined to be a fight to the death and a genocide more than ten years ago. How could Mithras let him go easily?

　　"Tolya, you'd better keep these words before you speak before His Majesty. Now you only have two options. One is to confess your guilt voluntarily, and His Majesty may spare your life." There was one more thing that Mithras had not said in his heart, and that was that he would not spare Tolia.

　　"Second, I will let these dragon scale guards behind me capture you, you make your own choice!" Seeing the hatred in Tolia's eyes, Mithras was secretly frightened, but he really couldn't remember what kind of grudge he had with Mithras.

　　Tolia laughed out loud: "Does the Earl really think that I am doomed to fail?"

　　Mithras was stunned. Could it be that Tolia still had some kind of back-up plan? He was secretly on guard in his heart: "It's not what I think, but it's the fact."

　　"Capture everyone. If there is resistance, kill them without mercy!" Mithras loudly gave orders to the Dragon Scale Guards behind him.

　　"Kill! Kill! Kill!" Hundreds of Dragon Scale Guards marched towards Tolia and others in neat steps. With every step, they would shout the word "kill". After three shouts, they were only ten meters apart, and a murderous atmosphere spread.

　　The ministers around Tolia were already in chaos. They had all heard of the Dragon Scale Guards. Each of them had strength that was not weaker than a fifth-level war spirit (weapon master, intermediate beast tamer). When hundreds of people gathered together, the power they unleashed was simply unmatched.

　　Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!

　　More than a dozen ministers retreated with pale faces. These people followed Tolia only for glory and wealth, but now that it was a matter of life and death, everyone considered their own life first.

　　Among the people present, only Tolia and Annabell still maintained a trace of calm, but their faces were also very heavy. The current situation was extremely bad for them.

　　"Where are the Blood-Clothed Guards?" Tolia shouted suddenly and retreated quickly. Annabelle retreated before him.

　　Mithras was stunned, and Doudou in his arms shouted loudly: "Boss, quickly let the Dragon Scale Guards retreat, there is something strange underground!"

　　"All Dragon Scale Guards, listen up and retreat immediately!" While giving the order, Mithras quickly retreated in the direction of the gate. At this time, he also felt a strange vibration coming from the ground.

　　"Hua Hua!" Following a series of noises, the entire ground continued to shake. The next moment, pieces of stone slabs were blown away, and blood-red figures rushed out from the ground, like the god of death from hell.

　　"Puff puff!" The Dragon Scale Guards, who had no time to retreat, were killed from behind by the Blood Robe Guards who appeared strangely. In just a short moment, hundreds of them fell to the ground.

　　"Mithras, do you still want to catch me now?" Tolia laughed as he watched the fight in the garden. "Do you think that only Capaci has hidden powers and I don't? You underestimate me!"

　　Mithras was secretly anxious in his heart. It seemed that he was too impatient and did not make careful considerations. Tolia had been planning for more than ten years, so how could he not have hidden power?

　　"Tolia, do you think that these hundreds of Blood Robe Guards alone can turn the situation around?"

　　In fact, Mithras was unsure. If Tolia could hide the Blood Guard, couldn't he hide the Iron Guard or the Bronze Guard? He had been preparing for more than ten years. In these ten years, he could have built a force of tens of thousands of people.

　　"Haha, don't be anxious, My Lord Earl. This is certainly not the only method I have. But the rest of the methods should not be used here," Tolia laughed, not looking panicked at all.

　　At this time, there was a sound of fighting and shouting coming from a distance. Mithras's face changed drastically. The direction of the shouting and fighting came from was the royal palace. Could this be the other method that Tolia mentioned?

　　"Let's do it, Lord Earl. Now you should understand who is the final winner!" Tolia laughed: "You can use my brothers, so why can't I use your people?"

　　Mithras managed to calm down and said to Tolia: "Sir, this is a great trick. Can you tell me what's going on? I'm very curious."

　　Tolia smiled and said, "It doesn't hurt to tell you now. You think the news is sealed tightly, but it's not. You just guessed that Annabelle is my person, but even if you rack your brains, you can't imagine that I have spies in the palace. Your every move is in my hands."

　　"Aren't you going to launch a purge against me tonight? Fine, I will pretend that I don't know. However, all your deployments have been destroyed by me in secret. Now my Tiger Army is attacking the palace. As long as we take down the palace, this open and secret struggle should be successfully ended."

　　Tolia was confident of victory and proudly told everyone all his plans. Others around him looked at him in surprise. Even they didn't know about these arrangements. Tolia's scheming was so deep and his strength was far beyond everyone's imagination.

　　At least, the Tiger Army he mentioned did not belong to the kingdom's organization. It was obviously a private army that he had secretly developed over the years.

　　"I admire you! Your plan is indeed extraordinary, but there is one thing I don't understand. Who is the other spy you mentioned?" asked Mithras calmly.

　　Tolia looked at Mithras with a smile and said jokingly, "Lord Earl, can't you think of it? Well, it doesn't hurt to tell you now."

　　"This person is the Third Prince!"

　　Mithras was stunned. He thought of the palace guards and the remaining ministers, but he didn't expect it to be the third prince. How could this be possible?

　　"That loser is obsessed with inheriting the throne. Okay! I will fulfill his request. I told him that this coup was to help him ascend the throne. I didn't expect that he actually believed it. He told me everything you did. Are you shocked by the identity of this spy?" Tolia said with a big laugh.

　　Mithras nodded: "I really didn't expect it to be him, and I wouldn't have thought it would be him. After all, he is rebelling against himself by doing this!"

　　"But, Master Tolia, do you really think you have won?" Mithras suddenly laughed, looked at Tolia with a mocking expression and said, "I'm afraid your joy will be in vain!"

　　Chapter 27: Shocking Change!

　　(Happy weekend everyone, come on! Release your passion, let us see everyone's energy, so that the vulgar have no reason to be lazy this weekend, don't indulge in vulgar laziness!)

　　"Lord Tolia, do you really think you have won?" Mithras suddenly laughed, and his laugh was very mysterious: "I'm afraid it will be a false joy in the end."

　　Hearing what Mithras said, Tolia's face changed slightly, and he laughed and said, "Now the guards of the four gates of Holi City are all under my control, and I have 5,000 Tiger Army in the direction of the palace. I really can't think of any ability that you can have to stop me from ascending the throne."

　　Mithras looked at Tolia and smiled, "Lord Tolia seems to have missed something. It seems that you forgot that there are two camps outside the city, and the four city gates are not under your complete control."

　　Tolia laughed loudly. "The East and West camps are still 40 to 50 miles away from Holi City. Even if they get the news, I'm afraid I will have already grasped the situation in the city by the time they arrive. Does the Earl think I haven't considered this?"

　　Mithras smiled and whispered, "It's about time!"

　　Everyone was thinking about what Mithras said, not knowing what he was talking about.

　　"Bang, bang!" Suddenly, two fireworks bloomed in the sky in the west and east directions of the city, accompanied by deafening shouts coming from the east and west directions.

　　"The Western Camp's mighty army has been ordered to capture the traitor Tolia. Innocent people must get out of the way immediately. Those who resist will be killed without mercy!"

　　"The Ever-Victorious Army of the East Camp has been ordered to enter the city to capture the rebels. All of you must lay down your weapons. Those who surrender will be spared!"

　　The shouts of killing coming from two directions made Tolia and the others' faces change greatly. At this time, the fighting in the courtyard had ended, and the two sides were facing each other at a distance of several feet. The 800 Dragon Scale Soldiers brought by Mithras suffered heavy casualties, but Tolia's Blood Cloth Guards were not much better. After all, in terms of individual strength, the soldiers of the Dragon Scale Army were still stronger.

　　"Lord Tolia, do you still think you have mastered the situation?" Mithras said with a smile, "How can I not hold back against someone as cunning as you?"

　　"I never thought that the event I have been planning for more than ten years would be ruined in your hands. Mithras, you should be proud of this." Tolia laughed crazily: "I didn't intend to do anything to you, but now that things have come to this, I can't vent my anger without killing you. Prepare to die!"

　　Tolia glanced at Ducasi and Benji behind him and said angrily: "Kill him for me!"

　　Benji and Ducasi moved upon hearing the sound, and they were on the left and right. Before they got close to him, the two auras had already locked onto Mithras. The Dragon Scale Guards around Mithras suddenly turned around, forming three human walls extending forward and backward.

　　"break!"

　　A sneer appeared on the corners of Ducasi and Benji's mouths, and a long sword swept across wantonly, and a fist stirred up a strong wind.

　　"boom!"

　　The difference in strength was extremely obvious. Although the Dragon Scale Guards had a large number of people, most of them were at the level of fifth-level combat spirits. Facing the War King Ducasi and the Weapon Master Bangi who were about to enter the ninth level, they had no ability to resist at all. With just one collision, three entire lines of defense were breached.

　　Faced with such a situation, Mithras still maintained a faint smile on his face, and said to Doudou with a chuckle: "Your chance has come!"

　　call out!

　　Doudou's body seemed to have traveled through space and suddenly appeared in front of Benji and Ducassi, and Mithras himself also threw two punches in an instant, and the explosive force drove his body towards Benji and Ducassi.

　　"boom!"

　　Doudou's body broke through the blockade of Ducasi's sword and hit Ducasi's chest directly. After a muffled sound, Doudou's figure bounced back into Mithras' arms at a high speed, and Ducasi's body trembled slightly and took a small step back.

　　"The wind dragon roars!", Mithras shouted, and the cold and hot air currents were driven at the same time, and a violent whirlwind quickly formed in the surprised eyes of everyone.

　　This so-called Wind Dragon's Roar was a powerful attack that Mithras formed after careful consideration based on the accident that occurred after the last collision between cold and hot air currents.

　　Under the control of Mithras, the violent tornado moved quickly towards Ducassi and Benji. At this time, the two were also moving towards Mithras. When the tornado was formed, it was too late for them to retreat. Soon the tornado with a bottom diameter of only about one meter swallowed the two people.

　　"What?"

　　The people around were all shocked. They had never seen such a strange attack method. Although the tornado was still some distance away from them, the extremely concentrated power made them feel chilled.

　　"What should I do if I encounter such an attack?" Everyone was thinking, but the answer was obvious, which could be seen from their pale faces.

　　Fortunately, Benji and Ducassi were very strong. Although the tornado trapped them inside, it was unable to lift them off the ground. At best, it could only temporarily block them. When the power of the tornado weakened, the two would be able to escape.

　　"It seems that the Wind Dragon's Roar is only effective against people with equal strength. It is completely useless against enemies stronger than myself!" Mithras frowned. He was very dissatisfied with the power of the Wind Dragon's Roar.

　　"Boss, it seems your attack didn't work!" Doudou twisted his body restlessly in Mithras' arms, making fun of Mithras loudly.

　　Mithras did not answer but just stared at the two figures in the whirlwind. Ducasi and Bangui were like two mountains blocking the whirlwind. Now the power of the whirlwind has begun to weaken. The situation is far beyond Mithras' expectations.

　　The power of the tornado comes from its high-speed rotation. The confrontation between Ducassi and Benji greatly reduced the speed of the tornado, and its power naturally declined rapidly.

　　"Puff!" The power of the whirlwind became weaker and weaker, and finally dispersed with a muffled sound. The people around it retreated one after another, and dust filled the air, making it impossible to see what was happening inside.

　　"You're looking for death, kid!" Benji's face turned red. Although the tornado did not cause any harm to him, it tore his clothes into strips, revealing his private parts. For a man like him, such humiliation was far more unbearable than physical blows.

　　Ducasi's face kept changing. Compared with Benji, his situation was even more miserable. Without saying a word, he rushed towards Mithras with his sword held high. As his figure flashed, his two snow-white buttocks trembled and fluttered. Tolia and others standing behind him had strange expressions on their faces.

　　"boom!"

　　Doudou's body shot out rapidly, hit Ducassi's body and bounced back violently. Mithras took the opportunity to knock Ducassi's sword away with a punch and quickly retreated several feet away.

　　"Boss, this guy is so strong that he made me dizzy." Doudou's body was shaking slightly. Ducasi attacked angrily and his strength was naturally sufficient. A simple contact resulted in Doudou, who was always proud of his strong body, suffering minor injuries.

　　"Go to hell!" Ducasi's sword did not have any fancy moves, it just chopped down simply, but Mithras felt that the sword light was like a collapsing mountain, unstoppable!

　　The situation was far worse than this. After Ducassi launched the attack, Benji went from being ashamed to being furious. He didn't care whether he was going to expose himself or not. His body stretched and contracted, and a fist appeared on Mithras' chest.

　　"Three souls move, hundreds of waves!" Mithras's face changed slightly, and he used all his strength to activate the three souls. His body retreated rapidly, and in the process of retreating, he punched out, and hundreds of layers of air waves continuously surged towards the two people who were rushing over.

　　"Boom!", continuous explosions were heard, Ducasi and Bangui broke through dozens of air waves in succession, their momentum remained undiminished. Mithras's face became increasingly heavy, and his body's retreat speed continued to increase.

　　"Break, break, break!" Benji shouted repeatedly, urging all his fighting spirit into action. His fist had already touched the fighting spirit shield outside of Mithras' body. If he got a little closer, Mithras would be in trouble.

　　"My Lord Earl, let me deal with these two men." A skinny hand stretched out from an unknown place and just lightly pointed at Benji's fist, and Benji's body stopped.

　　From movement to stillness, it only took a moment. Benji's blood rushed up suddenly and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　An old man with a smile on his face appeared in front of everyone. He was wearing a green robe that had faded to a pale color, but it made his figure look even more free and easy.

　　"My Lord, you'd better just watch. If anything happens to you, I won't be able to explain to that kid Capaci," the old man said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded, then stepped back: "Then thank you for your help, Mr. Tu!"

　　Tu Lao's words caused a burst of exclamations in the crowd. He actually called Kapachi a child. This Tu Lao's generation and identity must be very complicated.

　　Benji looked at Tu Lao who suddenly appeared with a look of shock. He was slightly injured by the power of just one beast. It was hard to believe, but it was a fact. Could it be that this Tu Lao was actually a powerful Saint Realm warrior?

　　In just a moment, Bangi rejected this idea. In the entire Tara Kingdom, there were less than ten level nine warriors, so how could there be a strong man in the holy realm?

　　"Don't worry, I'm not in the sanctuary yet," Tu Lao smiled faintly as he looked at the shocked Benji and the cautious Ducassi.

　　After Tu Lao said this, Benji's face not only did not improve, but became even paler.

　　"You haven't reached the holy realm yet?" Since Mr. Tu said so, it means that he is about to enter the holy level and has even touched the edge of the holy realm.

　　The most terrifying type of strong people in Oslo are not those in the high and mighty sanctuary, but those like Tu Lao who are only one step away from entering the sanctuary.

　　The strong ones in the Holy Domain have their own pride. They generally will not attack those who are weaker than themselves, unless this person has violated their taboos. However, the strong ones who are about to enter the Holy Domain are different. They have the strongest power under the Holy Domain, but they do not have the pride of the Holy Domain. They attack without scruples, which is the most troublesome.

　　"Which of you two will go first?" Natu looked at Benji and Ducassi with a smile, but the murderous intent in his eyes was obvious.

　　Chapter 28 Successfully captured!

　　(Happy weekend everyone, support this book, support the vulgar, collect, red ticket, reward!)

　　"Who of you two will come first?" said Tu Lao with a smile.

　　Benji and Ducasi looked at each other and moved almost at the same time. The two figures were accompanied by bursts of air explosions, and the sword lights and fist shadows all shot towards Tu Lao.

　　There was no change on Tu Lao's face. He put his left arm behind his back and stretched his right arm twice with incredible speed.

　　"Puff puff!" Ducasi and Bangui suddenly retreated back, a long sword and a right arm trembling constantly. Just a moment ago, Tu Lao's two fingers pointed at their long swords and fists respectively. They both felt something was wrong and retreated immediately, but even so, their right arms temporarily lost consciousness.

　　Benji and Ducasi looked at Tu Lao in shock. They didn't expect that Tu Lao's strength was more terrifying than they imagined. Just one contact almost made them lose their combat effectiveness.

　　At this time, the entire Holi city was in chaos. The cold light of waving weapons and mutilated corpses could be seen everywhere. A sticky smell of blood completely enveloped Holi city.

　　Tolia had been listening carefully to the movements coming from the direction of the palace. Gradually, the shouting and screaming coming from the direction of the palace became smaller and smaller, and his face became more and more ugly.

　　If nothing unexpected happens, the battle there should be over, and the result is self-evident!

　　Tu Lao walked towards Benji and Ducassi with a smile.

　　"Senior, for a strong man like you who is about to step into the holy realm, why bother to get involved in this muddy water!" Benji's whole body was tense. Every time Tu Lao got closer, his heart sank several feet.

　　Tu Lao laughed and said, "I have no choice! You are going to destroy my ancestors' foundation. Do you think I can just sit back and watch? It's really annoying!"

　　Everyone was stunned again. Tu Lao's words made everyone think of a possibility, that he was also a member of the royal family of the kingdom!

　　Mithras kept smiling. Capaci had explained to him the identity of Tu Lao before they set off. He was a member of the royal family of the kingdom, and he was of a very high generation. Even Capaci had to call him "Third Grandpa".

　　The Kingdom of Tara has existed for thousands of years. During this period, it is impossible to verify how many members the royal family has, but it is conceivable that the strength of the royal family accumulated over thousands of years is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface. Tu Lao is an obvious example.

　　"Senior, are you a member of the royal family?" Bangji's heart completely turned cold for a moment. What they are doing now is aimed at the royal family of the kingdom. As members of the royal family, how could Tu Lao let them go.

　　"Go!" Benji called out to Ducassi and pounced on Tu Lao again, with a desperate attitude.

　　The smile on Tu Lao's face gradually disappeared, and a hint of brutality appeared. He sneered, "You two really don't know how to live or die. Since you are looking for death, you can't blame me for being cruel!"

　　A skinny hand suddenly drew a circle, and Benji's body rushed over uncontrollably. With a bang, the hand expanded and contracted once, and Benji's body flew out sideways.

　　Everyone looked at what was happening in front of them in surprise. Was the gap in strength really so huge?

　　Mithras sighed secretly, thinking back to when they were in Taros City, Mr. Fei, who had taken care of Hami and raised him, was already a master at the War Emperor level. However, he was injured with just one move by the Saint-level strongman Ru Feili. Although Mr. Tu's strength had not yet reached the Saint Realm, it was only one step away. It was really easy for him to deal with Benji, whose strength was only at the Weapon Soul level.

　　Bang!

　　With another sound, Ducasi's sword slipped out of his hand and he flew out, spurting out a mouthful of blood in the air.

　　After Tu Lao injured two people, a smile reappeared on his face and he walked back to Mithras leisurely.

　　"My Lord Earl, I won't be needed for the rest of the matter!"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Master Tu, I won't bother you with the rest. Just stay by my side and help me."

　　"Tolia, what else do you have to do now?" Mithras sneered, "You are plotting treason, your crime is unforgivable!"

　　Tolia smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I didn't expect that after fifteen years of preparation, it would all be in vain in one day. I really can't accept it!"

　　"Brother, let's run away! As long as we are still alive, we can start over again." Annabell said loudly to Tolia: "You take your sister-in-law and nephew and go first. I will stay and hold off for you for a while."

　　Tolia patted Annabell on the shoulder, smiled bitterly and said, "You had nothing to do with this matter. It was me who dragged you into this and hurt you!"

　　"I volunteered to do this. If you hadn't taken care of me in the family, I would have died long ago," Annabelle said firmly. "Since then, I decided to live my whole life for you. I'm lucky to be able to help my brother!"

　　Tolia nodded, as if she had returned to decades ago.

　　Although he and Annabelle were born of the same father, their status in the family was very different. The reason was that Annabelle's mother was just a maid, and even his birth was an accident.

　　When they were young, one of the things that other family members loved to do most was to bully Annabell. Once, several children of the same age pushed Annabell into a pond. If it weren't for Tolia's timely rescue, Annabell would probably have died that time alone.

　　"It seems that we two brothers are destined to die together!" Tolia said to Annabell, "You and I have already reached this age, what future do we have? Just admit defeat!"

　　Before Annabelle could say something, Tolia had already walked towards Mithras.

　　"Count Mithras, I give up!" Tolia looked calm now, as if this decision would not cause him any harm at all.

　　"My Lord Earl, I give up!" Tolia looked at Mithras and said with emotion: "I have thought of a lot, but I didn't take you into account. It can be said that Capaci is not destined to die!"

　　Mithras sneered and said, "My lord, there are many things you haven't thought of. I will make you understand them one by one."

　　"Mithras!" A chaotic sound of footsteps came from outside, and Max walked in wearing armor, followed closely by a large crowd of people.

　　"Mithras, are you okay?" Max walked to Mithras and asked anxiously. A pungent smell of blood came from his body. No one knew how many lives his sword had taken that night.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "You came at the right time. All the people here are Tolia's followers. Capture them and take them away."

　　Max looked at Mithras with gratitude. This time, Mithras helped him to be promoted from a lieutenant general to the commander of West City. Now, Mithras gave him such a great credit. This was a big favor.

　　"Yes, sir!" Max was lower in rank than Mithras, and he was in a hurry just now and forgot about their identities. At this time, Mithras gave orders as the on-site commander, and of course Max had to follow the procedures.

　　"Someone come here! Capture all these traitors!" Max ordered the city guards behind him.

　　The Blood-Clothed Guards surrounding Annabelle and the others were ready to fight.

　　"Forget it! This won't help at all, let them be!" Tolia turned around and looked at his followers and said with a smile: "No one will be in trouble as long as I am here."

　　Mithras looked at Tolia in surprise. He dared to speak so arrogantly at this time. Did he really think that someone would come to save him?

　　"Take them away!" Max ordered the city guards to lock up everyone and drive them out.

　　"It's finally over!" Max walked up to Mithras with a big laugh and said, "I'll treat you to a meal after this is over. If that guy Bilili leaves, I'll have someone to get drunk with me."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Anyway, I don't dare drink with you. Last time I got drunk by you guys, I felt bad for a long time when I got home! Master, you should drink alone!"

　　Max laughed and said, "You are still young now, of course you don't know the benefits of this wine. When you reach my age, I'm afraid you will become a drunkard."

　　Mithras and Max walked outside while chatting and laughing. As soon as they walked out of Tolia's mansion, they found that the city guards outside had stayed there and Tu Lao was confronting several people from the Holy Soul Palace in white.

　　"People from the Holy Spirit Temple, why are they here?" Mithras was puzzled and rushed over immediately.

　　"Master Tu, what's going on?" Mithras glanced at the people from the Holy Soul Temple opposite. A purple-robed bishop stood in the center, and beside him were four or five temple elders in white robes. One of them Mithras had seen in the library of the Holy Temple.

　　"They want to take Tolia away!" Tu Lao said calmly, but his eyes never left the bishop of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　Mithras frowned, looked at the bishop and said with a smile: "I wonder if the bishop has come here for something important!"

　　While Mithras was speaking, the elder of the temple who knew Mithras whispered a few words to the bishop and nodded to Mithras with a smile.

　　"Are you Mithras?" The bishop looked Mithras up and down and said with a smile, "This Tolia is related to a major event in the Holy Spirit Temple. I want to take him away now. Please approve it, Lord Earl."

　　Mithras suddenly realized. No wonder Tolia said that just now. It turned out that he was waiting for someone from the Holy Soul Palace. But why did the Holy Soul Palace care about him so much?

　　With a frown on his face, Toliasmithus would definitely not let go. This time he had planned so carefully just to capture Tolia and get the truth about the demise of his family from him. There was no way he would give up now.

　　"I'm sorry, Bishop. This Tolia is the leader of this rebellion. I can't let you take him away without the consent of His Majesty the King." Mithras smiled and said to the bishop, "Please forgive me, Bishop!"

　　"What if I must take him away?" The bishop's face darkened.

　　Chapter 29: Holy Spirit Temple Miguel

　　(Support, support! Collection, red tickets, rewards, naked running time update as usual, two updates a day 6000 words, everyone often come and visit, the dirty book may not be put on the shelves, directly finished, the most need your support.)

　　"What if I must take it away?" the bishop's voice turned cold.

　　Tolia looked at Mithras with a smug look on his face, his expression was very arrogant, as if he was mocking Mithras.

　　Mithras was also a little angry, and turned to Max and said, "Take the people away, and kill anyone who stops us!"

　　The bishop was stunned, and laughed: "As expected, you are someone the archbishop appreciates. You are indeed extraordinary. I was just joking with you just now. Let's get to know you again, Bishop Miguel of the Holy Spirit Temple."

　　Mithras was also stunned. Miguel's expression changed so quickly that he was a little slow to react: "Mithras greets His Excellency the Bishop. I am sorry for being rude just now!"

　　Miguel smiled and said, "It's okay! It's okay! I was born to like people with principles. You can take Tolia away now."

　　"My Lord Bishop!" Tolia's face changed drastically, and he said loudly: "We have an agreement, you can't let them take me away"

　　Miguel's face darkened, and he sneered and said, "Tolia, are you threatening me?"

　　"I wouldn't dare to do that, but if I'm taken away by these people and something slips out, please don't blame me, Bishop," Tolia said fearlessly.

　　Miguel's face tightened, and he said in a deep voice: "Just follow them, I will go to the king, but you must remember what you can say and what you can't say."

　　Tolia said with a smile: "I feel relieved with the words of the Bishop!"

　　Miguel frowned, turned around, looked at Mithras and said, "This Tolia is related to a major event of the Holy Spirit Temple. It seems that I must go to see the king in person."

　　Upon hearing this, Mithras became secretly anxious. If the Holy Spirit Palace intervened, and Capaci couldn't withstand the pressure and released Tolia, all his plans would be in vain.

　　"The bishop is so anxious about Tolia, it seems that something big is involved," Mithras said in surprise, "This makes people curious."

　　Miguel smiled and said, "You are not a member of the Holy Spirit Hall yet. You will understand later."

　　Miguel's words clearly indicate that he believes Mithras will become a member of the Holy Soul Temple. In fact, this is not difficult to understand. Who on the continent would have the heart to refuse the Holy Soul Temple's recruitment?

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "Then I will take these people to report to His Majesty the King first. Would you like to come with us, Bishop?"

　　Miguel smiled and shook his head. "I have other things to do, so I will not go with you. Please tell the King my intention and ask him not to rush to convict these people."

　　"Of course, of course!" Mithras secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Miguel was not in a hurry to save people now, he would have time to prepare. He must ask Tolia for the truth about the family's destruction.

　　Watching Miguel leave, the smile on Mithras' face completely disappeared, and he said to Max in a deep voice: "Get up immediately, I want to see His Majesty now."

　　Although Max didn't know why Mithras was so anxious, he didn't want to see Tolia leave unharmed, so he urged his city guards to escort Tolia towards the palace.

　　There were wailing sounds everywhere along the way, corpses were piled up on the streets, the houses on both sides of the street were dead silent, there was no light around, and occasionally there were sporadic sounds of fighting.

　　The city's residents were already terrified by a night of fighting, fearing that disaster would happen, so they dared not turn on the lights.

　　When they were almost at the palace, the corpses on the street became more dense, and soldiers were carrying corpses. Although the battle outside was over, there was still a strong smell of blood on their bodies.

　　Mithras sighed secretly, and walked towards the palace with Tolia and others without saying a word. Except for Tu Lao and Max, all other soldiers stayed outside.

　　"Sir!" The one guarding the palace gate was his old acquaintance Hams, but his condition looked very bad. His left arm was wrapped in thick gauze and his whole body was stained with blood.

　　"How is it going?" Mithras asked

　　"The casualties among the brothers were great. If the brothers from the East and West camps had not arrived, I'm afraid the palace would have been breached." Hams's face was very heavy. After a slight pause, he added: "Gambia and Colon also died in the battle!"

　　Mithras patted Hams' shoulder without saying anything. He had anticipated the cruelty of this battle before he began to make his arrangements. However, the corpses lying along the way and the bloodstains all over the place still made him feel a little uncomfortable.

　　"See! Tolia, these people should have lived alive on this continent like you and me, but your momentary greed turned them into corpses. Don't you regret it at all?" Mithras said loudly to Tolia: "This is the sin you committed!"

　　Tolia looked indifferent and said loudly: "Who in the world is not greedy? I am just pursuing my own dream. As for these people in front of me, they have always been tools for changing dynasties. Others use them, so why can't I use them?"

　　Mithras suddenly found that he had no reason to refute. Indeed, in Oslo, where the strong are respected, Tolia's behavior was understandable. Every dynasty was established after experiencing bloodshed and massacre. Tolia was now just a matter of success or failure.

　　"Lord Mithras, His Majesty the King is waiting for you in the study," Ligaul came over with high spirits. Now that the overall situation has been decided, as the commander of the defense of the palace, his contribution is not small, and it is a time of great success for him.

　　Although Mithras was not used to seeing Ligaul showing his joy, he still had to keep a face and said with a smile: "Lord Ligaul has made an indelible contribution to the defense of the palace this time. I would like to congratulate you first."

　　Ligaolu laughed loudly: "The Count has made great contributions in suppressing the rebellion this time. I hope you can help me more in the future."

　　Mithras patiently chatted with Lygaul for a few words, then took Tolias and his followers into the palace.

　　Walking in the palace, people were coming and going to clean the battlefield. Buckets of clean water were poured in and the ground was immediately dyed red. Perhaps by tomorrow, there wouldn't be a trace of blood left here. However, no amount of clean water could wash away the pungent smell of blood.

　　No fighting took place from the second gate of the palace, and the surrounding environment did not seem to have changed at all, but the heavy and tense atmosphere became even stronger.

　　"Lord Mithras is here!" The guard at the door announced loudly when he arrived at the study door.

　　Mithras did not wait for Capaci's call. He asked the guards at the door to keep an eye on Tolia and others, and he and Tu Lao walked inside one after another.

　　"Thank you for your hard work!" After hearing the guard's message, Capaci came out and saw Mithras with a smile on his face and said, "This time, thanks to your clever calculation, otherwise I would be in danger."

　　Mithras shook his head and said: "I just made some suggestions in this matter. It is the soldiers who sacrificed their lives to achieve such results."

　　Capaci nodded to Mithras and bowed to Tu Lao, "Third Uncle! Sorry to bother you this time too."

　　Boss Tu said with a frown: "It's not a big deal, but you should be more careful in the future. It's not easy for our ancestors to build this business. If it's destroyed in your hands, you will become a sinner for all eternity."

　　Capaci nodded repeatedly. This time, the incident was thrilling. If Mithras had not accidentally discovered Tolia's conspiracy, after the Holy Soul Festival, this foundation would have been destroyed in Capaci's hands.

　　"How are Tolia and others?" Capaci asked with murderous intent on his face. He really hated Tolia to the bone.

　　"They are all captured and are outside now!" Mithras said with a smile, "With Tu Lao's help this time, my job is much easier."

　　"Boss, this is also my contribution, why don't you blame me?" When Mithras said this, Doudou was a little unhappy and struggled hard.

　　Mithras quickly comforted him: "I will remember your contribution. When this matter is settled, I will treat you to a big meal at Hongbin Building. I think you will be satisfied now!"

　　"Boss, you haven't fulfilled what you confessed last time. Who knows if you are lying to me again," Doudou said in disbelief.

　　"It's true this time, I will never deny it!" Mithras blushed and assured Doudou, and Doudou calmed down.

　　"I really want to meet Tolia now. I want to ask him why he betrayed me!" Capaci became angrier and angrier as he spoke, and he seemed very excited. "Back then, he was just a down-and-out man. Dolan recommended him to me, and I took good care of him. Over the past ten years, I have promoted him step by step to his current position. Who among the court officials can have a higher status than him? But he treats me like this, which really makes me sad!"

　　When Mithras heard the word "Dolan", his heart was shocked. That was his father. It was a pity that Capaci did not say more about his father Dolan.

　　"Bring in Tolia and Annabelle!" Capaci shouted to the outside in anger.

　　Soon, several guards brought in Tolia and Annabelle, who were locked up tightly. After the two entered the study, Annabelle looked a little nervous, while Toliae looked indifferent and glanced at Capaci with disdain.

　　"Tolia, Annabell, you are so brave!" Kapachi looked at the two people with blood boiling, slammed the table and said loudly: "What else do you have to say now!"

　　Tolia laughed and said, "Capachi, why are you so excited? To be honest, you are lucky to have escaped this time. If it weren't for Mithras' help, you and I should have switched places now."

　　Capaci was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He pointed at Tolia and said after a long while: "Tolia, I have treated you well. Why did you betray me?"

　　"Do you really want to hear it?" Tolia looked at Capaci with a joking expression, as if it was Capaci instead of him who was the prisoner at the moment, very arrogant.

　　Chapter 30: Tolia's Past

　　(Happy weekend everyone. I don’t know what time everyone got up today. I was so lazy that I didn’t get up until 8:30. It was the first time in history. It was so damn comfortable. Collection, red ticket, reward, hehe! Created a new reader group 41110616, come in if you like it!)

　　Tolia looked at Capaci with a joking expression, as if he was the real winner, and his expression was very arrogant.

　　"You really want to know?"

　　Capaci suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice: "Tell me, I want to know why you did such a bold thing."

　　The smile on Tolia's face disappeared, and his eyes began to blur, as if he was lost in memories of the past in an instant.

　　"Annabelle and I are brothers. When we were in the family, we were both considered lowly by others. Even the lowly servants in the family could make fun of us at will. Our father watched us being bullied but did nothing. It was such a difficult time!"

　　Tolia's face gradually became hideous, and his voice seemed to come from the underworld: "When I was eleven years old, my mother was tortured to death by other members of the family. Annabel was even more miserable than me. He has never seen his mother since he was born."

　　"Do you know why?" Tolia stared at the few people, as if he would pounce on them and bite them at any time: "Of course you don't understand, but I knew from that time that it was because I didn't have enough power to protect myself. So, I told myself again and again that I must have enough power so that no one would dare to bully me again."

　　Tolia smiled bitterly: "But I am a waste. My soul power can't meet the requirements of opening three souls. Since I can't become a strong cultivator, I have to rely on my own talents to gain strength that is not weaker than my own. God will not let down those who work hard. When I was nineteen years old, I finally got the opportunity to realize my dream. With my own talents, I entered the upper class of the kingdom. It was also in that year that I returned to the family with the people I recruited."

　　Tolia stopped, his eyes filled with pain and madness: "Blood flowers were blooming, cries resounded throughout the mansion, watching those people in the family kneel in front of me one by one, I felt the beauty of power for the first time, I took the wooden comb left to me by my mother, and killed my father with my own hands. I still remember his horrified eyes before he died."

　　Annabell squatted on the ground with his head in his hands. He witnessed the scene decades ago with his own eyes. He was awakened several times every night. However, he never hated Tolia because that was also his dream.

　　Mithras looked at Tolia in horror. He had never imagined that Tolia would have such a history, let alone that Tolia would be so crazy.

　　Capaci looked at Tolia in disbelief. Even with his kingly heart, he could not understand Tolia's crazy behavior: "I didn't expect you to be so crazy that you could even kill your own father. It's no wonder you betrayed me."

　　"I'm crazy?" Tolia laughed. "If you knew how that old beast treated my mother, you wouldn't think so. He brought this upon himself."

　　"Brother, stop talking!" Annabelle said loudly, "That is our lifelong shame!"

　　"Why don't you speak out? None of these nobles are good!" Tolia shook the shackles on his hands, his eyes bloodshot. "That old beast is not a human being at all. Do you know how my mother and Annabelle's mother died?"

　　"You must have heard about the ugliness of wife swapping among nobles. Our mother was even treated by him like a singing girl. She was tortured to death under the humiliation of more than a dozen nobles. Doesn't such a beast deserve to die?" Tears rolled down Tolia's eyes.

　　Everyone in the room was silent, with only the sounds of Tolia's gasps and Annabelle's sobs.

　　"Even so, it can't be a reason for you to betray me!" Capaci's face had calmed down a lot.

　　Tolia laughed and said, "Of course this can't be called a reason, but from that time on, there was only one thought left in my life, which was to gain more power and completely control my own destiny. For this purpose, I climbed up by any means necessary. I have come to this point only to firmly grasp my own destiny in my hands."

　　"You are so crazy that you are hopeless. Just wait for the kingdom's verdict on you!" Capaci said in a loud voice, "No matter what your reasons are, treason is a serious crime that cannot be pardoned!"

　　Tolia shook her head: "Capaci, you can't kill me. The Holy Spirit Temple still owes me a favor. They won't watch me being executed by you!"

　　Capaci was stunned, unable to tell what was true or false, and asked the guards to take Tolia and Annabell away.

　　"Do you think what Tolia said is true or false?" Capaci frowned, obviously very confused.

　　"What Tolia said is true. We met Bishop Miguel of the Holy Spirit Temple on the way. He wanted to take Tolia away at that time." Mithras said worriedly, "Tolia has been planning for more than ten years. The whole kingdom is full of his students and old friends. If he is released now, it may cause a disaster again."

　　Tu Lao also nodded: "This matter has become much more troublesome with the intervention of the Holy Spirit Hall, but this Tolia is too dangerous, we can't let him go easily."

　　Capaci's brows were almost knotted. The Holy Spirit Temple was like a mountain pressing on his heart. It was difficult for him to make a decision whether to let it go or not.

　　"Although the Holy Spirit Temple is terrifying, Your Majesty must remember what happened this time. If Tolia escapes punishment, there is no guarantee that he will do it again. He will be more prepared next time." Mithras was extremely reluctant to release Tolia. To put it bluntly, everything he did was for Tolia. If Tolia escaped this time, it would not be easy to find such an opportunity again.

　　"But the Holy Spirit Temple wants to protect Tolia. If we punish him, won't we offend the Holy Spirit Temple?" Capaci was still a little hesitant.

　　"The Holy Spirit Hall protects Tolia only because Tolia knows some of their secrets and they are afraid that he will reveal them under our pressure. However, if we directly seal the mouth that leaks the secret, I think the Holy Spirit Hall will not cause trouble again," said Mithras with a smile, "Besides, the Holy Spirit Hall of Tolia alone will not do anything to the kingdom. At most, they will just be dissatisfied in their hearts!"

　　Capaci's frown gradually relaxed. He looked at Mithras with bright eyes and smiled uncomfortably: "Count Mithras, given your relationship with the Holy Spirit Palace, it would be most appropriate to let you handle this matter. I just don't know if you are willing to do it!"

　　Tu Lao also laughed. He had heard about the relationship between Mithras and the Holy Spirit Temple. This method was most in line with the interests of the royal family. He was also very satisfied with Capaci's decision.

　　Mithras was delighted, but said with some embarrassment: "I am still young and I am afraid I cannot bear such a heavy responsibility. Tolia is an important official of the kingdom. Even if he has committed a heinous crime, it is not my turn to deal with him."

　　Seeing that Mithras was refusing, Capach quickly said, "I also know your difficulties, but there is no one more suitable than you in the kingdom. How about you help me again!"

　　As a king, it is difficult for others to understand that he begged his subjects so humbly. However, under the current circumstances, this is indeed the best choice. With Mithras mediating, even if the Holy Spirit Palace is dissatisfied, it will be offset by Mithras' importance. After all, such a choice is easy to make.

　　Mithras thought about it for a moment, then nodded with a wry smile: "Since Your Majesty is determined to do this, I cannot refuse. However, this matter must be handed over to me, and Your Majesty cannot interfere. Otherwise, the Holy Spirit Hall will become suspicious and think that we are going to ask something that is disadvantageous to them, and then even I will be in trouble."

　　Capaci laughed loudly: "With you in charge of this matter, why should I worry? Just go ahead and do it, but don't let Tolia and his family go. If you don't get rid of the roots, it will eventually become a disaster!"

　　At the end, Capaci's expression became ferocious, and he deliberately arranged for Mithras to wipe out the roots, which shows that he really hated Tolia to the core.

　　"Your Majesty, you should find someone else to do the job of eradicating the roots of the trouble. Leave Tolia to me." Although Mithras hated Tolia, he really couldn't do the job of eradicating the roots of the trouble.

　　Capaci was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "I didn't think it through properly. Let others handle this matter. You just need to deal with Tolia's case."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "When we left, Bishop Miguel said he would come to the palace to see you in person. I think I should deal with Tolia's matter as soon as possible to avoid any more trouble."

　　"Just go ahead and do it with peace of mind. I'll delay the Holy Spirit Palace's business for you for a while. By the time they find out, you should have finished handling everything. As long as the matter is settled, the Holy Spirit Palace won't be able to do anything to us," Capaci said with a smile.

　　Mithras nodded and walked out of the study.

　　"Third Grandpa, do you think it can handle this matter?" After Mithras left, Capach frowned and asked Tu Lao: "I'm afraid he will be soft-hearted for a moment!"

　　Tu Lao smiled and shook his head: "Although I don't know much about the relationship between Mithras and Tolia, but judging from his performance, his hatred for Tolia is no less than ours. If Tolia falls into his hands, nothing good will happen. Don't worry!"

　　Capaci looked at Tu Lao with a puzzled look on his face without saying anything, but he really couldn't see what kind of grudge there was between Mithras and Tolia.

　　"After all, you are still young, and you can't hide what's on your mind even if you want to!" Tu Lao said in a low voice.

　　Chapter 31 Torture

　　(Black Monday is coming soon. Take advantage of this leisure time to support this book and support Dirty. During the no-recommendation period, the update speed of Dirty will remain unchanged. I hope to get your support and attention.)

　　Kingdom Dungeon

　　Mithras stood facing Tolia, with an ever-changing expression on his face. Doudou walked around Tolia on the ground, and after every few steps his little claws left several deep scratches on the ground. Even Tolia felt a little scared.

　　"I didn't expect that Capaci would let you interrogate me. Is there no one else in the entire kingdom who would ask a kid like you to do such a thing?" Tolia looked at Mithras with disdain.

　　Mithras ignored him and walked around the cell a few times.

　　The entire cell was built with stone slabs several meters long. Apart from a small door for entry and exit, there was no space at all. In such an environment, as long as the small door was closed, no matter what happened in the cell, no sound could be heard from outside.

　　The warden outside the cell retreated before Mithras brought Tolia in. This was the kingdom's prison for serious criminals. There were no other cells nearby except this one, so it was very secluded.

　　Tolia saw what Mithras did and felt bad. He looked at Mithras in confusion, but when he thought of the Holy Spirit Palace's instructions to Mithras, he felt relieved.

　　"Toriya!" Mithras turned around, his eyes already bloodshot: "Finally I have waited for this opportunity, it's time to settle the feud between us"

　　Tolia was stunned. It was obvious that he could not remember any grudge between him and Mithras. "What do you mean by that? I don't quite understand!"

　　Mithras laughed out loud: "I knew you would say that. Have you forgotten the Capritton family fifteen years ago?"

　　"Have you forgotten the Caplitton family fifteen years ago?"

　　Mithras' words echoed in Tolia's ears for a long time. His face changed in an instant, and he looked at Mithras in panic and asked loudly: "What do you mean by this? Who are you? What is the relationship between the Capritton family and you?"

　　Tolia was in a panic, asking questions one after another, and her face turned pale and colorless.

　　"It seems that you haven't forgotten what happened more than ten years ago. That's good. I just want to ask you, such a heartless thing, why you treated my family like that!" Mithras became more and more excited as he spoke, and his whole body was shaking, as if he saw the fire in an instant, and the people running and screaming in the flames.

　　A thousand-year-old family ended up in a catastrophe of extinction just because they trusted the wrong person. The cruelty of the world tore apart the best things in people's hearts, leaving only pain and grief.

　　"Are you from the Capritton family?" Tolia's face changed, as if he was very surprised: "God is merciful, I didn't expect you to be a descendant of the Capritton family. Who is Dolan to you?"

　　Mithras laughed wildly. "What's the harm in telling you? I am the full-moon child of that year. You should be satisfied now! You showed me the ugliness of this world and the meanness of human nature less than a hundred days after I was born!"

　　Tolia shook his head, sighed and said, "I don't understand why you said that. I used to be the best friend of your father. I was able to enter the kingdom thanks to your father's help. I was also very sad after learning about the tragedy of your family. I offered a million-dollar reward to find the murderer who burned down your family, but I haven't found him until now! I'm sorry, Brother Dolan!"

　　Mithras sneered and said, "Do you think I will believe your lies? An old man in the family told me clearly about the disaster that happened. No matter what lies you make up now, I will not believe them."

　　Tolia's face twitched a few times, and he smiled bitterly, "But I really didn't do that thing back then. Brother Duolan has been so kind to me, how could I have done such a thing? You must have misunderstood me!"

　　"I didn't misunderstand you. You know it very well in your heart. To be honest, you didn't directly kill my parents or destroy my family." Mithras punched Tolia in the face. Although it was only physical force, Tolia's face was suddenly bruised and he screamed in pain.

　　"You didn't do it directly, but you created the conditions for the master behind you. Although the wine is delicious, it is filled with your evil intentions! If it weren't for your poisoned wine, my family would not have been wiped out in a fire, my parents would not have died, and I would not have become an orphan," said Mithras, with a trace of tears in the corner of his eyes, as he frantically accused Tolia of the crimes.

　　Tolia's expression suddenly returned to calm. He opened his mouth and spit out a few teeth, sneering and saying, "Since you already know, why don't you just kill me? Wouldn't that avenge your family and parents?"

　　"Of course I will kill you, but before that I want to know why you do this. You always say that my father has been very kind to you, is this your way of repaying him?" When Mithras thought of Tolian's act of revenge, the blood in his body almost boiled.

　　Tolia spat out a mouthful of blood foam and sneered, "I have said it before, all I have done is to gain the right to control my own destiny. Even if everyone despises me, I still have no regrets!"

　　"I can even kill my own father, why would I care about Dolan?" Tolia said indifferently: "What's more, I only did this under the coercion of others."

　　"Who is it? Who is the real mastermind behind this?" Mithras asked loudly, pulling Tolia's collar.

　　Tolia laughed loudly: "Do you think I will tell you? You will die anyway. I want you to live in doubt for the rest of your life and never know the real murderer who killed your parents!"

　　"Ah!" Doudou suddenly jumped onto Tolia's shoulder and bit off one of his ears.

　　"Just use all your tricks. I will never tell you the truth even if I die!" Tolia laughed crazily. "You will never be able to take revenge. You will live in pain forever. That deep hatred will torture you until you die!"

　　"Ah!" Doudou bit off Tolia's second ear, and two streaks of blood quickly dyed Tolia's shoulders red.

　　"Hahaha! You will get nothing. Even if you cut off my limbs, you will not get the truth you want." Tolia struggled for a few times and said viciously: "You will always live in doubt, you will regard everyone around you as your enemy, you will never be happy, I curse you!"

　　"Do you really think I can't do anything to you?" Mithras's face suddenly calmed down, and a hint of madness extended in his eyes: "I will make you tell the truth, and you will beg me to tell you what I want!"

　　"Doudou, take good care of him. I want him to be in pain every moment." Mithras strode out of the cell with a ferocious look on his face that made people feel chilled.

　　Screams and crazy laughter could be heard from time to time in the cell. There was a pile of minced meat scattered around Tolia, which was all taken from Tolia by Doudou.

　　The door of the cell opened again, and Mithras walked in with four others, and the door of the cell closed again.

　　"Father!" When these people saw Tolia's current appearance, they were stunned for a moment and pounced on Tolia.

　　"Why are you here?" Tolia's face suddenly changed, looking a little panicked. He looked at Mithras with wide eyes and said loudly: "Why did you bring them here? This matter has nothing to do with them."

　　Mithras sneered: "It has nothing to do with them? Then what about my family? More than a thousand people, should every one of them die? Don't you think your words are ridiculous?"

　　Tolia was slightly stunned: "I said that I was forced to do that. Your real enemy is not me!"

　　"Then tell me, who is the black hand hiding behind this?" Mithras picked up a man on the ground and said with a grin, "This should be your son! Losing a son in old age is a very tragic thing. Are you ready to accept it?"

　　Tolia struggled for a few times and cursed loudly: "You devil, use whatever means you have on me. Don't hurt them, they are innocent."

　　"Crack!" Mithras twisted the arm of Tolia's son, and he fainted with a groan.

　　"This is just the beginning. From now on I won't torture you anymore, but I will break off a part of his body every minute until you speak!"

　　"You!" Tolia closed her eyes tremblingly.

　　"Ah! Father, save me!"

　　Mithras reached out and pulled up another person, touching his arm with a sneer: "Your father doesn't seem to care much about you. In this case, you have no choice but to atone for your father's sins."

　　Tolia's eyelids trembled violently, but he still didn't open. Filled with hatred, Mithras exerted a little force with his hands, and there was a crisp cracking sound. The arm bones of Tolia's son were crushed to pieces. The severe pain made him scream in pain.

　　"You still don't want to tell me? Then I'll have to let you experience the feeling of losing a loved one."

　　Mithras is a little anxious now. He only wants to take revenge on Tolia in this matter. Bringing his children here is just a helpless move. If he really has to kill an innocent person, he will feel very conflicted!

　　"Father, just tell him what he wants to know, he will really kill me." The cry of his own son reached Tolia's ears, making his eyelids tremble violently.

　　"Stop! I'll tell you everything," Tolia opened his eyes and seemed to have aged a lot in an instant.

　　Mithras' hand trembled, and he threw Tolia's son back to the ground, his heart pounding.

　　Chapter 32 Behind

　　(Finally, the other main force hidden behind the scenes has been brought out. There will be no more dullness from now on, and the vulgarity can burst into more passion, hehe!)

　　Mithras' heart was pounding. The feeling was hard to describe, was it joy, anger, or perhaps more? But, none of that mattered. He just wanted to know the truth about his family's demise, he just wanted to find out the dark hand behind Tolia.

　　"Who ordered you to poison?" Mithras looked at Tolia nervously.

　　Tolia suddenly burst into laughter, pointed at Mithras and said, "In fact, in my heart, you are just a waste who surrendered to the enemy. If you want to know who destroyed your family, I will tell you."

　　Tolia looked at Mithras and said word by word: "The force that destroyed your family is the Holy Spirit Palace!"

　　"Holy Soul Temple!" Mithras' eyes suddenly widened and he took a few steps back. In his heart, he always regarded Capaci as the destroyer of the family. He never thought that the real murderer would be the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"How is this possible?" Considering the importance that the Holy Spirit Hall attached to Tolia, Mithras immediately determined that Tolia was telling the truth. However, it was difficult for him to find a sufficient reason as to why the Holy Spirit Hall wanted to destroy his family.

　　As the ruler of the Order Alliance, the Holy Soul Hall possesses the most powerful force in the alliance. Although the Capritu family, to which Mithras belongs, has enough glory to be proud of, it is simply not on the same level as the Holy Soul Hall. How could there be a conflict between the two? There are other hidden stories behind the demise of the Capritu family.

　　"Why? Why would the Holy Spirit Palace do such a cruel thing?" Mithras shouted loudly. The truth that Tolia told him was something he had never thought of before.

　　"Why? I also want to ask why, but, except for the people in the Holy Spirit Temple, no one else will know this question." Tolia looked at Mithras with disdain: "You tried your best to help Capaci destroy my plan just to get this news, but now that you have it, what can you do? Your enemy is the Holy Spirit Temple. A dream of revenge that you will never be able to fulfill is more terrifying than being confused."

　　"So, the man in black on the day of the family incident was from the Holy Spirit Temple." Mithras' shoulders were shaking violently, his brows were deeply furrowed, and it was obvious that he was trying hard to control his emotions.

　　Tolia nodded: "That's right, and you also know the person who presided over this matter. He is the Bishop Miguel you saw not long ago. It was he who forced me to poison the wine and create conditions for their sneak attack."

　　"Miguel!" Mithras frowned. After only meeting him once, Mithras could feel that Miguel was extremely powerful. He was probably already at the peak of level nine. It would be difficult for him to take revenge with his current strength.

　　"Also, I know something about your family." Tolia looked at Mithras and said, "As long as you promise not to kill me, I will tell you this."

　　Tolia's determination to die began to waver. Perhaps he had never thought about dying at all. His toughness just now was also a way for him to protect himself, because he knew that as long as Mithras did not get the truth about the demise of his family, he would not kill him. But now his greatest reliance has disappeared, he must find hope for survival.

　　Mithras nodded: "As long as you tell me everything you know, I promise not to kill you!"

　　Tolia let out a long sigh. He felt relieved with Mithras' guarantee, but it was hard to say what his plans would be after he got a chance to survive.

　　"I heard Miguel say that the people of the Capritton family would have their souls mutated. Although I don't understand what this is, the Holy Soul Palace's attack on your family must be related to this matter," Tolia said slowly.

　　"Soul mutation!" Pasch had talked about this with Mithras before. Mithras himself was a soul mutant, so he did not show too much surprise. He was just a little curious about how the Holy Soul Palace knew about this.

　　"Tell me what you know!" Mithras said to Tolia, "Only in this way can you save your life!"

　　"Also, your father is not dead, at least not at the time of the incident," Tolia continued, "I saw with my own eyes that Miguel knocked your father unconscious and took him away."

　　"Father is not dead?" A look of surprise flashed across Mithras' face. This was the best news he heard. It meant that he still had a chance to rescue his father from the Holy Spirit Temple, although it was very difficult.

　　"This is everything I know. Now you should let me go! I promise I won't reveal a single word about what happened today. You should be relieved now!" Tolia looked at Mithras with anticipation.

　　"Okay, I'll let you go," Mithras walked up and grabbed the shackles on Tolia's hands, and with a strong pull, the shackles were completely broken.

　　Tolia rubbed his wrist, his face full of surprise. Even the children around him looked at Mithras with gratitude, which was hope for life.

　　Just then, a dark shadow flashed by.

　　call out!

　　Doudou pressed his little paw on Tolia's throat. Tolia looked at Doudou in horror, his sharp teeth flashing. A chill rose from the bottom of his heart, and in just an instant he felt the call of death.

　　Tolia's four children were already frightened silly, their bodies trembling and cowering on the ground!

　　"You promised me that you wouldn't kill me!" Tolia looked at Mithras in disbelief.

　　Mithras sneered, "I promised you that I would not kill you, but I did not promise Doudou that I would not kill you."

　　Blood began to flow out of Tolia's throat, and his whole body slowly went limp.

　　"By the way, I have a piece of news for you. The assassin who assassinated you that day was an elder in my family who I grew up with." Mithras looked at Tolia's gradually dimming eyes and sneered, "In my eyes, he is as important as my father."

　　Tolia understood everything before she died!

　　"What about the remaining few people?" Doudou licked his lips and said loudly to Mithras: "These people already know your identity. It may not be appropriate to let them go."

　　Mithras nodded, turned and walked out of the cell. Hearing a scream behind him, his figure paused slightly, and he strode out of the dungeon. After walking a few steps, Doudou's figure flashed by and jumped into Mithras' arms.

　　"Sir," several guards guarding outside greeted Mithras when he walked out of the dungeon. They were all people sent by Capaci to clean up the aftermath.

　　Mithras nodded with a heavy face. It turned out that the tragedy of his family was committed by the Holy Spirit Palace. Facing such a behemoth, he felt very heavy.

　　"Tolia has committed suicide out of fear of punishment. You should drag his body out and burn it!" Mithras glanced at the men and said, "I believe His Majesty has also explained to you that I don't need to teach you how to do this!"

　　"Don't worry, sir!" The guards nodded. This was something Capaci had already instructed them about. They just had to do as he told them. The rest was not their turn to worry about.

　　Mithras had a gloomy face along the way. The Holy Soul Palace had ruled the Order Alliance for thousands of years and was extremely powerful. Not to mention Mithras alone, even if it was the entire Tara Kingdom, it would be a piece of cake for the Holy Soul Palace to destroy it. How could revenge be easy?

　　Whether in terms of strength or manpower, he is no match for the Holy Spirit Hall. His only advantage is that the Holy Spirit Hall still does not know the true identity of Mithras, so he can hide in the dark and plan carefully.

　　"Miguel, the road to revenge starts with you!" Mithras has already made up his mind.

　　With a heavy heart, Mithras returned to the palace again and walked directly into Capaci's study without any notification. As soon as he entered the study, he saw Capaci walking around in the study, as well as several other ministers.

　　"Your Majesty!" Mithras stepped forward and saluted.

　　Capaci glanced at Mithras and nodded: "I know everything. You did a great job! You didn't let me down."

　　Apparently someone had reported the matter of Tolia to Capaci, which did not surprise Mithras at all.

　　"As for the others, humph! I will use their blood to warn future generations." Capaci's face was extremely ferocious, and his eyes swept over the group of ministers in the study. "And that rebellious son who intended to kill his father, I will execute them all!"

　　Being betrayed by one's own son is a pain that ordinary people cannot imagine, even in the royal family where human feelings are cold.

　　"Well, this matter has finally come to an end. Everyone present here has made contributions, and I will reward you well." Capaci walked back to his seat in a hurry, and said with a forced smile: "I guess everyone has been waiting for the kingdom to make a reward for a long time!"

　　Except for Mithras, everyone else had a happy look on their faces, thinking about how much their rank could be improved, and how much their salary, power, and status could be increased.

　　"Your Majesty, if there is nothing else, I will withdraw first." Mithras was now in a state of confusion and urgently needed someone to be alone and think clearly about his future path of revenge.

　　Capaci was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "My Lord Earl, why are you in such a hurry to leave? I have already ordered a banquet to be prepared. We should celebrate properly. You are the biggest contributor to the suppression of the rebellion. How can we do without you?"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Your Majesty also knows about the assassin's sneak attack last time. After so many things happened today, I suddenly feel a little unwell. I can't enjoy the fun with you all if I stay. I will go to rest for a few days and make up for it after a while."

　　In fact, Mithras' injuries had long been healed. Although Mithras was not sure how powerful the new domineering aura would be in battle, it could speed up the recovery of his injuries.

　　Capaci frowned and nodded: "In that case, you should go back first, I will visit you later!"

　　Mithras bowed and walked out of the study. The other ministers looked at his back in confusion, wondering why he was in such a hurry to leave.

　　Soul Gold Liquid

　　Chapter 1: Promotion!

　　(It's not too late, just in time. Everyone, work harder, the vulgarity needs support!)

　　Mithras carried Doudou back to the mansion. It was just beginning to dawn.

　　Seeing the Templars sent by Tarot to protect him again, Mithras' heart was filled with hatred. Perhaps among these people was the murderer who massacred the Capritton family.

　　"My lord is back!" The two Templars at the door greeted Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras frowned, nodded reluctantly, and walked into the mansion.

　　"What's wrong with you, sir? You don't look well!" A Templar looked at Mithras' back in confusion.

　　"What else could it be? Such a big thing happened outside, the adults must have been involved. After all, no matter how old they are, they are still children. It's the first time they see such a bloody scene. How can they feel good?" explained another Templar.

　　"Yeah, yeah, that should be it!"

　　Mithras walked back to his room, asked others not to disturb him, and locked himself in the room to carefully think about his next plan.

　　It was not until the sky was completely bright that Mithras walked out of the room, and the faint smile reappeared on his face, as if what happened last night had never happened.

　　He kept the matter of the Holy Spirit Temple in his heart. It was obviously not the best time to take revenge. His strength was completely negligible compared to that of the Holy Spirit Temple. At least it would be very crazy to confront the Holy Spirit Temple head-on. Mithras was not ready yet.

　　Mithras had to attend the first morning court after the rebellion, because this meeting was a meeting for everyone to report to Capaci on the situation of the rebellion. Moreover, Capaci also personally sent someone to invite Mithras to attend, and it would be inappropriate if he did not go.

　　Doudou has now become Mithras' personal guard. Every step he takes, Doudou is always in Mithras' arms. It has become the closest person to Mithras in this world.

　　When they arrived outside the palace, there was no trace of blood on the street, but the whole street was much quieter. Last night's fighting was like a nightmare that haunted the residents of the city. Until now, they still did not dare to leave their houses.

　　Looking at the clean streets, no one would have thought that it was covered with corpses just last night. Nothing around had changed much, but anyone with ears could understand that everything had changed.

　　Ministers walked on the avenue of the palace, and the expressions on each of their faces were very different, but they could basically be summarized into two types: one was complacent joy, and the other was uneasy timidity.

　　Everyone could hear the killing that happened that night. The ministers who usually had a good relationship with Tolia were all imagining their own end. As they thought about it, they broke out in sweat and were filled with anxiety about their fate.

　　"Count Mithras!" Ligaolu came over with a big laugh. Beside him were other ministers who participated in the suppression of the rebellion. "The Count left too early last night. We can have a good gathering after the court is dismissed today."

　　"All of you masters can drink a lot, but Mithras has a poor alcohol tolerance and I'm afraid I'll make a fool of myself in front of others," Mithras said with a smile, and it was obvious that he accepted Ligaulus' invitation.

　　Ligaulus' eyes lit up, and he felt proud to be able to invite Mithras. Through the suppression of the rebellion, everyone could see Mithras' current influence in the kingdom. Being able to get closer to him would be a beneficial thing in any case.

　　"Don't worry, Count. We are just sitting together. How can we make you look bad?" Ligao laughed and said, "At your age, I'm afraid you prefer beautiful women to wine. We can understand that."

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Since you are so loud, I'm afraid today's banquet will cost you a lot. Everyone around here can hear it."

　　Ligaolu laughed: "Although I am not rich, I can still treat everyone to a simple meal. Let's go together in the evening, let's go together! No one is allowed to be left behind."

　　In the entire court, once Tolia and Annabel got into trouble, the remaining two positions were above ten thousand people and second only to one person. Ligaolu had received news from Capachchi last night that his chance to become a government minister was ripe, which was why he was so excited now and why other ministers secretly followed him as the leader.

　　Mithras was also clear in his mind, but he didn't care about these things at all. After leaving Tolia, there was no point in him coming to Lygaul.

　　A group of ministers came to the outside of the court, some happy and some worried, waiting for Capaci's call. Even Mithras had to do this. Usually Capaci respected him very much, but at a moment like this, there could not be the slightest mistake in the distinction between the monarch and his subjects.

　　"His Majesty has ordered that all ministers submit their advice!" A voice summoning everyone to court rang out. One by one, the ministers straightened their clothes and walked into the hall in a proper manner.

　　The etiquette during the court meeting was the most troublesome. Mithras patiently went through all the procedures with a frown on his face. By the time Capaci started talking about business, he was almost falling asleep and heard someone calling his name in a daze.

　　"Mithras, come forward and listen!" Capaci's eyes just happened to notice Mithras' drowsy expression, and he felt very amused in his heart. It was really strange that he could fall asleep at this time.

　　He didn't know that Mithras hadn't slept for the entire night. His mind was filled with the family's hatred and the Holy Spirit Palace. By the time he had sorted out all his plans, the court meeting was about to begin, and he naturally felt sleepy as he relaxed.

　　Mithras took a few steps forward and bowed: "Mithras, I will obey your order."

　　Capaci laughed and said, "Hundreds of courtiers in the court are eagerly waiting for me to read their names, but you almost fell asleep. It's really a miracle!"

　　Mithras chuckled and said, "I'm a little sleepy. I almost fell asleep as soon as I closed my eyes."

　　The court officials all noticed the conversation between the two men, and they thought even more highly of Mithras' status. None of the officials in the hall had ever seen Capaci speak with such an attitude. He didn't act like a king and his subject at all, but rather like friends who had known each other for many years.

　　"I know you have no interest in court affairs, so I won't make things difficult for you. I'll just make you a duke. You can choose the fiefdom yourself, but don't take away my city of Holi," Capaci said with a smile.

　　Mithras thought about it and said with a smile: "Then I will choose Tanbul City. That place is said to be my hometown."

　　Temple was once the ancestral home of the Capritton family, and Mithras had a special feeling for it, although he had never been there.

　　Capaci smiled and said, "I didn't expect you to be someone who likes to return home in glory. I couldn't tell from your attitude just now. Since you have chosen Tanbul, it is your fiefdom from now on."

　　Mithras thanked Cappaci again, and then Cappaci lavishly rewarded more than a dozen court officials. As he wished, Lygaul became the new minister of government of the kingdom.

　　"This time Tolia plotted rebellion and had many followers. Some of you may have had such thoughts as well, but considering that you have not brought much harm to the kingdom, I will not pursue it. I hope everyone can learn from Tolia's warning and work for the kingdom wholeheartedly, otherwise Tolia will be an example for everyone," Capaci said loudly, with a very stern tone.

　　The ministers in the hall suddenly became silent and their attitudes were very submissive.

　　Capaci nodded with satisfaction: "As long as everyone works hard, the kingdom will not treat you unfairly!"

　　At this moment, a guard came in from outside, walked hurriedly to Kapachi's side and whispered something. Kapachi's face changed slightly and he announced to adjourn the court.

　　"Mithras, you stay!" Mithras was about to leave with everyone, but Capaci loudly called him to stay. Mithras had no choice but to stay with a frown. Without Capaci's words, he could guess that it must be the people from the Holy Spirit Temple who had arrived.

　　Sure enough, Capach frowned and walked to Mithras and said, "People from the Holy Spirit Temple are here, I need you to help me deal with this matter!"

　　Mithras nodded and said with a smile, "Have you dealt with those guards?"

　　Capaci nodded and said, "I have taken care of it. Now it depends on how we explain this to the Holy Spirit Hall."

　　"Now that everything has been properly handled, Your Majesty only needs to insist that Tolia committed suicide out of fear of the kingdom's punishment. We can completely ignore whether we believe it or not. The Holy Spirit Palace just doesn't want to disclose the secrets that Tolia knew. Now that Tolia is dead, naturally no one will know the secrets." Mithras smiled and said, "Your Majesty, don't worry, there won't be any problems with this matter!"

　　"I feel relieved when you say that!" Kapachi nodded and signaled the guards to bring the people from the Holy Spirit Hall in: "Bring the people from the Holy Spirit Hall to the study!"

　　Capaci nervously brought Mithras to his study and kept walking around the room with a frown on his face. The threat posed by the Holy Spirit Temple was far greater to him than that posed by Tolia.

　　He could capture and kill Tolia, but the Holy Spirit Palace didn't even dare to think about it. He also believed that even if the Holy Spirit Palace mobilized one thousandth of its strength, it would be enough to push him off the throne.

　　"Your Majesty, your current appearance will easily make the people in the Holy Spirit Palace doubt our words. I think you should take this time to calm down!" Mithras looked amused and said directly without any hesitation.

　　"I feel uneasy in my heart. The strength of the Holy Spirit Hall is too strong!" Kapachi said with a wry smile: "What if they don't believe us?"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "How can they not believe it? Tolia's death is a fact. Even if they are not satisfied, they cannot change the result."

　　Chapter 2 Invitation

　　(Passion, where has everyone’s passion gone? Red tickets, collections, throw them over here!)

　　Capaci calmed his mind and sat in his seat waiting for the arrival of the Holy Spirit Temple. Mithras already knew who the visitor would be, and his hands were clenched tightly with sweat.

　　"Bishop Miguel of the Holy Spirit Temple is here!" The voice outside had not stopped yet, and Miguel had already walked in. Seeing Mithras, he was slightly stunned and nodded. Mithras resisted the urge to go up and hug him, and nodded with a smile. Capachchi stood up from his seat and greeted him with a smile.

　　"It's the Bishop, what a rare guest!" Capaci greeted him with a smile.

　　Miguel smiled and said, "Your Majesty is a very busy man. I don't dare to disturb you on weekdays. This time I just happened to have something to ask Your Majesty, so I came to visit you."

　　Capaci smiled apprehensively: "Your Excellency the Bishop is joking. Although I am often in trouble, I dare not neglect a distinguished guest like your Excellency the Bishop."

　　A smug look flashed across Miguel's face, and he said with a smile: "Your Majesty may know something about my purpose. This Tolia is somewhat related to the Holy Spirit Temple. I want to take him away now. I wonder what your Majesty thinks."

　　Capaci frowned and sighed, "I did capture Tolia, but he committed suicide soon after being imprisoned. Please forgive me, Your Excellency the Bishop. This matter was caused by my failure to arrange it properly!"

　　Miguel was stunned, his smile faded, and he said solemnly: "Your Majesty, you are joking. When I saw Tolia last night, he was fine. How could he commit suicide out of fear of crime in just one night? This can't be that simple!"

　　Capaci's expression changed several times, and he looked at Mithras for help.

　　"Your Excellency the Bishop, you don't know that after capturing Tolia last night, His Majesty the King, in a rage, issued an order to exterminate Tolia's entire clan. In order to save his family, Tolia was willing to die as an apology, and committed suicide in the dungeon. His Majesty was also very angry when he learned about this. The dozen or so guards guarding the dungeon all received the punishment they deserved," said Mithras with a look of emotion on his face, looking very sad about this matter.

　　Miguel looked at Mithras carefully, and suddenly burst into laughter: "It seems that I am still late. This Tolia is unlucky to have offended someone he shouldn't have offended. It would be better if he died to save me the trouble!"

　　There was no change on Mithras's face. He understood what Miguel meant. It was obvious that Miguel had determined that Mithras had killed Tolia for personal revenge. Although this guess was not very accurate, it was enough to show the meticulousness of the bishop.

　　"Thank you, Bishop, for your magnanimity," Capachi said, finally breathing a sigh of relief when he saw that Miguel no longer pursued the matter.

　　Miguel shook his head. "You should thank Mithras for this. Your Majesty, do you think what I said makes sense?"

　　Capaci smiled awkwardly and did not answer. He knew that if it were not for Mithras, Miguel would not be so easy to talk to. He felt even more grateful to Mithras.

　　"Lord Mithras, the Holy Soul Festival is coming soon. A banquet will be held inside the Holy Soul Temple tonight. All the participants are important figures. Do you want to go and see it?" Miguel said to Mithras with a smile.

　　Capaci looked at Miguel in surprise. He had heard of this banquet, but even he was not invited. Now Miguel actually invited Mithras. Does this mean that Mithras will soon become a member of the Holy Spirit Temple?

　　Mithras was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "How could Mithras miss such an occasion? I will ask the Bishop to introduce me to more people when the time comes."

　　"Don't worry about that. I can't guarantee your reputation elsewhere, but it is very famous inside the Holy Spirit Temple. Even the Pope has mentioned you several times and praised your talent. Even I, a bishop, have never received such a high evaluation from the Pope." Miguel said sourly: "In a few decades, even if I see you, I'm afraid I will have to call you Sir."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "You are joking, Bishop. Mithras is just a nobody. How can I compare with you? Isn't this a disgrace to me?"

　　Miguel smiled and said: "No matter what you think, we have high hopes for you."

　　In the past, Capaci had already thought highly of Mithras' status in the Holy Spirit Temple, but Miguel's words still surprised him. Even the Pope began to pay attention to Mithras. Mithras' future development would be a bit scary.

　　"Well, my trip was not in vain. I'm sure everyone will be surprised to have invited a genius like you to the party. I'll send someone to pick you up in the evening," Miguel said with a smile, "You will like this party."

　　Mithras nodded and said with a smile: "Then I will wait for the banquet to begin."

　　"Your Majesty, since Tolia is dead, my mission is over. I will not disturb you anymore. Goodbye!" Miguel walked out without waiting for Capaci to react.

　　"It's finally over!" Capaci walked back to his seat with a wry smile, while Mithras frowned and thought about the banquet that night.

　　"Boss, this is an opportunity. Let's kill Miguel tonight," Doudou spoke at this time. Since his evolution, he has become less annoying than before.

　　Mithras shook his head: "This matter still needs to be carefully considered. Killing Miguel at the banquet is not an opportunity for reconciliation. Besides, I am no match for him at all."

　　Although Mithras had never seen Miguel in action, the impression Miguel left on him was that of a strong man, or at least an invincible opponent to him.

　　"Then when do we start taking revenge?" Doudou said anxiously.

　　Mithras sneered, "It won't be too far away now!"

　　Capach closed his eyes and took a rest. He smiled and said to Mithras, "Mithras, thank you for your help this time. I owe you another favor."

　　"Your Majesty, there is no need to do this. It is my honor to contribute to the kingdom!" Mithras smiled and said, "I see that Your Majesty is tired, so I will not disturb Your Majesty's rest. I will take my leave now."

　　Capaci nodded. To be honest, just talking to Miguel for a few words was more tiring than dealing with state affairs for a whole day. The psychological pressure was difficult to describe to others.

　　The banquet of the Holy Spirit Temple was held in the auditorium of the cathedral. At night, Miguel sent someone to pick up Mithras.

　　The sound of a carriage rang out on the quiet Glorious Avenue. Mithras had his eyes tightly closed and his brows furrowed. Doudou lay on his knees and seemed to have fallen asleep. Beside the carriage were more than a dozen Templars, all of whom were guards assigned to Mithras by Tarot.

　　Mithras dared not forget the hatred of genocide, and he attended this banquet to get close to Miguel and create conditions for future revenge. However, he still needed to think carefully about how to act at the banquet.

　　One thing that is certain now is that the Holy Spirit Temple attaches great importance to him, and, furthermore, the Holy Spirit Temple does not know his true identity so far. Using this advantage, he can set a trap and wait for Miguel to fall into it.

　　In the dark night, the Holy City Cathedral was quietly perched on the ground like a raised hand. The white building looked very brilliant in the sun, but it exuded a kind of weirdness under the moonlight at night. Mithras and his companions' carriage stopped at the door of the cathedral, and several templars standing at the door walked over.

　　"Lord Mithras is coming to attend the banquet, inform him!" said a Templar sent by Tarot to protect Mithras loudly. They also knew something about the importance of Mithras, and the Templars who protected Mithras felt very proud.

　　The Templar at the door immediately ran inside to report, and the remaining Templars watched respectfully as Mithras' carriage drove into the temple.

　　"Is that Lord Mithras in the carriage? I don't know what he looks like, but I heard he's only fifteen years old. That's really surprising!" After Mithras' carriage drove a distance away, a Templar guarding the gate said enviously, "We have been Templars for many years, and no child has ever been taken seriously."

　　"Don't let your imagination run wild. You've heard about Lord Mithras's talent. Can you compare with him?" another Templar said disdainfully, but he didn't take his gaze away until Mithras' carriage disappeared.

　　"Alas! This is all we can do," sighed the last Templar.

　　The wheels of the carriage made a friction sound as they rolled over the stone road. Mithras lifted the curtain and looked out. The stone carvings on the buildings looked extremely hideous against the backdrop of the night.

　　Continuing forward for a distance, the fire in front became brighter, and from a distance, Mithras saw several figures coming towards this direction.

　　"Stop!" Mithras came out of the carriage holding Doudou in his arms. "Just stay here and wait for me to come out!"

　　Mithras walked towards the figures. As the distance got closer, the faces of the figures became clearer. It was Miguel who came to greet Mithras personally.

　　"Mithras, you are finally here. Everyone has been waiting to see you," Miguel said with a smile.

　　Mithras took a few quick steps and said apologetically, "I have sinned greatly by asking the Bishop to come out and wait in person."

　　Miguel shook his head and said mysteriously, "If you knew there was someone waiting for you, you would be even more unbelievable. Now follow me in!"

　　Mithras looked at Miguel with a puzzled look, feeling that his words were a little strange. Could it be that some special person came to this party?

　　Chapter 3 Pope Augustus

　　(The second update is here. The days of naked running are not easy. Please support me if you can. Collect and vote. Logically, the book of Dirty should be available on the shelves now. However, since I promised not to put it on the shelves if the price is less than 500,000, I will stick to it, even though Dirty will suffer a little loss!)

　　With doubt in his heart, Mithras followed Miguel into the cathedral's auditorium.

　　The lights illuminated the entire auditorium with golden splendor. People coming and going were all from the Holy Spirit Temple. Their white robes were connected together, making the auditorium even brighter. The white was mixed with a few red and purple spots, making it look particularly eye-catching.

　　The one wearing purple robe is the bishop of the Holy Soul Temple, the one wearing red robe is the archbishop of the Holy Soul Temple. There are no less than twenty people wearing purple robes like Miguel in the auditorium, and there are also two archbishops wearing red robes. These people gathered around an old man in a white robe, with respectful expressions on their faces.

　　Among them was Archbishop Tarot, who saw Mithras nodding slightly to him.

　　There was silence in the auditorium. When Miguel and Mithras walked in, Mithras's green robe became the most discordant color in the auditorium.

　　Hundreds of people, hundreds of eyes turned to look at Mithras. Even if Mithras had a mind calmer than that of an ordinary person, it was difficult for him to remain indifferent to that scene. He felt a little nervous in his heart, and his brows were completely furrowed.

　　Not to mention that Mithras' family would be in the hands of the Holy Spirit Palace, even encountering such unscrupulous eyes on a normal day would be hard to accept!

　　When Mithras walked into the auditorium, he used his domineering aura to protect his dantian, and his mental power also formed a line of defense to block everyone from spying on him.

　　The situation now is different from the past. Mithras must be cautious at every step. If he makes any mistake and is discovered by the Holy Spirit Palace, his identity will no longer be concealed.

　　Miguel walked in front and his expression suddenly became serious. He walked to the old man in white robe in the middle and whispered a few words. The old man looked at Mithras a few times and his face became kind.

　　"Who is this old man?" Mithras thought, with a frown on his face.

　　The people in the auditorium were all important figures rarely seen in normal days, the lowest of whom were patriarchs in charge of local church affairs. However, now it was obvious that because of that ordinary old man, everyone's expressions were so serious, and the bishops and archbishops seemed so respectful in front of the old man. The identity of this old man was worth exploring.

　　The old man smiled and said a few words to Miguel, who came back excitedly and said to Mithras, "I have never seen anyone as lucky as you. You have won the favor of the Pope before you officially joined the Holy Spirit Temple!"

　　A guess gradually came to Mithras' mind, his expression became tense, and his whole body was tense.

　　Miguel seemed to have anticipated Mithras' reaction and said with a smile, "Don't be nervous. The Pope is very kind. I will take you up to meet him."

　　"Boom!", Mithras' mind exploded completely.

　　"He is the Pope? He is the Pope Augustus of the Holy Spirit Temple who is known as the one closest to God?" The suspicion in Mithras' heart was confirmed, but it was also a great shock to him.

　　The mutated souls of the Capritton family are what the Holy Soul Temple has always desired. Now that Mithras has met the Holy Soul Temple's supreme leader, the Pope, wouldn't the mutation of his own soul be discovered by the Pope who is closest to God?

　　God is omniscient and omnipotent, and possesses power that is unimaginable for ordinary people. The Pope can be called the person closest to God, so his strength must be amazing. How can the secret of Mithras be hidden?

　　"Boss, what happened?" Doudou felt the change in Mithras at the first moment, especially the tension and panic coming from his soul, which was something Doudou had never experienced before.

　　"The Pope of the Holy Spirit Temple is here!", Mithras calculated quickly in his mind. At this time, he had no way to retreat. Turning around and leaving or hesitating would only attract more attention from Pope Augustus. He could only hope that his new-born domineering power could stop Augustus's investigation, otherwise, he would be truly in despair.

　　Among so many powerful people, once his secret is revealed, he won't even have a chance to fight back, that's completely certain.

　　"That man is so powerful, he discovered me as soon as I looked at him." Doudou's body was trembling, and a tremor came from the connection with Mithras' soul. It was obvious that Augustus not only discovered it, but also gave Doudou a small warning.

　　Mithras's expression suddenly became a little surprised, and he walked towards Osgood in a disorderly pace.

　　"Mithras greets His Holiness the Pope!" Mithras was nervous, but he saluted respectfully to Osgood with a surprised look on his face: "It is my blessing to meet His Holiness the Pope here."

　　Osgood glanced at Mithras and frowned slightly. The silent auditorium became even quieter. Mithras' heart skipped a beat.

　　"Could he have discovered me so soon?" Mithras was shocked, his whole body was in a state of combat, even Doudou's hair stood up.

　　"Don't be nervous, I just found something difficult to understand," Osgood said with a smile, relaxing his brows. But when Mithras heard him say that, he became even more alert.

　　"Why is your Dantian so blurry that even I can't see it clearly?" Pope Osgood asked with some confusion.

　　Mithras' heart suddenly relaxed. It turned out that Pope Osgood had only discovered this. This made him feel relieved. As long as the secret of the three souls was not leaked, everything else could be explained.

　　"In reply to Your Holiness, a strange thing happened to me earlier. I used the method of soul cultivation to melt a little water from the cold pond in the earth veins, and two energies strangely appeared in my body. Later, Archbishop Tarot gave me a piece of Nine-Child Linglong Stone. After refining it, these two forces merged into a new force. Even I can't explain what happened clearly," Mithras waved his hand, and a gentle force appeared on his palm.

　　Osgood's frown slowly relaxed, and the smile on his face became kinder than at the beginning.

　　"The power you are talking about is really amazing. The mixture of cold and hot actually carries a strong breath of life. Even I have never seen it before. It seems that not only do you have outstanding talent, but even your luck is bizarrely good." Osgood said, turning around and looking at Tarot and said, "It seems that the genius you mentioned is not enough to describe the talent of this child. He can really be regarded as the number one genius in the entire continent."

　　The tense atmosphere suddenly disappeared, and hundreds of jealous or envious eyes were cast on Mithras, and Osgood laughed in agreement.

　　Mithras let out a long sigh, knowing that he had finally overcome the crisis, and then he joined in the laughter, while thinking about his next plan in his mind.

　　Among the cardinals in the Holy Spirit Temple, Tarot was the most trusted by Pope Augustus. At this time, he smiled and said, "I dare not take credit for this matter. If His Holiness the Pope had not sent me here, how could I have discovered a genius like Mithras?"

　　Osgood laughed and said, "Let's not argue about whose contribution it is. No matter what, this is a great event for the Holy Spirit Hall. I am waiting for our hall to add another powerful Saint."

　　Osgudu did not even ask for Mithras' opinion when he spoke, as if he had already determined that Mithras would become a member of the Holy Soul Temple. There was a hint of majesty in his domineering tone, which was the momentum created by his long-term control over the life and death of all living beings.

　　Naturally, Mithras would not refute at such a time, but just stood aside.

　　"Okay, now it's time for the banquet, everyone please feel free to do as you please!" Osgood announced the start of the banquet with a smile.

　　Mithras stood aside and thought about the purpose of Osgudu's sudden appearance. He didn't think that Osgudu would rush to Tara Kingdom just because of him. There must be other important matters. Moreover, this matter should be very important to the Holy Soul Temple, otherwise the Holy Soul Festival of Tara Kingdom would not attract so many high-level officials of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"I must know the truth about this matter!" Mithras now hated the Holy Spirit Temple to the core. Something that could alarm the Pope Osgood of the Holy Spirit Temple must be very difficult. If he could destroy this matter...

　　A hint of sneer appeared on Mithras's lips. If this matter was really important to the Holy Soul Temple, then he would try every means to destroy it.

　　As soon as Osgood finished speaking, a group of Templars walked into the auditorium, tables were set up, dishes were served, and the banquet was about to begin.

　　"Mithras, come here!" After everyone was seated, Tarot pointed to a seat next to him and asked Mithras to sit down. In addition to Taro, there was another cardinal at the table. After Mithras sat down, he attracted a wave of jealous eyes.

　　This seating arrangement clearly announced to everyone the status of Mithras in the Holy Spirit Temple, but this status seemed to be far beyond everyone's expectations, even Miguel was no exception.

　　A banquet began like this. Pope Osgood sat alone at the top of the auditorium. From time to time, someone would stand up to sing praises, and Osgood responded one by one. His kind attitude made Mithras, who harbored hatred for the Holy Soul Temple, very impressed.

　　As expected of the Pope of the Holy Spirit Temple, his bearing is truly extraordinary.

　　The banquet lasted until late at night. At the banquet, apart from the Pope, Mithras suddenly became the focus of everyone's attention. If Tarot had not been by his side, Mithras would not have been able to walk out of the auditorium soberly. Even so, when he left the church, he was still drowsy.

　　The Holy Spirit Temple is his enemy who wants to exterminate his clan, but he has to put on a smiling face. Only Mithras can understand the pain of hypocrisy!

　　Chapter 4: Golden Liquid of the Soul

　　(Support, collection, red ticket, reward, register for collection if you haven't registered yet, thank you very much!)

　　After the banquet, after greeting several important figures, Mithras walked out holding Doudou.

　　"Mithras!" Miguel came over with a smile on his face: "I'll take you out and discuss something with you."

　　Mithras was stunned, and doubts suddenly arose in his heart. He stopped and said with a smile: "You are joking, Bishop. If you have anything to say, just tell me. There is no need to discuss it with me."

　　Miguel smiled without saying a word and walked out side by side with Mithras.

　　"You must train this Mithras well. In a few decades, he will definitely be the strongest man on the continent. The Holy Soul Hall needs such people." Looking at Mithras' back, Osgood said to Tarot: "If this thing succeeds, we can give him a drop of that thing. His innate soul power is weak and has reached this level. Once his soul power is further improved, we may have to wait for him ten years less."

　　Tarot smiled and nodded: "This child is equally outstanding in both talent and character. When he saw His Holiness the Pope just now, his surprise must have been fake. Perhaps he had already guessed who he would meet at this banquet."

　　"I know this better than you, but it's hard for such a person to form a stable belief. You must control him well. Once the need arises, you should know what to do." Osgood's face darkened slightly. "A genius like this, if we can't use him, we can't let him fall into the arms of others."

　　Tarot frowned and nodded: "I will be careful. It's best not to let such a thing happen unless it's absolutely necessary."

　　Walking out of the temple, the carriages of Mithras and Miguel stopped in front of the two people almost at the same time.

　　"Let's take the same car. I have something to say to you," Miguel greeted Mithras with a smile.

　　"Boss, promise him, this is a good opportunity to kill him," Doudou shouted excitedly, "Hurry up and promise him!"

　　Mithras hesitated for a moment, and as Miguel got on his carriage, the two sat face to face.

　　"Kill him now!" Mithras struggled fiercely in his heart. At this distance, it was entirely possible for him and Doudou to kill Miguel successfully, but in that case his identity would inevitably be exposed.

　　"Don't kill him first. I still need to get news about my father from him. Now he has no guard against me at all. I can approach him and kill him at any time!", Mithras said to Doudou in his heart.

　　Doudou fell silent. Mithras smiled and said to Miguel, "I wonder what the bishop wants to tell you!"

　　"Perhaps you have guessed that something big will happen in the next few days." Miguel looked at Mithras and said slowly: "His Holiness came here for this matter."

　　This was exactly what Mithras had guessed beforehand, so he listened carefully.

　　"Originally, I shouldn't have told you this, after all, you are not a member of the Holy Spirit Temple yet. However, this matter is very important to me, and I need your help," Miguel frowned and said with a twinkling gaze, "Recently, an archbishop in the temple had an accident. According to the rules, the new archbishop will be chosen from among us bishops. Now you should understand!"

　　Mithras suddenly understood Miguel's intention, but he didn't know how he could help him.

　　"But I really can't help you, sir."

　　Miguel shook his head: "You can. This time someone discovered a soul stone mine outside of Holi City. Originally, this was not a big deal. However, soul gold liquid was found in this soul stone mine. This is a big deal. His Holiness the Pope came here in person."

　　"What is the Soul Golden Liquid?" This was the first time Mithras had heard of it, and he asked curiously.

　　"The Soul Gold Liquid is actually the essence of the Soul Mother," Miguel said excitedly, "Those Soul Mothers that have existed for countless years will condense a treasure inside them, which is the Soul Gold Liquid. Every drop of Soul Gold Liquid can help practitioners improve their innate soul power, and it is very precious."

　　Mithras was shocked. It turned out that the Soul Gold Liquid had such a terrible effect. No wonder even Pope Osgood came here. It can be imagined that as long as there is enough Soul Gold Liquid, the strength of the Holy Soul Hall will more than double, and those who have reached a bottleneck in their cultivation may also be able to break through with the help of the Soul Gold Liquid.

　　"Soul Gold Liquid, this is really amazing!" Mithras said in surprise, "But what does this have to do with the selection of the Archbishop?"

　　"It's not just the Holy Soul Palace that discovered this treasure. Several other forces on the continent have also received the news. The Pope has announced that whoever has made the greatest contribution in the fight for the Soul Gold Liquid will become the new Archbishop. Archbishop Tarot will be in charge of this matter."

　　Miguel paused and continued, "I hope you can tell the archbishop to arrange for me to be with him. I think this should not be difficult for you!"

　　Miguel's meaning was clear. Since other forces had joined, there was a problem of position. It would be easier to get closer to the Soul Gold Liquid by following Tarot, and the possibility of making contributions would be greater.

　　"But will the Archbishop listen to me? This is a matter related to the selection of the Archbishop of the Holy Spirit Temple." Mithras said with some embarrassment: "I'm afraid my words will not have any effect."

　　"The archbishop values ​​you far more than you think. I'll leave this matter to you. And I think the archbishop will guide you in this matter. After all, such a big scene is a good opportunity for you to gain experience," Miguel said with a smile.

　　Mithras was delighted and said with a frown: "Since the bishop said so, I will do my best. If the bishop disagrees, please don't blame me."

　　"How could that be!" Miguel laughed: "I'll leave this matter to you, little brother. Even if I owe you a favor, I will make it up to you one day."

　　"You still owe me a life!" Mithras' heart was filled with hatred, and he suddenly thought that his chance for revenge was coming.

　　Since the Holy Soul Palace will not be the only one competing for the Soul Golden Liquid, a fight is bound to break out, and that will be his chance.

　　Mithras also laughed, and it was a genuine smile.

　　“Let me try!”

　　After getting off Miguel's carriage, Mithras got directly into his own carriage and left. According to Miguel, Archbishop Tarot would come to see him tonight, and now he was full of anticipation.

　　The day of revenge is finally here!

　　The wait was unbearable, but Tarot didn't let him wait too long. Not long after he entered the room, someone came to report that Tarot had arrived.

　　"Archbishop!" Seeing Tarot, Mithras forced himself to calm down and greeted him.

　　"How do you feel about today's banquet? What impression does His Holiness the Pope make on you?" Tarot asked with a smile.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "His Majesty the Pope is exactly the same as everyone said, majestic but gentle. I just didn't expect His Majesty to appear at the banquet. I was really shocked."

　　Taro glanced at Mithras and asked, "Miguel is looking for you?"

　　Mithras nodded. Of course, he couldn't hide such a thing from him, and there was no need to hide it from him.

　　"Since Miguel has come to you, you should already know about the Soul Gold Liquid. What do you think about it?" Tarot was not surprised at all and asked with a smile: "Are you interested in going with me to see it?"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "How can I miss such an eye-opening opportunity? Even if the archbishop didn't bring it up, I would have asked for it myself."

　　"Well, but the situation this time is a bit special. Other forces have also set their sights on the Soul Gold Liquid. Danger is inevitable. Do you want to reconsider it?" Tarot asked tentatively, "After all, once the fight begins, even I can't protect you."

　　Mithras laughed: "What if it's dangerous? I'm still very confident in my luck. Besides, the palace has sent out so many strong men this time. Who can be stronger than us?"

　　Tarot smiled and nodded: "Since you have decided, I won't say much. The time is the night before the Holy Spirit Festival. You still have one day to prepare. I will send someone to pick you up tomorrow."

　　Mithras nodded: "I understand!"

　　"Miguel told you something else, not just about the Soul Gold Liquid, right?" Tarot changed the subject and said with a smile, "Let me guess, is he trying to get you to give him a backdoor so that he can stay with me and be promoted to Archbishop?"

　　Mithras chuckled and said, "That's exactly what happened. I didn't expect the Archbishop would know about it before I even told him."

　　"This Miguel is still the same as before. He doesn't dare to tell me anything directly." Taro frowned and said, "There is one thing you don't know. He is still my student. How can I not agree to such a thing?"

　　This time, Mithras was really surprised. He didn't expect that Miguel and Tarot had such a relationship.

　　"Okay, it's getting late. You should take a rest and then start getting ready. I'll send someone to pick you up in the afternoon." Tarot's face suddenly became serious. "Don't mention this to anyone. You should understand its importance."

　　Mithras nodded and sent Tarot away.

　　"Boss, do you really want to go?" Doudou asked.

　　Mithras sneered and said: "This is a great opportunity. With people from other forces here, I have the chance to take revenge. Although this may expose my identity, I can't stand it any longer."

　　"Boss, I support you!"

　　"Let's take a break now! After tomorrow, we will no longer have such a peaceful life!", Mithras sighed and walked back to the room holding Doudou.

　　Once the step of revenge is taken, Mithras will no longer have the chance to retreat. The power of the Holy Spirit Temple is so huge that Mithras is ready to wander around.

　　Chapter 5 Action!

　　(I went to drink with my boss in the afternoon and talked about many things. I want to say something to the book friends who are about to return to school. Let your life be more fulfilling and set a goal for yourself. I hope that every one of my readers will be a dragon among men!)

　　No words were spoken that night.

　　Mithras slept very soundly that night. Now that he had made all the preparations, his heart no longer needed to struggle. He could be his true self without any suppression.

　　For the entire morning, Mithras informed Ge Fei, Chakasi and others of his impending revenge through letters. With the help of Tingfeng Tower, these letters would be safely delivered to the hands of the brothers.

　　Not knowing what would happen this time, Mithras packed all the items he might need into a big package and waited for Tarot to send someone to pick him up.

　　In the evening, the person sent by Tarot to pick up Mithras finally arrived. Mithras looked back at the mansion behind him, smiled and got on the carriage.

　　After leaving this time, the owner of this mansion should be changed again.

　　The carriage drove towards the outskirts of the city, Mithras held Doudou with his eyes tightly closed. Around the carriage were more than a dozen Templars, and the news that Mithras was cordially received by the Pope at the banquet had spread among them. These Templars were also very excited, and following such a master would make a big difference in their development.

　　Tomorrow is Holy Souls Day, and the festive atmosphere has begun to rise on the streets. People have put on festive costumes, and all kinds of small stalls have filled the streets overnight.

　　The carriage drove past Lishui Avenue and headed towards the west gate. Mithras looked out with a feeling in his heart, but unfortunately, he could not see Max. But it was also good this way. In his current situation, Max was too close to him. If something happened, he might be involved.

　　After the Tolia Incident, Max had become the new noble of the kingdom. Not only did he serve as the commander of the West City, but his title was also changed to Earl. This speed of promotion was second only to Mithras in the kingdom.

　　And all this was brought to him by Mithras. His kindness back then brought him the rewards today. Things in the world are the most unpredictable. I believe that those who know this will never look down on anyone from now on, because the future is always uncertain.

　　The carriage drove through the city gate. The unique symbol of the Holy Spirit Temple made the city guards dare not block it at all. Instead, they blocked off a road for the carriage.

　　"No wonder everyone envies power, power is indeed a good thing." Mithras lowered the curtain. What he pursued was not power and status, but strength, enough to be indifferent to everything.

　　"Sir, the road ahead is not easy to travel on and it's a bit bumpy!" the Templar driving the carriage reminded Mithras.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "It doesn't matter, I can just go down and walk if it's really difficult to walk."

　　After walking out of the city gate, the carriage turned and walked onto a small road. The carriage began to squeak. Mithras closed his eyes, and nothing outside could disturb his thinking.

　　The carriage went farther and farther away, and only a city wall of Holly City was left visible. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the somewhat desolate wilderness, and the sound of the carriage added a bit of desolation.

　　"Sir, we are almost there!" The Templar on horseback whispered in front of the car window, "We can't go any further if we go a little further. There won't be anyone else to pick you up."

　　Mithras opened his eyes, rubbed Doudou to wake him up, and said with a smile: "I understand. Thank you for your hard work during this period. You will be relieved when I leave."

　　More than a dozen Templar Knights were excited. Given Mithras' current status, being able to speak to them like this was something they could not imagine. Perhaps just this one sentence was enough to make them excited for a long time.

　　"Sir, it is a blessing for all of us to be able to follow you. All of us brothers think so," a Templar Knight said excitedly, "Sir, you have now become a miracle of the Holy Spirit Temple. We all look forward to you creating even greater miracles."

　　Mithras chuckled and said nothing. Perhaps after a while, maybe just one night, he would become a sinner in the eyes of these people.

　　The carriage continued to move forward for a distance and slowly stopped. Without being reminded, Mithras got off the carriage holding the still somewhat confused Doudou.

　　"You can go back now!" Mithras said to several Templars with a smile. He had seen someone walking towards him from a distance and thought that it must be the person who came to pick him up.

　　"Yes! My lord," several Templars drove the carriage, turned their horses around and left in the direction they came from. Mithras let out a long breath, holding Doudou and went towards the figures.

　　"Lord Mithras, Archbishop Tarot sent us to take you there." There were only four people in total, but each of them was the patriarch of the Holy Soul Temple. Such a welcoming team could be considered of high standards.

　　"Thank you for your courtesy, my lords. Mithras does not deserve it!" Now Mithras is not even a member of the Holy Spirit Temple. These patriarchs usually do not show such courtesy even to the king. This is all because of Mithras' future development.

　　The several patriarchs only addressed him tentatively, and when they saw that Mithras was not as arrogant as they thought, they laughed and started chatting with him.

　　"We met at the banquet yesterday, but at that time, the Lord was surrounded by the high-ranking officials in the palace, and we had no chance to get close to him." One of them said with a smile: "The Lord has received praise from the Pope, and his future is limitless! He is indeed a genius."

　　Mithras smiled and said: "You are joking, my lord. I am just lucky. I don't deserve to be called a genius."

　　"Okay, let me introduce you to these three gentlemen. They are Willis, Jimda, and Cornberry," the patriarch who had just spoken pointed at the other three people and introduced them. "As for me, you can just call me Reis."

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "Let's go now! I'm excited about what we are going to do this time."

　　Kang Baili smiled and said, "I'm afraid this is your first time experiencing something like this, so you're naturally excited. Even though we've seen this happen many times, we can't help but get excited when we think of the Soul Gold Liquid. But even if our Holy Soul Hall gets the Soul Gold Liquid, it won't have much to do with us."

　　"We have no chance. Mithras should have gotten one!" Reis said sourly, "I have been stuck at the weapon spirit stage for more than ten years. If I had a drop of Soul Gold Liquid, I might be able to break through. However, it is impossible for me to get a treasure like Soul Gold Liquid."

　　The other three people also had a look of emotion on their faces. There were at least eight hundred patriarchs like them in the Holy Soul Hall, if not a thousand. Although they were considered high-ranking officials in the Holy Soul Hall, it was still difficult for them to get treasures like this.

　　Mithras felt uncomfortable under the resentful looks of the four people, and laughed: "If you have no hope, then I have even less hope!"

　　Several people smiled at each other: "Little brother, you still don't realize your current position in the Holy Spirit Temple. Although you haven't joined the Holy Spirit Temple yet, from the words of His Majesty the Pope, we can know that within ten years you will become a real high-level figure in the Holy Spirit Temple, at least a bishop-level figure." Leis smiled and said, "By that time, little brother, don't forget us!"

　　Mithras secretly laughed in his heart. He wondered what expressions these people would have if they knew that he and the Holy Spirit Temple had an irreconcilable hatred.

　　However, what these people said was also well-founded. According to the current situation, if Mithras continued to stay in the Holy Spirit Palace, he would really become a high-level official of the Holy Spirit Palace within ten years, just as they said.

　　In six years, Mithras has reached the level of a sixth-level weapon user. If he is given another ten years, he can at least reach the eighth-level weapon spirit, or even the ninth-level weapon master. Such strength can be regarded as a strong man in the entire continent.

　　A few people walked forward, talking and laughing. The mountain road became more and more difficult to walk on. Their direction was just in line with the West Mountain of Holly City. Standing on the hill, they could see the emerald green West Mountain.

　　"It's almost there!" Reis's face turned serious, and so did the other people. If their expressions were seen by others, they might be punished.

　　At this time, it was already late and night was beginning to appear. Several people walked down a hillside and saw a basin about a mile in radius in front of them. In the center of the basin, there were several white tents. Outside the tents, hundreds of Templars were walking around, looking as if they were facing a great enemy.

　　"This is it, let's go down!" Reis called a few people to go down.

　　"Who is it?" The alert Templar shouted loudly, "Stop!"

　　Reiss shouted loudly: "I am Reiss!"

　　Several Templars came over, saluted Reiss, and asked, "Archbishop Taro has just informed everyone to go to his tent as soon as the master returns."

　　Leis smiled and said to Mithras: "The Archbishop can't wait any longer, let's go over now!"

　　Mithras nodded and followed Reis and others to the tent in the center of the basin. This operation was mainly led by Archbishop Taro. Although the Pope also came to the Kingdom of Tara, someone of his status would not show up unless necessary. Therefore, the highest leader of the Holy Spirit Temple's base here was Archbishop Taro.

　　"That should be Mithras, right? Really young." The Templar who spoke just now looked at Mithras' back and said, "He looks very ordinary!"

　　"Do you think a man who is praised by the Pope is ordinary?" Another said disdainfully: "Don't you see that his face is always so calm? Such a mentality is not something we can compare to."

　　The other few people also kept nodding their heads. Mithras has now become an idol-like existence in the hearts of the young people in the Holy Spirit Temple. These people are looking forward to becoming a new upstart like Mithras one day. However, even they know that this is only imagination.

　　Chapter 6: Going to the Soul Stone Mine

　　(Haha! The weekend is coming soon. Every time at this time, everyone is always more passionate. Then throw your bookshelves, red tickets, and rewards at me!)

　　There was not only Taro in the tent, there was also another archbishop and more than a dozen bishops. When Mithras and his companions walked in, these people were discussing something in front of an open map.

　　"Archbishop, Mithras is here!" Reis said with his head down.

　　Every one of these people in the tent was his superior. He didn't dare to be careless at all and looked extremely respectful.

　　"Okay! Got it, you guys go down and get ready!" Tarot looked up and said, "Mithras, come here! It will be good for you to understand the situation a little better."

　　Reis and the other four slowly retreated. Mithras walked to Tarot's side, and Miguel smiled at him with gratitude in his eyes.

　　"Archbishop!" Mithras came to the map, and the people around him made way for him. Everyone had a kind smile on their face.

　　"Take a look at this map. The destination of our operation this time is here," Tarot pointed to a point on the map and said to Mithras, "The people we just sent out reported that the Anti-God Alliance and several hidden big families have sent people there, and we will set off soon."

　　Mithras took a careful look at the map and found that the place pointed out by Tarot was not far from Holi City, especially in the same direction as West City.

　　Mithras nodded, indicating that he already knew. Tarot said with a serious face: "When we reach the destination, you stay by my side and don't move around casually. The situation this time is not good!"

　　The 'Anti-God' organization has always been a hostile force to the Holy Spirit Hall. The two sides have been fighting on the continent for thousands of years, and neither side has been able to completely destroy the other, and it is even difficult to inflict heavy damage on the other side.

　　The thousands of years of fighting have made people long forget the origin of the fight between the two organizations. It's just that the "Anti-God" Alliance has been claiming on the continent that the Thirteen Holy Souls are hypocritical demons, and no one knows the specific situation.

　　And those large hidden families are also very old, and some of them have even existed longer than the Holy Spirit Palace. However, most of these families don’t care about the distribution of power on the continent. They just practice wholeheartedly, following the footsteps of their predecessors, hoping that one day they can reach the pinnacle of true martial arts, or even break through the void to reach other planes.

　　These hidden families are not well-known on the mainland, and only the large forces know how terrifying they are. Almost everyone who comes out of these families is an absolute strong man. They may not have an advantage in numbers, but their powerful strength makes every force a headache, and no one will provoke them unless it is absolutely necessary.

　　The strength of the Holy Soul Hall this time is very large, but the same situation is that the strength of other forces is not weak at all, and the reputation of the Holy Soul Hall on the mainland is not very good. The long-term dominance has made the Holy Soul Hall act with a strong sense of tyranny, which makes other forces hate the Holy Soul Hall.

　　Although it is impossible for these forces to unite, the Holy Soul Palace will undoubtedly regard them as their number one enemy. In such a situation, it is really not an easy task for the Holy Soul Palace to seize the Soul Gold Liquid while being surrounded by so many forces.

　　Perhaps, Pope Augustus thought of this and came here in person!

　　Mithras integrated all his information in an instant and came to this conclusion. Although his brows were frowned, he was very happy in his heart. The current strength of the Holy Soul Palace was already very powerful. Once he got the Soul Golden Liquid, his road to revenge would be even more difficult.

　　Tarot saw Mithras frowning and said with a smile: "Don't worry too much. After all, this is the place of the Order Alliance. It is not that easy for other forces to take the Soul Gold Liquid from us."

　　Mithras nodded, knowing that Tarot must have already made some arrangements. Perhaps he was already aware of the reactions of other forces, which was why he said that.

　　"Okay, it's almost time, we should set off," Tarot turned and said to the others, "We will split into two teams. One team will be led by me and will go directly into the Soul Stone Mine. The other team will be led by Archbishop Glad to guard outside the Soul Stone Mine. Regardless of whether the team I lead is successful or not, Archbishop Glad will keep the people sent by other forces."

　　"If they dare to come into the territory of our Holy Soul Palace, they must be prepared to pay the price," Tarot sneered, and his kind face suddenly became a little hideous.

　　The people in the tent laughed. They knew the strength of the Holy Spirit Temple very well. Moreover, they also knew how many assassins the Pope had hidden secretly this time. Therefore, they had no worries about this battle and were very confident.

　　Soon, the two teams began to act. Miguel approached Mithras and whispered thank you. Mithras responded with a smile, but in his heart he labeled him as a must-kill.

　　After leaving the basin, the two teams separated. One team, led by Tarot himself, went directly to the Soul Stone Mine, while the other team, led by Archbishop Glad, went in another direction.

　　Mithras followed Tarot, carefully considering the plan of action. If he just obstructed from the front, he would not have a chance at all. However, once he entered the Soul Stone Mine, surrounded by many forces, the Holy Soul Hall's vigilance against its own internal affairs would disappear, and that would be the best time to take action.

　　There are more than a hundred people in Mithras' team, and they all look very excited as they walk along the path in the mountains.

　　At this time, the sky had completely darkened and there were no clouds in the night sky. The road could still be seen clearly. Ten figures were moving very fast. Although there were many gravels on the road, they did not cause any noise.

　　The night wind was gentle, and occasionally one or two roars of life beasts could be heard. On the continent of Os, traces of life beasts could be found in almost every wilderness.

　　Doudou lay in the arms of Mithras, looking extremely excited, his little eyes moving around flexibly. Every time he heard a roar, his body would become restless, and the wildness in his nature was slowly reviving.

　　"Hurry up, we're almost there," Tarot said to everyone in a low voice.

　　The group of people moved even faster. They could faintly hear some noise coming from the front. It should be other forces arguing fiercely.

　　The terrain gradually became lower, and the places where the moonlight could not shine were pitch black and looked a bit eerie.

　　Continuing down a distance, the surrounding space became smaller and smaller. The path they were traveling on was sandwiched between two straight peaks. Looking up from the perspective of the peaks, they could see a few stars, but the moonlight could only reach the middle of the peaks and could not illuminate the road.

　　Occasionally, water drops dripped from the cliffs of the mountain. The crisp sound was particularly loud in this dark crevice. Everyone had a solemn look on their faces. The road and place they chose were the most suitable places for an ambush.

　　Tarot closed his eyes and stood still. After a while, he nodded and said, "There should be no ambush here. Let's speed up and pass through here."

　　The group of people felt a little relieved. Although the road was dark, they were all cultivators and naturally had better eyesight than ordinary people. The darkness did not affect their sight. Tarot led the way and the others followed closely behind, no longer able to hide. The sound of their footsteps merged into one, and in the blink of an eye they had passed through this naturally dangerous place.

　　"We're about to reach the Soul Stone Mine. Remember, no one is allowed to deliberately provoke a dispute without my order," Tarot said loudly.

　　After leaving the crevice, the entire terrain suddenly opened up, with mountains surrounding on all sides. In the central area of ​​the arc formed by the mountains, there was a large lake reflecting the starlight and moonlight. Around the lake, hundreds of figures were vaguely visible, and the noisy sounds mixed in with the echoes from all around, making the entire valley seem very boiling.

　　As soon as the people from the Holy Soul Temple appeared in the center of the valley, the noise around them suddenly quieted down, and hundreds of unfriendly eyes turned to them.

　　"I thought you hypocrites wouldn't come this time, but I didn't expect you to come after all!" A big man with a full beard said in a loud voice, "It seems that our two families are really destined to meet!"

　　Taro smiled and took a few steps forward, bowing to everyone around him and saying, "Thank you for coming to the Order Alliance. As the host, how can the Holy Spirit Hall not come and welcome you all?"

　　"Hypocrisy!" The bearded man spat and said loudly, "Aren't you here for the Soul Gold Liquid? Why are you talking about something that is originally upright and aboveboard and saying such hypocrisy? I'm afraid that only you, the Holy Soul Palace, in the entire continent can do such a thing."

　　"This is Jacob, the fourth elder of the 'Anti-God' Alliance. Don't be fooled by his young appearance. In fact, his actual age is over a hundred years old. It's just that his strength has reached the holy realm, and his appearance will never change again," Miguel, who was standing next to Mithras, introduced him in a low voice.

　　Mithras looked at Jacob carefully for a few times, secretly feeling surprised. It was hard to accept that this big man with a full beard and rough speech could be a powerful person in the Holy Land.

　　The first impression Jacob left on others was that he did not have the demeanor of a strong man. However, who said that a strong man must be reserved and steady? Isn't the purpose of cultivation to break through one's own limitations and pursue more eternal freedom?

　　"This Jacob is a straightforward man," Mithras thought to himself.

　　"Jacob, I haven't seen you for many years, and you're still the same. You curse as soon as you open your mouth." Tarot smiled. As the main figure of the two hostile parties, he and Jacob had a lot of dealings.

　　"Your 'Anti-God' Alliance is a failure to have someone as rude as you!"

　　The two great powers that had been confronting each other for thousands of years flew sparks upon their first meeting. It seemed that it was impossible to resolve the battle for the Soul Gold Liquid through peaceful means.

　　A war is inevitable!

　　Chapter 7: The Strong Are Overwhelming

　　(Where has everyone's passion gone? They smashed the bookshelf. There are also red tickets. The plot has reached its climax. More support!)

　　The fight for the Soul Gold Liquid has not yet begun, but the situation has already become tense.

　　"It is not the Holy Spirit Hall's turn to manage the 'Anti-God' alliance. Although Jacob is a bit rude, at least he is not like the people in you Holy Spirit Hall who are sweet-mouthed and treacherous, hiding their dangers." At this time, a thin old man standing behind Jacob spoke. It seemed that he was also a powerful figure in the 'Anti-God' organization.

　　Taro laughed and said, "I've heard that the six elders of your 'Niushen' are as close as brothers. It's true. Philip, come out and speak for your brother now."

　　"This is the Sixth Elder of the Anti-God Alliance. Even though he looks older than Jacob, he is actually the youngest among the Six Elders of the Anti-God Alliance."

　　Mithras now understood that appearance had no meaning at all to these powerful men, and you couldn't even get any useful information from their appearance.

　　"Tarot, let's not argue here," Philip shook his head and said, "Since all the major forces on the continent know about the Soul Gold Liquid, you should stop thinking about taking it all for yourself. I think we should think about how to solve this matter!"

　　"What Elder Philip said is exactly what everyone wants. We all have the same goal, which is the Golden Liquid of the Soul. I think it's better to resolve it peacefully and not hurt the harmony." A middle-aged man in coarse linen clothes came out from the other side. Although the clothes were simple, they could hardly conceal the elegant aura on him.

　　"This person should be from the Cape Town family, a hidden family on the continent," Miguel whispered, "The Cape Town family was once a royal family in ancient times. Although thousands of years have passed, their family members still have that special nobility. Such demeanor is hard to find among the nobles today."

　　Mithras nodded. Just as Cape Town stood there, he developed an inexplicable liking for him. The elegance in him was very attractive.

　　As soon as Cape Town spoke, representatives of other forces also came to his aid. Everyone's purpose was to obtain the Soul Golden Liquid. The Soul Golden Liquid was very attractive, but most of the forces here did not have many people. Some families even had a population that had not increased at all after thousands of years of inheritance. In fact, it had begun to decline.

　　These families are unwilling to pay such a high price for the Soul Gold Liquid. Of course, if the problem must be solved through fighting, they will not back down. However, they will certainly not be as determined as the Holy Soul Palace and the "Anti-God" Alliance. If the situation gets bad, they will most likely leave.

　　Therefore, it can be said that the competition for the Soul Gold Liquid is mainly concentrated between the two major forces, the Holy Soul Hall and the "Anti-God" Alliance. The two forces are roughly equal in terms of the peak powerhouses. The Holy Soul Hall, as the backbone force, will have a certain advantage, and the people brought to the scene also account for the majority.

　　"The Cape Town family's proposal is the same as our Holy Soul Hall's claim. We don't want things to get too awkward. After all, we all live on the same continent. It will benefit all of us if we can resolve this issue peacefully," Tarot said with a smile on his face, and his words surprised the people on the scene.

　　The Holy Spirit Palace has always been known for its tyranny. When did it become so easy to talk to?

　　"Of course, everyone should also understand that the Soul Stone Mine where the Soul Gold Liquid is produced is located in our Order Alliance. Therefore, if the Soul Gold Liquid can be obtained this time, the Holy Soul Hall will naturally get a larger share." Tarot smiled and said, "I wonder what everyone thinks of this proposal!"

　　Every force is thinking about it. To be honest, if the Soul Golden Liquid appeared in their area, they would have the same idea as the Holy Soul Palace.

　　Moreover, everyone has a concern. Although Tarot is the only peak-level strongman who has appeared in the Holy Soul Palace now, this is the base camp of the Holy Soul Palace after all. It is difficult for anyone to say how many strong men have really come from the Holy Soul Palace. Once a fight breaks out, every person injured will be a blow to every force.

　　"You guys in the Holy Spirit Hall are really so easy to talk to," Jacob directly expressed his doubts and said loudly, "You guys made this arrangement, I'm afraid you've already made other preparations!"

　　Taro laughed and said, "Elder Jacob is really a quick-witted person. Whether you believe it or not, it's up to you to decide. I'm just making a suggestion."

　　"This is fair. Regardless of whether what the Holy Spirit Hall said is true or false, the worst that can happen is a war. Our 'Anti-God' Alliance agrees to it," said Philip, the sixth elder of the Anti-God Alliance. "Besides, I don't think the Holy Spirit Hall would be so stupid. Almost all the major forces on the continent have come here. They won't offend so many people at once."

　　Philip's words were apparently meant to rescue the Holy Soul Hall, but in fact they cleverly isolated the Holy Soul Hall from the other forces. This way, if anything unexpected happened, the Holy Soul Hall would have to guard against the Anti-God Alliance while also having to avoid the danger of being attacked by other forces. This would then be a favorable situation for the Anti-God Alliance.

　　Taro chuckled a few times but said nothing. Of course he understood Philip's plan, but he had already made calculations in his mind. Philip's calculations would not affect the layout of the Holy Soul Hall at all.

　　Mithras watched the intrigues among the major forces on the side, and Miguel completely acted as a commentator. Whenever someone appeared, he would explain things to Mithras. In this way, Mithras gradually got to know the major forces present.

　　Strong! The appearance of strong men made Mithras feel his own insignificance for the first time. In front of these people, his strength was not worth a look at all, which also strengthened his determination to pursue higher martial arts.

　　Philip's words finally achieved the effect he wanted. People from various major forces looked at the Holy Soul Temple with distrust and cautious vigilance, but no force opposed Tarot's proposal.

　　Just as Philip said, if the Holy Spirit Hall really had some conspiracy, the worst that could happen would be a battle. Since it was a battle anyway, why bother about whether the Holy Spirit Hall's proposal was a conspiracy.

　　"It seems that no one objects to my proposal, so let's go down now!" Tarot walked towards the lake with a smile.

　　The soul stone mine is right under the lake. Mithras already knew this when he saw the map. Moreover, Tarot also told him a lot about the soul gold liquid along the way.

　　The Soul Golden Liquid is not only of great benefit to human practitioners, but it is also a very precious thing for life beasts. As we all know, among life beasts, in addition to the division of levels, there is also a division of talent levels.

　　The upper, middle and lower life beasts have different talents, but there is no doubt that the upper life beasts have more powerful strength. For example, the dragon clan is the most powerful upper life beast on the continent. It can almost be said that a level seven upper dragon life beast is even stronger than a level eight middle life beast. It is generally difficult for lower life beasts to have a strength exceeding level eight.

　　Therefore, this kind of soul golden liquid that can improve the rank of life beasts is no less attractive to life beasts than humans, because the soul golden liquid is completely produced in these few days, and that unique scent has been spread out. It is very likely that life beasts will rush here following the smell. Therefore, while the major forces are competing for the soul golden liquid, they must also pay attention to the threat of life beasts.

　　Representatives from various major forces took action one after another and gathered beside the lake. However, no force entered the lake first. They were all watching the two most powerful organizations, the Holy Soul Palace and the Anti-God Alliance.

　　"Fourth Elder, Sixth Elder, how about we go down together?" Tarot said with a smile, "This way you won't be able to tell me that my Holy Spirit Hall has any conspiracy or intrigue."

　　Jacob looked at Taro with disdain and said nothing. He never believed that what Taro said was true. Philip, however, was a scheming man. He laughed and said, "I'm afraid it's not a good idea to do this! Since everyone is here, we should go in together. I think we should not have any order. Everyone who comes here should go down at the same time."

　　The other forces also agreed with Philip's proposal. He once again won the favor of these forces. However, Tarot didn't seem to care at all. He smiled and said, "The Sixth Elder is still thoughtful. Then let's go down together."

　　"No matter what happens, you must follow me and don't leave!" Tarot turned around and said to Mithras seriously, and Mithras nodded.

　　"Miguel, you should also pay attention to the surrounding situation. Mithras cannot afford to make any mistakes." Tarot said to Miguel, "As long as you do this well, you will have made a great contribution."

　　Miguel's face lit up and he nodded repeatedly: "Archbishop, don't worry, nothing will happen to Mithras with me here."

　　Taro nodded, looked at the others behind him, and said seriously: "Wait a minute, don't rush in, and follow my arrangements. Got it?"

　　Everyone nodded in response.

　　While Tarot was arranging everyone, other forces were also settling the people around them. Everyone was ready, and the subtle fragrance of the soul gold liquid made everyone extremely excited.

　　"Okay, it's getting late, let's go down now!" Tarot shouted to everyone, waved his hand back, and instantly sank into the lake, leaving a few ripples on the surface of the lake.

　　"Go down!" Jacob was most worried about Tarot, and entered the lake almost at the same time as Tarot.

　　There were continuous sounds of people entering the water, and Mithras only felt his eyes light up, and his body had appeared in the lake. Tarot in front of him turned his body and nodded to everyone, then pressed his body and sank suddenly. The others followed closely behind, not falling behind at all.

　　Chapter 8 Sneak Attacker

　　(I was so scared. A thunderclap hit my window and the computer screen flickered several times. I thought my computer was going to fail, but it survived! God really didn’t let me down.)

　　"Boss, this place is so dark!" Doudou looked around excitedly. The lake water seemed to have no effect on him at all.

　　Mithras followed Tarot and Miguel closely in front of him, and said to Doudou through the soul connection: "It is indeed dark here, but the breath of the soul gold liquid is getting stronger and stronger. We should be able to reach our destination soon."

　　"Boss, we can't leave any of that soul golden liquid to these people, let's divide it," Doudou shouted excitedly, and suddenly broke free from Mithras' arms, and swam in the lake by himself. His speed was much faster than Mithras's, and his four little feet kept paddling, and his body was extremely flexible.

　　Mithras had never known that Doudou's underwater skills were so outstanding. He was very happy. In this situation, Doudou was his last helper. With such an advantage, his plan would be more likely to succeed.

　　Taro's body went straight down, and a layer of transparent air shield surrounded his body. A bright light flashed in front of him. Taro waved his hand backwards, and his body formed a straight line and shot directly towards the area where the bright light appeared.

　　Mithras and others followed Tarot closely, and when they saw the light, they knew that their destination was about to be reached.

　　The light was getting closer and closer, and everyone felt their bodies lighten as they emerged from the water.

　　A valley appeared in front of everyone, only a few hundred meters in radius. The moonlight projected down from above, making the entire valley look like a dream.

　　More and more people came out of the lake. They had only heard about the situation here from the man who discovered the soul stone mine. Now seeing such beautiful scenery with their own eyes, they were all shocked.

　　"Everyone, please be careful. Don't be fooled by the tranquility and beauty here. Beautiful things are often the most dangerous," Tarot whispered to the people following behind him.

　　"Boss, the atmosphere here is not right. I feel like something is spying on us nearby." The hair on Doudou's body was instantly evaporated by Mithras, and his little eyes sparkled with brilliance.

　　Mithras nodded: "I understand, we just need to be careful, we don't need to worry about whether others live or die."

　　"It would be best if the hidden danger could kill everyone here, leaving only me and the boss. That way, the Soul Gold Liquid would be ours," Doudou said with a smile.

　　Mithras felt amused. Although Doudou's idea was good, such a situation was impossible to happen. All of these people had experienced big scenes. Although they seemed to be not on guard at all and were completely immersed in the beautiful scenery, as long as a dangerous situation occurred, they would act hundreds of times faster than himself.

　　The valley was filled with the faint fragrance of the golden liquid of the soul. Close to the western mountain wall, there was a deep cave, from which the faint fragrance wafted.

　　Everyone's attention slowly shifted to the golden liquid of the soul. They looked towards the cave with greedy eyes. Everyone knew that the golden liquid of the soul, which was hard to come by in a thousand years, was hidden in the cave.

　　"We're almost there, so let's follow our previous agreement and enter the cave at the same time. This will be fair to everyone," Philip glanced at Tarot. His words were mainly directed at the Holy Soul Hall led by Tarot.

　　Tarot smiled and said, "I have no objection, but please don't make any more small moves inside. This will hurt feelings and make things difficult to handle later."

　　Jacob sneered and said, "When it comes to conspiracy, no one here can compare to you in the Holy Spirit Hall. As long as you don't plot, everyone will be at ease."

　　Taro smiled and said, "I know very well that the Fourth Elder has deep resentment towards our Holy Soul Hall, but at this moment, it is better for us to unite. At least before we see the Soul Gold Liquid, we should not have too big a disagreement."

　　Philip stopped Jacob from saying anything and laughed loudly: "We welcome the Archbishop's open-mindedness. Let's talk about everything inside!"

　　Tarot ordered the people behind him to take off the packages, and sealed torches appeared inside the packages. The Holy Spirit Temple was indeed very meticulous in its work, and even such tiny details were taken into consideration.

　　The other forces were obviously prepared as well. Torches were lit one after another, and smoke swirled and spread upward along the mountain wall, making the valley appear even more hazy.

　　"You two lead the way!" Tarot casually pointed at two Templars and signaled them to line up in front. The two Templars stood in front of the crowd without any hesitation.

　　Soon, all major forces selected the first group of people to enter the cave. Coincidentally, the first group of people selected by these forces to enter the cave were all the lowest-level warriors in their respective forces, and their intentions were obvious.

　　Even Doudou could feel that there were things spying around, so of course the strong men from the major forces would not be unaware of it. Under such circumstances, the first group of people entering the cave would undoubtedly be the most dangerous. Moreover, the origins of these peepers were unknown, and the backbones of the major forces were unwilling to take the risk, so they had to use the least important people to explore the way.

　　Mithras secretly despised these people in his heart. Among them, there were several strong men from the Holy Land. With their strength, they would not have to worry even if they encountered any danger. However, they were so careful about their reputation that they did not want to take any risk and let their subordinates die in vain. This behavior really made him feel uncomfortable.

　　Several powerful men from major forces watched the selected people slowly walk towards the cave, until the light of the torches became dim, and then these people began to walk into the cave.

　　Hundreds of torches illuminated the cave. Taro and the leaders of several other forces walked in the front, while Mithras, Miguel and others were in the second line. The group of people moved forward with full vigilance.

　　"Ah! Help..."

　　A scream was heard from the front, and the few lights that were vaguely visible in the distance disappeared. A bloody smell slowly spread in the cave.

　　"Boss, it's a fighting beast, a very powerful fighting beast." Doudou's body tensed up. He felt threatened by the breath of its own kind.

　　Tarot and the others stopped, waved their hands with heavy faces, and more than a dozen scapegoats came up from behind to explore the way.

　　"You guys explore the way ahead, and it's best not to stray too far from us!" The Cape Town family's strong man said coldly, "This way, if anything happens, we can rescue them in time."

　　This was certainly not out of kindness on his part. It was just because they had already confirmed that there was danger in the passage ahead. In this situation, if they let someone die in vain again, others would probably be dissatisfied.

　　More than a dozen newly selected pathfinders walked forward timidly. Just now they thought this was an opportunity to make meritorious service, but now they had to seriously consider their own lives.

　　Tarot and others kept a distance of 100 meters from the people exploring the way ahead. At this distance, everyone could clearly observe the situation ahead. As long as they knew what was hidden in the dark, they could make new arrangements.

　　"Here it comes again!" Doudou's body tensed up and he shouted loudly.

　　A colorful black shadow flashed in the light from the torch, and the torches of the pathfinders in front went out before they could even utter a cry for help.

　　"What a fast speed!" Mithras looked ahead in horror. If it weren't for Doudou's reminder, he would not have been able to notice what was happening in front of him. The speed was so fast that it was unimaginable. Even Tarot and others had no time to react.

　　"Did you see it clearly? What is it?" Taro asked others with a sullen face. However, he could tell from the looks on others' faces that, like him, they did not recognize the origin of the attacker.

　　The smile on Philip's face disappeared, and he frowned and said, "I am a beast soul practitioner, so I am more sensitive to the breath I receive. The breath just now should be left by a fighting beast."

　　"Can you tell what kind of fighting beast this is?" Jacob asked.

　　"It's very difficult! He's too fast. I only saw a little bit, but one thing is for sure, this beast is very big, and its strength should not be much worse than ours." Philip frowned and said, "What should we do now?"

　　"It seems that we have no choice but to take action ourselves. Otherwise, when the soul golden liquid is fully mature, the fighting beasts hidden here will be one step ahead of it," Tarot suggested to a few people.

　　The most obvious sign of the maturity of Soul Golden Liquid is that it will radiate soul golden light. The faint fragrance now emitted proves that the Soul Golden Liquid is about to mature. At this time, no one can even see the shadow of Soul Golden Liquid. If we continue, we will most likely be overtaken by the fighting beasts.

　　"This is the only way!" The man from the Cape Town family nodded, but several people did not take any action. Everyone had concerns in their hearts, fearing that others would attack them secretly when they took action.

　　"You are all villains. If you don't go, I will go." Jacob walked forward angrily: "I don't have that much time to argue with you."

　　Several people watched Jacob walk forward, all with calm expressions, as if Jacob was not scolding them just now.

　　"Since the fourth one has gone up, we'll just stay here to support him." Philip seemed nonchalant, but his body moved just in front of everyone. It seemed that he was also worried that others would suddenly attack Jacob. Of course, what he was most worried about were the people from the Holy Soul Temple, or Tarot.

　　Although Jacob looks careless, his body can launch fatal attacks at any time. This is a quality that a strong man has cultivated through countless battles.

　　"Come out! Puff!"

　　Jacob shouted and threw the torch in his hand to the corner on the left. In the moment when the fire flashed, a huge figure flashed from the darkness.

　　"You want to sneak attack on me? No way!" Jacob laughed, and his figure flashed and he followed the black shadow into the inside.

　　Philip’s face changed, his body moved slightly, and he disappeared in front.

　　"Hurry up and follow him!"

　　Chapter 9: The thorny horn!

　　(Your passion is not there, and your support is not in place, which makes me feel bad. I feel that I have put a lot of effort into it. Two chapters a day with 6,000+ words. This speed is achieved by me using my rest time. I won’t say more! Please support me if you can. Anyway, when my book with 1 million words is put on the shelves, everyone will understand my character in the future.)

　　Everyone followed, and the sound of rustling clothes could be heard in the cave.

　　"How dare you, you beast!"

　　Jacob's angry shout came from the front, and the whole cave began to tremble. Some tiny pieces of soil and rocks fell down. However, no one cared about these things now. They just felt the shaking of the ground, and everyone had an idea of ​​the strength of this fighting beast that was hiding in the dark and attacking several times.

　　The strength of this fighting beast should be no weaker than level nine, and it might even be a holy realm fighting beast!

　　When a fighting beast reaches level nine, its strength is almost the same as that of an ordinary human in the Holy Domain. The fighting beasts in the Holy Domain are much stronger, and only human practitioners at the peak of the Holy Domain can deal with them.

　　From Jacob's voice just now, we can infer that his current situation is not very good, otherwise he would not be so angry.

　　The diameter of the cave was quite spacious, and a dozen people could walk side by side without any problem. However, in this situation, no one dared to crowd too much, because if there was a sudden change, everyone's reaction would be shackled. All the people lined up in a fire dragon that was hundreds of meters long, and the torches made a rustling sound as they moved.

　　"Boss, be careful. This fighting beast is very powerful. Even from such a distance, I can feel the pressure on my soul," Doudou reminded Mithras loudly.

　　Mithras nodded. "There are only two situations in which a fighting beast can make Doudou feel pressured. One is that the bloodline of this fighting beast is stronger than Doudou, but this is impossible. Doudou is a dragon beast and a superior fighting beast. Even if a real dragon appears, it is difficult to put such pressure on him."

　　There is only one possibility left, that the fighting beast that launched the sneak attack has reached the holy realm. Only in this way can it completely transcend its bloodline and the pressure of its bloodline.

　　Mithras came to the conclusion in an instant and was shocked. He had seen many humans in the Holy Land, but this was the first time he saw a fighting beast at the Holy Land level. He was suddenly extremely excited and even his face turned red.

　　The shouting in front was getting louder and louder, and the shaking of the ground was getting more and more violent. The feeling was even comparable to a small-scale earthquake. The top wall of the cave kept dropping rubble, and there were bursts of muffled sounds, as if the entire cave was about to explode from the inside.

　　“Hiss!”

　　A sharp scream was heard, and a fishy wind came from not far away. The torches flickered, making it impossible for everyone to see the situation in front clearly. However, the strong wind blowing in their faces made everyone understand that the battle was right before their eyes.

　　"Whoosh!" Tarot reached out and grabbed a few torches and threw them forward with force.

　　The fire flashed across the sky, and with that little bit of brightness, Mithras finally saw the beast fighting fiercely with Jacob, and the astonishment on his face could not be concealed.

　　There was a sound of simultaneous gasps, and everyone's face was filled with horror.

　　A giant python of unknown length was lurking in the cave, with a diameter almost the same as the cave. On its head grew two sharp horns that flashed with cold light. Although the scales on its body were not too dense, they stood upright like sharp swords, and a dark red light flowed on the scales.

　　"The Holy Thornhorn Wilds," Tarot shouted loudly, with a look of shock on his face.

　　The evil fighting beast, the Thornhorn, is rarely seen in Oslo. It is said that every Thornhorn has the ability to evolve into a Thorn Dragon. Moreover, once a Thornhorn evolves into a Thorn Dragon, its strength will change dramatically. Even the upper-level golden dragon among the dragon clan is no match for it.

　　What's even more terrifying is that this thorn dragon is extremely evil, and will leave no grass behind wherever it passes. In Oslo's history, humans have suffered greatly from this kind of fighting beast. Later, the strong men of mankind united and completely exterminated this race. Unexpectedly, it has appeared again now, and it is a thorn-horned dragon that has begun to evolve.

　　Ordinary thornhorn snakes have no scales on their bodies!

　　"This evil fighting beast should not be allowed to continue to exist, we must kill it here," the faces of several strong men were heavy, they looked at each other, and two of them had already rushed forward.

　　"Damn it, you guys came at the right time. This beast is so hard to deal with!" Jacob panted heavily, dodged an attack from the thornhorn snake, and punched it on the neck in hatred.

　　"The body of this beast is terribly strong. Even I, a weapon soul cultivator, can't do anything to him." Jacob jumped away, and the thorn-horned python stretched out its body suddenly. A row of sharp scales slid past him, and countless scratches three or four inches deep appeared on the wall of the cave.

　　The ones who rushed forward to assist Jacob were the leader of the Cape Town family and Tarot. When the two saw the power of the thornhorn beast, they were shocked and became more cautious.

　　"Breaking Sword Technique, break, break, break!" The man from the Cape Town family was a practitioner of the fighting spirit. As soon as they met, he used his fighting skills. A huge sword light slashed towards the head of the thorn-horned monster.

　　"Boom!" The Thornhorn Monster shrank its body, and used its sharp horns to block the long sword. A trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, and he suddenly stretched out his body. A fishy wind blew over, and a long sword as thick as a bucket hit Tarot who was about to launch a sneak attack.

　　Tarot's body flew backwards, with bursts of green smoke coming out of his body. It was the saliva carried on the thorn-horn python's long letter, which was highly corrosive.

　　Chi! Taro's body shook, and the red robe on his body turned into pieces of rags. His face turned ashen, his chest kept rising and falling, and a little blood oozed from the corners of his mouth.

　　Tarot was hurt at the first encounter!

　　"Old enemy, how do you feel? This thorn-horned monster is quite strong!" Jacob laughed, his figure flashing constantly. The thorn-horned monster's long blade stretched and contracted, forming a big net.

　　"You beast, I can't get rid of the hatred in my heart unless I kill you." Tarot came forward, dancing the sword in his hand tightly.

　　"Chavez, cut off the beast's long tongue first," Tarot shouted loudly. This cave was spacious enough for everyone to walk in, but once the battle began, it would be difficult to fully deploy.

　　The thorn-horned snake's big head suddenly turned towards Tarot, its two lantern-sized eyes staring at Tarot intently, its long letter going in and out of its mouth, and every drop of saliva falling to the ground would make a few hissing sounds.

　　"Little thing, you want to cut off my tongue?" The thorn-horned monster suddenly spoke in human language, and the sound caused the gravel on the wall of the cave to fall continuously.

　　"Then I'll deal with you first!" The thornhorn python stretched out his body suddenly, and his long tongue rolled up. A strong wind rose from the ground, and the stones that fell on the ground due to the fight were sucked into his mouth like birds returning to their nests.

　　"ah!"

　　Although everyone has long known that the fighting beasts in the Holy Land can speak and have the same intelligence as humans, when the Thornhorn Python really started talking, people still couldn't help but exclaim in surprise.

　　The strong attraction pulled Tarot, who was only ten steps away from Thornhorn, and his clothes began to tear apart, revealing the inner armor.

　　"Come here!" The strong wind suddenly stopped, and Tarot's body shook slightly. The long tongue of the thorn-horned snake rolled Tarot's body into the air. Under the entanglement of the long tongue, only Tarot's head could be seen.

　　Such a change happened in just a moment. Chavez and Jacob were dodging the long scales on the thorn-horned snake and had no idea that Tarot would be taken down so easily. The others were a little far away from the battlefield and had no time to react.

　　"Archbishop!" Miguel's face changed drastically and he was about to rush forward.

　　"Stay here!" A figure, swept with a white light, rushed towards Tarot who was surrounded by a long tongue in mid-air. It was Catalan from the Natali family.

　　The sword flashed, and the long tongue of the thorn-horned monster suddenly loosened. Taro's falling figure was caught by Catalan, who turned around and flew back into the crowd.

　　"Little thing, you hurt me!" The voice of the Thornhorn Wild Bunch rumbled through the cave. Its body turned into wind, directly knocking Chavez and Jacob away and rushing towards the crowd.

　　“Get out of the way!”

　　Several strong men forced the thornhorn monster's body back with their fists or swords. However, the moment the thornhorn monster retreated again, its long tongue rolled, and dozens of people who did not have time to escape were sucked into its mouth.

　　"You bunch of little things, get out of here right now. I want the Soul Gold Liquid." The thorny horn python retreated, and as its long tongue stretched out and retracted, it shouted loudly, "If you don't leave, I will eat you all."

　　Tarot's face was abnormally pale, and the inner armor on his body was dull in color. Although it had not been completely corroded, its protective performance was definitely not as good as before.

　　"This beast is so strong that I can't breathe!" Taro said with a wry smile: "Thank you, Catalan, otherwise I would have died here today."

　　Catalan's expression did not change at all. He frowned and said, "According to your strength, you shouldn't be in such a mess! What happened?"

　　"I had some problems while practicing some time ago, and I haven't recovered yet," Tarot said with a wry smile.

　　Catalan nodded: "You should stay and rest for now! Although this thorn-horned beast is difficult to deal with, we are enough!"

　　At this time, Chavez and Jacob also retreated. The smell of the soul gold liquid in the cave became stronger, and it seemed that it was about to mature.

　　"Kill this beast, otherwise no one will be able to get the Soul Golden Liquid," Jacob said loudly.

　　There are now no less than ten powerful saints gathered in the cave. Such a force is very terrifying no matter where it is. Although the thorn-horned monster is powerful, it is not difficult to deal with it as long as the plan is careful.

　　"Destroy it!"

　　Four powerful men from the Holy Domain jumped up, and the Thornhorn Monster became even more violent.

　　"You little things have completely angered Lord Bebekari. I'm going to eat you all!" The Thornhorn Python shrank its body back, opened its mouth wide, and a dark red flame suddenly burst out. Wherever the flame passed, the rocks began to turn crimson.

　　The flames filled the entire cave, and everyone had no way to retreat.

　　Chapter 10: Underground Lava!

　　(Millions of listings, feel free to collect, support with red tickets, and reward!)

　　The raging flames were like magma erupting from the ground. Before they got close to the people, they felt as hot as if they had fallen into a furnace. A pungent smell of roasted hair wafted over them.

　　"Boss, it's so hot!" Doudou shouted loudly.

　　With a wave of his hand, two streams of cold air came out, one wrapped around Doudou's body, and the other wrapped himself tightly inside. The one-meter radius of his body seemed to have fallen into an underground ice cellar, and a layer of white frost quickly covered the ground beneath his feet.

　　The four warriors who had already rushed out retreated instantly. Their clothes were wrinkled into a ball and tore into several pieces with just a little force. Although there were no burns on their bodies, their hair was unnaturally curled.

　　Hundreds of people gathered together and wanted to retreat but it was too late. In just a short moment, the crowd was in chaos. Those who knew they could not resist the flames all changed their expressions.

　　Although this flame is not the real dragon's breath, its power is almost the same as that of a dragon's breath!

　　"Thousand-foot cliff, hundred-foot peak, show up together! Show up! Show up!" Before Chavez's body had even stood firmly on the ground, he suddenly shouted and pushed out the long sword in his hand, leaving two deep marks on the ground.

　　The ground shook and a wall quickly rose from the ground, completely blocking the cave in front of everyone, revealing a dark deep hole under the stone wall.

　　Chavez actually pulled up a wall directly from the ground. Such power is truly terrifying!

　　"boom!"

　　The flames had hit the wall, and after a shake, the wall turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. A scorching breath penetrated the red-hot wall and rushed towards everyone.

　　"Boom!" There was another loud noise, and the wall began to shake violently. Several cracks appeared from top to bottom. The cracks became bigger and bigger, and streams of flames shot out from the cracks.

　　"It's just a little trick, break it!" The roar of the thorn-horned monster came from behind the wall. The red-hot wall exploded in an instant, and pieces of rocks carrying blazing flames shot towards everyone!

　　"ah!"

　　There were constant screams, however, the disaster did not stop there. An even more violent flame appeared following the exploding rocks. The figure of the thorn-horned beast looked extremely hideous in the flame, with a long tongue twitching constantly.

　　“Get down!” Miguel’s fighting spirit burst out, wrapping his entire body in it, and he fell to the ground.

　　Mithras fell backwards suddenly while holding Doudou. Even though his body was wrapped in coldness, he seemed to be melted the moment the flames passed by.

　　The fire wave passed through the cave with violent force. The rock walls exploded and screams were heard. It was unknown how many people were buried in this fire wave.

　　"I don't have time to play with you now. It's still not too late for you to leave now." The voice of the Thornhorn Monster came from the sea of ​​fire, and the laughter became farther and farther away until it disappeared.

　　The fire wave disappeared, but the corpses on the ground were still burning, and an unbearable stench filled the cave.

　　"Is everyone okay?" Chavez's face and body were covered in dust, and his clothes had countless big holes from being burned, making him look extremely disheveled.

　　Slowly, more people stood up, and each of them looked equally miserable.

　　Mithras stood up. Because of the protection of the cold air and his fighting spirit, his situation was much better than that of the others. But even so, he looked like he had just crawled out of a pile of dirt.

　　The faces of several strong men were dark. Just because of a big fire, they lost a lot of people they brought with them. Although the losses were only some people below the high-level strength, it was a heavy blow to everyone's confidence.

　　The Holy Spirit Temple lost more than forty Templar Knights, which was almost one-third of their total number. Such a loss made Taro's face terribly gloomy.

　　"Beast! If it weren't for the advantage in terrain, I would have destroyed it long ago." The losses of the Anti-God Alliance were no less than those of the Holy Spirit Hall. Jacob tore off his clothes and shouted, "We were fooled by a beast. If this gets out, we will all lose face."

　　"Leave two people to clean up here, and the rest of us will set off now." Taro said in a deep voice: "The Thornhorn Monster gave up the chance to kill us and left. It must be heading for the Soul Gold Liquid. We must not let it get the Soul Gold Liquid, otherwise none of us will be able to leave here."

　　The evolution of the Thornhorn has reached the final stage. As long as there is a drop of soul gold liquid, it is entirely possible that it will evolve into a Thorn Dragon. At that time, it will be difficult for everyone to kill it again.

　　Several strong men nodded. At this time, everyone should put aside their differences and solve the thorny-horned monster as their common goal.

　　"Is everything alright?" Taro asked Mithras, "It seems that it was a wrong decision to bring you here this time!"

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "I don't think so, I feel that this trip is worthwhile"

　　Taro nodded, glanced at Miguel and several other bishops and patriarchs beside him, frowned and said, "Everyone cheer up, don't worry about the thorn-horned monster, as long as we get out of this cave, it will be dead!"

　　In the cave, the subtle fragrance of the soul's golden liquid mixed with the stench of burning corpses, making people feel like vomiting. A few people were left behind to clean up the corpses on the ground, while the others quickly moved on.

　　The closer you get inside, the stronger the fragrance of the golden soul liquid becomes. There is a faint sound of flowing water in front, and the light becomes brighter.

　　"It should be just ahead. Everyone, be careful of the Thornhorn's sneak attack!" Chavez shouted loudly, "People below the high level, stay back and don't get too close."

　　After a disaster, the remaining three or four hundred people were divided into two parts. The front part consisted of several strong men and people above the high level, while the back part was all people below the high level.

　　Mithras was of course a special existence, and he also stayed in front. In such an unclear environment, it was much safer to stay with several strong men.

　　"Boss, I feel something is wrong!" Doudou's body was tense, and his small eyes scanned every rock wall: "I feel the breath of the thorn-horned monster, he is hiding nearby"

　　Mithras was startled and glanced at the other people around him. The faces of several strong men were also tense. It was obvious that they also felt the breath of the thornhorn python.

　　"Come out!" Jacob's body suddenly shot towards the rock wall on the right. One arm and half of his body smashed a hole several meters in size on the rock wall.

　　"You actually discovered it, good job!" The voice of the Thornhorn Monster came from inside the rock wall. A dark red light flashed by. No one expected that there was a mezzanine in this cave.

　　"Did you hurt him?"

　　Jacob shook his head: "This beast is very cunning. He sensed it as soon as I started."

　　"As long as we pay attention, it won't be able to succeed. It's more important to get to the place where the Soul Gold Liquid is as soon as possible. I have a bad feeling that this thorn-horned wild boar has companions." Chavez frowned and said, "It just delays our speed along the way and doesn't want to fight. This is very suspicious."

　　"Don't be fooled by it again, just rush through this section of the cave," Philip suggested.

　　Several strong men nodded and suddenly increased their pace. However, in order to maintain a certain distance from the people behind them, they did not completely relax their body movements.

　　"The breath of the thorn-horn snake has disappeared." Doudou looked around in confusion, but his body became more tense.

　　Mithras urged his fighting spirit to follow Tarot and the others closely, and asked in confusion: "It disappeared, how could this happen?"

　　"I don't know either, but suddenly the aura of the thorn-horned beast disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. This is very unusual," Doudou said nervously, "I suspect it is going to launch a sneak attack again."

　　Mithras nodded, and all the cells in his body were mobilized. He had a premonition that the thornhorn monster's sneak attack would be very terrifying.

　　"boom!"

　　The sky and the earth seemed to collapse in an instant, and a huge crack several meters wide suddenly appeared on the ground. Hot air rose up, and red magma surged.

　　"Taste my earth fire lava!" There was actually a magma lake at the bottom of the cave. The huge body of the thorn-horned python was immersed in the magma, and only a part of it was exposed, which was more than 20 meters long.

　　"Wow!" The body of the thornhorn python stirred violently a few times in the magma. The angry magma rolled up and rushed out of the ground, rushing towards everyone like the water of the sky.

　　"Follow me!" Jacob shouted at the moment the ground cracked, and his whole body crashed into the rock wall on the right side of the cave. With a loud bang, a crack several feet in size appeared.

　　"Go!" Tarot stretched out his hand and grabbed Mithras, and suddenly jumped out. Mithras only felt a darkness in front of his eyes, and then a red light carrying a heat wave flashed.

　　"Leave here, or you will all die!", the voice of the Thornhorn Wild Bunch came from underground.

　　The fiery red magma illuminated the entire cave mezzanine. The faces of several strong men turned ashen. Although they could not see the situation in other parts of the cave yet, they could imagine that it would be difficult for people outside to survive in the overwhelming magma.

　　"Let's go!" Philip walked forward a few steps with a dark face. A big hole appeared on the rock wall, and the hundreds of survivors returned to the cave.

　　The dark red magma had stopped flowing, and a layer of smoke enveloped the cave behind them. The pungent smell of sulfur made people want to cry.

　　Apart from the sound of the magma slowly solidifying and the exhalation of the underground magma lake, there was no other sound in the cave. Everyone knew what this dead silence meant.

　　"Keep going, I'm going to skin that beast alive!" Jacob appeared several feet away, a strong murderous aura bursting out of his body, and there was a faint airflow on his naked upper body.

　　Chapter 11: The Haunting

　　(I went out to drink, but it was just one-dose beverage, haha! Even the two female comrades drank wine, but I can't drink alcohol due to my stomach problem. Now I feel a little uncomfortable. The update is a little late. Please forgive me. Remember my promise. The word count will exceed 500,000. It may even be 1 million. It depends on your support. I don't care about a little bit of subsistence allowance. I just hope that everyone will remember me and remember my efforts!)

　　This time, without anyone behind them, the speed of Mithras and the others was obviously much faster than before. Mithras had to use Qianli Cloud Movement to barely keep up with the crowd.

　　Of the remaining one hundred or so people, except for Mithras, all of them are of high-level strength or above. Even Mithras can barely be considered high-level after he used his three souls. Therefore, although a lot of manpower was lost before, there was no loss of truly strong people.

　　In fact, the reason why the thornhorn monster's sneak attack was successful this time was related to the terrain of the cave. The diameter of the cave is about thirty or forty meters, and the thornhorn monster's body is about the same diameter. In such a narrow terrain, the thornhorn monster's body size gives it a great advantage, which is why several strong men could not do anything to him.

　　The cave became more and more spacious, the light in front was getting closer and closer, the sound of flowing water was becoming clearer, and the cave was almost at the end, but I didn't know what was outside the cave.

　　Mithras only felt his feet go soft, and his vision suddenly became bright. They were now in a long and narrow valley, with mountains on both sides of the valley. Looking ahead, they could see the snow line on the top of the mountains in the moonlight.

　　The winter in the Kingdom of Tara is very long. It is March now and the climate outside is still cold, but in this valley it is as warm as spring. There are still flowers blooming under the night sky, and the fragrance of flowers and the fragrance of the soul golden liquid are mixed together, almost forming mist, which makes people's tense hearts relax a little.

　　"Which direction does the smell come from!" Philip pointed to the right side of the valley, his face somewhat excited.

　　Everyone's spirits lifted, and they ran in the direction Philip pointed. Suddenly, the figures of several strong men suddenly disappeared from the spot and flashed in the opposite direction.

　　"Beast, let's see where you can escape this time!" Jacob's body was still in the air, but his fists kept hitting out. The earth-shattering momentum was very shocking.

　　At the same time, several other people also took action. Their powerful aura disturbed the power of heaven and earth. A dark cloud quickly formed in the sky, with lightning flashing through it and bursts of thunder could be heard.

　　"The sky is collapsing and the earth is splitting, open it for me!" The sword light expanded rapidly, and Philip pressed the sword in his hand down suddenly. An illusory sword shadow of a hundred meters long and thirty or forty meters wide drilled into the ground. The whole ground seemed to be pulled open by an invisible hand, and a crack hundreds of meters long and several meters wide appeared.

　　The moment the ground cracked, three sword lights and two huge fist shadows rushed into the crack, causing an earthquake. The surrounding grass, trees and rocks flew into the sky. The entire valley shook violently. A roar was heard, and the blood line on the distant mountain top slid rapidly, and huge rocks rolled down from the peak.

　　"How dare you hurt me, Lord Bebekari? I will definitely eat you!" A thunderous roar sounded, and a dark red monster rose from the crack.

　　Only at this time did the others realize that the few strong men just now were actually acting. What was even more surprising was that the Thornhorn Wild Bunch Bebekari was actually hiding in the ground. They had no idea how he could get into the solid soil. Could it be that there was another space under this valley?

　　A huge body that was hundreds of meters long and thirty to forty meters in diameter appeared in front of everyone. Bebekari flying in the air blocked the moonlight above the valley, and a huge black shadow enveloped everyone on the ground.

　　There were several wounds on his body, each of which was thirty centimeters deep. However, there was not a trace of blood. Because the thickness of his scales was much more than thirty centimeters, this only made him feel pain.

　　However, a deep gash appeared on his neck, with blood gushing out. That was the most vulnerable part of the thornhorn snake, and the thickness of the scales was very limited. Jacob's punch finally hurt him.

　　"Unforgivable! I will tear you to pieces one by one," the body of the thorn-horned python twisted, and the pain from his body made him extremely irritable.

　　"You beast, I let you tease me time and again in the cave, now it's time for you to pay the price", Jacob disappeared in the air in an instant with his upper body naked. The next moment his figure appeared on the back of the thornhorn python, and he raised his fist and smashed it down angrily.

　　"Whoosh!" The tail of the thornhorn monster swept over suddenly, and the degree of curvature was almost reaching a circle. It was hard to imagine that such a huge body could have such a flexible reaction.

　　"Beast, what about me!" Philip's body fell from mid-air, with lightning streaking around his sword and crackling sounds, leaving no doubt about the power of that force.

　　"You beast, don't even think about leaving alive this time"

　　The six powerful men from the Holy Land launched their attacks almost at the same time. The sky was full of raging air currents, lightning flashed constantly between the air currents, and thick dark clouds had enveloped the entire valley.

　　"Ah!" Several attacks landed on the body of the thornhorn python. The pain made him forget the human language. He roared instinctively, twisting his huge body and sweeping his long tail wildly.

　　The Thornhorn Monster made a very serious mistake. He was able to gain the upper hand in the cave entirely because the terrain restricted the performance of several strong men. Now that they have come to an open area, the speed advantage of several strong men can be fully utilized. Although the speed of the Thornhorn Monster is also very amazing, his body is really too huge, which gives Jacob and others many opportunities to attack.

　　The Thornhorn Monster now realized this problem, but there were six powerful men from the Holy Land around him, and three more were watching on the ground, so he had no chance of escaping.

　　"What? You want to escape now? It's too late!" Jacob stood in the air hundreds of meters away from the Thornhorn Mangbebekari and laughed loudly, "You are dead!"

　　"If you want me to die, you will have to pay a heavy price." Bebekari looked at the six strong men surrounding him, his body shaking constantly, with a hint of panic in his eyes.

　　"Price? Can you really do it for me?" Chavez sneered, "Although you are stronger than any of us, how long can you hold out under our attack?"

　　"Don't waste time talking to him, kill him, otherwise it will be a trouble in the end." Jacob's body suddenly turned into a phantom, leaving a trail of afterimages and rushing towards the Thornhorn Monster.

　　The tail of the thornhorn python twitched violently and collided with a huge fist shadow. There was a loud bang, Jacob's body flew out sideways, and the body of the thornhorn python also rolled over.

　　"Bang!" Chavez's body appeared under the head of the thornhorn monster in an instant. The long sword slashed across its neck with hatred, and blood gushed out.

　　"boom!"

　　Several more attacks came upon the Thornhorn, and the powerful force knocked his body to the ground.

　　Mithras' blood boiled as he watched from the side. Whether it was the thorn-horned wild beast or the six powerful saints flying in the air, the power they unleashed was shocking enough to make his heart beat violently.

　　"Get out of the way!" Mithras' body was pushed away by a huge force, and several huge rocks as big as rooms, carrying white snow balls, fell from his previous position. It turned out that he was so engrossed in watching that he didn't notice the huge rocks rolling down from the mountain.

　　“Boom!”

　　The entire valley shook violently at once. The avalanche on the mountain peak brought about a collapse of rocks, and huge rocks fell to the ground with tremendous force.

　　The people standing below were all extremely powerful. This disaster, which seemed almost impossible to avoid for ordinary people, did not pose much of a threat to anyone at all. It just affected everyone's interest in watching the battle.

　　"Boom!" The huge body of the thornhorn python fell to the ground angrily. The huge rock hit his body and bounced off, without even leaving a white mark.

　　More and more boulders rolled down, completely covering the huge body of the thorn-horned monster.

　　"You are all going to die!" The body of the thornhorn python suddenly emerged from among the boulders. Its long tail swept the boulders on the ground flying everywhere, and it twisted its body and reappeared in the sky.

　　"Whoosh!" The thorn-horn monster was furious and spewed out a column of fire hundreds of meters long from its mouth, sweeping towards the six strong men in the air. The scorching breath melted the snow balls rolling down the ground in an instant, and thick steam rose up.

　　"Do you think your trick will work?" The six strong men were not restricted by the terrain at all. They easily avoided the flames of the thorny bush just by shaking their bodies slightly.

　　"Let's kill it together!" Jacob had the hottest temper. While speaking, he had already come under the thornhorn python. His fists swung and he punched the same position several times in a row. Scales flew everywhere and a deep hole appeared there.

　　"Whoosh!" The thornhorn beast's long tail suddenly pulled back, but Jacob appeared on its back before the long tail swept it, with air surging on his naked upper body.

　　"Crack!" A sword light hit the sharp corner of the thorn horn, and with a crisp sound, the sharp corner broke.

　　"It hurts so much!" The thornhorn monster's body twisted wildly, and its long tail lashed in the air aimlessly. Obviously, the broken horns brought him unbearable pain.

　　"I will kill you!" The thornhorn python went completely berserk. Its huge body moved back and forth quickly. Its long tail whip turned into streaks of light and shadows, and bursts of gas explosions were heard in the air.

　　Six strong men shuttled among the thornhorn's tail whip, looking for every opportunity to give it a heavy blow. Every time the sword flashed, the thornhorn would roar in pain.

　　Chapter 12 Black Dragon Natalie

　　(Robbery! Red tickets, everyone hand over the red tickets!)

　　The huge body of the Thornhorn Monster twisted and curled up in mid-air, but on the one hand, his huge body gave him unparalleled strength, but on the other hand, it also became a weakness for him, making it difficult for him to completely avoid the attacks of the six strong men.

　　Although his body's defense is amazing, every attack from a Saint Domain strongman contains the power of heaven and earth. Even if there are no scars on the surface, it is very destructive to the inside of the body.

　　Gradually, the Thornhorn Snake suffered more and more attacks. The severe pain greatly reduced his flexibility. The continuous attacks on his body caused the scales on his body to loosen. For the Thornhorn Snake, this was a very bad situation.

　　The reason why he has been able to hold on until now is because of his terrifying defensive power. Once the scales fall off, it will be difficult for him to confront a Saint head-on.

　　At this time, the boulders brought by the avalanche had stopped falling, and the entire valley was raised by about two meters. The originally beautiful scenery that looked like a landscape painting had faded a lot.

　　Mithras stood below and paid close attention to the battle above. Although he could not see the speed of the strong men in the Holy Domain clearly, he could guess the current situation from the increasingly violent roars of the Thornhorn.

　　"Human, the great Lord Bebekari orders you to stop attacking, otherwise none of you will be able to leave here." The thorn-horned snake stood up straight, entangled together, and spiraled upward. It curled its body into a ball and relied on its long tongue to resist the attacks of the strong men.

　　"What a stupid beast! Still so arrogant at this time!" Jacob laughed loudly. In an instant, his body appeared on the head of the thornhorn python, which could not be hidden. Taking advantage of the moment when the long tongue was retracted, he punched the thornhorn python's right eye fiercely.

　　"Hiss!" The eye sockets of the thornhorn python suddenly collapsed, and several fist-sized tears fell to the ground. Its long tongue trembled up and down and wrapped around Jacob.

　　"The wind and clouds are moving, thunder is following, cut it off for me!" Chavez's sword was wrapped with tiny lightning, and the crackling sound was like firecrackers at a festival, and he fiercely chopped at the long tongue of the thorny bush.

　　"Swish!", a flash of blood appeared, and a burnt smell of green smoke rose. A section of tongue about two meters long was cut off by Chavez's sword. It fell to the ground and was still twitching. It ran several meters away before stopping twitching.

　　"Ah!" The body of the thornhorn monster stretched out in an instant, and its huge body vigorously whipped the rock walls on both sides of the valley. Loud noises were heard, and rocks fell like hail in midsummer.

　　The thornhorn's body was protected by scales, but his long tongue was not. With an eye socket injury, his vision was blurred, and Chavez just seized this opportunity.

　　The long tongue was cut off. Although it was only a short part compared to the whole tongue, the pain was greater than all the previous pains. The body of the thorn-horned monster twisted and circled in the air, rushing through the entire valley like a madman. The huge body brought a strong wind, sweeping the grass and stones on the ground all over the sky.

　　"Your death has come, you beast!" Philip took advantage of the thorn-horn monster's madness and lowered his body's defense to the extreme. His whole body suddenly soared into the sky and dived down. The long sword in his hand became bigger and bigger during the falling process. The dazzling white light even illuminated the whole valley like daylight.

　　"Puff!" The huge sword pierced straight into the head of the thornhorn monster. Before it reached the body of the thornhorn monster, the huge pressure had already pressed the body of the thornhorn monster down several meters.

　　The grass, trees and rocks on the ground seemed to have endured countless heavy blows, sinking deeply into the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even though the people watching on the ground had already reached a high level of strength, under such pressure, their faces turned red and their legs sank half a foot into the ground.

　　The terrifying thing is that the battle took place in mid-air, more than a thousand meters above the ground, and yet it was still able to exert such pressure on the ground at such a distance. The rumors that the strong men in the Holy Land could destroy the world were indeed true.

　　The enormous pressure woke the Thornhorn Monster from his madness. He stretched his body suddenly and moved a thousand meters away. However, the huge sword had a very large coverage area. Although his head had dodged it, the tail of his huge body was exposed to the sword.

　　"Puff!" The huge sword pierced into the tail of the thornhorn monster and exploded violently, and Philip's body retreated rapidly.

　　"Boom!" Flesh and blood flew all over the sky, and blood splashed like raindrops, dripping on the ground with a hissing sound. No one expected that the blood of the thorny horn python was also extremely corrosive.

　　"Flame Sun Explosion!", Mithras shouted, a violent hot current wrapped around him, the blood was completely evaporated before it fell on his body, the others also had their own ways to avoid it.

　　Although only the tail of the thornhorn monster exploded, the body of the thornhorn monster was so huge that a short section of its tail was as big as a house. This bloody rain actually covered a quarter of the land on the right side of the valley. Puffs of burnt smoke rose from the ground, and the white color that was originally covered by snow turned into a dark blue in an instant, which looked very strange.

　　"Ah!" After continuous injuries, the thornhorn python went completely crazy. With a streak of blood from its body, it fled to the right side of the valley at a speed that was unbelievable.

　　"Don't even think about escaping!" Jacob's face was full of bloodthirsty excitement. Now that the defeat of the Thornhorn Wild Bunch was certain, he became very excited.

　　"Natalie, don't worry about the soul gold liquid, come out and help me kill these hateful humans." The Thornhorn Mang's body moved quickly, and behind him were several powerful men chasing him.

　　Everyone was stunned, even the six people who were chasing the Thornhorn Monster were stunned. From what the Thornhorn Monster said, he had another partner in this valley, which forced everyone to be careful.

　　Although adding a fighting beast would not pose much threat to them, the current situation was that the Soul Golden Liquid was about to be fully formed, and everyone simply did not have much time to deal with the fighting beast. This was also the reason why six strong men would attack at the same time when dealing with the Thornhorn Monster.

　　The strength of the Thornhorn Monster is very strong, and his body defense is amazing. However, if time is not taken into account, even a strong man from the Holy Land can fight him to a draw. Although it is not easy to kill him, there is no problem in stopping him. After all, his huge body is too difficult to protect.

　　However, everyone wants to obtain the Soul Golden Liquid, and no one is willing to give up the possible treasure to help others.

　　Now the Thornhorn Python was obviously calling his companions. The fighting beasts that could fight with him should be at least as strong as him. This gave everyone a headache. The smell emitted by the Soul Gold Liquid was getting stronger and stronger, and even formed a golden mist in the valley on the right. This meant that the Soul Gold Liquid was about to be formed and there was no time to delay.

　　"Let's follow it!" Taro had been staying on the ground since he was injured. Now seeing the thornhorn snake running away, he quickly ran to the right side of the valley.

　　"Bebekari, you useless piece of shit, can't you hold on a little longer?" A sharp female voice appeared in a cave on the right side of the valley. "The Soul Gold Liquid is about to form, don't you want it?"

　　Everyone's expression was the same heavy. The Thornhorn Monster really had companions here.

　　Taking advantage of the moment when the people behind him were stunned, the Thornhorn Monster suddenly fell to the ground, hiding its entire body in the cave, leaving only its big head exposed.

　　"Boom!" A rock wall near the thornhorn python suddenly collapsed, and another ferocious big head appeared in front of everyone. On the dark head, two sharp horns like tree branches stood upright towards the sky, and the dense scales on the neck flashed a cold light.

　　"Black Dragon!" Everyone was shocked. They didn't expect that the other companion of the Thornhorn Monster would be a black dragon.

　　The black dragon is also a superior dragon, but this branch of dragons is evil by nature and moody. Even other branches of dragons look down on them. However, it is undeniable that the black dragon's physical fighting ability is the most powerful among all dragons, except for the golden dragon.

　　Dragons are extremely lustful, black dragons even more so. It seems that this black dragon named Natalie and the thornhorn dragon Bebekari are a couple. Such an evil combination is quite appropriate.

　　"It's these few humans who made you so miserable. You're becoming more and more useless!" The ferocious big head glanced at the crowd rushing over and said disdainfully: "You go down and guard the Soul Gold Liquid, I'll deal with this!"

　　"Natalie, don't underestimate these humans. The strength of the holy realm strong ones among them is not weaker than ours. I think it is better for the two of us to eliminate them first, and then go to get the soul golden liquid." The Thornhorn Monster looked at the people who came over. Among these people, he felt more than ten auras that were not weaker than his own.

　　Natalie looked at the middleman with pride and said in a sharp voice: "How can the saintly rank of humans be compared with the noble dragon race? But your suggestion is also very good. Let's get rid of these humans first, and then take away the soul gold liquid."

　　The black dragon Natalie shook her big head a few times, widening the gap in the rock wall a little, and suddenly jumped out.

　　Natalie's body length is over 130 to 140 meters, and her diameter is about 40 to 50 meters. Such a huge body hovering in the air does not appear bloated at all. On the contrary, the smooth lines give people a pleasing feeling.

　　The black dragon's body is covered with dark scales, which looks chilling. Just by imagining it, you can know how amazing the defensive power of those scales is.

　　Chapter 13: Dragon Slaying

　　(On the last night of this week, please throw all your hidden bookshelves and red tickets over here!)

　　As the black dragon Natalie rose into the air, it stretched out its body that was more than a hundred meters long and exhaled dragon breath towards the people on the ground.

　　This dragon breath was real dragon breath, which was incomparable to the flame of the thorn-horned python. As soon as it left her mouth, the entire air began to explode, and the extremely high temperature turned the grass and trees on the ground into ashes in an instant.

　　"Go!" A Saint Domain warrior from the Wengule family swung his sword fiercely, and the dirt and rocks on the ground rushed towards the dragon's breath like a tide, just clearing away the huge rocks that had just been washed down by the avalanche from the mountain.

　　A stone wave hundreds of meters high collided with Natalie's dragon breath. After a shocking thunder, the boulders in the stone wave turned into charred stones, and the part that was touched first even showed signs of melting.

　　A huge rock that was burned red by the dragon's breath fell from the sky and broke into pieces on the ground. A strong smell of sulfur rose up and turned into a light yellow dust.

　　"You lowly human, how dare you block my Natalie's dragon breath? I will tear you apart!" The arrogance of the dragon clan has always been well-known in the continent. It seems that such thoughtless words make their arrogance seem a little ridiculous.

　　"I've wanted to slay a dragon for a long time, but I couldn't find any trace of you reptiles. This time is a perfect opportunity for me to satisfy my dragon-slaying addiction," Jacob laughed and nimbly moved his body around Natalie, looking for an opportunity to strike. The same was true for the other people.

　　"Humble human, I will let you know the consequences of offending Lady Natalie!" The black dragon Natalie was not a gentle person to begin with. Now her dragon breath was ineffective and she was being laughed at by Jacob. How could she endure it? Waves of dragon breath spread across the sky, and her huge body swayed up and down, and she appeared beside Jacob in an instant.

　　The thick claws were like four collapsing mountains, stabbing towards Jacob fiercely. The open wings flapped the air violently, and the rough airflow swept the entire world in an instant.

　　"Stupid reptile, do you think you can catch me with your claws?" Jacob laughed and stepped back. As he stepped back, he punched the left wing of the black dragon Natalie, and a fist mark appeared there.

　　Black Dragon Natalie's body shook a few times, and before she could stabilize herself, the attacks of the others had already reached above her body. The huge sword shadows and fist shadows carried tremendous pressure, causing her body to drop again and again, until she was only a hundred meters away from the ground.

　　"Boom!" Natalie's sharp claws and wings waved continuously, sword lights exploded, and fist shadows dispersed. In this attack and defense, the Black Dragon Natalie showed her powerful defensive ability.

　　"What hard dragon scales!" Several people in the sky exclaimed. The black dragon's defense was indeed abnormal. With an attack like theirs, even a small mountain would be blown up. The black dragon Natalie just shook her body and continued to descend a little.

　　"Opportunity!" Although the powerful Saint Domain man from the Wengule family had been watching, the Black Dragon's body was now pressed down a lot by the attacks of several people in the sky, and the Black Dragon Natalie seemed not to pay attention to the people on the ground. This was a chance to severely injure her.

　　A sword light rose from the ground, followed by another one. The two sword lights rubbed against each other in the air, creating a trail of electric light, which instantly descended on Natalie's left wing.

　　"Boom!" The black dragon's body was covered with dark dragon scales, even on its wings. However, compared to other parts of the body, the dragon scales on the wings were obviously much thinner and their defensive power was not as good as other parts of the body.

　　The two sharp swords on the ground blasted two large holes with a diameter of about one meter on the left wing of the black dragon Natalie. Fine scales fluttered and Natalie's body dropped lower.

　　"Ah! How dare you, lowly human, sneak attack my noble Natalie." The black dragon Natalie's tail had already touched the ground. She opened her mouth and exhaled a breath of dragon, and the huge rock in front of her shattered into pieces.

　　"Next!" Tarot kicked up, and a huge rock weighing tens of thousands of pounds was kicked up by him and crashed into the black dragon's mouth, and the dragon's breath stopped abruptly.

　　"Puff!", a burst of fine dust sprayed out from Natalie's mouth, and a layer of stone powder appeared on the dark scales.

　　"Natalie! Be careful." The battle just now happened in a flash. At this time, the thornhorn python was rising from the cave, and the broken tail caused its speed to drop a little.

　　A flash of sword light fiercely slashed the black dragon Natalie's body, leaving a scar several meters long and forty to fifty centimeters long, with blood oozing out from the rolled up dragon scales.

　　"Boom!" A figure landed on the back of the black dragon Natalie. It was Jacob. He laughed loudly and punched out several times. The punches made a dull sound. The black dragon Natalie's body, which had just flown up, was knocked to the ground again by these two attacks. The huge body rolled hundreds of meters before it stabilized.

　　"Go to hell!" Chavez caught up with Black Dragon Natalie in the first time, and a long sword slipped out of his hand and pierced into Black Dragon Natalie's left eye socket in a flash. Fortunately, Black Dragon Natalie closed her eyes when she felt something was wrong, and the eyelids relieved the force, so that the long sword did not penetrate her head. However, even so, only the hilt of the more than one-meter-long sword was exposed.

　　"Ah!" The thornhorn python rushed towards Chavez like crazy. Its tail and tongue were cut off, making him lose his two most difficult means of attack. Now he had no choice but to use his huge body to fight.

　　"Get out of here!" Philip and Jacob arrived almost at the same time. They hit the Thornhorn Bulldog Bebekari's body hard with their swords, but a fist knocked him so hard that he curled up and flew backwards into the rock wall.

　　"Ah!" The black dragon Natalie's body rolled on the ground, and the dragon breath from her mouth spewed aimlessly. Although the long sword did not penetrate directly, it also injured his most important part. A nail was driven into his head. You can imagine how it felt.

　　"It's already weak, let's end it quickly!" Chavez's figure shuttled between the gaps in the dragon's breath, loudly calling on others to take action together.

　　"I'm really going to slay the dragon!" Jacob laughed and descended on the head of the black dragon Natalie. He grabbed the black dragon's horn with one hand and used the other hand to turn his palm into a fist and hit the remaining part of the hilt hard.

　　"Puff!", the fist went straight into the eye socket, the hilt of the sword disappeared, and a stream of red and white blood suddenly spurted out from the left eye, reaching a height of two or three meters.

　　"Ah!" The black dragon's body twitched violently and curled up, but the power of Jacob's punch just now was so terrifying that the long sword had already pierced through its entire head. The power carried by the sword turned the black dragon Natalie's brain into a ball. Such an injury was definitely fatal.

　　"Natalie!" The Thornhorn Wild Bunch Bebekari suddenly screamed madly, his body floated up from the ground, flames spewed out of his mouth, and he turned suddenly and rushed into the cave where everyone had just walked through.

　　"Escaped!" Mithras was stunned. He thought that the Thornhorn would do everything he could to avenge the Black Dragon Natalie, but he didn't expect that he would just run away.

　　At this time, the black dragon's body slowly stopped twitching, and its twisted body began to stretch out. Several people on the ground and in the air all breathed a sigh of relief.

　　If we just talk about strength, the Black Dragon is obviously stronger than the Thornhorn Monster, but the result of the battle is like this now. It seems contradictory, but it is not.

　　There is a gap in strength between the Thornhorn and the Black Dragon, but compared to the Black Dragon, the Thornhorn's means of attack are more comprehensive. It has a long tongue and flames for long-range attacks, and a long tail whip for close combat. In addition to the dragon breath attack, the Black Dragon's main means of attack is its sharp claws. In comparison, it seems a bit simple.

　　Moreover, the Black Dragon was more stupid and reckless than the Thornhorn, or rather, more arrogant. Facing a dozen powerful men from the Holy Land, she was still frivolous and careless, which caused her to suffer heavy damage right at the beginning of the battle. In the following period of time, instead of learning from the lesson, she became even more manic, which gave others the opportunity to attack.

　　"Finally I solved this reptile," Jacob said excitedly, "I didn't expect that this time I came here, I would also be a dragon-slaying hero."

　　"It's a pity that the thornhorn got away!" Chavez frowned and said, "It will be a problem sooner or later if we keep it."

　　"He is seriously injured now, and his strength is not as good as before. Even if he escapes, he can't pose much threat to us. Let's go to the cave immediately and wait for the Soul Golden Liquid to be completely formed!" Tarot took a look at the cave on the right, which was where the Soul Golden Liquid appeared.

　　The other few people also nodded, and the atmosphere became weird for a moment. Just now when everyone was facing the two fighting beasts blocking the way, they were extremely united, but now when the soul golden liquid was mentioned, everyone's eyes revealed naked greed, and their eyes looking at everyone around them were full of suspicion and distrust.

　　"I'm worried about entering the cave at this time!" Jacob glanced at Tarot and said meaningfully, "We just experienced two battles, but some people have been conserving their energy. It's even a question whether they can start."

　　"What if these people have any idea? I won't even know how I died!" Jacob said loudly: "I suggest we take a rest here now."

　　He Lu smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that the Fourth Elder is talking about me. If you don't want to believe me, I can't do anything about it. However, the time for collecting the Soul Gold Liquid is limited. If you miss the time, all your efforts will be in vain."

　　"Fourth brother, time waits for no one, it's better to go in now. As for those with ulterior motives, I'm afraid they won't dare to do anything with us here!" Philip said with a smile.

　　Chapter 14 It's complicated!

　　(Collection, red ticket!)

　　After the previous two disasters, the combined manpower of all major forces now only has about a hundred people left.

　　The smell of the soul golden liquid became stronger and stronger. Several powerful men with their own plans discussed it and took the lead to walk into the cave.

　　The golden mist in the cave made the surroundings look extremely brilliant. The rich breath of golden liquid soul made people's souls begin to become restless, and an uncontrollable sense of excitement rose up.

　　"Damn, how long is this cave?" Jacob's eyes turned red at some point, he was gasping for breath, and looked very irritable.

　　"It's almost there!" Philip comforted the irritable Jacob, but his own heart was pounding. An indescribable but real feeling of excitement and brutality was growing in his heart.

　　The situation of the other several strong men was similar. Everyone's face was flushed, which was the most direct reflection of greed.

　　"Go faster and don't worry about the people behind you!" Chavez's face slowly began to become ferocious, his elegant demeanor disappeared, and sparks flickered in his eyes.

　　Everyone was running. The cave was not as long as they felt. Just after they started running, they arrived at a cave that was half the size of a football field.

　　The gurgling water flows through the cave entrance, and various stalactites hang upside down on the top of the cave. Occasionally, drops of water slide down from above, bringing a crisp sound.

　　Everyone's eyes widened in astonishment. No one had expected that the stalactites hanging from the ceiling of the cave were actually all made up of soul stones. The faint light on the ground also showed that this was a world made up of soul stones.

　　In the center of the cave, there was a soul stone pillar hanging upside down that was more than ten meters thick. There were spiral bumps on the pillar, and a strong soul aura emanated from it. The entire stone pillar was actually made up of the Soul Mother!

　　However, this was not the reason that made everyone stunned. Under the Soul Mother Stone Pillar, there was a fist-sized, perfectly round golden ball hanging. A layer of thick fog was wrapped around it. Waves that were enough to shock people's souls came from it, like endless waves of the sea.

　　"Golden Liquid of Soul!" Everyone exclaimed in their hearts. Some people with weak wills had already begun to gasp for breath, staring at the fist-sized golden ball.

　　"Hahaha! It really is Soul Gold Liquid, it really is Soul Gold Liquid," Jacob laughed. "I can't be wrong about this feeling, it really is Soul Gold Liquid!"

　　"What a wonderful thing!" Chavez walked forward slowly with excitement on his face, his body trembling slightly.

　　An arm with bulging veins appeared in front of him.

　　"What do you want to do? This soul gold liquid belongs to me, no one is allowed to touch it." Jacob's eyes became redder and redder, his arms trembled slightly, making a creaking sound, and seeing how excited he looked, he might take action at any time.

　　Ding! Chavez drew out his sword in an instant, looked at Jacob and sneered, "It's not your turn to decide how to distribute this soul gold liquid."

　　"Chavez, do you want to start a war?" Philip pointed his sword at Chavez.

　　The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became heavy. The major forces that had originally stood together gradually became clearly separated. They carefully paid attention to the other forces, and their faces were all equally ferocious.

　　"This Soul Gold Liquid belongs to everyone, no one can take it all for themselves!" The strong man of the Wengule family came out with a sneer, "Everyone is a wise man, and I believe everyone knows the value of this Soul Gold Liquid. It's impossible to take it all for yourself!"

　　The man from the Wengule family was obviously targeting Jacob's previous words. He stood to Jacob's left. Although the sword had not yet been unsheathed, his palm was already placed on it.

　　Mithras looked at these people with disdain. In the face of interests, all alliances are lies. Just now everyone was working together to overcome difficulties, but now they are drawing swords against each other. Such changes are too fast!

　　"Alas, I didn't expect that there is only this little bit of soul gold liquid. Even if I can get it, it would only be one or two drops!" Tarot looked at the fist-sized golden ball with emotion on his face.

　　Tarot's words seemed to be a lit fuse, and the atmosphere in the cave became even more tense.

　　There is only a little Soul Gold Liquid, and it becomes even less after being separated. This is different from the calculations of every major force at the beginning. What can be done with such a small amount of Soul Gold Liquid?

　　It would be great if I could get all the soul gold liquid!

　　This is what everyone thought in their mind. Although the drops are very small when separated, once they are all obtained, there will be forty or fifty drops, which is enough for every force to cultivate a group of artificial geniuses.

　　"If you want to steal my soul's golden liquid, then go to hell!" Jacob's chest kept rising and falling, and the red in his eyes became more and more obvious, looking a little weird.

　　Suddenly, he seemed unable to control his emotions any longer and punched Chavez hard, which completely ignited the war.

　　"Bang!" Chavez slashed with his sword and said with a grim smile: "I didn't expect that you, a fool who always says that others are domineering, are actually so cruel and ruthless. You want to take the soul gold liquid for yourself, but I'm afraid you don't have the stomach for it."

　　“Even if we get it, will you still go against our Anti-God Alliance?” Philip looked coldly at the strong man from the Wengule family, his sword trembling slightly.

　　"I just want to get the share I deserve. The rest has nothing to do with me!" The man from the Wengler family sneered and said, "If anyone wants to take my share, I will kill him!"

　　"Okay, okay!" Philip slowly moved towards Jacob. It seemed that he wanted to help Jacob deal with Chavez first.

　　"Go to hell!" When Philip's body was about to enter the battle circle, the sword had already been drawn, but his body appeared in front of the man from the Wengler family in an instant. He swung the sword, and an extremely condensed force broke through the air and attacked.

　　"I've long thought that you would have such a trick." The man from the Wengule family was also a practitioner of fighting spirit. At the moment the long sword attacked, a long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. His body suddenly collapsed, and the long sword slashed towards Philip's legs.

　　"Boom!" Philip leaped away, and the sword light shot out straight, facing Philip was a team from another family. The sword light carried a trail of blood along the way, leaving an unfathomable hole the size of a bowl on the wall of the cave.

　　"Mike! You are so bold that you even dare to kill people from my Cameron family!"

　　The unexpected disaster caused great losses to the Kangmailon family who were standing aside and watching. In particular, one of the casualties happened to be the younger generation of the powerful Saint Domain master. For a moment, the powerful man of the Kangmailon family, without caring whether Mike of the Wengule family intended it or not, punched him directly. The strong wind made the stalactites on the top of the cave make a humming sound.

　　"Du Lin, you are so different from others, how can I be afraid of you!" Mike was very angry and did not explain. He directly forced Kang Mailon back with a sword.

　　"Mike, you've gone too far. I'll fight you to the death!" Seeing that Mike didn't even say a word of explanation, Du Lin's anger exploded completely, and he appeared beside Mike in a flash.

　　"Puff!", a flash of blood appeared, and an arm fell to the ground.

　　Du Lin covered the wound on his right arm and looked at Philip in shock: "It's you, why are you like this?"

　　Philip and Mike burst into laughter, with indescribable pride on their faces.

　　"You didn't expect that! Mike's Wengule family has long been a member of the Anti-God Alliance. Just go on your journey with peace of mind!" Philip's sword turned into a white light and wrapped around Du Lin.

　　"Let me send you off!" Mike laughed, the sword flashed and another flash of blood appeared, and Du Lin's body staggered backwards.

　　"The Anti-God Alliance wants to kill everyone. Are you still waiting and watching?" Du Lin shouted loudly to the others, "If this continues, everyone will die!"

　　"If we don't get rid of the people from the Anti-God Alliance, they will eventually become a disaster!" Tarot suddenly jumped out of the crowd, stood beside Du Lin, and said loudly: "The Anti-God Alliance has ulterior motives, everyone can't hesitate!"

　　"Tarot, you finally jumped out. This way I can get rid of you all at once." Philip laughed, not caring at all about Tarot's intervention.

　　Two more people came out and stood on Tarot's side. Philip's face changed and he laughed, "You are helping the Holy Spirit Hall. This is courting disaster. Why don't we all unite and deal with the Holy Spirit Hall first? We can discuss the rest later!"

　　"Will anyone believe you if you say this now? Does the Sixth Elder think that everyone is a fool?" Tarot said with a look of disdain on his face.

　　The atmosphere at the scene became more and more solemn. Now only the Macaulay family was still watching. The others had already joined the battle. Even the people brought by the major forces were staring at each other with red eyes. If the battle between the strong men in the Holy Land was not too dangerous, these people would not dare to participate at all. I am afraid they would have fought together by now.

　　Buzz!

　　Suddenly, there was a sound like the flapping of mosquito wings. The sound became louder and louder, more and more rapid, exciting everyone's heart to shake. Everyone's soul trembled with the sound, and slowly everyone's soul fluctuations wanted to merge with the frequency of this sound.

　　Waves of distant singing sounded deep in everyone's soul. It was the throbbing of the soul, the cheering of the soul. Every byte of throughput was so shocking that it made people unable to think or move!

　　A dazzling golden light burst out, the soul was flying, and the singing became louder and louder!

　　The golden liquid of the soul was completely formed!

　　Chapter 15 Chaos

　　(Red ticket! Collection! Dirty needs everyone's support. There are really few clicks on naked running, but Dirty is not lazy, so he deserves a reward, right!)

　　It was a song from within the soul, and the soul seemed to be liberated in an instant.

　　"Soul Gold Liquid!"

　　This was the only thought left in everyone's mind, as if they wanted to put all the dazzling golden light into their eye sockets. Greed was the most primitive sin, but at this moment, everyone was immersed in the flight of the soul, and their irritable hearts calmed down in an instant, as if they had found the warmth of the mother's body.

　　The golden light gradually spread out, and the huge cave was dyed into a golden world, with colorful light emanating from the translucent soul stone.

　　A world of indescribable beauty appears in everyone's heart, as if everyone has seen this place before and this moment is just a revisit.

　　That is the pure land that exists in everyone's heart, a world without worldly distractions.

　　Everyone has one.

　　"Is this the golden liquid of the soul?" Slowly, Mithras woke up from that wonderful feeling. He didn't know when it started, but the new domineering aura was very active. The cyclone in the acupoints was spinning rapidly, and the surrounding golden mist was drawn into the acupoints.

　　The people around were still silent, even Doudou had a long silk thread hanging from his mouth. Mithras was very confused. According to the comparison of strength, he should not be the first person to wake up.

　　“Crack!”

　　A crisp sound was heard, as if a full fruit was bitten open by the mouth. A tiny crack appeared on the sphere that produced the golden liquid of the soul, and the golden mist became thicker!

　　"Soul Gold Liquid!"

　　A burst of intense gasping was heard, and it turned out that several strong men finally woke up. However, the situation was a little strange, no one moved, even though their eyes were full of that golden light.

　　Mithras knew that this was because everyone was afraid of being the first to stand out, but he also knew that this situation would change soon because the crack was slowly widening.

　　"Hold them!" Philip suddenly moved, and this movement was like a dragon emerging from the water, extremely fast. He swung his sword and slashed at the Soul Mother Pillar.

　　"Don't even think about it!"

　　“Bold!”

　　Almost at the same time, everyone moved, sword lights interspersed with fist shadows, bombarding Philip madly. At this time, no one was thinking about other problems, and only that little golden light remained in their hearts.

　　The ownership of the soul gold liquid will ultimately be determined by strength!

　　"Boom!" Philip's body was like a kite with a broken string. He was blasted away before he got close to the golden light. His whole body hit a soul stone pillar next to him. The hard soul stone shook a few times and actually fell from the top of the cave, hitting Philip's chest.

　　"The moon falls, the stars sink, cut! Cut! Cut! Cut!" Chavez's face was extremely ferocious. He swung out several swords in succession in an instant. The endless sword light really looked like the stars falling from the sky. Every impact seemed like the annihilation of a star.

　　"Thousands of peaks appear, a solitary peak emerges, watch my earth-shattering move!"

　　Jacob's fists were flying, and the overlapping fist shadows were just like tens of millions of mountains breaking through the air. Suddenly, those countless mountains overlapped in an instant, and a huge mountain appeared that seemed to have existed since time immemorial. It was just an illusion, but it gave people an unstoppable feeling.

　　The looming mountain was not facing everyone, but Mithras felt his soul trembling and a threat of death enveloping him, as if the mountain hidden in the mist would bury him completely at any time.

　　At this time, Mithras suddenly realized that these strong men had been hiding their strength when fighting with the two holy beasts, and it was not until now that their hidden strength was revealed.

　　Mithras had a feeling that the power of these Sanctuary masters in the previous battles was less than half of what it is now. Moreover, they were still in the cave, and these masters did not dare to launch large-scale attacks for fear of causing the cave to collapse.

　　The battle started in an instant. The sphere containing the golden liquid of the soul was shaking restlessly, as if it would explode at any time. Amidst the busy battle, pairs of greedy eyes would still scan the sphere from time to time.

　　"The wind rises, sweeping across the sky!"

　　A violent hurricane formed in the cave. Under the temptation of the golden liquid of soul, someone finally used a big move.

　　This hurricane of sword power seemed to come from the sky and landed on the scene in an instant. The violent hurricane pulled everything and people close to it. The sword light turned into dazzling lightning in the hurricane, but the fist shadow was completely swallowed up by the hurricane.

　　There were bursts of hoarse roars, which were the sounds made by the hurricane moving and rubbing against the upside-down stalactites in the cave. The smooth and transparent soul stone pillars seemed to have experienced a mountain of knives and a forest of swords in an instant, and deep scars appeared on them.

　　However, what was surprising was that the hurricane passed through the cave without any form, but never approached the sphere containing the golden soul liquid. It could even be said that the area within a radius of three feet was calm.

　　"What an amazing control!" Mithras held tightly to a stone pillar growing on the ground with both hands, and Doudou hid his head in his arms.

　　The hurricane became more and more violent, as if it was angry that the cave was blocking its steps. The people in the cave controlled his body, biting, hitting, and carving, covering the entire cave under his body, and turning the entire cave's sky and earth into chaos.

　　In the darkness, one could only see a flash of golden light and the burst of sword light.

　　The battle between the powerful men of the Holy Land did not stop because of the hurricane, but became more chaotic. Shandong was shaking violently, and the falling soul stone pillars were torn into the air before they touched the ground.

　　There were muffled thuds and screams, and in the chaos, sword lights and fist shadows danced recklessly. Unlucky people are common, and the only result for those who fail is death.

　　"Boom!" A beam of sword light pierced through the darkness and shot straight at Mithras. Mithras was shocked and gathered all his fighting spirit into a punch and smashed forward.

　　The man flew backwards, and the stone pillar that he was holding with his left hand rose from the ground. Although it was just a leaked sword energy, it was the power of a strong man in the Holy Land. A trace of blood oozed from the corner of Mithras' mouth, and his face was pale.

　　"Boss, you are hurt," Doudou asked anxiously when he felt the changes in Mithras' body.

　　"We can't stay in this cave any longer. These strong men have gone crazy." Mithras leaned his body across another stone pillar, gasping for breath. "If we continue like this, we will all die. We must find a way to retreat!"

　　"There, over there is the exit!" Doudou shouted loudly, "We can go over there!"

　　“But now we can’t even tell where the exit is!” The outburst of the powerful Saint Domain man caused chaos in the power of heaven and earth. At this moment, the cave seemed to have been separated from this world. There was no direction and no sense of space.

　　"I know!" Doudou said loudly: "Boss, listen to those echoes, that should be the exit"

　　Among the explosions, there was one echo that lasted the longest. Mithras smiled a little, nodded, and said loudly, "Let's go now!"

　　Mithras pulled out the stone pillar under his body with great effort. With a shake of his arms, the stone pillar broke free from the entanglement of the hurricane and the turbulent airflow and flew forward.

　　"Now!" At the moment the stone pillar was flying, Mithras grabbed it again. The weight of the stone pillar plus the force of Mithras' shock suddenly broke through many obstacles and penetrated into an unknown corner.

　　"Boom!" A stone pillar rolled by a hurricane suddenly crashed over, but Mithras was unable to block it. The three souls in his dantian and the cyclones in his acupoints all activated in an instant to protect his back.

　　The force of the collision caused Mithras to spit out blood again, but the stone pillar under him became faster because of the impact and rushed forward suddenly. The surrounding turbulence weakened in an instant.

　　"We're here!" Mithras let go of the stone pillar and smiled palely. Although he was injured, he was finally out of danger. It was worth it!

　　The situation in the cave was getting worse and worse. The battle broke out too suddenly. More and more innocent people were either swept into the battle range by the hurricane and turbulence, or injured by the flying sword energy and collapsed stone pillars. For a while, screams could be heard continuously.

　　"The golden soul liquid is mine, hahaha!" A lucky man was swept by the hurricane to the Soul Mother Stone Pillar where the souls were stored. He laughed crazily and reached out to take the golden ball.

　　A flash of sword light passed by, and Lucky's body broke into two pieces, and the laughter stopped abruptly.

　　"Another idiot." Although Mithras could not see the situation at the scene, the sudden sound could explain everything. He shook his head in disdain. It was not unjust for a person like this who was blinded by greed to die.

　　"We've already reached the Soul Gold Liquid. We can just steal it secretly. Isn't making a sound like seeking death?"

　　Mithras suddenly thought of a possibility and his expression began to become strange.

　　"These warriors only realized that the man had arrived in front of the Soul Mother Pillar after he made the sound. Doesn't that mean that these warriors, like me, can't see the situation around them, and can only judge the surrounding environment based on their extraordinary five senses?" Mithras' heart was beating nervously, and a bold idea came to his mind.

　　"Dou Dou, under the current circumstances, can you reach the Soul Mother Pillar?" Mithras looked at Dou Dou, his eyes flashing with a gleam of light.

　　"It's very difficult!" Doudou thought about it. The hurricane was too strong. It was difficult for him to control his body after entering the range. Doudou looked at the stone pillar on the top of the cave: "But you can try!"

　　"Very good, as long as my plan succeeds, the Soul Golden Liquid will be ours!", Mithras smiled strangely.

　　Chapter 16: Capturing Miguel

　　(From constantly updating, never being lazy, and having a low character, thank you for your support!)

　　However, before Mithras could tell his plan, a gust of evil wind with a fishy smell passed by him, and the strong feeling of oppression pressed his body to the ground in an instant, and he didn't even have the strength to raise his head.

　　"The Thornhorn Wild Bunch! He wants to steal the Soul Gold Liquid." Mithras felt something in his heart and shouted to Doudou: "Doudou, hurry!"

　　Doudou jumped up, stretched out his little claws, and tightly grasped a scale of the thornhorn monster. With the help of the thornhorn monster's strength, he quickly moved towards the Soul Mother Pillar.

　　The thorn-horned python ignored Doudou. In its opinion, Doudou could not pose any threat to it at all. Moreover, it was in a hurry to take away the soul gold liquid, so it had no time to pay attention to Doudou.

　　"The thorn-horned bush, it's the thorn-horned bush!"

　　"Don't let him take away the Soul Gold Liquid"

　　As soon as the thorn-horned snake's body rushed out of the cave passage, several powerful men sensed it. However, given the speed of the thorn-horned snake, this delay was enough for it to reach the Soul Mother Pillar.

　　"Boom!" Several strong men who were fighting launched their prepared attacks towards the thorn-horned monster almost in an instant. This time the situation was critical and no one held back.

　　"Ah!" The Thornhorn Python was in the turbulence, and as it was determined to take away the Soul Gold Liquid, it actually managed to withstand this wave of attacks. Its huge head was only a few inches away from the ball containing the Soul Gold Liquid.

　　"You beast, you're looking for death!" Chavez's angry shout was heard in the chaotic air flow.

　　"Ah!" The thorn-horned python stretched its body forward, and opened its big mouth, as if it wanted to directly swallow the ball containing the golden liquid of the soul.

　　A white light shot out from the back of the thornhorn monster, and the golden light disappeared in an instant.

　　"Soul Gold Liquid!"

　　"This beast took the Soul Gold Liquid!"

　　A burst of angry shouts was heard, and the thorn-horned python roared a few times. The sound was full of anger and unwillingness. Its body stood up straight and slammed against the top of the cave. Rocks rolled, and the thorn-horned python, which was covered with wounds, actually broke through the cave and escaped.

　　The large gap in the cave ceiling allowed the violent airflow to find an exit in an instant, and it rushed out from the big hole carrying cheers of relief and freedom.

　　The vision in the cave became clearer, and figures turned into light and rushed out from the gap at the top of the cave. The angry breath made people's souls tremble.

　　"Don't let that beast escape!"

　　The violent airflow slowly calmed down after being vented. Moonlight shone through the gap in the cave ceiling, illuminating the mess in the cave.

　　Torn limbs and pieces of flesh were scattered throughout every corner of the cave. Hanging on the long stalactites were bloody corpses. The entire cave was as hideous and terrifying as hell.

　　Mithras held Doudou and looked at the cave in astonishment. The tragic situation in the cave was far beyond his imagination. He couldn't help but feel fortunate for the adventure he had just started. If he had not left the cave when the hurricane had just formed, he would probably have ended up like this now.

　　There were hundreds of people who entered the cave, but now less than thirty of them survived, and all of them were injured. When the hurricane stopped, the cave was filled with wailing people.

　　"Miguel!" Mithras' eyes tightened and he looked around for Miguel's trace. This man planned the tragedy of the Capritton family. Some important information, especially his father's life and death, had to be obtained from this man.

　　He can't die now!

　　Mithras checked the cave carefully, but found no trace of Miguel, which made him somewhat anxious. This anxiety was not about Miguel's life or death, but for the information he wanted to obtain.

　　"Where is the Bishop?" There were a few survivors among the people brought by the Holy Spirit Temple. Mithras walked up to one of them and asked anxiously, "Have you seen Bishop Miguel?"

　　"Are you looking for me?" Miguel's voice came from the top of the cave. Mithras looked up and saw Miguel looking at him with a smile in a deep pit on the top of the cave.

　　"Your Excellency the Bishop!" Mithras felt relieved, as long as Miguel was not dead.

　　Miguel jumped to the ground and said with emotion: "The power of the Saint Realm masters is indeed extraordinary. I originally thought that after practicing until now, I was not much different from the Saint Realm masters. However, now I finally understand that the Saint Realm masters have transcended the limitations of humans and reached a height that ordinary people can hardly reach."

　　Mithras nodded: "This is just in the cave. These strong men dare not let go for fear of damaging the soul gold liquid."

　　Miguel nodded, looked at Mithras with a strange look, and said with a smile: "The Soul Gold Liquid has been taken away by the Thorn Horned Snake, and the strong men are chasing after it. We should leave this hell."

　　Mithras nodded, pointed at the people on the ground and asked, "What about them?"

　　"Don't worry about them. With their cultivation to this level, as long as they don't die on the spot, this injury won't do them any harm. Let's leave first!" Miguel frowned as he looked at the people from the Holy Soul Hall on the ground. "The loss this time is too great. It's good that we can recover the Soul Gold Liquid. Otherwise..."

　　Miguel shook his head and walked away. The people from the Holy Soul Palace on the ground did not react at all, as if what Miguel did was natural.

　　After leaving the cave, the two people followed the path they had just taken, passed through two caves, and returned to the ground along the lake.

　　"This experience was really thrilling. I almost lost my life here." Miguel said with a smile while cleaning the water stains on his body: "Luckily, I saw that the situation was not good and jumped into the pit on the top of the cave. Otherwise, I would have been injured even if I didn't die."

　　"I didn't expect this time to be so thrilling. If I had known it would be like this, I should have thought about it carefully when I came here," Mithras said with a smile, using the heat flow to steam his clothes dry.

　　Now that there was no one around, Mithras was shocked and began to pay attention to Miguel. However, he also knew that he would never be Miguel's opponent in a head-on fight. So, he began to calculate carefully, waiting for Miguel to give him an opportunity.

　　"You save yourself a lot of trouble!" Miguel saw Mithras steam his clothes dry in an instant, and said with some envy: "You have a lot of strange things on you."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "That's true. Until now, I still don't understand the origin of these two energies, but they are indeed very easy to use!"

　　Miguel laughed and said, "You are really brave. You are not in a hurry to have two strange powers in your body."

　　"Give me your clothes, I'll dry them for you." Mithras walked over with a smile and said, "Although the Bishop is powerful, it's better to be careful in this kind of weather. We are still ordinary people after all, not as good as the Sanctuary."

　　Miguel nodded, handed over the clothes, and said with some yearning: "Once you enter the holy land, you will become a god-like existence, immortal and almost immortal. How can you care about this little bit of cold like us?"

　　Mithras stretched out his left hand to catch the clothes, but suddenly struck out with his right hand. This punch almost condensed all the power of Mithras' four cyclones. Before the fist shadow touched Miguel's body, the violent force had already made the unprepared Miguel spit out blood.

　　"Bang!" The fist hit Miguel's chest angrily, and his entire chest collapsed completely in an instant. Miguel's body flew several meters high, drew an arc and fell dozens of meters away.

　　"you……"

　　Miguel suddenly vomited out some broken internal organs and looked at Mithras with horror. He was completely frightened by such a sudden change and his face became terrified.

　　Mithras walked to Miguel with a sneer. He was very aware of his punch. Even though Miguel was a ninth-level war emperor, he had no ability to resist.

　　Pinching Miguel's neck, Mithras's expression suddenly became somewhat ferocious.

　　"You, why are you doing this!" Miguel breathed with difficulty, and with every breath a sound like a bellows pumping came from his body.

　　His entire chest collapsed, and his ribs had pierced his internal organs. Even for a cultivator like him, if he were an ordinary person, he would have died long ago.

　　"Who am I?" Mithras used even more force with his hands, and the sound of broken tibia continued to be heard.

　　"Do you still remember the Capritu family?" Mithras loosened his hand, but Miguel's head could no longer move at all. Only the frightened look in his eyes proved his inner panic.

　　"The Capliton family? You are a descendant of the Capliton family." Miguel's eyes widened. "Yes, it must be. You look too similar to Dolan Capliton. I should have thought of it a long time ago."

　　"Now you know what I am going to ask!" Mithras did not deny it. From this day on, he would no longer deny it. The Capritton family is back.

　　"Haha! So you had such a plan. Even Tolia should have been killed by you because of this matter," Miguel laughed with a long breath, and blood with bubbles kept flowing out of his mouth.

　　"Tell me why you planned to exterminate my family? And where is my father now!", Mithras looked at Miguel with a face full of brutality.

　　"Capritton family, haven't you heard of the sin of possessing a treasure? Your family is too perverted. They actually have the talent of soul mutation. If this mutation can be mastered by the Holy Soul Palace, do you know what will happen?" Miguel's eyes were full of excitement.

　　"That will make the Holy Spirit Hall the most powerful force on this continent, and it may even rule the entire continent, allowing everyone to believe in the Thirteen Holy Spirits and control all the power in the world," Miguel said excitedly, "What an exciting thing that is!"

　　Chapter 17: Death of Miguel

　　(Collections and red tickets are just a small favor, but they can give the author confidence to continue creating. This is the virtue of readers.

　　This book has officially entered its climax. It is a slow-burning book, but once it explodes, the heat will be greater than lava. Bring out your passion and support Xiaoliu. A reader group has been established. Readers who like it, please come in.)

　　“As long as we can master the secret of the mutated souls of your Caprituton family, the Holy Soul Temple will no longer have any rivals in Oslo, and the glory of the Thirteen Holy Souls can spread throughout the entire continent,” Miguel’s face twitched in pain, but with a crazy excitement still on his face, he spoke loudly.

　　"Just because of such a reason, you actually slaughtered thousands of people of my Caprituton family. You really deserve to die!" When Mithras thought of the tragedy of his family, he wished that Jiang Miguel would be torn into pieces, but now was not the time.

　　Miguel laughed and said, "Isn't this reason enough? What else do you want to know? I'll tell you everything."

　　"Where is my father now?" Mithras stared at Miguel, his heart pounding.

　　Miguel was stunned: "You are talking about Dolan! It seems that you are one of the two children who escaped that year. He died a long time ago and you will never see him again."

　　"Boom!" It was as if Mithras' mind exploded, and his whole body became dazed.

　　"Dead!" This was the only thought left in Mithras' mind. What he feared most was hearing such a result, but the thing he feared still happened.

　　"I have told you everything you wanted to know. Now is it my turn to ask you a few questions?" Miguel said calmly, "You should have arranged my life and death a long time ago. I don't want to go on this journey with doubts."

　　"Hahaha, I'll let you understand after you die. Yes, I am also a soul mutant, and I have reached the perfection of three soul mutations," Mithras laughed, with a strong murderous intent in his voice.

　　"I should have thought of this a long time ago. With your soul power level, how could you have such a fast cultivation speed? I understand everything now," Miguel murmured, "But it's not too late to know it now. Your secret will be known to the temple, and you can't escape the same fate as your family."

　　Mithras reached out and pinched Miguel's Adam's apple, sneering and saying, "There is one more thing I want to tell you. I even got the Soul Gold Liquid. You didn't expect that!"

　　A golden ball came out of Mithras' arms. It turned out that the soul golden liquid was not taken away by the thorn-horn beast, but fell into Mithras' hands.

　　At that time, when the Thornhorn Snake arrived in front of the Soul Golden Liquid, Doudou happened to be on the Thornhorn Snake's back. Seeing that the Thornhorn Snake was about to swallow the Soul Golden Liquid, Doudou took a risk and took the Soul Golden Liquid from its back in an instant. The Thornhorn Snake was being besieged by powerful men and had no time to stop Doudou's actions. Doudou successfully snatched the food from its mouth.

　　At the moment when the Thornhorn broke through the cave ceiling, Doudou used the Thornhorn's body to successfully return to Mithras. No one noticed this series of actions.

　　Strangely enough, the sphere that grew the golden soul liquid was about to explode completely when it was on the Soul Mother Stone Pillar. However, after Shidoudou took it away from the Soul Mother Stone Pillar, the crack in the entire sphere was filled up again. Moreover, even the enchanting light and the soul-bewitching fragrance disappeared in an instant.

　　What’s even more amazing is that the texture of the entire sphere has changed, and it feels smooth and delicate in the hand, just like a young girl’s skin.

　　"This is impossible?" Miguel looked at the Soul Gold Liquid in Mithras' hand in astonishment. He couldn't believe that in front of so many powerful people, Mithras could sneak away with the Soul Gold Liquid.

　　"Nothing is impossible. I will take back everything you in the Holy Spirit Palace owe me, and you are the first one!" Mithras exerted force on his hands, and Miguel's Adam's apple was completely shattered. The pain of being unable to breathe made his face turn black and red.

　　“You…can’t…escape…” Miguel looked at Mithras, his whole body twitching constantly.

　　After letting out a long sigh, Mithras walked to the lake, washed the blood off his hands, and thought about his next plan in his mind. He killed Miguel so easily and got the information he wanted. Mithras didn't know what to do next.

　　Before coming here, he had prepared for his identity to be exposed, but the operation went so smoothly, which was completely beyond his expectations.

　　"Boss, someone is coming over there. Judging from the aura, he should be a strong man." Doudou looked at the back of the valley and said loudly: "These auras are very familiar. They are from the Holy Spirit Hall."

　　Mithras frowned and looked at Miguel on the ground. At this time he also felt the rapidly approaching breath, but it was too late to deal with Miguel's body.

　　"Flame Sun Explosion!" Mithras activated the fourth cyclone in his body, stimulating it violently and domineeringly, separating a stream of scorching air in an instant.

　　The scorching sun exploded on Miguel's body, and the violent heat wave swept over the lake, steaming up clouds of mist. Miguel's body shrank and dried up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

　　"Ice explosion!" A cold current appeared. This coldness was like an ice cave that had existed for thousands of years. It instantly covered Miguel's body, which was still smoking.

　　"Pah!" There were bursts of noises coming from the corpse. The dry corpse kept exploding, just like a dead tree that had experienced hundreds of years of wind and rain, and there was no trace of a human being anymore.

　　"It shouldn't be visible now!" A cruel smile hung on the corner of Mithras' mouth. Since he hasn't been exposed yet, he might as well continue hiding.

　　All this cover-up was completed in an instant. The coldness on the corpse was quickly evaporated by Mithras, and the whole corpse looked like it had been dead for a long time.

　　"They are coming!" Doudou had been watching Mithras' actions and suddenly spoke out to remind him.

　　Mithras looked up into the distance and soon more than a dozen figures rushed down from the top of the mountain. Leading them was Glad, but shouldn’t they be guarding outside the valley?

　　"Mithras, you are here!" Seeing Mithras, Glad seemed a little surprised and said loudly: "Where did Tarot go? Why did so many strong people leave?"

　　"The Soul Gold Liquid was snatched away by a thorn-horned beast, and Archbishop Tarot chased after it," said Mithras.

　　"Tell me what's going on!" Glad's face didn't look good. This time, the Holy Soul Palace set up the formation in order to get the Soul Gold Liquid, but he didn't expect such a thing to happen.

　　Mithras explained the whole process, and Glad's face became even uglier. He looked at Mithras and asked, "Which direction did they leave from?"

　　Mithras pointed to the west and said, "That's the direction it should be coming from, but the situation was too chaotic and I didn't look carefully. I just heard the sound coming from that direction."

　　Glad nodded and said: "The Soul Gold Liquid must not fall into the hands of others. I will chase them now to see the situation. Do you want to go with me?"

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded: "I also want to see the Soul Gold Liquid!"

　　"Whose body is that on the ground?" Glad noticed Miguel's body on the ground and was a little surprised.

　　Mithras shook his head and said, "It was Bishop Miguel. When he came out just now, he encountered the corpse of the black dragon down there. I thought of the black dragon's dragon crystal and wanted to take it out. I didn't expect that the black dragon was not completely dead. In order to save me, the bishop was affected by the black dragon's breath and died..."

　　Mithras now looked very sad, and Glad patted his shoulder.

　　"Before we set off, Archbishop Taro had arranged for Miguel to take good care of you. He has lived up to the Archbishop's expectations by doing this, so don't be sad!"

　　Mithras nodded and took out a dragon crystal the size of an adult's fist from his arms: "This dragon crystal should belong to Bishop Miguel. It's all because I was too greedy. Let him be buried with the bishop!"

　　"Haha! It's good that you have this thought. People in the Holy Spirit Temple have never been afraid of death. What's more, this is just an accident. You should keep this dragon crystal for yourself, so that you can remember Miguel's life-saving grace!" Glad seemed very satisfied with Mithras' attitude, and said with a smile: "This thing is still of some use to you."

　　How did the black dragon's dragon crystal end up in Mithras' hands?

　　It turned out that after the extremely powerful man killed the black dragon, he remembered to enter the cave to look for the soul golden liquid, and ignored the black dragon's dragon crystal. How could Mithras miss this opportunity? He secretly ordered Doudou to dig out the dragon crystal. Everyone focused their attention on the soul golden liquid at that time, and no one noticed Doudou's brief disappearance.

　　Mithras had always felt regretful about Doudou swallowing the velociraptor's dragon crystal in the back mountain of the Martial Hall in Taros City. Now that he had obtained a real dragon crystal, he was not willing to hand it over. He was just pretending just now. Now that Tingglad said this, he was secretly happy in his heart, but he still looked a little hesitant.

　　"Okay, we still have to catch up with the others, let's go now!" Glad's face was a little heavy: "I hope we can still make it in time now, the Soul Gold Liquid, our Holy Soul Palace must get it"

　　Mithras glanced at Glad and sneered in his heart. The Soul Golden Liquid had already fallen into his hands a long time ago. It was impossible for the Holy Soul Palace to take it away again. Even if it was completely destroyed, Mithras would not be willing to encourage the arrogance of the Holy Soul Palace.

　　"What about Bishop Miguel?" Mithras looked at Miguel's body with some hesitation.

　　Grad was stunned for a moment, nodded, and called to a Templar behind him: "You stay here, there are still our people in the cave, bring them all out"

　　"People from other forces, you should know what to do!" A ferocious look flashed across Glad's face.

　　Mithras knew that Grad's words had determined the life and death of those who remained in the cave, but it had nothing to do with him. What he wanted to do now was revenge.

　　Chapter 18 Captured

　　(I have a meeting soon, so I uploaded it half an hour in advance. Remember to save it and vote!)

　　Mithras knew that just these one sentence from Glad had already decided the fate of those who remained in the cave.

　　Grad left all the Templars he brought with him to clean up the mess, and the rest followed him in the direction where Tarot left. The Holy Soul Palace had put a lot of effort into the fight for the Soul Gold Liquid this time, and they would definitely not let it go just like that.

　　The five or six people who stayed behind were all powerful men under Glad's command. Except for one bishop, the remaining four were all patriarchs, and their strength was mostly around level eight.

　　Among these people, Mithras is undoubtedly the weakest, but because of his special status and the attention of the Pope, even Glad has to lower himself to talk to him on an equal footing, and the rest of the people will certainly not have any objections.

　　The group quickly traveled across the mountain top. Everyone's strength was enough to ignore the rugged terrain, and the direction was exactly where Mithras pointed out.

　　As we climbed down the mountain behind the cave, bloodstains gradually appeared on the top of the mountain. Although it was only a little bit, everyone was cheered up.

　　"This should be the blood of the thorn horn wild boar. It seems that our direction is correct." Grad looked at the blood on the ground and said excitedly: "Everyone speed up a bit and catch up with the people in front to rest."

　　The strength of the Thorn Horned Mang has reached the Saint Realm. Under normal circumstances, it would be very difficult for a Saint Realm warrior to seriously injure him. After all, in a Saint Realm battle, if one party is determined to escape, it is difficult for the other party to stop it. However, the current situation is that a Saint Realm warrior is chasing him. In addition, the Thorn Horned Mang has been severely injured in the previous battle.

　　In such a situation, it would be very difficult for the Thornhorn Monster to escape unscathed. Although, if he was determined to escape, it would still be difficult for the strong men to kill him in a short time. However, the outcome was very obvious.

　　The scattered bloodstains along the way proved this point. Although the thorn-horned monster was not killed, his injuries should have been more serious, and the distance between life and death was already very close.

　　Glad and the others sped up again, knowing that the thorn-horned snake was still fleeing, which meant that the Soul Gold Liquid had not been taken away by other forces for the time being, which was good news.

　　At least, that's what Glad and others thought!

　　Mithras moved forward quickly holding Doudou in his arms. Things were completely beyond his expectations. He previously thought that the thornhorn dragon had been completely killed by several powerful men, but the current situation showed that the thornhorn dragon was still breathing, which made him regret agreeing to go with Glad.

　　The other warriors didn't notice that Doudou was taking the Soul Gold Liquid, but the Thornhorn Monster must have known about it. Mithras knew that he still remembered the angry roars and the glance he gave him when the Thornhorn Monster was escaping. It is believed that if the attacks of the warriors had not been too powerful, the Thornhorn Monster would have turned around to deal with him.

　　In fact, the Thornhorn Wild Bunch is no longer scary now. What is scary are those powerful men in the Holy Land. Once these people know that Mithras actually took away the Soul Gold Liquid under their noses, they will definitely be furious and Mithras’ life will be in danger.

　　Of course, Mithras could also choose to hand over the Soul Golden Liquid to the Holy Soul Temple now, so that the Holy Soul Temple would definitely protect her. However, in his heart, there was nothing but hatred towards the Holy Soul Temple. He was also aware of the perverted effects of the Soul Golden Liquid. Handing over the Soul Golden Liquid to the Holy Soul Temple would undoubtedly add power to his enemies, and he would never do such a thing.

　　Now, Mithras is in a deadlock. If he hands over the Soul Golden Liquid, he might get the protection of the Holy Soul Temple. If he keeps the Soul Golden Liquid and others know about it, he will really become a dead man.

　　Soon, black and gray burnt spots appeared on the ground in the mountains. It seemed that by the time it reached this point, the Thornhorn Snake had already run out of tricks and was not hesitating to use its breath, which would damage its vitality, to block the heavy pursuers.

　　Although no sound of fighting could be heard, but standing on the top of the mountain and looking forward, one could already see the sky ahead. Dark clouds were covering the ground, pressing down on it. That was the symbol of the strong men in the Holy Land mobilizing the power of heaven and earth.

　　"Stay or leave?" Mithras frowned. The survival of the thornhorn wild boar was a great threat to him. However, it would not be a wise move for him to leave now, as Gra would easily suspect him.

　　"Boom!" Suddenly, an explosion was heard from the front, and a black shadow quickly approached the direction where Mithras and others were.

　　"It's the thorn-horned wildcat. You stay here!" Grad shouted suddenly and drew the long sword from his waist: "Take care of yourselves, this thorn-horned wildcat is going to fight to the death!"

　　Although Glad is also an archbishop, his strength is much weaker than Tarot. He has not yet entered the Holy Land. Without entering the Holy Land, he naturally cannot fly in the void and can only wait on the ground for the Thornhorn Wilderness to pass by.

　　Several figures followed closely behind the Thornhorn Monster. Mithras was surprised to find that there were only eight strong men left, but he didn't know where the other strong men from the Holy Land had gone. The distance was too far to tell which one was missing.

　　Far away in the air, the thorn-horned beast's body suddenly turned and moved away from Mithras and others. It seemed that it did not want to cause any trouble and just wanted to escape.

　　Mithras let out a long sigh. As long as the thornhorn beast didn't pass by here, he would be temporarily safe.

　　"Boss, that stupid snake has left?" In the previous moment, Mithras used his domineering power to cover up Doudou's breath. At this time, Doudou felt that the oppressive force was going away and stuck his head out.

　　"It's bad!", Mithras' face turned pale. Although he concealed Doudou's breath, the fluctuations from his soul could not be concealed. Doudou was talking to him, and the fluctuations of his soul had spread out.

　　“Ouch!”

　　The body of the thorn-horned beast paused obviously, then immediately reversed direction and approached Mithras and the others again. The angry aura it exuded made people feel as if they were falling into the abyss.

　　"Discovered!" Mithras' body tensed up, knowing that Doudou's soul fluctuations had been captured by the Thornhorn Snake. It seemed that the matter was developing in the worst direction.

　　Mithras was thinking about the matter quickly. If things were not handled properly at this point, he would be in real danger.

　　In an instant, the thornhorn monster was already above Mithras and the others. It roared angrily and swooped down towards Glad. Mithras was stunned.

　　"Could it be that the Thornhorn Monster didn't notice it?"

　　However, just when the body of the thornhorn was about to come into contact with the edge of Glad's sword, his body suddenly turned and pounced towards Mithras. Even Mithras did not expect such a change, let alone others.

　　Mithras only felt his body tighten, and he was carried into the air by the thorn-horn monster. His huge body flashed past the top of the mountain, leaving Glad and others stunned.

　　"Why? Why did the Thornhorn Monster take Mithras away?" Glad thought of the importance that the Pope attached to Mithras, and he said nothing and chased in the direction of the Thornhorn Monster.

　　Mithras was in the air, and the scales of the thorn-horned snake contracted and wrapped him tightly inside, making it difficult for him to even breathe.

　　"I didn't expect it was a scam!" A bitter smile appeared on Mithras's lips. It was hard to believe that the thornhorn python could play such a trick.

　　"This beast actually captured Mithras!" Tarot chased after the Thornhorn Monster with a grim face. The eyes of the strong man from the Holy Domain were very sharp. In just a moment just now, he discovered that the person taken away by the Thornhorn Monster was Mithras.

　　In Tarot's mind, Mithras is no less important than the Soul Gold Liquid. After all, the Soul Gold Liquid cannot create a strong man in the Holy Land. However, Mithras' development is obvious to all. It is conceivable that in a few decades, Mithras will become a pioneer on the continent.

　　In the struggle between forces, the ones who play the final role are the strong ones in the holy realm. The value of a peak holy realm is enormous.

　　"Why is this happening?" Tarot was also confused. The Thornhorn Snake wanted to take Mithras away while running for his life. The matter must be not that simple.

　　In terms of speed, before he was injured, the speed of the Thornhorn was much faster than the several Saint Domain strongmen behind him. Now that he was injured, his speed was much slower, but he was still slightly faster than Taro and others. This was also the reason why he was able to get rid of Taro and others' encirclement.

　　Mithras was now almost certain that the thornhorn snake had recognized Doudou, but what could he do? Wrapped in the thornhorn snake's scales, he didn't even have the ability to struggle.

　　Besides, the Thornhorn Monster's body was now flying thousands of meters in the sky. Even if he could move freely, he didn't dare to think of jumping from the air again. So, it was useless to be anxious. However, he began to think carefully about what he would face next.

　　Can the thorn-horned monster escape from the pursuers behind it?

　　Just by looking at the scars all over the thornhorn dragon's body and its heavy breathing that sounded like thunder, Mithras knew that the thornhorn dragon had reached the end of its life. In this situation, it would not be able to fight, and even if it continued to fly forward, it would not be able to hold out for long.

　　Mithras couldn't guarantee that the Thornhorn wouldn't take him out on him when it was cornered.

　　He couldn't even guarantee that under the threat of a powerful man, the Thornhorn Monster would keep the secret of his obtaining the Soul Gold Liquid.

　　No matter which situation occurs, Mithras will face a very dangerous situation. Not to mention the Thornhorn Snake, if other people know that he has obtained the Soul Gold Liquid, it will definitely bring disaster. He still understands the crime of possessing a treasure.

　　In a flash, the thornhorn python flew back to the top of the soul stone mine, roared, and dived into the ground.

　　Chapter 19: No Way to Escape

　　While Mithras was thinking of a way to escape, the thornhorn monster plunged into the soul stone mine.

　　A strong smell of blood came. Although the battle had been over for a long time, the lingering smell of blood was still so strong.

　　After entering the Soul Stone Mine, the Thornhorn's body did not stop, but flew directly towards the lava in the cave. Mithras felt a bitter feeling in his heart, and he understood why the Thornhorn came here.

　　Although the temperature of the underground lava is terribly high, it is the healing ground for the Thornhorn Monster. Moreover, there is no way for the strong man in the Holy Domain to catch up with him even if he is caught up with by him. After all, even the strong man in the Holy Domain cannot enter the magma safely like the Thornhorn Monster.

　　Mithras struggled hard, but once the scales of the thornhorn shrank, the tight environment made his struggles have little effect. Instead, the sharp scales cut several deep wounds on his body.

　　"Boss, what should we do?" Doudou hid in Mithras' arms, and was tightly wrapped by the dense scales around him, unable to move at all.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly: "It seems we are doomed!"

　　The body of the Thornhorn Snake was moving quickly in the cave, getting closer and closer to the underground magma lake in front. Thinking of his own ending, Mithras knew that he was too careless this time.

　　"Beast, where are you escaping to!" A loud shout came from the front. Mithras, who was wrapped in scales of the thorny horn, only felt his body lighten, and the scales suddenly loosened.

　　"Ah!" The thornhorn python roared and its body twisted several times.

　　"Someone has injured the thornhorn snake!" Mithras came to the conclusion in an instant. The thornhorn snake's scales suddenly loosened, which must be because its body had suffered serious injuries again, and it was a natural reaction of the body under pain.

　　"Dou Dou, let's go!" Mithras rushed quickly towards the soul stone mine. At this time, he had no time to think about other things. It would be better to leave here first.

　　The thorn-horned monster was blocked and injured, so he must be in a bad mood. If he fought desperately, it would be dangerous to stay there.

　　Mithras also knew that he was not really out of danger yet, and it was still unknown whether the thorn-horned snake would stab him out in the end.

　　Several sounds of wind were approaching rapidly, and Mithras' heart tightened, knowing that Tarot and others were chasing him. Now it would be difficult for him to leave even if he wanted to.

　　"Mithras?" Tarot appeared, and was obviously surprised to see Mithras: "Did that beast let you go?"

　　"There is someone fighting with it in front. He may not have time to pay attention to me and let me go," Mithras stopped and thought about how to escape.

　　"Anyone?"

　　"Who is it?"

　　Several powerful men were stunned. They had always believed that the Soul Golden Liquid was on the Thornhorn Monster's body. The sudden appearance of an unknown person at this time was not good news for them.

　　"Quick! The Soul Gold Liquid must not fall into this man's hands." Several strong men left quickly.

　　"Let's go!" Tarot pulled Mithras' body and followed closely behind those strong men. This made Mithras even more anxious. If he didn't leave now, he would not be able to leave until the Thornhorn Monster told him everything.

　　"boom!"

　　A loud bang echoed in the cave, and the angry roar of the Thornhorn Monster could be heard from afar. The speed of several strong men became even faster. At this time, he knocked on the door because he didn't want to let others get there first.

　　How fast can a Saint Realm expert read? It's hard to say.

　　It only took Mithras a moment for him to return to the place he had just left. The body of the thornhorn python hit the cave, and the rocks on it flew everywhere.

　　"Hmm?" Tarot suddenly smiled and said to Mithras, "It's okay now. He's one of ours."

　　Mithras was stunned. The Holy Soul Palace actually dispatched two strong men from the Holy Land this time. They were really powerful.

　　As a fighting beast from the Holy Land, the Thornhorn Python could naturally sense the strong men chasing him. These humans had been chasing him all the way, and he had already memorized the breath of those souls.

　　The current situation was very unfavorable for the Thornhorn Wildbeast. There were people blocking it in front and the pursuers behind it were catching up. It was impossible for it to escape. This made it look particularly irritable.

　　The huge body kept hitting the walls of the cave. However, this cave was different from the soul stone mine. Above the cave was a towering mountain. No matter how powerful the thorn-horned monster was, it could not break through it.

　　"Human, stop!" The voice of the thorny horn monster was particularly loud in the cave: "I can give you the soul gold liquid, but you must let me go!"

　　Mithras was stunned. The soul golden liquid was clearly with him, so why did the Thornhorn Monster say this?

　　Slowly a smile appeared on Mithras' face. It was obvious that the Thornhorn Monster had his considerations for saying this. Once he revealed the whereabouts of the Soul Gold Liquid, its value would completely disappear. It would also be difficult for these strong men in the Holy Land to spare his life out of kindness. It would be better to say this to stabilize these strong men first and then think of a countermeasure.

　　Moreover, Mithras could also guess that the Thornhorn was very unwilling now. He still had certain fantasies about the Soul Gold Liquid and did not want the Soul Gold Liquid to fall into the hands of others.

　　"Golden Liquid of Soul?" Several powerful men were stunned. They had not expected that this thorny-horned monster would be willing to hand over the Golden Liquid of Soul.

　　The body of the Thornhorn Monster was so huge that it almost filled the cave. The people behind him could not know what was happening in front of him, let alone who the person in front was. Thinking that the Thornhorn Monster might give the Soul Gold Liquid to the person in front, the few strong men behind were not willing to agree and continued to rush towards the Thornhorn Monster's body without changing their speed.

　　Among these people, only Tarot had a look of joy. He was most familiar with the aura in front of him. Thinking that the Soul Golden Liquid was about to fall into the hands of the Holy Soul Palace, the smile on his face bloomed completely.

　　"Are those people in front from our Holy Soul Temple?" asked Mithras.

　　Taro laughed and whispered, "That's right, you have met His Holiness the Pope, but you have not met this gentleman. I will introduce him to you after this matter is over."

　　"Sir!" Mithras was shocked. The person who could be called sir by Tarot might have a status in the Holy Spirit Temple not much lower than that of the Pope. The only one who agreed to this condition was the one from the Holy Inquisition.

　　The Holy Soul Temple where the Holy Judge is located is a very special institution. They never get involved in the Holy Soul Temple's academic affairs, but whenever there is something in the Holy Soul Temple that is not convenient to deal with openly, that is when they will take action.

　　A big reason for the bad reputation of the Holy Spirit Hall is that the Holy Inquisition's methods are too cruel. When people across the continent mention this name, in addition to hatred, they feel more fear.

　　"Human, stop now, otherwise no one will be able to get the Soul Gold Liquid!" The Thorn Horned Snake warned loudly: "The Soul Gold Liquid is here with me now, if you don't stop, I will destroy it!"

　　Several strong men stopped for a moment. Everyone's goal was nothing more than the Golden Liquid of Soul. If they forced the Thornhorn Python to really destroy the Golden Liquid of Soul, then it would be too late.

　　"The strong man is in front of us. We have been chasing this thorn-horned wild beast all the way. It is too unkind of you to attack him now!" Philip couldn't see the situation in front of him and could only test him with words.

　　"Your Excellency, there is no need to speak harshly. I am going to put this beast up there now," a cold voice came, "Once we get the Soul Gold Liquid on the ground, we can decide its ownership!"

　　"Such a cold voice! Such arrogance!", Mithras sighed in his heart. This man actually wanted to put the Thornhorn Snake on the ground. It was obvious that he had no intention of taking this opportunity to get the Soul Gold Liquid. Such arrogance was really rare.

　　"It's him!" Philip was shocked. He looked at Tarot with a heavy face and said, "I didn't expect that your Holy Spirit Hall would invest so much money this time that even he came."

　　Jacob's face also looked a little bad, and he said loudly: "What if he comes? The worst that can happen is that we fight him to death!"

　　Although neither of them mentioned the man's name, the fear in their words was obvious. Mithras was puzzled and didn't understand why the two were so worried about that person.

　　"Even your Anti-God Alliance has sent out such a large lineup. Wouldn't it be too stingy if we in the Holy Soul Palace only have me alone?" Tarot smiled, as if he had control over the entire situation now.

　　"Tarot, you watch over the back. If this beast has any other plans, just kill it!" The cold voice came again, and the tone seemed to show that it didn't take the thorn-horned monster seriously at all.

　　"Yes, sir!" Tarot nodded to Mithras, indicating that he didn't need to follow. He took a few steps forward, and the sword in his hand was already full of power.

　　"Human, do you think I am as hypocritical as you?" The thorny horn snake twisted its body a few times: "As long as you are willing to let me go, I will definitely hand over the soul gold liquid."

　　"Let's talk about it after we get to the ground. You'd better not have any other plans now. If I want to kill you, it's no harder than crushing a stink bug," the cold voice warned the Thornhorn Monster.

　　“Follow me!”

　　The cold voice flashed by in a flash, and the thorn-horned monster twisted its body a few times, as if it was a little hesitant, but in the end, it quickly left the cave.

　　On the ground, a middle-aged man in a black robe stood in front of the lake.

　　"Puff!", a column of water shot straight into the sky, and the body of the thornhorn monster rushed straight into the sky like a sharp arrow, and suddenly turned its body and wanted to leave.

　　"You beast, you're looking for death!" The black-clothed man's face changed, a cold frost appeared, and he stretched out his hand. A dark grey palm appeared in the sky and slapped hard on the body of the thornhorn monster. The thornhorn monster's body shook and fell down suddenly.

　　At this time, Mithras just stuck his head out of the water and was extremely shocked when he saw this scene. His power far exceeded that of Tarot and others.

　　"Could it be that he has reached the legendary divine realm?"

　　Chapter 20 Exposed

　　(Streaking to ask for red tickets and collections! For two consecutive weeks)

　　Seeing the Void knocking down the Thornhorn Monster with one palm, Mithras was horrified. With such power, could it be that this person has surpassed the Holy Realm and reached the legendary Divine Realm?

　　The other people who jumped out of the water also looked at him in horror. It was obvious that such power was a little unbelievable in their eyes.

　　"How dare a tiny reptile be so arrogant in front of me!" The man in black showed a trace of disdain on his face, as if the Thornhorn was really just a mosquito in his eyes.

　　With a loud bang, the huge body of the thornhorn monster fell heavily to the ground, and the whole ground shook. The ripples in the lake water continued to move towards the center, stirring up a water column several feet high.

　　The eight strong men quickly emerged from the water and walked to the side of the thorn-horned monster. Mithras continued to stay in the lake, as if he was completely frightened by the monster's power.

　　"Lord Berg!" Several strong men saluted to him together, without any disrespect in their attitudes.

　　This person was none other than Berg, the second-in-command of the Holy Spirit Temple and the chief judge of the Holy Inquisition. He nodded slightly to the crowd, as if the respect shown to him by others was a matter of course.

　　"Did this beast take away the Soul Gold Liquid?" Berg looked at the Thornhorn and said coldly, "I feel ashamed for you to be played around by a beast like this."

　　Berg's words were merciless. Each of these people was a figure who could turn the continent upside down with just a stomp of their feet. However, at this moment, each of them had an embarrassed look on their faces, and five of them retorted.

　　This was not because Berg's words made them irrefutable, but because of Berg's strength. As the second-in-command of the Holy Soul Temple, Berg's strength had far surpassed that of ordinary Sanctuary powerhouses and stood at the pinnacle of the Sanctuary.

　　There are also differences in the strengths among the strong ones in the Holy Land, and the gap is even greater.

　　"Thanks to you, sir, for this matter. Otherwise, we would be in real trouble. What do you think we should do next?" Tarot looked at Berg's face full of anticipation. With Berg here, the Soul Gold Liquid has already fallen firmly into the hands of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"Sir, I am willing to hand over the golden liquid of soul, and I hope you can let me live." The body of the Thornhorn was trembling, and he had no thought of resisting beside Berg.

　　"Okay!" Berg looked at the thornhorn.

　　The Thornhorn's big head turned a few times, and its lantern-sized eyes stared at Mithras. The others also looked at it in surprise, not understanding what this action of the Thornhorn meant.

　　"It's bad!" Mithras immediately understood the current situation.

　　"Domineering storm!", Mithras shouted, and the ice, rainstorm, and scorching sun collided in an instant. The violent whirlwind stirred the whole world, and the endless waves completely covered the people on the shore.

　　"Go! Go!" Mithras' body plunged into the lake in an instant. Now the people on the shore are still confused, which is his only chance to escape. Once the Thornhorn Snake tells the whereabouts of the Soul Golden Liquid, it will be difficult for him to leave.

　　Although Mithras' domineering whirlwind was violent, it was just a breeze to the strong men on the shore. However, no one took any action and watched Mithras leave.

　　Everyone was confused. Everyone knew that Mithras was from the Holy Spirit Temple and it could be seen from Tarot's attitude. But now Mithras suddenly launched a powerful attack and left by water escape. Not only others, but even Tarot himself was confused.

　　"The golden liquid of the soul, the golden liquid of the soul gathers on that person's body!", the Thornhorn Monster shouted loudly.

　　Everyone was shocked. What was going on? How could the soul golden liquid be in Mithras's body? No one wanted to believe it, but Mithras' reaction seemed to indicate that this was the only explanation.

　　"What exactly is going on?" Tarot looked at the Thornhorn Wildbeast with a grim face. Mithras was the person he brought with him, and he had placed a lot of hope on Mithras. Now that something like this has happened, he is the first one who finds it hard to accept it.

　　"When we were in the cave, that person's beast fighting partner took away the Soul Gold Liquid while we were not paying attention." The Thorn Horned Mang said with some regret: "What a pity! If you only give me a drop of Soul Gold Liquid, I can successfully evolve and become an invincible Thorn Dragon."

　　Berg looked at Tarot, his expression becoming even colder: "Is this the person you recommended to the Temple? Bring him back, I want him to know the consequences of betraying the Holy Spirit Temple."

　　"What should we do with this beast?" Tarot glanced at the thorny horn and said, "It will be a disaster if we keep it."

　　Berg leaped up and brushed his hand across the head of the thornhorn monster. Under the surprised gaze of everyone, the thornhorn monster's body slowly softened and the soul aura completely disappeared.

　　"Since he is a nuisance, he should be killed!" Beige's body flashed and plunged into the lake and disappeared. No one knew who he was talking about.

　　Taro's body disappeared into the lake following Berg, and the other strong men looked at each other with bitter smiles.

　　"With Berg as our evil star, we won't be able to obtain the Soul Gold Liquid, but seeing a traitor appear in the Holy Soul Temple, this trip is not in vain," Philip said with a smile, "This time, the Holy Soul Temple has lost face."

　　"Let's catch up and take a look. How can we not watch something like this?" Chavez said with a smile.

　　The figures of several strong men also disappeared into the lake.

　　Mithras struggled to shuttle through the lake. He knew that the strong men would catch up with him after a brief moment of confusion. The situation was very bad.

　　"Boss, what should we do now?" Doudou swam in front of Mithras. His speed in the water was much faster than Mithras.

　　Going back to the cave now was obviously a dead end. Looking at the dark bottom of the lake, Mithras made up his mind and swam downstream.

　　"Go down and hide down there for a while."

　　Mithras instantly released an icy airflow, freezing the lake water around his body. His whole body sank and fell rapidly to the bottom of the dark lake.

　　Berg was like a dragon, shuttling through the lake. Although it was only a short moment since he wiped out the knowledge, he had already memorized the breath of Mithras' soul in his heart. At this moment, he was quickly approaching Mithras' direction.

　　In Tarot's heart, he still couldn't believe that Mithras would betray him. He would rather believe that there were other reasons.

　　Mithras wrapped himself completely into a huge ice ball and used the gravity of the ice ball to quickly descend to the bottom of the lake. However, he gradually discovered that the ice around his body was melting rapidly. Even if he launched ice explosions one after another, he could not match the speed of the melting of the ice.

　　The ice layer melted completely in an instant. The continuous ice explosions had already made his body a little exhausted. If this continued, he would be exhausted before anyone could catch up with him.

　　Mithras only felt his whole body burning and his eyes were red. It turned out that there was a lava river hidden at the bottom of the lake.

　　"Boss, the lake water is getting hotter and hotter. If we go down any further we will be burned," Doudou shouted loudly.

　　Mithras was also aware of the situation, but this was the only way left. He could already feel a powerful aura approaching rapidly.

　　"Go on!", Mithras motioned Doudou to return to his arms. A thin layer of icy air wrapped around his body, and the hot feeling suddenly weakened a lot.

　　Now, Mithras has gone deep into the bottom of the lake. The pressure of the lake water is getting greater and greater. Every inch he goes down requires a lot of effort. His speed has become slower and slower, but the breath above is getting closer and closer.

　　"Is that all?"

　　Mithras mobilized all his strength to continue sinking. The strong pressure caused a faint trace of blood to seep out of his pores, and his face turned pale.

　　A cruel smile appeared on Berg's lips. He could already sense that Mithras was not far below. He quickly chased after him with a string of splashes of water all over his body.

　　"Rebels must die!" A cold voice spread in the water, and a giant hand transformed from water flow suddenly grabbed Mithras' back.

　　"Boom!", Mithras' ice exploded and hit the giant hand. With the thrust generated by the impact, the speed of his body accelerated again, and he suddenly sank hundreds of meters.

　　"Oh! What a pity!" Berg had a little surprise on his face. He was very surprised that Mithras could avoid his claw, and felt a little regretful in his heart.

　　Berg suddenly changed his mind. He wanted to know why Mithras betrayed the Holy Spirit Temple. If it was just because of momentary greed, then it would be completely fine to keep Mithras.

　　Streaks of blood gushed out of Mithras' nostrils and were washed away by the lake water. The pressure from all directions made his blood vessels feel as if they were bursting with pain.

　　"Stop, as long as you promise to hand over the Soul Golden Liquid and work for the Holy Soul Temple peacefully from now on, I can spare your life." Berg was less than a hundred meters away from Mithras, and the powerful aura wrapped Mithras inside. With his strength at this distance, it was extremely easy for him to take Mithras' life.

　　At this time, the pressure of the lake water had completely prevented Mithras from descending. Mithras stabilized his body, and used his domineering power to separate the lake water around his body. He looked at Berg floating in the air and Tarot who was approaching, and laughed.

　　"You want me to stop, is that possible?"

　　At this time, Tarot also arrived. The might of the Saint Domain strongman formed a waterless space around his body. Looking at Mithras with some pain, he asked: "Why did you do this? As long as you hand over the Soul Gold Liquid, the Holy Soul Palace can forgive you this time."

　　"Why? I was just about to ask you why." Mithras shouted loudly: "Why did you destroy my family fifteen years ago?"

　　"Your family?" Tarot looked at Mithras in surprise. He couldn't remember such a thing happening.

　　Mithras sneered and said, "It seems that you have forgotten this matter a long time ago. Then I will remind you, the Capritton family, do you remember it now?"

　　Chapter 21: Dantian collapses!

　　(Collection, red ticket, don’t you see Xiaoliu’s hard work!)

　　"Have you forgotten what happened to the Capritton family fifteen years ago?" Mithras sneered and said, "A fire killed thousands of people. How can I forget such a great hatred of genocide?"

　　Taro and Berg were both shocked. How could they forget the Capritton family, the family that possessed Capa's soul mutation talent?

　　At this time, other strong men also arrived and watched the development of the situation from afar.

　　"Could it be that you are from the Capritton family?" Tarot looked at Mithras and some things that were previously inexplicable seemed to become extremely clear all of a sudden.

　　"So what? Do I need to keep it secret until now?" Mithras laughed. "It's ridiculous that you, the Holy Spirit Palace, actually want me to work for you."

　　"Now I understand that you should also be a soul mutant!" Tarot stared at Mithras, as if he had other plans.

　　When the powerful men who followed heard Tarot's words, they all looked at Mithras with strange expressions. Soul mutants were an ancient legend, and they did not expect that Mithras would be one of them.

　　Mithras sneered a few times without saying anything, which was considered as his agreement.

　　"I was originally planning to spare you, but now I have no choice but to take you back to the Holy Spirit Temple for further judgment," Berg said expressionlessly.

　　Mithras smiled: "Is that really the case? I'm afraid you want to find out the reason why my soul has changed and control it! Isn't it because of this reason that my family was destroyed by you?"

　　Mithras' words were like a storm forming in the lake. People from all major forces looked at Tarot and Berg with incredible eyes. The madness of the Holy Soul Temple far exceeded everyone's imagination.

　　"Don't even think about it!" Mithras shattered the three cyclones in his dantian in an instant. The majestic fighting spirit reached an incredible level in an instant. Even the powerful saints around him felt oppressed by that aura.

　　"Madman!" Tarot's face changed drastically. He didn't expect that Mithras would be so violent and directly shattered his dantian.

　　"Let me see how powerful the strong men in the Holy Land are?" Mithras laughed and threw a punch. The entire lake began to explode. A water column a hundred meters thick turned into a huge fist and hit Tarot and Berg.

　　"Boom!" A huge fist appeared beside the two men in an instant. The tremendous pressure made the two men's breathing stop in an instant. The surrounding lake water seemed to have life, wrapping them tightly in it.

　　"You can actually imagine the remaining power!" Berg raised his hands and slapped them down in hatred. The huge fist disappeared like a bubble, and the lake water straightened up and surged in an instant.

　　"The power of the Holy Land is indeed strong, that is my domineering power." Mithras now feels that his whole body is full of inexhaustible power, as if his body has turned into the entire world. Facing the strong men of the Holy Land, he has no fear in his heart, but is full of excitement.

　　"The Art of Domineering Aura!", Mithras shouted, and with the help of abundant fighting spirit, new domineering aura was continuously generated, rushing to Tarot and Berg invisibly and colorlessly.

　　There was a hissing sound coming from the lake, and the domineering aura reached Tarot and Berg in an instant. An invisible air shield was formed, and the blood of the two people was surging. The domineering aura was actually draining the energy from their bodies.

　　The faces of the two people began to change. The domineering aura was pervasive. Before it could enter their bodies, it would take away a little bit of their energy. The strange changes made them panic.

　　"Hahaha, the power of the Holy Land, try my ice explosion again!" A cold current condensed with extremely poisonous air appeared, and in an instant Tarot and Berg were tightly wrapped in dozens of feet of ice.

　　Mithras' figure swayed, and he stood on the iceberg. He pressed his palm on the ice and quickly retreated: "Flame Sun Explosion!"

　　"Boom!" The huge iceberg exploded instantly in front of everyone's surprised gaze. The power of the explosion was no weaker than a full-strength attack from a Saint Domain warrior.

　　A few streaks of blood flashed in the icy water, and Berg appeared in front of everyone with a gloomy face, holding Tarot.

　　Horror was written on everyone's face. Tarot's arms were lost in the explosion, and Berg's body was covered with wounds caused by ice.

　　Berg stared at Mithras, and suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out.

　　"A strong man from the Holy Land, haha!", Mithras' body suddenly moved and quickly disappeared deep into the bottom of the lake.

　　The collapse of his Dantian brought him unparalleled power in an instant, but that was only for a moment. Now this power was disappearing rapidly, and Mithras had to leave immediately.

　　Everyone looked at the disappearing Mithras in surprise. After a while, they came to their senses. It was a miracle that a seventh-level cultivator seriously injured two powerful saints.

　　"Mithras, I will tear you into pieces!" Berg's angry shout echoed throughout the lake.

　　Berg's face turned pale and he quickly chased downwards with Tarot. The shock in his heart turned into anger in an instant. The naked humiliation made him lose his usual calmness.

　　Several strong men followed the two closely and went deep into the bottom of the lake!

　　Mithras' body was getting colder and colder, and the temperature around him was becoming more and more unbearable. Even with the protection of the icy air flow, Mithras still felt difficulty breathing.

　　Doudou has fallen into a deep sleep. Although the fighting beast's body is strong, they are now thousands of meters deep into the ground. The water pressure at such a depth is so great that Doudou cannot bear it at all.

　　A rushing and boiling river of magma appeared in front of Mithras. The entire lake bottom was reflected in a fiery red color. The extremely high temperature made Mithras begin to feel dizzy.

　　Bang!

　　Mithras suddenly felt his body lighten, his feet had touched the bottom of the lake, and a deep trench appeared in front of him. The surging magma was flowing slowly in the trench. In the middle of the fiery red magma river stood a volcano with many holes and orifices.

　　It was only a hundred meters away from him.

　　A wave of water pressure came, and Berg brought Taro to a place a hundred meters away from Mithras. His face was extremely distorted, and Taro's eyes were full of deep resentment.

　　"Where can you escape to now?" Berg approached Mithras step by step, and the strong murderous aura made the lake turbulent.

　　Mithras took a few steps back, his feet already on the edge of the lava river, and laughed: "You will never get the secret of soul mutation!"

　　"I will take you back to the Holy Soul Temple and let you taste the taste of thousands of snakes biting your body. That is exactly how your father died!" Tarot's face became extremely ferocious, and there was no trace of his previous demeanor.

　　"One day I will reduce your Holy Soul Temple to ashes and make you pay the price!" Hearing that his father was brutally murdered by the Holy Soul Temple, Mithras' eyes turned completely red. He stared at Tarot as if he wanted to engrave that dirty face in his heart.

　　"Haha! You still have such thoughts. If it were the old you, I would have been wary. But now that your dantian has collapsed and you have become a useless person, what qualifications do you have to talk big like that?" Tarot laughed as if he had heard something ridiculous.

　　"Remember what I said today. One day, your Holy Spirit Palace will pay the price for what you have done!" Mithras slammed his feet on the ground and his body flew rapidly towards the dormant volcano in the center of the lava lake.

　　"Want to escape! Can you escape?" Berg's face was gloomy. Every move of Mithras was under his attention. How could he let Mithras escape like this? He struck out with his right fist into the air, and a water column a hundred meters thick hit Mithras' back.

　　Mithras was on top of the lava river and felt a huge force surging from behind him. Instead of being surprised, he was happy. He used his domineering power to protect his back and endured Berg's attack.

　　"Puff!", a mouthful of blood spurted out, and with this blow, Mithras' body fell right on the volcano.

　　"Thank you for seeing me off!" Mithras sat down on the ground, his whole body no longer able to muster any strength. If it weren't for the acupoint cyclone, he probably wouldn't even have the strength to move.

　　At that moment just now, he was almost exhausted and fell into the lava river, but Berg's attack gave him the opportunity to gain leverage. With the help of the power of the attack, he barely climbed up the volcano.

　　Berg's face turned red. He let go of Tarot and was about to continue chasing him, but was stopped by Tarot.

　　"This boy is quite scheming. Who knows if he is just pretending? It's not the right time for you to go over there. You'd better wait until his fighting spirit is completely gone before you deal with him."

　　Berg thought about it carefully, and thought of the attacks made by Mithras when he was up there. He hesitated, nodded, stood at the edge of the lava river, and stared at Mithras.

　　"The Holy Spirit Hall is extremely overbearing. Your forces must have been threatened by them on a daily basis. Now that these two people are seriously injured, it is the best time for you to reduce the strength of the Holy Spirit Hall. As long as these two people are killed, the Holy Spirit Hall will definitely be seriously injured." Mithras said loudly to the other powerful people standing aside and watching, "There is no one else here at this time, you don't have to worry about being discovered. Do you want to let this opportunity go to waste?"

　　The eyes of several strong men lit up, and they moved their bodies slightly, surrounding Tarot and Berg in the middle, but no one took the first move.

　　Mithras knew that these people were still a little hesitant and needed him to increase the price.

　　"I swear, if anyone can kill these two beasts, I will give the Soul Gold Liquid to them. I will never break my promise." Mithras took out the ball of Soul Gold Liquid from his arms, raised it in his palm and said loudly: "Now my Dantian is broken, it is useless to keep it. You should be able to see my sincerity!"

　　The eyes of several strong men flickered, and Mithras' words had moved them.

　　Chapter 22: The haunting ghost!

　　(Want to know how Mithras turned the tide? Then save it and support Xiaoliu with a red vote!)

　　It is a consensus among people in Oslo that if a cultivator's Dantian collapses, he is doomed to become a useless person.

　　Although the Soul Golden Liquid is precious, it is only useful for practitioners. Even Mithras' Dantian has collapsed, so he naturally cannot use the Soul Golden Liquid. Therefore, several powerful men believed his words without a doubt.

　　More importantly, what Mithras said just now hit the mark in everyone's heart. For thousands of years, the Holy Spirit Hall has been rampant in Oslo and has been extremely domineering. Now that there is an opportunity to weaken the Holy Spirit Hall, these strong men have all started to think about it.

　　Berg is very powerful, but everyone can see that the two attacks from Mithras just now left him seriously injured. In this case, as long as several strong men work together, there is still a great possibility of saving Tarot and Berg's lives.

　　Mithras' words changed the faces of Berg and Tarot. No one knew their current situation better than themselves. Tarot's arms were broken and his strength was less than one-third of what it used to be. Although Berg looked fine, the cold and hot explosion had also hurt his internal organs. In this situation, it might be possible to deal with a Saint, but it would be extremely difficult to deal with the seven strong men who were watching at the same time.

　　"Are you really persuaded by this little beast? Then come up and give it a try!" Looking at several strong men who were ready to make a move, Berg actually took a few steps forward and watched them coldly.

　　"Berg, you are still so arrogant now. Do you really think we can't keep you?" Philip sneered and said, "I'm afraid you are seriously injured now!"

　　"So what if I'm seriously injured? If you want to keep me, you will have to pay a price!" Berg glanced at everyone present with an expressionless face, his eyes as sharp as a cold iron blade.

　　Several strong men were actually a little nervous when they were looked at by Berg, and they stopped one by one.

　　These people are very clear about Berg's strength. When he was not injured, even if several of them attacked at the same time, they might not be able to gain any advantage. Now that he is injured, if it is really as he said, one of them will definitely die.

　　Once you enter the holy land, your life is close to eternal life, and no one would be willing to take such a big risk.

　　"What? Are you backing down again? Isn't this the opportunity you've been waiting for? Go ahead! Let me see who can stop me," Berg sneered. His reckless attitude made several strong men give up their last plans.

　　"Haha! The chief referee is really magnanimous. I admire him!" Chavez laughed. "We just wanted to see the chief referee's magnanimity, but we didn't expect that he was just as the rumors said."

　　"Humph! How could I not know what you are planning?" Berg glanced at everyone relentlessly: "This little beast is dead now, my mission is accomplished, no matter which one of you gets the Soul Gold Liquid, it has nothing to do with me."

　　When several strong men heard this, they were overjoyed. If Berg had not been there, they would have snatched it long ago. Now that Berg no longer cared about the matter of the Soul Gold Liquid, their hearts began to move.

　　Mithras was gasping for breath, his body felt weaker and weaker, the consequences of the shattered Dantian were fully revealed. In this situation, if someone really broke in here, he would have almost no ability to resist.

　　He stood up slowly. The extremely scorching air current steamed every drop of moisture in his body, and even the blood in his veins seemed to evaporate.

　　He was now at the edge of the crater, and looking down, he saw a deep pit. Ling Ran was surprised that in such a hot place, there were some underwater plants in the deep pit, with long leaves swaying slightly.

　　Mithras walked down along the edge of the deep pit. The lava rocks grew in a very strange way, and were uneven everywhere.

　　On the other side of the river a hundred meters away, several strong men saw Mithras start to move, and they were extremely anxious, but Berg's presence made them dare not take action.

　　"Hmph! Since you don't trust me, I'll leave now!" Berg helped Tarot up with disdain, and his body flashed and rose hundreds of meters.

　　"Why are you leaving? That's the Soul Gold Liquid?" Tarot looked at Berg in confusion. "And I always feel a little uneasy when I can't see the body of that little beast."

　　"Puff!" Berg spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. It turned out that he had been suppressing the injuries on his body.

　　"Do you think we can continue to stay there in our current state?" Berg's voice was cold and angry: "The little beast's Dantian has collapsed, and he is doomed to die!"

　　The departure of Berg and Tarot made the remaining masters eager to make a move, but they were not of one mind. Everyone wanted to get the Soul Gold Liquid, but everyone was worried about being attacked by others when they made a move.

　　Among the seven people who stayed, the Anti-God Alliance was the strongest. Philip, Jacob and Chavez almost accounted for half. Therefore, Jacob was the first to attack, and he appeared on the volcano in a flash.

　　Wow!

　　The sound of breaking water continued, and several figures fell on the volcano.

　　At this time, Mithras was falling towards the deep pit. The sound of water breaking fell into his ears and his mood tightened. At this time, he really had no ability to fight.

　　"Boy, hand over the soul golden liquid!" Jacob shouted loudly as he approached Mithras.

　　The sudden burst of power that Mithras had displayed earlier made him feel uneasy. Although Mithras looked very weak now, he was not sure that this was Mithras' true condition.

　　"Haha! Since you all want this soul golden liquid, then I'll give it to you!" Mithras took something out of his arms and threw it to Jacob.

　　"Boom!" Shu Dao's figures collided with each other at the same time, and the violent water flow entangled the volcano, making a humming sound.

　　A round sphere slowly descended towards the lava river in the water flow caused by the collision. Several strong men were startled and almost in an instant they crossed the lake and rushed towards the sphere.

　　Mithras' body continued to descend, and he was already thousands of meters away from the edge of the volcano. However, Mithras still could not sense the bottom. The more his body descended, the cooler the surrounding temperature became. Slowly, this coolness turned into cold. Fortunately, although Mithras' Dantian collapsed, the acupoint cyclone was still running, and the cold air could not harm his body.

　　"boom!"

　　There was another violent collision, but unfortunately in such an environment, no strong man could get there first and grab the Soul Gold Liquid.

　　"Old Four!" At this time, the ball containing the soul gold liquid was less than a hundred meters away from the magma. Philip shouted, and he and Chavez entangled the other four strong men to create opportunities for Jacob.

　　Jacob's figure quickly shuttled through the lake, drawing a graceful arc, and took the ball containing the soul gold liquid in his hand. He raised his body and stood on the bank of the lava river.

　　"Soul Golden Liquid, hahahaha!" Jacob laughed out loud. Philip and Chavez instantly got rid of their opponents, returned to Jacob's side, and looked at the others vigilantly.

　　"Now that the Soul Gold Liquid has fallen into the hands of our Anti-God Alliance, do you still want to snatch it?" Philips looked at the other four strong men and sneered, "It seems that this is difficult!"

　　"Forget it, we are not destined to be together, so why force it!" A strong man sighed and flew away.

　　"Congratulations to your Anti-God Alliance. With this Soul Golden Liquid, your alliance will be even stronger." The remaining three strong men, knowing that the Soul Golden Liquid's surrender was already decided, sighed in their hearts and flew away.

　　"Let me see it quickly. This is the first time I've seen such a treasure." Philip took the ball containing the soul gold liquid from Jacob's hand. Just the smooth and delicate feeling made his heart beat fast.

　　Slowly, Philip's face changed, becoming very angry and crazy!

　　"Soul Golden Liquid, where has the Soul Golden Liquid gone? It's just an empty shell!" Philip shouted loudly. The great sorrow after the great joy almost made him fall into madness.

　　"What?" Jacob and Chavez both looked confused.

　　It's just an empty shell?

　　Chavez's face turned pale as he reached out to grab the ball containing the golden liquid of the soul. He remembered that feeling clearly, that was it.

　　Slowly, Chavez's expression changed strangely. He saw a tiny hole on the top of the sphere. When he pressed it lightly, what flowed out was not the soul gold liquid, but some coagulated blood.

　　"I didn't expect that so many of us would be fooled by him!" Chavez said with a wry smile: "This guy is so scheming, he calculated every step so carefully."

　　"I'm going to take the Soul Gold Liquid back now!" Jacob snatched the ball that originally contained the Soul Gold Liquid and held it in his hand with hatred.

　　The body continued to descend, and the surrounding water became colder and colder. This made Mithras find it hard to believe. This was deep in the volcano. Even if the temperature could not reach that of magma, it should not be getting colder!

　　"Boss, it's so cold!" Doudou suddenly woke up and his body shook violently a few times.

　　When they were up there, it was extremely hot and the pressure was high, so Doudou fell into a coma. Unexpectedly, he woke up here, and Mithras was overjoyed.

　　"I'm glad you woke up!", Mithras scratched Doudou's fur and smiled.

　　"Where is this place? Why is it so cold?" After Doudou experienced the baptism of the cold pond some time ago, his ability to resist the cold has improved a lot. Although he cannot ignore the cold like Mithras, such coldness cannot hurt him.

　　"These few people are lingering around!" Mithras sensed several powerful auras coming down from above. He knew that someone was chasing him without giving up, and he felt a little anxious.

　　Chapter 23: The Pillar of Heaven Appears!

　　(The transformation is about to begin, save and vote!)

　　After realizing that they had been deceived by Mithras, Jacob and his two companions chased after them.

　　Although the crater is very deep, the pressure is smaller than that above, and the three strong men caught up with Mithras effortlessly.

　　"How dare you lie to Grandpa, you little bastard!"

　　Jacob's angry voice spread in the water. Mithras was anxious, but his descending speed could not be compared with that of the three strong men, and being anxious was of no use.

　　The hearts of several strong men were also filled with surprise and caution. The temperature in the crater was getting colder and colder as they went down, which was really weird and forced them to be careful.

　　"Boss, what should we do now!" Doudou was also very anxious. Even though he was a dragon beast, in front of the strong man from the Holy Domain, he was filled with panic when he sensed the overwhelming momentum.

　　Mithras could only smile bitterly. In such a situation, he had no way to deal with it.

　　In a blink of an eye, the three strong men were getting closer and closer to Mithras. At this distance, if the three strong men took action, Mithras would surely die.

　　"Can you escape?" Jacob had the most explosive temper. He pushed his body forward and came to the side of Mithras, and locked Mithras' shoulders with his hands.

　　"Yiyiyaya!" Doudou rushed forward, but was pinched in Jacob's palm.

　　"If you catch up with him even a hair, I'm sure you won't get even a drop of Soul Gold Liquid!" Mithras looked at the bean in Jacob's hand and said loudly: "Put it aside, don't you want Soul Gold Liquid? I'll give it to you."

　　Jacob loosened his hand, looked at Mithras and said, "You'd better stop playing tricks, otherwise, you and this little thing will die."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "Do I have any other options now?"

　　At this time, Chavez and Philip had arrived and surrounded Mithras. This formation was indeed a bit of an exaggeration, but the impression Mithras left on them was too elusive.

　　"Fourth brother, let him go. The three of us will watch what tricks he can come up with!" Philip said to Mithras with a smile, "You should be proud of yourself for making us feel like we are facing a formidable enemy like this!"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and reached into his arms, and a small crystal bottle appeared in his hand.

　　"What's in here is the Soul Gold Liquid!" Mithras pulled out the cork of the bottle. The unique fragrance of the Soul Gold Liquid could spread even in deep water.

　　"It's true!" The three of them knew that this time Mithras did not deceive them just by smelling the scent.

　　Mithras carefully put the stopper on the bottle. Fortunately, there was an air mask around Jacob's body, so water could not enter and the pressure was the same as on the ground. Otherwise, once the bottle was opened, the soul gold liquid would be destroyed.

　　"Give it to me!" Jacob stretched out his hand. There was a hint of hesitation on Mithras' face, but he still handed over the small bottle containing the golden liquid of the soul.

　　A cold current burst out from Mithras' body. The moment it left Mithras' body, the cold current seemed to have evolved and became even colder, not any different from the cold pond water that Mithras had ever seen.

　　A coldness as cold as an ice cave that had existed for thousands of years spread out instantly. The faces of the three strong men turned red and they spat out blood.

　　"Go!" Philip floated up with his trembling body almost stiff. The situation of the other two was roughly the same. Their bodies were completely stiff, and even Jacob's outstretched hand could not be retracted.

　　As early as the moment of launch, Mithras used his remaining domineering power to protect Doudou, but Doudou itself was not afraid and its body fell straight down.

　　"Ah!" He didn't shout loudly, but the sound came from his stomach. His mouth could not move at all. The strong and hateful fighting spirit gushed out from all over his body, and his body rose rapidly.

　　Mithras protected Doudou and dived quickly. His domineering maintenance made his physical condition worse and worse, but he could not give up Doudou.

　　A little light appeared in front, and Mithras was delighted, and tried his best to get closer. In such a cold place, he could hold on, but Doudou fell into coma again. Once his acupoint qi cyclone was exhausted, Doudou's life would be in danger.

　　The light was getting closer and closer, and Mithras felt his body lighten. He actually left the lake and appeared in an extremely strange space.

　　An invisible air shield blocked the water flow outside. The pressure in the space was stable and the temperature was extremely normal. It seemed like another world.

　　Mithras sat down on the ground. Just at that moment, the energy in his acupoints had dried up. If he had not just entered here, Doudou would have been in danger.

　　Outside the lake.

　　Three columns of water suddenly rose from the calm lake surface. Jacob, Philip, and Chavez fell to the ground with pale faces, and almost at the same time, they spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　"I've really embarrassed myself this time!" Philip gasped for breath. The coldness at that moment caused great damage to his body.

　　"How could this happen!" Chavez was puzzled. "When we were in the cave, the cold air released by that kid was not as terrible as before."

　　Jacob nodded: "That's what I was going to say, things are a bit weird!"

　　"Don't think too much. We are completely doomed this time. We didn't get the Soul Gold Liquid, but suffered such serious injuries. I don't know how long it will take to recover." Philip checked the condition of the body and found that the internal organs began to atrophy. Only Sanctuary powerhouses like them would have died long ago!

　　Mithras was also thinking about the changes just now. The coldness that broke out at that moment was beyond his expectations. He was still confused after thinking so hard.

　　"Don't think about it anymore. I finally escaped!" Only then did Mithras begin to take a good look at this strange space.

　　The entire waterless space is only about a hundred square meters. Not far from him there is a small pond, or probably a small puddle, because its area is too small, only about three to five meters in diameter.

　　But this was not what surprised Mithras. What stunned him was that the water in the small puddle was clearly divided into two parts, one part was dark blue and the other part was dark red. The two colors of water each occupied one side of the puddle, which looked so weird.

　　Mithras struggled to stand up and walked to the edge of the puddle. Such a strange image was not something he had ever seen before, and it was not even recorded in the books he had read.

　　"What on earth is going on!" Mithras looked at the puddle in surprise. He seemed to have seen that dark blue water somewhere before. His brows were deeply locked together, and he carefully searched for the fragments in his memory.

　　"It's the Cold Pond, the water in the Cold Pond is this color!" Mithras immediately thought of the Cold Pond on the west mountain of Holly City. The color of the water there is the same dark blue as the water in this puddle.

　　A guess suddenly emerged in Mithras' mind. After hesitating for a moment, he reached his hand into the dark green water. A touch even colder than the water in the cold pond hit Mithras' heart, and most of his body was covered with frost.

　　The acupoint cyclone was running, barely able to gather the cold air in the center of the cyclone. Mithras looked at the other half of the deep red water flow, feeling a little hesitant, but still reached his hand in.

　　A burning sensation spread from his arm throughout his body. Mithras could even hear the blood vessels in his body bursting and the blood evaporating and drying up. Unspeakable pain spread throughout his body, and he quickly stretched out his hand.

　　"It's actually like this!" Mithras' forehead was covered in sweat, but his face became extremely excited.

　　He was now almost certain that this puddle was connected to the cold pond in the West Mountain. The two air currents, one cold and one hot, that he absorbed from the cold pond at that time were almost the same as the water in the puddle now, except that the water in the puddle was more refined.

　　Looking at the puddle, a bold idea came into Mithras' mind. Now that his dantian had shattered, it was the time to rebuild the cyclone. The two kinds of water currents in the deep pit had the same properties as the water currents in the cold pond. Naturally, they could provide him with energy, and it would definitely be purer than the energy in the cold pond water.

　　Mithras put the beans on the ground, hesitated in front of the puddle, and dived into it.

　　His eyes were filled with blurry colors, dark blue and crimson entangled together. The small deep pit was unexpectedly bottomless. Mithras only felt an irresistible attraction coming, and his whole body fell rapidly uncontrollably.

　　"What's going on!" His body was between two streams of water, and the mixed feeling of cold and hot kept hitting Mithras' heart. However, no matter how intense the feeling was, it could not compare to the shock in Mithras' heart at this time. He even began to panic.

　　The speed at which his body was descending was getting faster and faster. Mithras tried hard to calm himself down, but he was complaining in his heart. At this rate of descent, he was afraid that in just a short moment he would have already reached the center of the earth.

　　Mithras now regretted his impulsiveness just now. It was too late to leave now. Not to mention that his dantian was now shattered and only the acupoint cyclones were left. Even if the four major cyclones were intact, it would be impossible for him to escape from such a huge gravitational force.

　　"I can only accept it!", Mithras sighed in his heart.

　　puff!

　　As if a bubble was popped, Mithras felt that his corner had reached solid ground. The long period of color changes made it impossible for his eyes to distinguish the surrounding conditions, but the sound of the earth's roar rang in his ears.

　　Slowly his vision recovered, and in front of him was a space that looked like a land of gods and demons. Dark blue or deep red water columns rose from around him and went straight to an unknown place. Those water columns were like the pillars of the sky at the time of creation, making Mithras almost forget to breathe for a moment.

　　Chapter 24: Uproar

　　(Collect, vote, and work hard on the code. Please support us and work together!)

　　Those dark green or deep red water columns, like pillars of knowledge from the creation of the world, point straight upwards. The water inside is still flowing, but the direction of the water flow is not downwards, but straight upwards along the water column.

　　"What is this place!" Mithras stood there in a daze, unable to take even a step. The strange and shocking scenery was like a huge magnet, attracting Mithras' mind.

　　Mithras moved slowly, as if he was afraid that the towering water column would suddenly collapse, or as if he was afraid of awakening the master of this land of gods and demons.

　　There was not a trace of water on the ground, as if the water columns had really solidified. Mithras stretched out his hand to touch the water column, but thinking of the weirdness of this place, he withdrew his hand in disappointment.

　　Eighteen water columns!

　　Mithras walked through this strange place as if he had entered the palace of gods and demons. There was a water column rising into the sky every few hundred meters, exactly eighteen in total, with the two colors of water each accounting for half.

　　After carefully observing the surroundings, Mithras' heart calmed down a lot. Although this place was extremely strange, there was no danger for the time being. It was just that this place seemed to be an independent space. Mithras searched several times but could not find a way out.

　　"Dou Dou!" Mithras' face suddenly turned pale. When he came down, he left the unconscious Dou Dou up there. If he couldn't get out of here, Dou Dou would be in danger.

　　"What should I do?" Now, Doudou is the only relative left for Mithras. He will not give up no matter what, but how should he leave this place?

　　Mithras was thinking anxiously, wandering around the water columns that reached the sky.

　　Suddenly, he sat down. Although he didn't know how far this place was from the space above, the connection with Doudou in his soul was still very clear.

　　"Doudou, Doudou!", Mithras called anxiously in the depths of his soul. He wanted to tell Doudou about his current situation, otherwise with Doudou's personality, he might get into big trouble.

　　One minute, two minutes...

　　Time became longer and longer in Mithras' heart. Although the soul connection was clear, he still didn't get a response from Doudou. Now he could only comfort himself that this was because Doudou had not yet awakened. But even he knew that the possibility was pitifully small. The strong soul fluctuations clearly indicated that Doudou had awakened.

　　"Doudou, Doudou!" Mithras became more and more anxious. He knew that Doudou must be as anxious and worried as he was.

　　"Boss, is that you?" Doudou's anxious voice was heard through a soul wave so faint that it was almost imperceptible.

　　Mithras was delighted. As long as Doudou was okay, he would be relieved: "Doudou, you stay up there. I will find the way up soon."

　　Mithras recounted his experiences down there and arranged for Doudou to stay there. This was the only solution he could think of now. However, even he himself did not know when he could find a way to leave.

　　"Old...I...you..." Suddenly, the voice of Doudou coming from the soul became intermittent, and Mithras could not understand what it meant at all.

　　In an instant, Mithras felt that Doudou's soul aura began to fluctuate violently, and the connection with his soul became intermittent. This was definitely not a good thing.

　　He knew Doudou's feelings for him, and that in a hurry, she would do something crazy, which even he couldn't guarantee. Now he began to regret telling Doudou what had just happened.

　　What he feared most was that Doudou also wanted to find him through the deep pit above. Neither of the two kinds of water currents in the pit was something Doudou could withstand, although Doudou's body had become very strong after experiencing the baptism of the cold pond.

　　Soon, Mithras felt that the soul connection between him and Doudou had weakened. He had only felt this phenomenon twice when Doudou was seriously injured, which made him even more anxious.

　　"Dou Dou, Dou Dou!" Mithras kept calling Dou Dou in the depths of his soul, but this time there was no response.

　　Slowly, Mithras felt that Doudou's soul was getting weaker and weaker, like a light in a hurricane that could be completely extinguished at any time. At that moment, Mithras' face turned completely pale, and his soul seemed to float into the sky. A piercing pain made his body bend into a ball.

　　"puff!"

　　There was another tearing sound, and Doudou's body fell to the ground. The thing he feared most happened. Doudou actually fell into the puddle without knowing the seriousness of the situation.

　　The faint soul connection completely disappeared in Mithras' soul the moment it landed.

　　A terrible thought came to Mithras' mind. He ran to Doudou like a madman and hugged Doudou in his arms. His stagnant pulse made Mithras' heart fall into a bottomless abyss in an instant.

　　"No, no!" Mithras had burst into tears without knowing when. He hugged Doudou tightly in his arms, and the remaining domineering spirit continued to flow into Doudou's body.

　　"Soul Golden Liquid!" Mithras suddenly thought of the Soul Golden Liquid in his body. He hurriedly took out the small bottle containing the Soul Golden Liquid and poured a few drops into Doudou's mouth.

　　Of course, this is not because Mithras is reluctant to give up the Soul Gold Liquid, but because the effect of the Soul Gold Liquid is too overbearing, and he is afraid that Doudou's body cannot bear too much.

　　Mithras's face became paler and paler. He had pushed the operation of the acupoint cyclone to its limit, but Doudou's body was still slowly stiffening.

　　"Impossible!" Mithras's face was extremely ferocious. He absolutely could not let Doudou leave him like this.

　　"Explode!" In an instant, Mithras actually shattered the last acupoint cyclone. The tremendous energy raged in his body, and the domineering aura that was a hundred times stronger was input into Doudou's body.

　　One second, two seconds...

　　Mithras felt like he was going to die, but he still insisted. He could never give up Doudou.

　　"Bang!", Mithras' face lit up with joy. Just now, Doudou's pulse vibrated slightly, and the connection with his soul was slowly re-established. Although these two physiological reactions were very weak, it gave him hope.

　　"I will never let anything happen to you!" Mithras felt that his body had become exhausted, and every bit of his domineering power seemed to be stripping away his vitality.

　　Slowly, Doudou's soul fluctuations began to become regular, although still very weak, but this at least showed that Doudou's life was no longer in danger. Mithras only felt a black screen before his eyes, and he fainted completely.

　　In the city of Holly.

　　Overnight, the city of Holi fell into chaos again. The genius who was once praised by countless people became a blasphemer hidden within the Order Alliance due to a notice from the Holy Soul Palace.

　　Mithras, the blasphemer.

　　Everyone was talking about this matter, some were regretful, some were cursing, but more were confused. Almost everyone in Holi City knew that the Holy Spirit Temple valued Mithras. In this case, the Holy Spirit Temple did not have any evidence and simply declared Mithras to be a blasphemer. It was hard not to doubt what was hidden in this.

　　Mithras is dead!

　　This was the second piece of news released by the Holy Spirit Temple: Mithras had a hidden murderous intention and tried to assassinate Archbishop Tarot, but Archbishop Tarot lost both arms. However, he was eventually killed by Archbishop Tarot.

　　Such an explanation is hard to believe, even though people received the news that Archbishop Tarot had indeed lost both arms.

　　To be able to become the most outstanding archbishop of the Holy Spirit Temple, no matter how weak his strength is, he must be a ninth-level strongman. Mithras is just a cultivator who has just entered the advanced level. Even if it is a sneak attack, it is difficult to hurt Tarot so badly. This news attracted criticism as soon as it came out, but soon, all doubts disappeared, and the only thing left in Holi City was a wave of anger to punish the blasphemer Mithras.

　　Soon, news about the blasphemer Mithras spread throughout the Order Alliance, and along with this rumor, another version of Mithras came from the Chaos Alliance.

　　In the news of the Chaos Alliance, Mithras' identity was completely exposed.

　　Mithras is a descendant of the legendary family on the continent, the Capritu family. As soon as the news spread, it caused an uproar. The Capritu family is a legend in the whole of Oslo. Every hundred years, a miracle of producing a strong sanctuary is produced. People who don’t know the truth even believe that this family has the blood of God. However, this family was extinct in a fire more than ten years ago. Unexpectedly, there would be survivors.

　　The Capriton family was exterminated by the Holy Soul Temple because of the secret of the Capriton family's soul mutation.

　　The second piece of news released by the alliance was far more shocking than the first one, and was more convincing. People across the continent once again witnessed the evil of the Holy Soul Temple. Even in the Order Alliance under the control of the Holy Soul Temple, this condemnation lurked in everyone's heart.

　　Compared to the Holy Spirit Temple's explanation full of loopholes, the news from the Chaos Alliance is more well-founded. Only such an explanation can explain the miracle of the Capritton family, and only such an explanation can explain the sudden rebellion of Mithras.

　　How can we not avenge the genocide of our clan?

　　After receiving such news, all the voices condemning Mithras fell silent in the city of Holi. Although people were afraid of the power of the Holy Spirit Temple and did not dare to directly express their approval, in their hearts, Mithras' notoriety as a blasphemer had long disappeared, and he became a hero in people's hearts.

　　Perhaps the news spread too fast and the Holy Spirit Hall had no time to block it. Or perhaps the Holy Spirit Hall knew that such news could not be concealed at all. Surprisingly, the Holy Spirit Hall did not react at all and allowed the news to spread.

　　Chapter 25: Unfinished Business

　　(Collect, vote, and work hard on the code. Please support us and work together!)

　　In Chakasi's family.

　　The news about Mithras also reached here. After knowing the news, Chakasi hid in his room for two days and did not show up.

　　"Chakasi hasn't left his room for two days. I'm really worried that his health will completely collapse if this continues!" The speaker was Chakasi's mother, Michelle.

　　Chakasi's father frowned and said nothing. Although this small family was not rich, it had always been very warm. They had only one child, Chakasi, and they loved him to the core.

　　"Can you think of an idea? If something happens to Chakasi, how can I live?" Miriam said sadly and sobbed in the chair.

　　"What happened to Mithras is hard for me to accept, let alone Chakasi," Kayev said, shaking his head. "I believe she will get better!"

　　Miriam was at her wit's end, but at least Kayev's words made her feel better.

　　"Oh, what a good child!" Kayev sighed, not knowing whether he was talking about Mithras or his own daughter Chakasi.

　　Chakasi was really sad. The moment she learned that Mithras was in trouble, she even felt that her own soul flew away with the news.

　　He knew that he still clearly remembered the promise that Mithras had made to her.

　　"Mithras, I will wait for you no matter how long it takes!"

　　"Ten years, twenty years, all I ask is that you don't forget me"

　　"Give me ten years. Even if my revenge is still not taken after ten years, I will accompany you across the entire continent!"

　　…

　　"You don't keep your word, you don't keep your word!" Chakasi curled up in the corner of her bed like a wounded kitten. Her tears had long stopped flowing, but her heart was bleeding.

　　Almost at the same time, in a tavern in the Kingdom of Ceuta in the east of the Order Alliance, three young men dressed as mercenaries sat there blankly, with seven or eight wine jars placed messily beside them. It seemed that they had been staying here for a long time.

　　The bartender of the pub looked at the three young men in surprise. Yesterday afternoon, the three young men came to his pub, ordered food and drinks and drank them without saying a word. Now a whole day has passed. Although they were drunk to the point of unconsciousness in the middle, they continued drinking as soon as they sobered up.

　　"What a bunch of reckless young people!" The pub owner shook his head. He knew many alcoholic customers, but this was the first time he had seen a drinker like this.

　　"Could it be that something happened to their teammates?" Being a mercenary in Oslo is definitely a dangerous profession. Every mercenary doesn't even know whether he will be alive in the next minute. These three young drinkers were so silent and tortured themselves, which made the tavern owner have new guesses.

　　"Old Four is dead!" Mi Yin drank half a jar of liquor in one breath and started coughing violently. His eyes were already bloodshot and his face looked like a victim who had lost too much blood, so pale that it was frightening.

　　These three people are Mi Yin, Carlos and Crook. After leaving Holi City, they formed a small mercenary team. There are only three of them in the team. They do not accept dangerous missions, but only do some simpler escort missions. A month ago, they received a mission and came to the Kingdom of Ceuta.

　　After arriving in the Kingdom of Ceuta and handing over the mission, they received the news of Mithras' death from the Mercenary Guild.

　　This piece of news turned their excitement when they first left the Kingdom of Tara into deep pain. Everyone wanted to get completely drunk and forget the sad news, but the drunkenness would eventually sober up and the pain would remain.

　　“Holy Spirit Hall!” Carlos suddenly threw the wine jar to the ground. “I didn’t expect that they were the ones who harmed the fourth brother’s family and now killed the fourth brother. I will never let them go!”

　　"We will complete what Lao Si has not completed," Mi Yin stood up suddenly, "Even if it takes our entire lives, we will complete Lao Si's wish."

　　…

　　"I will complete your unfinished work for you. From today on, I am a member of the Capritton family," Chakasi opened his door and walked out.

　　…

　　“Don’t worry, Lao Si. I will settle all your unfinished tasks and unpaid debts with the Holy Spirit Palace on your behalf.” On the top of a solitary peak, Hami stood in front of a small hut, with a thin-faced old man standing behind him.

　　"Okay, I won't stop you from your friend's business, but you must improve your own strength first, so that you will be qualified to seek justice for your friend," the old man said seriously.

　　Hami nodded: "Grandpa, I know!"

　　This thin old man is actually the strong man that Hami and his father once mentioned?

　　…

　　"Damned Holy Spirit Temple, even if I, Young Master Ge, have to spend all my family wealth, I will make you pay the price!" Ge Fei was like an angry lion, smashing everything he could touch into pieces. Several servants looked at their young patriarch in fear, not understanding why he was so violent all of a sudden.

　　Mithras had no idea that the news of his death would spread throughout the continent, and he had no idea that his brothers were sad about his death.

　　He was now facing a dilemma. After waking up from a coma, he was looking for a way out everywhere. However, he had almost walked through the entire space, but he had not found a way out. He could not even get close to the edge of the space. It was as if there was a wall there, making it impossible for him to get out.

　　The only good news is that Doudou's soul is slowly getting stronger and his breath is beginning to become stable again.

　　"What is going on?" Mithras looked at the edge of the space in surprise. He could clearly see the flowing water, but when he reached out to touch it, there was a layer of transparent isolation belt, which prevented him from reaching outside.

　　He clearly remembered that when he fell here, the membrane shattered with a puff, but now it became so difficult to break, which was really weird.

　　After trying several times, Mithras finally gave up trying in vain. He walked to Doudou, checked on his condition, and sat down panting.

　　The four cyclones all collapsed. Mithras' physical strength was not even as good as that of an ordinary person. Waves of pain attacked him, as if he was being torn apart.

　　"I didn't expect it would turn out like this!", Mithras smiled bitterly. He had not expected that his momentary curiosity would lead him into such a situation.

　　"I guess my affairs have spread out now. Chakasi and others must be very worried!" Mithras knew that the Holy Spirit Temple would definitely distort his affairs and publicize them. However, he did not expect that he had become a dead man in the outside world.

　　However, if he couldn't get out of this place, it would be no different from death.

　　"There must be an exit, but I just haven't found it!" Mithras stood up again. Now the only area in the center of the space he had not checked was that area. That area was surrounded too tightly by six water columns, and the surrounding airflow was very violent. He was not sure if he could pass through there.

　　"Let's take Doudou with us!" Mithras picked up the unconscious Doudou from the ground. This place was too weird and he didn't want what happened just now to happen again.

　　Holding Doudou, Mithras slowly walked to the center of the space. The six water columns were still hundreds of meters away from him, and the violent airflow had begun to pull his body desperately.

　　"Instead of waiting to die outside, I might as well give it a try!" Mithras made up his mind and continued to move forward. Soon the violent airflow pulled his body to stagger. The next moment, Mithras' body was completely swept off the ground and crashed into the six water columns.

　　Mithras did not feel any water flow, as if the water column was just an illusion. The air flow disappeared without a trace in an instant, and Mithras came to another place. The six water columns surrounded him in a space of hundreds of square meters, just like a sky-high prison.

　　"No way!" Mithras's face became more and more bitter. This place could be seen through at a glance. Except for a huge round stone in the center, there was no passage leading to the outside.

　　"Now, even the area of ​​the prison has been reduced." Mithras no longer had the heart to complain. When he was outside, it was at least a 'villa', but now it has become a 'tent'. It seems that it is better not to run around in such a weird place.

　　With a wry smile, Mithras walked to the front of the huge round rock and sat down against it. This place was just like the outside, easy to get in but difficult to get out. He was too lazy to even try.

　　As soon as he sat down and leaned his body against the boulder, he felt something was wrong. There was a beating sound coming from inside the boulder, just like a human pulse.

　　"How could this happen?" Mithras stood up suddenly. There must be something wrong with this boulder.

　　Mithras walked around the boulder and didn't find anything strange. It looked like an ordinary boulder from the outside, so he looked up at the top of the boulder.

　　Maybe you can find something on it!

　　Mithras climbed up the boulder. If it was at this height before, he could just lift his legs to climb up, but now he could only climb up.

　　The surface of the situation was very smooth, which caused a lot of trouble for Mithras. It took him a long time to climb up the boulder in front of him.

　　Mithras's face was a mixture of joy and sorrow. There was indeed something strange on the boulder. There was a hole as big as a wellhead. In the hole, two different colored waters were entangled together, layer by layer, with water splashing constantly, as if the water had been boiled.

　　Chapter 26 The Big Dream

　　(Collect, vote, and work hard on the code. Please support us and work together!)

　　The two different colors of water were entangled together, and bubbles were constantly rising, as if the water had been boiled.

　　Mithras' face changed color. He had a hunch that this strange deep well was the way for him to leave, but after the two previous encounters, he hesitated.

　　"Let's recover my body first." Mithras' current condition is very bad. If he continues like this, the meridians in his body may not get energy nourishment and atrophy. At that time, it will be even more difficult to recover.

　　"I don't know if the water in this well can help me recover." The last time he was in the cold pond, with the help of the water from the cold pond, he formed air masses in all the major acupoints in his body. This time, he didn't know what kind of surprise it would bring him.

　　Mithras put Doudou aside, sat cross-legged on the platform above the boulder, and put his hands into the well water. A tangled feeling came into his heart. The feeling of cold and heat was entangled, which was actually more painful than simple cold or heat. However, Mithras didn't care about such feelings at all. The acupoints all over his body opened, and the air inside began to spin wildly.

　　"The Art of Domineering!" This was the first time that Mithras tried to practice the Art of Domineering. He had no idea whether this technique could be successful.

　　He only felt a stream of intertwined air rushing into his body, like hundreds of rivers returning to the sea, or like a mountain torrent. The necessary airflow turned into millions of silk threads and entered the acupuncture points all over his body.

　　boom!

　　Mithras felt as if his whole body was struck by lightning. He felt waves of soreness and weakness, and his major acupoints were swollen, numb and itchy, as if the woman's palm was gently brushing against him.

　　Wow!

　　He could hear the flow of energy in his body, and the tangled air currents turned into a dense liquid. His whole body was boiling, and his entire soul seemed to be overlooking the earth, transcending all feelings and thoughts. His soul was flying, and bits of dazzling starlight condensed in his body.

　　"Three soul cyclones! Gather them for me!", streams of surging air rushed in and gathered madly in the three major acupoints at the dantian. The three major acupoints began to expand and grow, and the three air masses also began to contract and tremble violently.

　　The volume of the air mass began to shrink and trembled unsteadily. Waves of water ripples spread out from its surroundings. The dense water ripples spread out layer by layer, pushing the entire sled space to continue to expand.

　　The air mass became smaller and smaller, but the acupoint space became larger and larger, until the air mass condensed into a point shining with infinite light, illuminating the entire acupoint space like a sea of ​​light.

　　boom,

　　When that light spot exploded suddenly, Mithras felt his whole body trembling. The airflow formed by the explosion directly expanded the acupoint space to infinity. The runaway energy collided everywhere, was blocked, and slowly gathered to the center, and began to rotate slowly, getting faster and faster. In an instant, a nebula-shaped aggregate was formed. This aggregate kept trembling and expanding, and ran at high speed along a trajectory in the acupoint space.

　　Three cyclones formed instantly in the three major acupoints at the Dantian, just forming an inverted triangle shape. As soon as the three cyclones were formed, they began to constantly tear apart the external vitality, just like hungry children. The vitality of heaven and earth that could be seen with the naked eye rolled in and poured into Mithras' body.

　　Whoosh!

　　The three cyclones were spinning wildly, causing the surrounding air to make a whistling sound. The speed at which they absorbed the vital energy of heaven and earth was simply terrifying.

　　Mithras was delighted. The most basic Three Souls and Seven Dazzles had been formed. The energy was like a tide and was still endless. A plan came to his mind.

　　"Soul Golden Liquid!" Mithras took out a small bottle of Soul Golden Liquid from his arms and poured a few drops into his mouth.

　　The soul was cheering and flying, and the entrance of the golden liquid of the soul turned into a clear stream, swirling upwards and wrapping up the soul of Mithras.

　　Mithras only felt that his soul seemed to have been washed by clear water thousands of times in an instant, and it was extremely clear and pure. It felt like he had suddenly returned to the mother's body.

　　His soul was so clear that Mithras could even see his soul shining, like a nebula. A kind of understanding he had never experienced before appeared in his heart, and along with his thoughts, the light of his soul flashed brightly.

　　The surging energy continued to flow into Mithras' body. Every acupoint was expanding, and every air mass was changing shape. The expansion and contraction occurred almost at the same time.

　　Mithras is now in a subtle state. The clarity of his soul makes him experience many things he has never experienced before, and yet it seems like nothing is happening. This feeling is extremely contradictory, but so real.

　　In this state, Mithras completely forgot everything, as if the whole world did not exist in his soul. He had a faint smile on his face and did not move.

　　The acupoints in the body were autonomously absorbing the energy from the well water, continuously, without end or satisfaction, and Mithras had lost consciousness of all this.

　　…

　　Holy Spirit Temple

　　Pope Augustus stood in front of the window of his room. Behind him were several archbishops in red robes, including Tarot, whose empty sleeves were shaking slightly.

　　Chief Judge Berg sat on the bench in the room, his face still as grim as ever, as if nothing could interest him. This alone was enough to show his status in the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"It's been more than a month, and there's still no news of that person?" The Pope did not turn around, as if he was just talking to himself.

　　"Not yet. According to the situation at that time, he should have died long ago!" A trace of ferocity appeared on Tarot's face, as if the person he was talking about was the murderer of his father.

　　Pope Augustus slowly turned around, looked at Tarot, and said slowly: "As long as his body is not found, we cannot confirm his death."

　　"We have no idea what kind of talents soul mutants have!" These people were clearly talking about Mithras. It seemed that although they had already released the news that Mithras was dead, they had never stopped searching for Mithras.

　　"What a pity! If this Mithras can be used by us, one day we will get the secret of soul mutation from him. Once we crack the mystery, who on this continent can stop us from promoting the Thirteen Holy Souls?" Berg shook his head. What he regretted was not Mithras' talent, but the grand plan of the Holy Soul Palace.

　　"The shattering of the Dantian does not necessarily mean death!" The Pope turned around again and faced the window, as if he had thought of something: "Everyone has read the books in the palace. Such a person appeared thousands of years ago. For him, the shattering of the Dantian was the first step in his practice of unique skills. Such a person appears once every ten thousand years, which is not a small number. However, who can guarantee that Mithras is not such a person!"

　　The expressions on the faces of several bishops changed. They all understood what Osgood said. They had all read the top-secret books in the Holy Soul Hall. They would certainly not forget such a peerless figure.

　　"Your Excellency the Pope is talking about that McGrory!" Berg said slowly, "It seems that even he himself has not successfully practiced that set of skills!"

　　"That's because His Majesty the Pope didn't give him a chance at that time." Osgood sighed: "Such an incredible technique, such a domineering technique, every time I see it, I can't calm down."

　　"That set of skills is indeed feasible. With my current level, I can already see the mystery of that skill!" Pope Osgood turned around and looked at everyone: "Mithras is very talented, and the two energies in his body are also very strange. I'm afraid that he will become the second McGrath and embark on a different path of cultivation."

　　Everyone in the room was silent. Although the possibility of this was extremely small, the fact that Mithras was so determined to self-destruct his Dantian and claim that he would destroy the Holy Soul Temple was very suspicious.

　　Does Mithras really have such a plan?

　　Tarot felt the deepest about this. He knew Mithras' development best and he also had a deep understanding of Mithras's scheming. Such a person would not act without a purpose. He must have other plans.

　　"I think we should be careful about this matter. The Holy Spirit Temple has been able to exist until now because we never let go of any possible threats," Pope Osgood said slowly, "Arrange the personnel. We can't relax until we find Mithras' body. Even if it takes ten or twenty years, we must make sure that this person will not pose a threat to us."

　　"Doesn't that Mithras have a lot of friends? We must keep a close eye on these people," Pope Osgood turned around and slowly left.

　　Berg's face was gloomy. He had arranged for the Inquisition to guard the entire valley where the Soul Stone Mine was located, and he had also personally gone into the water to investigate several times. However, since the last incident, the entire volcano began to erupt. In such an environment, he did not believe that Mithras could survive.

　　Soon, people from the Holy Soul Temple began to appear in every corner of the Order Alliance, especially several brothers of Mithras, whose every move was monitored by them.

　　However, half a year passed, and the entire Order Alliance still had no news about Mithras. The people from the Holy Spirit Temple almost searched the valley thoroughly, but they found nothing.

　　Soon, a year passed and the Holy Spirit Hall still gained nothing, as if Mithras had completely disappeared from this continent.

　　The road ahead

　　Chapter 1 Metamorphosis

　　(Have you voted today?)

　　In the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed, and Mithras had completely disappeared from people's memory. Even the Holy Spirit Palace had lost its patience and withdrew its men from the valley, only arranging some spies to continue searching for Mithras' whereabouts.

　　In that strange space.

　　Mithras felt that he had a dream, a very long dream, but the dream was blank and did not leave him with any memory.

　　This dream is short, and this dream is also very long.

　　It was so short that Mithras only felt a trance for a moment; it was so long that he even forgot where he was.

　　Mithras slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were extremely clear, as if there was a time and space inside, and as if the entire world was included.

　　Looking at the water columns rising into the sky, the door of Mithras' memory slowly opened. Memories flooded into his heart like a tide, and a look of enlightenment appeared on his face.

　　A surge of power came from every part of his body. He had never experienced that feeling before. It was as if the entire world revolved around him and he could tear the sky apart with just a wave of his hand.

　　"Cyclones, eighty-one?" There was shock on Mithras' face. He did not expect that eighty-one cyclones had formed in his body when he woke up from the dream.

　　Each cyclone was like a bright star that resided in the 9981 acupoints in his body, spewing out tremendous energy.

　　"What's going on?" The feeling in his body was the same as before. The energy from the well water was still flowing into his body, and Doudou was still sleeping.

　　The scene did not change at all, the only change was that there were eighty-one more cyclones in his body.

　　A faint smile blossomed on Mithras' face, as pure as that of a newborn baby, with a pure and spotless soul, a clear and transparent soul.

　　"I wonder how many cyclones this energy in the well water can help me form?" Mithras opened all the acupoints in an instant, and the energy in the well water became even more turbulent, and the well water completely boiled.

　　A faint mist emerged from Mithras' body and filled the entire hundred-meter space. Mithras widened his eyes in surprise, but he didn't know that such mist had existed all the time during the more than one year that it had been sleeping.

　　The air masses surged one after another, and ninety-nine and eighty-one cyclones spun rapidly. The energy in the well water was swallowed up as soon as it entered the body.

　　Crack, crack, crack!

　　A burst of shattering sounds was heard, and the sound seemed to come from the groan of heaven and earth. Water arrows several meters high shot out from the well, and one after another exploded and turned into dust, as if the water was illusory.

　　Buzz buzz buzz!

　　There was a vibrating sound throughout the space, as if thousands of mosquitoes and flies were flapping their wings at the same time.

　　whoosh whoosh whoosh!

　　More than a dozen black dots flew towards Mithras through the water column, and he didn't even have time to dodge before those black dots had already sunk into his body.

　　Cold, bright

　　After these black spots entered the body, they turned into two different energies and rushed straight into Mithras' mind along the body.

　　boom!

　　The two energies directly entered the sea of ​​consciousness of Mithras, and slowly rotated around the soul that was as bright as starlight, connecting end to end, alternating between black and white, forming exactly eighteen light circles.

　　Eighteen light circles rotated slowly. The white light circle threw out a milky white airflow, while the black light circle threw out a gray airflow. The two airflows entangled, collided, and fought with each other. The space of the sea of ​​consciousness began to expand continuously.

　　The aperture blocks all vibrations, but the soul still shines brightly.

　　The space in the sea of ​​consciousness slowly became larger and larger, and the two seemingly enemy air currents slowly separated, the milky white air current slowly rose, and the dark gray air current slowly fell.

　　For a moment, the entire sea of ​​consciousness seemed to have turned into a world. The milky white airflow formed the blue clouds, and the dark gray airflow formed the earth, but both of them were illusions.

　　"This..." Mithras was so surprised that he didn't know where to put his surprise. The strange change made him feel as if he had sensed the growth of heaven and earth.

　　boom!

　　The entire sea of ​​consciousness space was constantly vibrating. After the vibration, the sea of ​​consciousness space finally stopped growing, but the eighteen light circles were still throwing out a trace of air flow.

　　Click, click!

　　Continuous breaking sounds were heard, and in the surprised eyes of Mithras, the colors of the six water columns in front of him were fading rapidly, the dark blue became light, and the deep red turned into pink, and this change was still happening rapidly.

　　Finally, all the colors in the water column faded away in an instant, and the well water stopped boiling. Mithras took out his hand in disappointment. The well water could no longer provide him with any energy.

　　boom!

　　There were continuous sounds of collapse, and the six water columns in front of Mithras disappeared in an instant, leaving six bottomless holes on the ground.

　　The scene in front of him suddenly became clear. At that moment, all eighteen water columns in the entire space disappeared. In the empty space, only Mithras was left sitting cross-legged on the boulder, looking so abrupt.

　　The continuous changes have made Mithras numb. He was stunned for a moment, then fell to the ground while holding Doudou who was still sleeping on the boulder. He had a feeling in his heart that the changes in this space were related to the eighteen black spots that were integrated into his sea of ​​consciousness.

　　There are exactly eighteen water columns of different colors in the space, and those black spots also appear from the direction of the water columns. This is definitely not a coincidence. Coupled with the sudden fading of the water column, it is very likely that the eighteen black spots are the core supporting the existence of the eighteen water columns. Otherwise, it is difficult to explain this series of changes.

　　Doudou in Mithras's arms suddenly turned over, and Mithras was delighted. It couldn't be such a coincidence! He had just woken up from a big dream, and Doudou was about to wake up too.

　　In fact, what he didn’t know was that Doudou had already woken up once half a year ago, but he was in a dream at that time and didn’t know it at all.

　　"Dou Dou!", Mithras shouted in the depths of his soul. Now his soul was sophisticated and extremely clear. He believed that his soul connection with Dou Dou would be closer in the future.

　　Doudou's body continued to turn over a few times, and he rubbed his eyes with his little paws. He really looked like a child who had just woken up.

　　"Dou Dou, Dou Dou!" Dou Dou's eyes slowly opened, but then closed again immediately.

　　"I must be dreaming, go back to sleep!" Doudou's thoughts were clearly reflected in Mithras' mind, making him feel both amused and helpless. Doudou must have noticed that the surrounding environment had changed, so he thought he was still dreaming.

　　Mithras laughed and gently brushed his palm across Doudou's body, infusing a chill into it.

　　"It's leaking!" Doudou's body fell to the ground in a flash, and the speed was so fast that Mithras was ashamed. It seemed that the Soul Gold Liquid had greatly improved Doudou's strength. At least his speed was much faster than before.

　　"Boss?" Doudou looked at Mithras as if he couldn't believe it, rubbing his eyes with his little paws, as if he wanted to take a closer look.

　　"It's only been a while and we don't recognize each other anymore!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　Doudou ignored him and looked around carefully. After a while, he turned around and said, "It's true, Boss. But where is this place?"

　　Mithras didn't know how to explain to Doudou, so he transmitted his memories to Doudou through his soul.

　　"So that's how it is." Doudou looked at the surroundings and said with some complaints, "Boss, you slept for such a long time! I couldn't wake you up even if I called you!"

　　Mithras was stunned. In that subtle state, his concept of time was weakened to the extreme. He didn't even know how long he had stayed in this underground space. All his memories were only when he was awake.

　　"Long? Why do I feel like it's just a moment!" Mithras couldn't tell whether there was something wrong with his perception or Doudou was exaggerating the passage of time.

　　"Although I don't know the exact time, it should be more than half a year!" Doudou waved his little paws, wanting to tell an exact time, but even he had been sleeping for such a long time that he couldn't tell the time clearly.

　　"Half a year!" Mithras found it hard to believe. In his opinion, the longest time in this underground space would not exceed a month. Doudou was obviously exaggerating.

　　"Boss, when are we leaving here? I'm so hungry!" Doudou said pitifully.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up and he laughed.

　　According to Doudou, he and Doudou stayed in this underground space for more than half a year, which is simply impossible. After such a long time without food or water, they would have died of hunger and thirst. It seems that Doudou was really exaggerating.

　　"We should be able to leave here now!" Mithras looked at the end of the space, his heart burning with excitement. Ninety-nine and eighty-one cyclones were generated, making him feel as powerful as he had never felt before.

　　"My strength should have reached level nine!" The combined power of eighty-one cyclones, although he has not tried it yet, but Mithras can be sure that his strength has reached level nine.

　　By now, the Holy Land is not out of reach. As long as the eighty-one cyclones are transformed into liquid form, the strength will definitely enter the Holy Land. Or, if it can form more acupoints into cyclones, it will also enter the Holy Land. In short, having come to this point, the Holy Land is no longer far away.

　　Looking back at the ordinary round boulder again, Mithras felt emotional. Although he was in danger everywhere this time, he finally made it through. Whether it was unfortunate or fortunate, this would be his new starting point.

　　"Walk!"

　　Mithras took the lead and walked towards the end of the space, hoping that his guess was correct and that the barrier would no longer be able to prevent him from leaving.

　　Holly City, West Hill.

　　There was no sign of human presence at the cold pond. Suddenly, the water in the pond exploded, and a figure rose into the sky with a hundred-meter-high column of water.

　　"Finally out!" Mithras looked around and took off his air mask: "Hey, it turned out to be here!"

　　Chapter 1 Metamorphosis

　　(Have you voted today?)

　　In the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed, and Mithras had completely disappeared from people's memory. Even the Holy Spirit Palace had lost its patience and withdrew its men from the valley, only arranging some spies to continue searching for Mithras' whereabouts.

　　In that strange space.

　　Mithras felt that he had a dream, a very long dream, but the dream was blank and did not leave him with any memory.

　　This dream is short, and this dream is also very long.

　　It was so short that Mithras only felt a trance for a moment; it was so long that he even forgot where he was.

　　Mithras slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were extremely clear, as if there was a time and space inside, and as if the entire world was included.

　　Looking at the water columns rising into the sky, the door of Mithras' memory slowly opened. Memories flooded into his heart like a tide, and a look of enlightenment appeared on his face.

　　A surge of power came from every part of his body. He had never experienced that feeling before. It was as if the entire world revolved around him and he could tear the sky apart with just a wave of his hand.

　　"Cyclones, eighty-one?" There was shock on Mithras' face. He did not expect that eighty-one cyclones had formed in his body when he woke up from the dream.

　　Each cyclone was like a bright star that resided in the 9981 acupoints in his body, spewing out tremendous energy.

　　"What's going on?" The feeling in his body was the same as before. The energy from the well water was still flowing into his body, and Doudou was still sleeping.

　　The scene did not change at all, the only change was that there were eighty-one more cyclones in his body.

　　A faint smile blossomed on Mithras' face, as pure as that of a newborn baby, with a pure and spotless soul, a clear and transparent soul.

　　"I wonder how many cyclones this energy in the well water can help me form?" Mithras opened all the acupoints in an instant, and the energy in the well water became even more turbulent, and the well water completely boiled.

　　A faint mist emerged from Mithras' body and filled the entire hundred-meter space. Mithras widened his eyes in surprise, but he didn't know that such mist had existed all the time during the more than one year that it had been sleeping.

　　The air masses surged one after another, and ninety-nine and eighty-one cyclones spun rapidly. The energy in the well water was swallowed up as soon as it entered the body.

　　Crack, crack, crack!

　　A burst of shattering sounds was heard, and the sound seemed to come from the groan of heaven and earth. Water arrows several meters high shot out from the well, and one after another exploded and turned into dust, as if the water was illusory.

　　Buzz buzz buzz!

　　There was a vibrating sound throughout the space, as if thousands of mosquitoes and flies were flapping their wings at the same time.

　　whoosh whoosh whoosh!

　　More than a dozen black dots flew towards Mithras through the water column, and he didn't even have time to dodge before those black dots had already sunk into his body.

　　Cold, bright

　　After these black spots entered the body, they turned into two different energies and rushed straight into Mithras' mind along the body.

　　boom!

　　The two energies directly entered the sea of ​​consciousness of Mithras, and slowly rotated around the soul that was as bright as starlight, connecting end to end, alternating between black and white, forming exactly eighteen light circles.

　　Eighteen light circles rotated slowly. The white light circle threw out a milky white airflow, while the black light circle threw out a gray airflow. The two airflows entangled, collided, and fought with each other. The space of the sea of ​​consciousness began to expand continuously.

　　The aperture blocks all vibrations, but the soul still shines brightly.

　　The space in the sea of ​​consciousness slowly became larger and larger, and the two seemingly enemy air currents slowly separated, the milky white air current slowly rose, and the dark gray air current slowly fell.

　　For a moment, the entire sea of ​​consciousness seemed to have turned into a world. The milky white airflow formed the blue clouds, and the dark gray airflow formed the earth, but both of them were illusions.

　　"This..." Mithras was so surprised that he didn't know where to put his surprise. The strange change made him feel as if he had sensed the growth of heaven and earth.

　　boom!

　　The entire sea of ​​consciousness space was constantly vibrating. After the vibration, the sea of ​​consciousness space finally stopped growing, but the eighteen light circles were still throwing out a trace of air flow.

　　Click, click!

　　Continuous breaking sounds were heard, and in the surprised eyes of Mithras, the colors of the six water columns in front of him were fading rapidly, the dark blue became light, and the deep red turned into pink, and this change was still happening rapidly.

　　Finally, all the colors in the water column faded away in an instant, and the well water stopped boiling. Mithras took out his hand in disappointment. The well water could no longer provide him with any energy.

　　boom!

　　There were continuous sounds of collapse, and the six water columns in front of Mithras disappeared in an instant, leaving six bottomless holes on the ground.

　　The scene in front of him suddenly became clear. At that moment, all eighteen water columns in the entire space disappeared. In the empty space, only Mithras was left sitting cross-legged on the boulder, looking so abrupt.

　　The continuous changes have made Mithras numb. He was stunned for a moment, then fell to the ground while holding Doudou who was still sleeping on the boulder. He had a feeling in his heart that the changes in this space were related to the eighteen black spots that were integrated into his sea of ​​consciousness.

　　There are exactly eighteen water columns of different colors in the space, and those black spots also appear from the direction of the water columns. This is definitely not a coincidence. Coupled with the sudden fading of the water column, it is very likely that the eighteen black spots are the core supporting the existence of the eighteen water columns. Otherwise, it is difficult to explain this series of changes.

　　Doudou in Mithras's arms suddenly turned over, and Mithras was delighted. It couldn't be such a coincidence! He had just woken up from a big dream, and Doudou was about to wake up too.

　　In fact, what he didn’t know was that Doudou had already woken up once half a year ago, but he was in a dream at that time and didn’t know it at all.

　　"Dou Dou!", Mithras shouted in the depths of his soul. Now his soul was sophisticated and extremely clear. He believed that his soul connection with Dou Dou would be closer in the future.

　　Doudou's body continued to turn over a few times, and he rubbed his eyes with his little paws. He really looked like a child who had just woken up.

　　"Dou Dou, Dou Dou!" Dou Dou's eyes slowly opened, but then closed again immediately.

　　"I must be dreaming, go back to sleep!" Doudou's thoughts were clearly reflected in Mithras' mind, making him feel both amused and helpless. Doudou must have noticed that the surrounding environment had changed, so he thought he was still dreaming.

　　Mithras laughed and gently brushed his palm across Doudou's body, infusing a chill into it.

　　"It's leaking!" Doudou's body fell to the ground in a flash, and the speed was so fast that Mithras was ashamed. It seemed that the Soul Gold Liquid had greatly improved Doudou's strength. At least his speed was much faster than before.

　　"Boss?" Doudou looked at Mithras as if he couldn't believe it, rubbing his eyes with his little paws, as if he wanted to take a closer look.

　　"It's only been a while and we don't recognize each other anymore!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　Doudou ignored him and looked around carefully. After a while, he turned around and said, "It's true, Boss. But where is this place?"

　　Mithras didn't know how to explain to Doudou, so he transmitted his memories to Doudou through his soul.

　　"So that's how it is." Doudou looked at the surroundings and said with some complaints, "Boss, you slept for such a long time! I couldn't wake you up even if I called you!"

　　Mithras was stunned. In that subtle state, his concept of time was weakened to the extreme. He didn't even know how long he had stayed in this underground space. All his memories were only when he was awake.

　　"Long? Why do I feel like it's just a moment!" Mithras couldn't tell whether there was something wrong with his perception or Doudou was exaggerating the passage of time.

　　"Although I don't know the exact time, it should be more than half a year!" Doudou waved his little paws, wanting to tell an exact time, but even he had been sleeping for such a long time that he couldn't tell the time clearly.

　　"Half a year!" Mithras found it hard to believe. In his opinion, the longest time in this underground space would not exceed a month. Doudou was obviously exaggerating.

　　"Boss, when are we leaving here? I'm so hungry!" Doudou said pitifully.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up and he laughed.

　　According to Doudou, he and Doudou stayed in this underground space for more than half a year, which is simply impossible. After such a long time without food or water, they would have died of hunger and thirst. It seems that Doudou was really exaggerating.

　　"We should be able to leave here now!" Mithras looked at the end of the space, his heart burning with excitement. Ninety-nine and eighty-one cyclones were generated, making him feel as powerful as he had never felt before.

　　"My strength should have reached level nine!" The combined power of eighty-one cyclones, although he has not tried it yet, but Mithras can be sure that his strength has reached level nine.

　　By now, the Holy Land is not out of reach. As long as the eighty-one cyclones are transformed into liquid form, the strength will definitely enter the Holy Land. Or, if it can form more acupoints into cyclones, it will also enter the Holy Land. In short, having come to this point, the Holy Land is no longer far away.

　　Looking back at the ordinary round boulder again, Mithras felt emotional. Although he was in danger everywhere this time, he finally made it through. Whether it was unfortunate or fortunate, this would be his new starting point.

　　"Walk!"

　　Mithras took the lead and walked towards the end of the space, hoping that his guess was correct and that the barrier would no longer be able to prevent him from leaving.

　　Holly City, West Hill.

　　There was no sign of human presence at the cold pond. Suddenly, the water in the pond exploded, and a figure rose into the sky with a hundred-meter-high column of water.

　　"Finally out!" Mithras looked around and took off his air mask: "Hey, it turned out to be here!"

　　Chapter 2 I'm Back

　　(Remember to vote!)

　　"It turns out to be here!" Mithras looked around in surprise. This was the West Mountain Cold Pond in Holly City. He did not expect that the mysterious underground space was actually connected to here.

　　However, Mithras was soon relieved. Doesn't this explain why he obtained two kinds of energy from here when he was treating Doudou?

　　"Boss, where are we going now?" Doudou said, considering that Mithras's identity was exposed, "Now that your identity is exposed, I'm afraid that once you show up, you will be hunted down by the Holy Spirit Hall."

　　Mithras nodded: "I know this. It seems that we have to leave Holi City quietly, but before that we have to do one thing."

　　Doudou did not ask Mithras what he wanted to do. They had a soul connection, and he could know almost everything about Mithras as long as Mithras did not deliberately hide it.

　　Mithras stood on the West Mountain and looked into the distance. In a flash, he was already a hundred meters away.

　　The energy in the eighty-one acupoints throughout his body were spinning excitedly. Mithras only felt that his body was filled with endless power. He let go of his body, and the speed of the arrow was incomparable to the past. Even if it passed by people, it was just a gust of breeze and his figure could not be seen at all.

　　"Boss, your speed has improved a lot!" Doudou turned into a white light and followed Mithras. With just one jump, he could cover a distance of a hundred meters.

　　Mithras laughed: "Of course, now that my strength has increased, my speed will naturally increase as well!"

　　"Why are you so proud? Do you think that only your own strength has improved? In my eyes, your speed is still far from enough!" Doudou said arrogantly: "Even if we only talk about strength, I can still knock you down!"

　　Mithras' laughter stopped abruptly and he felt embarrassed. He thought that after this transformation, his strength should surpass Doudou's, but when he tried it underground, Doudou's strength was still lower than his, which really made him depressed.

　　"My strength has now reached level nine. When I reach the peak of level nine, I will devour the black dragon's dragon crystal, then I will become a fighting beast in the Holy Land. At that time, boss, you will be no match for me." Doudou became more and more excited as he spoke, jumping up and down. Even so, his speed was not inferior to that of Mithras.

　　"I will definitely reach the Holy Land earlier than you," Mithras said to Doudou with a smile, "And then I will let me torture you once more."

　　"I don't believe it!" Doudou said arrogantly, "Boss, it's really shameful for a master like you to be surpassed by your own beast fighting partner."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I don't feel embarrassed at all. The stronger you are, doesn't that mean I will be stronger? How can I feel embarrassed when such a good thing happens?"

　　The man and the beast quickly passed through the civilian area in the west of Holly City. Although it was still daytime, it was already noon and not many people were willing to stroll outside.

　　"We have probably been in the underground space for several months!" Mithras glanced at the sun above his head. He didn't notice it just now, but now he realized that it was already midsummer.

　　He left in early spring, which means it's been several months.

　　Mithras stood there blankly in front of a grave, and Doudou also seemed particularly obedient. This was the grave of Pasch, but the grave was overgrown with weeds. If it weren't for the deep memory of the environment here, it would be really difficult to find this grave that was almost in harmony with the peaceful land.

　　"Uncle Pasch, Mithras is here to see you!" Mithras knelt down heavily and said, "I have killed the two murderers, Tolia and Miguel, but the family's revenge has not yet been avenged. I want the entire Holy Spirit Hall to be buried with our family. This day is not far away, so don't worry, uncle!"

　　Although these two people were the direct murderers who exterminated his family, all of this was planned by the Holy Soul Palace. How could Mithras let the Holy Soul Palace go? What's more, he and the Holy Soul Palace are now in a situation of life and death. Even if he is willing to give up, I am afraid that the Holy Soul Palace will not let him go.

　　After staying in front of Pasch's grave for a long time, Mithras left with Doudou, leaving a bag on his shoulders, which contained Pasch's ashes.

　　After leaving the cemetery, Mithras was just about to leave Holly City when he suddenly thought of Max. He and the Holy Spirit Temple had come to this situation, and he was afraid that his friends would not have an easy life.

　　"Doudou, let's go see an old friend!", Mithras decided to go see Max.

　　Hollywood, West City.

　　It was noon at this time. The scorching sun shone on the ground, and the rising heat made people feel like falling into a steamer. In such weather, even the city guards guarding the West City felt a little listless. They hid under the city gate, drowsy.

　　A figure was walking towards us from a distance. When we got closer, we found that it was a man dressed as a farmer, but he was holding a snow-white bear in his arms. It was hard to associate him with a farmer. What was even more strange was that in such hot weather, this man was wrapped in heavy clothes all over, and there was no trace of blood on his forehead. It was really weird.

　　"Boss, it seems like your dressing is not very successful. All these people are looking at you!" Doudou laughed loudly in Mithras' arms. Although Mithras' current dress looks very much like a farmer, his silent nobility is difficult to conceal and looks a bit out of place.

　　"It seems that I still don't have the talent for this. If I had known, I wouldn't have disguised like this!" Mithras was also a little embarrassed. He thought that this would be enough to deceive others, but he didn't expect that there would be so many loopholes.

　　"You bunch of bastards, are you itching for trouble? Cheer up!"

　　At this moment, a familiar voice came from above the city gate. Mithras looked up and saw that it was Max, whom he hadn't seen for a long time. He looked much more decadent than before.

　　The moment Mithras was considering, Max had already jumped down from the top of the city wall. For ordinary people, jumping from the top of the city wall hundreds of meters to the ground is tantamount to suicide, but for a high-level strong man like Max, a height of a hundred meters is no more difficult than getting out of bed.

　　"You bunch of useless things, you can't even stand this little bit of heat? Go out and stand still. I don't have any trash like you under my command." Max walked to the city gate and yelled and cursed at the dozen or so city guards. The dozen or so city guards knew they were in the wrong and did not dare to delay at all and walked out under the scorching sun.

　　Just as Mithras was about to walk up and say a few words to Max, he suddenly sensed several auras approaching here rapidly. Mithras' face changed, knowing that his whereabouts were exposed.

　　It's not that Mithras was careless, but the Holy Spirit Temple had already arranged people to monitor Max. Although Mithras was dressed as a farmer, the beans in his arms were the most obvious sign. The people in the dark had already spread the news, and the people who came were several elders of the temple.

　　Ever since the incident with Mithras, the power of the Holy Soul Temple in Holi City has been greatly strengthened, and the number of elders living in the temple all year round has increased to six.

　　Mithras passed by Max holding Doudou.

　　"Master, I'm back. Tell others not to worry about me."

　　Max looked at the figure walking out of the city gate, his heart trembled, and a smile appeared on his face wildly.

　　"Stand still, you bastards. I'll treat you all to dinner tonight. You can choose the location, but don't mention Hongbinlou," Max said to himself with a smile on his face, "I don't want to go to that place again. I finally saved up some money."

　　Not long after Mithras left, six figures appeared under the city gate. A man ran over from the corner of the city gate and saluted several elders of the temple.

　　"Are you sure it's that person?" If Mithras were here now, he would definitely be able to identify the temple elder in front of him, because he was also the one who brought Mithras into the temple library.

　　"I didn't see his appearance clearly, but the fighting beast in his arms is exactly the same as the one in the portrait," replied the spy.

　　An elder glanced at Max who was walking up to the tower, and the spy shook his head: "The man did not talk to him. It seemed that he noticed a few elders and left in a hurry."

　　"Keep monitoring him!" An elder of the Holy Temple who led the way waved his hand and said, "It must be him. Let's chase him!"

　　Doudou's appearance is too obvious. During the Soul Gold Liquid incident, Doudou had been following Mithras. Now that Doudou appears, it of course means the appearance of Mithras.

　　"Send the news back to the temple immediately and tell them that the man has appeared!" The voice came from a distance, and six elders of the Holy Temple rushed out of the city gate and chased after him. The spy also left in a hurry. Max wanted to stop him, but considering that this matter would definitely not be hidden from the Holy Spirit Temple, he let him go.

　　What he wanted to do most now was to convey the news that Mithras was safe and sound to Chakasi and others. He believed that after knowing this news, the sadness in everyone's hearts would disappear.

　　Mithras's speed now is not very fast, and he can still sense the six auras. In a blink of an eye, he and Doudou have already gone far away from Holi City. However, this place is very remote, and he believes that no one will know what happened.

　　Mithras stopped and turned around as if waiting for something.

　　"It seems that after such a long time, people have forgotten me!" Mithras smiled faintly and said, "Then let me prove my existence."

　　"And me, I've been really stressed out during this period of time, so it's a good opportunity for me to take a few people with me to stretch my muscles."

　　Chapter 3 Debt Collection

　　(Read and collect books to develop good habits!)

　　In Mithras's perception, the six auras were getting closer and closer, and the smile on Mithras' face was getting colder and colder.

　　"It's almost here, so exciting!" Doudou turned around on the ground and shouted, "I'll take all these six guys, boss, you are not allowed to snatch them from me."

　　Mithras chuckled and said, "Half for each!"

　　At this time, Mithras could already see the figure of the person coming. The white robe on his body was so conspicuous under the scorching sun, but it made Mithras' heart rise with the desire to kill, and the murderous aura distorted the air around him.

　　boom!

　　Six figures fell heavily to the ground a hundred meters away from Mithras, and twelve pairs of eyes looked at Mithras and Doudou on the ground.

　　"It's you, Mithras. I didn't expect that you had been hiding for more than a year, but finally couldn't help but show up." Mithras knew the elder of the temple who spoke. It was Hachi who had always followed Tarot.

　　What surprised Mithras was not that Hachi was in Holi City, but what he said.

　　More than a year?

　　Mithras was a little dazed. Could it be that he and Doudou had stayed underground for more than a year? This was too incredible!

　　He was not the only one who was surprised. Hachi's face also changed, and several other elders looked at Mithras with a look of surprise on their faces.

　　"How could you? Didn't your dantian collapse and turn you into a cripple?" Hachi pointed at Mithras with a look of astonishment.

　　Mithras came back to his senses and sneered, "Useless man! What a joke. How can I become a useless man when you, the Holy Spirit Hall, haven't paid me back yet?"

　　Although Hachi couldn't see how strong Mithras was, he had a feeling that the power of the entire world was hidden in Mithras' body. This power hadn't even spread yet, but it already made his heart beat fast.

　　With a sneer, Mithras glanced at the six elders of the temple. Except for one whom he had never seen before, the rest were familiar faces. The strength of each one was reflected in his clear soul.

　　"Two level eight war emperors, two level eight weapon spirits, one level eight beast tamer, and one level seven war king," Mithras calculated the strength of these six people in his mind.

　　"I wanted to leave Holi City quietly, but you caught up with me. I'll just treat it as the interest paid to me by the Holy Spirit Palace." Mithras sneered, "I'll take your lives!"

　　whoosh!

　　Doudou had been enduring the pain for a long time, and when he heard what Mithras said, he rushed out directly.

　　A year ago, Doudou's speed was already much faster than that of an ordinary level eight warrior. Now his speed is even more terrifying. Before a temple elder could even react, Doudou's claws were already on his throat.

　　A stream of blood gushed out, and the temple elder who had close contact with Doudou slowly fell down. A palm-sized cut was opened on his throat, looking extremely hideous.

　　Just one contact and one of his companions fell down. Ha Chi's heart was filled with panic. He had a feeling that chasing out this time was the most wrong thing he had ever done in his life.

　　There was no time for the remaining five people to be surprised or panic. Doudou's figure shuttled among the crowd, leaving trails of blood, but no one's life was hurt. It seemed as if he was just playing.

　　Looking at the panic-stricken faces of the remaining five temple elders, Mithras suddenly lost interest in taking action and stood quietly aside watching Doudou playing happily.

　　"Doudou, I leave these guys to you. Get rid of them when you've had enough fun. We still have to move on!" Mithras had a calm face. Doudou's strength had reached level nine. Although it was not at its peak, his gestures were enough to defeat these mentally ill elders of the temple.

　　"It will be done soon!" Doudou's figure became even faster. The flying blood flowers turned into gushing blood arrows. Screams continued, and death befell the five elders of the temple.

　　Under the sunlight, six bodies were lying on the ground, and there was no one around.

　　Whoosh!

　　The wind was blowing in their ears, and Mithras and Doudou were like two sharp arrows shot from a bow, advancing in the wilderness against the scorching sun.

　　"Boss, where are we going now?" Doudou asked.

　　A faint smile appeared on Mithras' face: "Go and collect another debt!"

　　"Another piece of trash!"

　　"With such a gifted soul power, you want to enter the martial arts hall? It's simply a fantasy!"

　　"A pariah like this should just stay in the fields. The stench on him is unbearable to the touch."

　　"What a joke! Do you think you can become a three-soul practitioner with your soul power?"

　　…

　　"I, Mithras, will certainly avenge you for today's humiliation someday."

　　"Ten years, even twenty or thirty years, so what? A loser like you will never have that day."

　　"Remember my name is Fanta!"

　　…

　　Scenes flashed through Mithras' mind: "Fenda, there's not a day that I don't remember your name. I wonder if you still remember this useless person like me."

　　The news of Mithras' reappearance soon spread back to the Holy Spirit Temple, still in the room of Pope Osgood. Even the personnel had not changed much, except for Berg.

　　Pope Augustus stood in front of his window. Everything seemed to be a repeat of the last meeting, but everyone in the room looked unhappy.

　　"I didn't expect that my guess would come true. Is this our opportunity or the beginning of our disaster?" Pope Augustus is always so peaceful, even now, as if he is chatting with a few other people.

　　"How many secrets are hidden in this Mithras? The Holy Spirit Hall cannot keep such a threat. We must get rid of him!" Although Tarot lost his arms, it was obvious that his status in the Holy Spirit Hall did not decline. He was still wearing a red robe and standing in front.

　　"Well! Let's go and do this! If you need anything, you can ask the elders to help. I will arrange it!" The Pope turned around and looked at several archbishops: "What do you think will happen if our Holy Spirit Hall can get all the secrets of Mithras?"

　　The archbishops were all cunning men. They could not understand what Pope Augustus meant and just nodded.

　　"Since everyone understands, let's go down and prepare!" Pope Augustus slowly walked towards his bedroom: "When people get old, they always get tired easily. I really hope to see that Mithras in my room when I wake up."

　　Several archbishops slowly retreated, leaving only Pope Augustus in the room.

　　"McGall, that person should be your descendant! I didn't expect that after thousands of years, I can still meet someone related to you. It's really exciting!" Osgood whispered to himself: "The Tyrant Art, this time it won't be fake!"

　　Osgood's words were incomprehensible, as if he had had some relationship with McGowan. However, this was simply impossible. He had only been Pope for a few decades and was about a hundred years old. How could he have any connection with McGowan?

　　This is really hard to understand!

　　The Holy Spirit Temple took action quickly, and the decree stamped with the Pope's seal spread throughout the entire Order Alliance in a short time. There was only one content, which was to ask the temples in various places to closely monitor the whereabouts of Mithras and report immediately if there was any movement.

　　Such a large-scale operation certainly could not be carried out too secretly. Soon, the news that Mithras was not dead spread throughout the Order Alliance, and even other places on the continent got the news.

　　Among Mithras' brothers, Hami was the first to know the news. On the day Max met Mithras again, he spread the news through the system of Tingfeng Tower.

　　"Mithras is not dead!"

　　Soon, everyone knew the news about Mithras. Although it was only five short words, the brothers felt like they had received great news.

　　On the day he received the news, Chakasi sat by his window with a smile on his face and watched the moonlight all night.

　　Mi Yin, Crook and Carlos spent another intoxicated night, but this time it was no longer silent, everyone laughed happily.

　　The Holy Spirit Temple set up a tight net in every city that Mithras might go to, but Mithras seemed to have evaporated suddenly, and there was no news of him anymore. This made Tarot, who was in charge of the operation, very unhappy.

　　At this time, Mithras avoided the city and went through the desolate mountains and wilderness, heading for the small town that almost determined his fate.

　　The place where Tarot is currently stationed is the city of Tambur, which used to be the territory of the Capritton family. Later, it was rewarded to Mithras by Capaci. It is the most likely place for Mithras to appear.

　　However, it was obvious that Tarot's inference was wrong. Half a month had passed since the lecture, and there was no trace of Mithras in the city of Tambul.

　　"Archbishop, Mithras has appeared!" Taro now lives in the mayor's mansion of Tambur City. When he was puzzled, a patriarch walked in.

　　"Where!" Tarot stood up suddenly.

　　"Bloody Stone City, our people found his traces outside Boulder City," the patriarch said with his head down.

　　"Stone City, why would he go to that place?" In the information about Mithras in the Holy Spirit Temple, there are only records after Mithras entered the Martial Hall of Taros City, and the things before that are blank. Therefore, Taros has no idea that that is where Mithras lived for eight years, and he also doesn't know that Mithras has a debt there.

　　"Send the news back to the palace immediately. We will rush to Boulder City now. We must capture him this time!" Tarot's two empty sleeves fluttered backwards, which was murderous intent!

　　"Also notify the two elders to rush to Boulder City now." Taro walked out of the room with a sullen face: "Forget it, I'll go and invite the two elders myself."

　　"Mithras, with three Saint Domain masters against you, I wonder how many Dantians you still have left to explode!"

　　Chapter 4 Take My Punch

　　(Reading, collecting, and voting develop good habits)

　　Boulder City

　　Compared with the surrounding cities, Boulder City is really pathetic. The entire city covers an area of ​​less than 1,000 acres and has a population of less than 100,000, which is even smaller than some large villages and towns.

　　The reason why Boulder City can be called a city instead of a village is because of a very ancient legend.

　　According to legend, a long time ago, Boulder City was just a small mountain village with a population of 18,000. There lived an evil dragon in the valley to the west of the village. The dragon would eat a villager every once in a while and would not let the villagers leave. The villagers became food raised by the dragon, and all the villagers lived in constant fear.

　　But suddenly one day, a huge rock burning with raging flames fell from the sky and killed the evil dragon. The villagers believed that this was the salvation of the gods, so they took the broken rock home and worshiped it.

　　Later, the child of a blacksmith among the villagers mistakenly put the fragments of the huge stone into the iron furnace. The child and his family were executed for blasphemy. However, the long sword smelted from the huge stone was accidentally discovered by the local lord. Upon testing, it was found to be extremely sharp, which was incomparable to ordinary long swords.

　　When the Kingdom of Tara was being established, it was engaged in endless wars. The lord presented the sword to a general at the time. After learning the origin of the sword, the general ordered the village to collect all the huge stone fragments that fell from the sky and then smelt them into weapons.

　　Relying on this extremely sharp weapon, the general and the army he led were invincible and established the predecessor of the Kingdom of Tara, the Principality of Tara. The general also became the first grand duke of the principality. In order to reward the village, the grand duke decided to turn this nameless mountain village into a city, named Stone City.

　　The current Boulder City still retains thousands of years of traditions, and most of the city's residents are good at making all kinds of weapons and equipment. Therefore, although the Boulder City is small, the lives of its residents are relatively affluent.

　　After more than half a month of travel, Mithras and Doudou finally arrived at Boulder City.

　　Looking at the familiar city wall and the familiar clanging sound, at that moment, Mithras seemed to have returned to the past. That scenery and that sound were familiar yet strange.

　　"Boss, this is where you've lived for eight years. It's really terrible." Doudou looked at the blacksmith shops lining both sides of the street and said with some dissatisfaction, "There's not even a decent hotel."

　　Mithras laughed: "Of course this place can't be compared with Holi City, but we are just here to collect debts, not to live here, so it doesn't matter if it's a little worse!"

　　"Where is the martial arts hall you mentioned, and that Fanta?" Doudou jumped into Mithras' arms. He was too lazy to walk. "Let me teach them a lesson!"

　　Mithras shook his head and said, "I want to do this myself. Let's go. If we delay for too long, I'm afraid the people from the Holy Spirit Palace will catch up with us again."

　　"So what if they catch up? With our strength, there is nothing to be afraid of," Doudou's self-confidence was extremely inflated.

　　Mithras tapped Doudou's forehead and said, "Although our strength has greatly improved, we still have no chance in front of those truly strong ones."

　　Doudou remained silent, and Mithras walked towards the martial arts hall in Boulder City along the route he remembered.

　　It was still the same tree-lined avenue, the same few shops, and even the signs on the shops were the same as what Mithras remembered.

　　He walked slowly, as if reminiscing about something.

　　Although the life of Mithras and Pasch is difficult here, their world is also full of joy. When they return to their hometown, they always think of old friends and the little things they have done with Pasch. Mithras' face is actually full of peace.

　　"Let's go!" Mithras seemed to have suddenly gotten rid of something. The heaviness on his face disappeared, and he walked towards the martial arts hall that had given him nightmares several times with a smile.

　　The gate of the martial arts hall seemed a bit deserted. The gate, which was more than ten meters tall, was tightly closed. Under the scorching sun, it looked like an abandoned house.

　　"Boss, fight them in!" Doudou shouted, "Beat them so hard they'll know who the real losers are!"

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "There is no need to do that. If it weren't for the oath I made at that time, I would never have come to this place."

　　"Knock, knock, knock!" Mithras walked to the door of the martial arts hall and knocked gently. The sound could be heard from a long distance under the silent sun!

　　"Okay, let's wait here!" Mithras stepped back a few steps and waited for someone to open the door.

　　Light footsteps were heard from behind the gate, and Mithras walked to the center of the gate. With a tearing sound, the door of the martial arts hall slowly opened.

　　"This door is a bit old, it needs repairing," Mithras said to the middle-aged man who opened the door with a smile, "Tell your Fenta Hall Master that an old friend is visiting him."

　　The gatekeeper looked at Mithras in surprise. Mithras' age made it hard for him to believe that this was an old friend of Master Fenda.

　　"Don't be confused, just tell Fanta that the loser from eight years ago is back." When Mithras said this, his face was very calm, as if he was talking about someone else.

　　Before the man could react, Mithras had already walked into the gate holding Doudou. He remembered everything here clearly, and walked directly towards the square where he tested his soul power eight years ago.

　　"You can't..." the middle-aged man said in front of Mithras.

　　"I can, because this place almost became my study place. You should help me find your Master Fenda. I haven't seen him for many years, and I don't know what changes he has made," said Mithras, with a calm look on his face.

　　"You don't look like you're here to cause trouble!" The man looked at Mithras, hesitated for a moment, and turned away: "Just wait here, don't walk around"

　　Mithras nodded, found a place and sat down.

　　Soon, several figures walked over from the back of the martial arts hall. Without looking back, Mithras knew that Fanta must be among the people coming. Although he had already made up his mind, his body still couldn't help but tremble slightly.

　　"Who is looking for me again?" Fanta came behind Mithras and looked at the back with suspicion in his heart. The sharp intuition of a warrior made him know very clearly that the man in front of him was not very old. He had no impression of such a young old friend, even though the guard conveyed Mithras' words verbatim.

　　Perhaps in Fanta's eyes at that time, Mithras' ten-year agreement was simply a joke, so there was no trace of Mithras in his impression at all.

　　"Master Fanta, it's been a long time since we last met!" Mithras slowly stood up holding Doudou, with a smile on his face, as if he had really met an old friend.

　　Fanta looked at Mithras carefully for a few times, but couldn't recognize him at all: "Who are you? It seems like we didn't know each other before!"

　　"Me?" Mithras pointed at himself and said with a smile: "The master really forgot about a loser like me, but it doesn't matter, you will remember it slowly."

　　Fenta looked at Mithras, searching through his old memories. Mithras repeatedly mentioned the word "waste", which made him seem to have regained some memories: "Whose soul power is so low!"

　　Mithras laughed and said, "At least the master hasn't completely forgotten me. I came here today just to fulfill my oath and make you realize your mistakes."

　　Fanta was stunned, then burst into laughter: "To be honest, I really didn't take your oath that day to heart, but since you came to me, let me see what kind of changes you have made."

　　"One punch!" Mithras sneered: "If you can take my punch, I will admit that I am still a waste until today. Otherwise, you must apologize to me in front of all the students in the martial arts hall."

　　"One punch! Hahaha!" Fenda laughed: "I don't know how you have changed over the years, but if you want to defeat me with one punch, that's impossible."

　　"Gather your students!" Mithras sneered and said, "Whether I can do it or not, the result will be known immediately."

　　"Gather all the students!" Fenda laughed and said, "I want to see how you can really beat me with one punch. If that happens, I will apologize to you!"

　　The bell rang loudly. After three rings, the entire martial arts hall was in an uproar. Thousands of students rushed to the square with surprise and excitement.

　　The bell in the martial arts hall has different meanings when struck different numbers of times, and three rings are the order to summon students.

　　"Now it's OK!" Fenda looked at Mithras and said loudly: "No matter how weak your soul power is, it is a great miracle to open the three souls."

　　Mithras nodded: "When I say one punch, it means just one punch. Hall Master, be prepared!"

　　Fenda put away his smile, his fighting spirit surging, and stood ten meters away from Mithras: "Come on!"

　　"Open the nine acupoints for me!" The violent fighting spirit surged out from Mithras' body. As the fighting spirit surged, everyone in the square felt that Mithras' figure was infinitely magnified in an instant, as if he was a giant standing upright. The pressure that seemed as if the heaven and earth were about to collapse made everyone feel suffocated.

　　Fanta's face changed drastically. Before Mithras' attack came, he could already feel that this blow would be earth-shattering and would change the color of heaven and earth.

　　What kind of experience could make a former loser grow to this point!

　　Fenda continuously activated his fighting spirit, forming hundreds of layers of protective shields around him. This was already the maximum he could do.

　　"Come on!" Fanta shouted loudly.

　　At that moment, Mithras felt that he had grasped the power of the entire heaven and earth. His entire body was about to be broken apart by that explosive force. He pushed his right fist forward violently, as if to break the entire heaven and earth and achieve transcendence.

　　Chapter 5: The Haunting

　　(Remember to collect and vote!)

　　At that moment, Mithras felt that he was the master of the entire world.

　　"Break it for me!"

　　The surging force was like a mountain torrent, like the earth cracking, like a volcano descending. That blow was earth-shattering, and that blow was earth-shattering.

　　The fighting spirit shield around Fanda's body sank deeply and shattered in an instant. The impact of a fist seemed like the collision of the entire heaven and earth. His body flew sideways and fell heavily to the ground.

　　"boom!"

　　Everyone was watching in amazement. The punch seemed to hit their hearts, causing that heart, everyone's hearts, to almost stop beating.

　　"ah!"

　　This moment lasted only a split second, and the universe seemed so long. After a period that seemed like a century, the exclamations of the crowd were heard.

　　"So strong!" Fanta stroked his chest and slowly stood up, looking at Mithras with a complicated expression.

　　"I apologize to you. It's a miracle that you have reached this level of spiritual power. I was wrong at the beginning." Fenda said loudly: "You are not a waste, but a genius unprecedented in history."

　　A loud apology echoed throughout the square. Everyone looked at Mithras. The power at that moment was firmly engraved in their hearts, and they asked the people around them about Mithras's origins.

　　"Actually, I came here just to tell you one thing: don't cut off a person's hope. That is something everyone should have!" Mithras smiled and picked up Doudou. Now that the matter was settled, he felt indescribably open in his heart, and even his entire soul became clearer.

　　"Can you tell me your name? I want to write your story in the martial arts hall's annals so that future generations will remember this truth," Fanta shouted loudly as he watched Mithras slowly walk away.

　　"Mithras!" Mithras responded calmly. He had already walked out of the square and stood in front of the gate of the martial arts hall: "A man who has been resurrected from the dead in the eyes of the world."

　　"He is actually Mithras?" Fanta's face was full of shock. Even when Mithras defeated him, he was not so shocked.

　　"No wonder, he is the descendant of the Miracle Family." Thinking of the rumors on the mainland, a strange smile appeared on Fenda's face: "I didn't expect that I would regard the people of the Miracle Family on the mainland as trash. It's really an absurd joke."

　　"He is actually that Mithras. Isn't he dead?"

　　"Everyone in the Miracle Family is indeed a miracle"

　　"I heard that he can even injure the strong men in the Holy Land. Is this true?"

　　"It's incredible that a person can cause chaos in the Holy Spirit Hall and is still so young."

　　…

　　Mithras' figure has disappeared from everyone's sight, but the heated discussions have just begun. It can be imagined that from this moment on, Mithras has become a role model in the minds of these young students.

　　"Boss, why did you let him go so easily?" Doudou shouted in dissatisfaction: "He should be taught a lesson!"

　　Mithras shook his head: "The moment I came here, I suddenly felt that I didn't have much hatred towards him. This punishment is enough."

　　Doudou scratched his head and said listlessly: "Then where should we go next!"

　　Mithras stared into the distance, his expression a little dazed: "Go home, go back to my own home, although I have no impression of that place anymore."

　　"Tanbul City?" Doudou asked.

　　Mithras nodded: "It's Tanbul City!"

　　…

　　Three powerful auras were hovering above the sky. Taro's face was gloomy. After receiving the news that Mithras appeared in Boulder City, he and two other elders of the Holy Spirit Hall rushed to Boulder City. However, even he knew that the possibility of catching up with Mithras in Boulder City was very slim. Tambur City was not very close to Boulder City. Even the strong men from the Holy Land would take four or five days to arrive. It was conceivable that Mithras would have left by the time they arrived.

　　Tarot was extremely anxious, but it was useless to be anxious. Now he could only hope that Mithras would stay in Boulder City for a while instead of leaving directly.

　　"Tarot, don't be anxious, he is just a child. With so many of us searching for him, where can he hide?" said an elder on the left with a smile.

　　"Yes, Teacher Remade," Tarot nodded in response. This Elder Remade was exactly his teacher. He was from the same period as the previous Pope and his strength was unfathomable.

　　"Old friend, our meditation has been disturbed just for a child. This matter does not seem to be that simple!" Another elder had a serious expression and a very cold aura. You could tell at a glance that he was a decisive and murderous person.

　　"Chief Judge Figol, even if he had some kind of adventure, it is impossible for him to become a sanctuary all of a sudden. With you and me here, are you still afraid that he can escape?" Remade said with a smile.

　　Figol and Remade were from the same period. He was once the chief judge of the Holy Spirit Temple. No wonder his aura was so cold. Everyone who walked out of the court was covered in blood.

　　"No matter what, it's better to be foolproof!" In Figol's life, there is nothing else he cares about except the Holy Soul Palace. He regards anyone who poses a threat to the Holy Soul Palace as an enemy who must be killed.

　　Tarot actually agreed more with Figol's words. He was deeply impressed by Mithras' scheming. If you give such a person a chance, he will be able to shock you. He has had such an experience before and doesn't want to happen again. However, he didn't dare to interrupt the conversation between the two people around him.

　　Three figures quickly passed through the sky. Although they were not intentional, the aura of strength that naturally emanated from their bodies made everything fall silent wherever they passed.

　　The strong ones in the Holy Land are so powerful that they can reach the sky!

　　After leaving the Stone City, Mithras identified the direction and headed towards the City of Tambur. In order to avoid the eyes and ears of the Holy Spirit Palace, Mithras chose to pass through remote mountainous areas along the way and deliberately avoided towns.

　　"Boss, how long will it take to get to Tanbul City?" Although it was only a few days, Doudou was already a little impatient.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "It's only been a few days and you're already bored? There's still a long time to go. It will take at least a month to get to Tanbul City at our speed."

　　"A month?" Doudou was completely wilted, and lazily lay in Mithras' arms: "Then I'll go to sleep first, and you can wake me up when we get to Tanbul City, Boss."

　　Mithras gave a few bitter smiles. Now he had no one to talk to.

　　Suddenly, there was a tremor in Mithras' soul, and Doudou was awakened from his sleep.

　　"Soul warning!" Mithras was shocked and stopped, completely sealing off his soul breath. Doudou also carefully concealed his soul breath.

　　In the sky, three figures flew by at a very fast speed. Mithras, who was hiding on the ground, was even more surprised. He could see Tarot clearly among the three people, and the remaining two should be people from the Holy Soul Temple. At this time, and in this direction, it was obvious that his whereabouts had been exposed. These three strong men were rushing to Boulder City.

　　"I didn't expect that I was so important in the eyes of the Holy Spirit Palace, worthy of them sending three powerful saints." Mithras did not feel proud at all, but a little upset.

　　"With my current strength below the Holy Realm, it should be difficult to find an opponent. However, in front of the strong ones in the Holy Realm, I don't have the strength to struggle at all!" Mithras analyzed his own strength.

　　"It seems like there were two strong auras down there just now, and they suddenly disappeared!" Tarot's soul was always open, and wherever he passed, he carefully identified suspicious people.

　　"Perhaps the two passersby sensed our presence and hid in fear!" Lei Maide said with a smile, "There are too many such things. Even if they are peak level nine cultivators, if they cannot break through the Saint Realm, they are ultimately like ants. Let's continue on our journey!"

　　Tarot thought about it carefully and felt relieved. He was not interested in anything except Mithras. However, those two auras, one human and one beast, although they had not yet reached the holy realm, were also at level nine. Such strength certainly could not be that of Mithras, whose dantian had collapsed once.

　　"It definitely won't be him. Even if he hasn't become a cripple, his strength will definitely not be more than half of what it was before."

　　The three figures disappeared in the blink of an eye. With their speed, it would probably take only a few hours for them to reach Boulder City.

　　"Let's go!" Mithras slowly stood up from the ground. This time, the Holy Soul Palace actually sent three powerful saints to deal with him, which was beyond his expectation.

　　Mithras knew that Tarot had discovered his and Doudou's auras, but after being baptized by the Soul Gold Liquid, their soul auras became clear and bright, and Tarot could not distinguish them for a while. In addition, due to the changes in their strength, Tarot did not come down to check. However, when he arrived in Boulder City and learned about his departure, he would definitely doubt the aura just now, and then he would no longer be able to hide it.

　　"It seems that we can't continue to go to Tambur City!", Mithras smiled bitterly. The speed of him and Doudou could not be compared with the strong men in the Holy Land. Now continuing to go to Tambur City is a dead end.

　　"Boss, what should we do now?" Doudou also felt the danger.

　　Mithras pondered for a moment and sneered, "After Tarot finds out that we have left the Stone City, he will definitely be suspicious of us. Now we can only find a place with a chaotic soul atmosphere to confuse him."

　　Doudou looked into the distance, where there was the Beast Roaring Mountains that spanned almost the entire continent of Oss.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "It is right there. There are fighting beasts everywhere and many practitioners. Even if Tarot is a strong man from the Holy Land, it is not easy for him to distinguish us from the thousands of auras."

　　Chapter 6 Missed

　　The Beast Roar Mountains are the first continent of Oslo, running across the north and south, separating the two major alliances and the four major empires.

　　There are countless fighting beasts living in the Beast Roar Mountains. This is the home of the fighting beasts, hell on earth, and a paradise for adventurers. A battle between life and death is played out every moment.

　　The place where Mithras and Doudou are now is the outskirts of the Beast Roar Mountains.

　　The roars of fighting beasts echoed far away from the jungle. The breath of the jungle filled the surroundings, and a light mist was still rising even though it was just past noon.

　　There was darkness in Whisby's heart, as if he had seen death approaching him.

　　Weisby is a fifth-year student at the nearby Manhattan City Martial Arts Hall. Taking advantage of the break at the end of the month, he gathered several like-minded classmates to train in the Beast Roar Mountains. Unexpectedly, not long after entering the Beast Roar Mountains, they encountered a sixth-level fire lion. In just a few minutes, three of the four classmates who came with him fell, leaving only him and another female classmate. Now the female classmate has been so scared that she has forgotten to fight back, and he is the only one who is struggling to support them.

　　The fire lion did not seem to want to kill him immediately. Its big eyes were full of teasing. It wandered around him, leaving some scars on him from time to time, as if it was playing.

　　The threat of possible death at any time almost made Whisby's entire spirit collapse. His attacks became disorganized and he kept shouting frantically, as if only this could keep him going.

　　"Ao!" The fire lion suddenly stopped and looked outside the jungle. The mockery in its eyes disappeared and its fiery red fur stood up.

　　Whisby felt a chill in his heart. Although he didn't know what happened outside, he noticed the look in the Fire Lion's eyes. The teasing look disappeared, replaced by a cruel light.

　　"It's about to end!" Whisby knew that the Flame Lion's game was about to end, and death had truly come.

　　"Ah!" A ball of fire rushed towards Weisby. Weisby raised the sword in his hand and slashed down fiercely. However, the red light seemed to be just an illusion. It passed through the sword light in an instant and appeared in front of him.

　　The ferocious big head was getting closer and closer to him, its sharp teeth shining with a dazzling cold light, and its claws stained red by his blood were about to reach his chest.

　　Whisby closed his eyes, and his mood relaxed in an instant. It was the relief of death, and the collapse of his spirit after being unable to bear the pressure.

　　"I've ruined everyone!"

　　Weisby knew that once he died, the Flame Lion would not let go of his only remaining female classmate, and everyone would leave this world, and all this was because of his suggestion.

　　“Crack!”

　　Whisby felt his throat go cold, and everything around him became quiet.

　　"So this is what death feels like, it's not painful!" Whisby slowly opened his eyes, and a face with a slight smile appeared in his sight.

　　The sharp teeth of the fire lion were only an inch away from his throat, and a white hand was pinching the throat of the fire lion.

　　“Do you feel that death is not painful?” The owner of the smiling face was a man of similar age to him, holding a snow-white fighting beast in his left hand.

　　The obvious markings proved the identity of the famous young man. He was Mithras who had hidden in the Beast Roaring Mountains, and the thing in his arms was of course Doudou.

　　Weisbi was stunned for a moment, then he understood everything and quickly bowed his head: "Thank you for saving my life!"

　　Mithras smiled slightly, loosened his hands, and the flaming lion fell to the ground. It took a few steps back and looked warily at the human who had subdued it so affectionately.

　　"Aiya, ahiya!" Doudou jumped out of Mithras' arms and landed directly on the back of the fire lion. The fire lion was about to resist, but suddenly it seemed to have discovered something terrible. Its whole body began to tremble, and its head was pressed tightly against the ground, as if it was worshiping.

　　"Doudou, he will be your mount from now on, so I don't have to hold you in my arms." Of course, Mithras understood the reason for the sudden change of the fire lion. Doudou now has the real dragon's power. Not to mention that the fire lion is weaker than him, even if it is stronger than him, it will still be a scare.

　　Whisby had never seen such a strange thing. Doudou looked no different from a noble lady's pet, but the fire lion was so afraid. The mystery of Mithras and Doudou was once again heightened in his heart.

　　"You're welcome, I'm just passing by!" Mithras smiled and said, "Bandage your wounds and leave here immediately! Your current strength is not suitable for coming here."

　　At this time, Weisby's female classmate also woke up from her shock and slowly walked over.

　　"Wesby, I'm sorry!" The female classmate thought about her situation just now, her whole face full of guilt.

　　"Ruth, it's not your fault. Even I was scared and at a loss just now." Whisby also knew that Ruth was so flustered because it was her first time seeing such a scene.

　　Ruth walked up to Mithras, lowered her head and whispered: "Thank you, if it weren't for you, Whisby and I would have died here today."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Don't be polite. Your companion is covered with wounds. You should bandage him and leave immediately. I am leaving too."

　　This is just the outskirts of the Beast Roar Mountains. It is still very difficult to escape the search of Tarot and others. The only way is to continue to go deeper into the jungle. At that time, with the help of the chaotic soul breath, it will be difficult for Tarot to find Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded and turned to leave. Saving the lives of these two people was just a coincidence. Now he himself was in danger and had no time to stay any longer.

　　Now that Doudou had a mount, he naturally didn't need to stay in Mithras' arms. No one knew what method he used, but the fire lion became extremely excited in an instant, spreading its legs and running wildly with full energy.

　　The speed of the Fire Lion is much slower than that of Mithras, but what Mithras needs now is not speed, but to find a place to hide his breath.

　　Whisby and Ruth watched the quickly disappearing backs of Mithras and Doudou. Besides gratitude, they were more surprised. From their appearance, they could tell that Mithras was not much older than them, and might even be younger than them. At such an age, the sixth-level Flame Lion was like a toy in his hands. How strong was he?

　　"Gone!" Ruth looked at the disappearing Mithras and murmured, "What a mysterious man!"

　　Weisbi nodded: "I am more concerned about his strength. Let's leave this place! It was a mistake to come out this time."

　　The two men looked at the three bodies on the ground in silence.

　　Sometimes too much courage becomes recklessness, and recklessness always comes at a price.

　　Tarot and the other two hurried to Boulder City. As soon as they entered the city, they heard a piece of news that the leader of Boulder City's martial arts hall, Fenda, was defeated by a young man with just one punch.

　　For some reason, the first person Tarot thought of when he heard the news was Mithras, so he took the two elders straight to the martial arts hall.

　　When Taro and the other three arrived at the martial arts hall, they broke in directly. The Holy Soul Hall had supreme authority in the entire Order Alliance, so there was no need to notify them to enter a small martial arts hall.

　　The attire of the three Tarot people was very conspicuous. The people from the Wu Hall had already informed Fender. Fender knew the purpose of the three people's visit and hurried to greet them.

　　"My lords, I am the head of the Giant Stone City Martial Hall, Fenda, paying my respects to you." Fenda bowed immediately upon seeing the three men.

　　Taro was so anxious that he had no time to chat with Fanta. He asked directly, "Did a young man named Mithras come here and fight with you?"

　　"Yes, I lost!" Fanta nodded.

　　"Where is he now? Tell me quickly!" Tarot hated Mithras to the core, and the murderous intent in his words made Fanta's body tremble slightly.

　　"He's gone!", Fanta replied.

　　"Where did you go?" Tarot continued to ask.

　　Fenta shook his head: "I don't know where that young man Mithras went after he left. I'm afraid he is very far away from here now."

　　Fenta answered truthfully. It was not that he wanted to take revenge on Mithras, but the matter had already spread in Boulder City, and he couldn't hide it even if he wanted to. It was better to tell the truth directly. Anyway, Mithras had already left Boulder City, and it would be very difficult for Tarot and others to find him.

　　Taro sighed: "We are late!"

　　Lei Maide smiled and said, "Have you forgotten the two auras we detected on the road? Now I am sure that they are the people we are looking for."

　　Taro suddenly realized: "No wonder I felt those two auras were familiar at that time. I guess he must have discovered us, so he was able to hide his aura. If we chase him now, he won't be able to get very far with his speed!"

　　The three strong men from the Holy Spirit Hall left in a hurry. Before leaving, Taro turned around and asked Fenta: "How strong do you think Mithras is?"

　　"Very strong! Maybe it's just one step away from the holy land!" Fenta said with certainty.

　　Tarot's face changed drastically. He really didn't expect that Mithras' strength could improve so quickly. Could it be that Mithras didn't suffer any damage at all when his dantian was shattered?

　　The expressions of the other two strong men were not looking good either. The holy domain and below the holy domain are two different concepts. Once Mithras breaks through the holy domain, it will pose a great threat to the Holy Soul Palace.

　　"I've said it before, we can't ignore anyone who poses a threat to us. We must find him as soon as possible before he becomes a deadly threat to the Holy Spirit Hall," Figol said with a murderous look on his face.

　　Chapter 7: Beast Roar Mountains

　　The peak of the ninth level and the ninth level are also different concepts. If a cultivator can reach the peak of the ninth level, it means that he has the possibility of entering the Holy Land. Of course, this does not mean that reaching the ninth level will definitely make him a strong man in the Holy Land, but the possibility will be greatly enhanced.

　　After Mithras' Dantian collapsed, Tarot didn't even think that he could enter the high level. Now Fenda gave him a definite answer, the peak of level nine.

　　For a year and a half, even if Mithras' Dantian had never collapsed, it would have been impossible for him to advance from level seven to level nine. You have to know that the time spent on cultivation will increase as time goes on. This is also the reason why there are so few Saint Domain powerhouses on the continent.

　　But the current situation is that even with his dantian shattered, Mithras reached the peak of level nine in just one and a half years. This speed cannot be described in words, because such a thing has never happened in the history of the entire continent.

　　A demonic existence!

　　Although Tarot was very fond of Mithras, he could only marvel at Mithras's genius and talent. He wondered what the consequences would be if such a person could be used by the Holy Soul Palace.

　　What a pity! The Holy Spirit Temple exterminated Mithras' family, destroyed the basis for possible reconciliation between the two sides, and destined them to become enemies to the death.

　　The Holy Spirit Hall has existed on the continent for thousands of years. It only has the idea of ​​further development and no intention of destruction. Therefore, in order to prevent Mithras from threatening its existence, the Holy Spirit Hall must exterminate Mithras.

　　Neither side has a choice on this path, and neither side is willing to choose it.

　　The three strong men left the Giant Stone City Martial Hall and Giant Stone City in shock. The two auras they found on the way here had been confirmed by them. They changed their direction and turned back. At this time, Mithras was continuing to advance into the interior of the Beast Roar Mountains. This pursuit was not a competition of strength, but patience and wisdom.

　　The speed of the strong men in the Sanctuary from the place where Mithras was discovered to the Stone City and back again took less than a day, so when Tarot and the other two returned to the place where they sensed Mithras's weapon, it was just sunset and the beginning of dusk.

　　Whisby and Ruth finally walked out of the place that brought them nightmares and pain. In that place, they lost their partner but gained maturity, but the price was too high for them to afford.

　　The back of Mithras has become a thing of their yearning, and the two of them walked on the road in silence.

　　Tarot was furious. When he returned to the original place, the breath of Mithras had disappeared long ago. There was not even a trace of him in the surrounding areas for hundreds of miles. The missed opportunity made him feel not humiliated but angry.

　　"That little beast must not have gone far. He must have hidden himself before discovering us." Tarot landed on the ground, trying to find some traces, but even his breath disappeared. Would Mithras leave any traces of guidance for him?

　　Remade was the most embarrassed one, because it was his carelessness at that time that gave Mithras the opportunity to escape. Although the other two people did not say anything, he did feel that he was being mocked.

　　"It's impossible for him to walk far at his speed." Remed's benevolent face turned ferocious. He looked at Taro and said, "Based on your understanding of him, what do you think he will do?"

　　"If it were me, I would choose a place nearby to hide first," Figol said coldly, "He should know that his speed is not as fast as ours, so he only has this choice."

　　Tarot nodded, glanced around, and stopped at the Beast Roaring Mountain Range.

　　"Yes, according to my estimation, he should have hidden in the Beast Roaring Mountains. Only the terrain and complex environment there can hide him." Figol's eyes were cold, and he looked at the Beast Roaring Mountains and said with certainty: "He is a smart man, but he underestimated our intelligence."

　　"What are you waiting for? Go there now before he goes too far away." Tarot no longer cared about the identities of Remade and Figol. He just wanted to catch Mithras and torture him.

　　The three powerful men once again reached a consensus, took off into the air and flew towards the Beast Roaring Mountains.

　　"Oh, by the way, Whisby, we all forgot to ask the name of the man who saved our lives," Ruth said a little disappointedly, "Then we can repay him one day."

　　Weisbi smiled bitterly and said, "Given that person's strength, do you think we have such a chance?"

　　Ruth felt even more disappointed, but what Visby said was right. Based on the strength of the Fire Lion that Mithras had played with at that time, how could they have the chance to repay him?

　　An extremely strong pressure came from the sky. Before Weisby could even think, his soul was already in chaos and he fell to the ground involuntarily.

　　A great warrior was knocked down by a burst of pressure. The people who came were naturally Tarot and the two elders of the Holy Soul Hall.

　　When Tarot saw Whisby and Ruth from above, he had an idea. Of course, the idea was not anything else, but the direction these two people came out happened to be the nearest entrance to the Beast Roar Mountains. If Mithras really entered the Beast Roar Mountains, these two people might be able to provide him with some information.

　　Ruth and Whisby waited until the pressure faded away before they stood up tremblingly, looking at the three people in front of them. Even if they were stupid, they could guess the identities of these three people.

　　"My lords!", Whisby had never thought that one day he would meet the strong men from the Holy Land, so his standing posture was almost the same as that of lying down. Ruth even forgot to step forward and say hello. This day brought him more surprises than his short life.

　　If he hadn't asked something, Taro wouldn't even look at the two of them, but now he was smiling: "Young man, you saw a young man holding a snow-white fighting beast passing by..."

　　Weisbi was stunned. It was such a coincidence that these three Saint Domain warriors were actually here to look for Mithras. Seeing Figol's stern face, his heart sank and he shook his head: "I didn't see him, but when I entered the Beast Roar Mountains, I saw such a person and talked to him."

　　Taro was delighted, but his expression remained unchanged: "Where did you see him? Which direction did he leave from?"

　　Weisby pointed to the west and said with a puzzled look: "He asked me which direction could lead to the Beast Roaring Mountains. I told him yes, and he left in a hurry."

　　Tarot glanced at the direction that Weisby pointed to, which was exactly the opposite of here. He suddenly realized something and said to Weisby with a smile: "Thank you, young man. The Thirteen Holy Spirits will bless you."

　　"Thank you, sir!", Whisby bowed quickly, and the three Tarot people disappeared in an instant.

　　"Wesby, why did you deceive these three strong men?" Ruth was full of confusion. If the majesty of the strong man in the Holy Land had not made her lose consciousness, I am afraid that it would have shown on her face long ago.

　　Weisbi said with a serious face: "These three strong men must have a grudge against the benefactor who saved our lives. There is murderous intent in their eyes. This is all I can do. I hope that the benefactor will escape this disaster."

　　Ruth finally understood. She never expected that the opportunity to repay her would come so soon, but she was completely unaware of it.

　　"We have to leave here immediately. Those three strong men will definitely not let us go if they find out that I am deceiving them," Weisby's heart was still pounding at this time.

　　The person he deceived was a powerful being from the Holy Land, who was even like a god in normal times.

　　Of course, Mithras didn't know that his timely action would buy him more time. At this time, he was carrying Doudou and traveling quickly through the jungle.

　　Where is Doudou’s mount?

　　It turned out that Doudou stayed on the back of the fire lion for a while and found that it was no more comfortable than in the arms of Mithras, so he sent the fire lion away.

　　It shouldn't have been so peaceful in the Beast Roaring Mountains, and Mithras had already entered the real jungle. However, in order to hurry on his way, he deliberately asked Doudou to release the dragon's might, so that the fighting beasts with less strength would stay away from them and would never come out to cause trouble for them.

　　In fact, Mithras was also surprised. At this time, Tarot and the other two should have arrived here, but now the whole jungle was unusually quiet, except for the sounds made by the beasts practicing their throats.

　　You must know that once the pressure from the strong men in the Holy Land appears in the jungle, the entire jungle will become chaotic, and it is impossible for Mithras not to feel it at that time.

　　Now the entire jungle is still the same as usual. Unless Taro did not release his soul breath to search for the whereabouts of Mithras, otherwise, there is only one explanation, that is, Taro and the other three did not enter the Beast Roar Mountains at all.

　　Mithras did not think that he could hide the fact that he had entered the Beast Roar Mountains from the three Sanctuaries. In such an environment, as long as they were not too stupid, they would be able to guess a little about Mithras' whereabouts. Not to mention that every person who became a Sanctuary was extremely smart and would not fail to see this.

　　Regardless of all this, Mithras continued to advance into the Beast Roar Mountains. In this mountain range which could be called a paradise for fighting beasts, the closer to the center of the mountain, the stronger the fighting beasts. In such an environment, even a strong man like Tarot did not dare to release his aura, because there was also a sanctuary among the fighting beasts, and to do so would be tantamount to challenging the authority of the fighting beasts.

　　The Guardian Mountains were so vast that even after traveling for a whole day, Mithras had only just walked out of the outer edge of the mountains and into the middle area.

　　Although it was only the middle area, the fighting beasts here were obviously much stronger than those in the periphery. Doudou's dragon might could not suppress the fighting beasts from approaching, and moving forward became difficult.

　　In the short period of time that has passed, Mithras has encountered several fighting beasts that have reached level nine. Although no fighting has taken place, the atmosphere around him has become heavy.

　　Chapter 8: Caught Up

　　Although the number of fighting beasts around, especially high-level fighting beasts, gradually increased, Mithras' speed did not slow down at all. His body moved quickly in the jungle like a gust of wind that passed through mountains and ridges.

　　Doudou smells sweet, but the dragon power on his body has been released, which makes the fighting beasts with insufficient strength flee. However, these are only some lower-level fighting beasts. The real powerful fighting beasts are also afraid of such dragon power, but they cannot avoid it from afar.

　　"Whoosh!", Mithras' figure moved at the wind, and hundreds of meters away, a sharp claw appeared where he had just landed, and dug a big hole in a giant tree with a diameter of more than ten meters. Cracking sounds continued to be heard, and the giant tree fell down with a loud bang.

　　"A sneak attack! Not that easy", Mithras' face was full of sneers. If he could be sneak attacked by this scorpion tiger so easily, he would not be so bold to walk into the Beast Roar Mountains.

　　Scorpion tigers are superior fighting beasts. The one in front of him has reached level nine in strength, so Doudou's dragon power can hardly have any effect on him.

　　Doudou also woke up in an instant, looked lazily at the scorpion tiger on the ground, jumped out of Mithras' arms, and walked to the side of the scorpion tiger with a swagger.

　　"Boss, I was just bored and didn't expect a toy would be delivered to my door. I'll take this ugly guy!" Doudou shouted arrogantly.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I have no interest in fighting beasts like scorpions and tigers. Since you want to move around, I'll leave it to you."

　　The strength of the Scorpion Tiger is good, but that is only relative. For Mithras, such strength makes it difficult for him to even muster the fighting spirit. The peak of level nine and level nine are simply not the same concept.

　　"Aiya, aiya!" Doudou stood on three legs and waved the remaining leg a few times, as if talking to the scorpion tiger. The scorpion tiger became more and more violent, and its long scorpion-like tail whipped the ground.

　　Doudou walked behind the scorpion tiger curiously. With his tiny body, he looked like a sesame seed and a watermelon placed together in front of the huge scorpion tiger. It looked very awkward.

　　The scorpion tiger was cautiously on guard against Doudou. The two beasts knew each other's strength, not to mention that Doudou also had the power of a dragon.

　　"Boss, this guy looks weird! What's this tail of his?" Doudou actually treated the scorpion tiger as a toy and reached out his little claw to the scorpion's tail.

　　"call!"

　　How could the scorpion tiger allow Doudou to touch its body like this? It shook its scorpion tail violently and lashed it sideways. The sharp stinger at the tip of its tail flashed a cold light.

　　"Aaaaah!" Doudou's speed was so fast that even Mithras couldn't match him, so how could he be hit by the scorpion tiger's tail? He dodged it with a slight flash and stretched out a small claw.

　　"Ah!" The scorpion tiger rushed out a long distance as if it was crazy. Looking at Doudou again, he was holding a 50-60 centimeter tail stinger and fiddling with it curiously.

　　Mithras didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Doudou was too curious. This was the most important part of the scorpion tiger, but he just took it off. No wonder the scorpion tiger was so crazy.

　　"Doudou, finish it quickly, we don't have much time to waste now," Mithras called to Doudou.

　　"Aiya, aiya!" All the fur on Doudou's body stood up, and all the aura on his body was released. Pure dragon power rolled out and enveloped the scorpion-tiger beast.

　　"Ah!", Xie Hushen's body stiffened, his long tail was tucked back, and he slowly retreated. The dragon power on Doudou was even more fierce than before. Such power even made the scorpion tiger lose the confidence to resist.

　　The body slowly fell to the ground, and the scorpion-tiger beast actually surrendered to Doudou's pure dragon power. It was the surrender of a lower to a higher one, and it was an order from the depths of its soul that it could not refuse.

　　Doudou walked in front of the scorpion tiger with a swagger, stretched out a little paw, and tried to reach the scorpion tiger's head. However, the scorpion tiger was much bigger than him, and he couldn't reach it at all. Frustrated, he pressed the scorpion tiger's neck a few times and walked back triumphantly.

　　"Boss, this scorpion tiger has become my little brother. Let it lead the way for us." Doudou ignored Mithras' surprised expression and jumped directly into Mithras' arms.

　　"It turns out that you have been cutting corners all along the way. The aura you released is not even half as strong as the one just now." Mithras became angry when he thought that Doudou was not working hard.

　　"Hehe! I've been sleeping the whole time, how can I keep my body's breath? Boss, please have pity on me. I haven't had a good meal in several days. The emperor doesn't need hungry soldiers!" Doudou said as a matter of course.

　　Mithras was stunned. Doudou was now using words to shut him up. However, he had been so busy traveling these days that he hadn't had time to give Doudou a proper meal.

　　Now Doudou wouldn't have any problem if he didn't eat for half a month or ten days. However, before he evolved, he had been accustomed to a life of eating and drinking to his heart's content. It suddenly became difficult and he was not used to it.

　　"Hurry up and get to a safer place, and I will grill you myself. But you have to cheer up now, I don't want to be attacked by these annoying things again," said Mithras helplessly.

　　This time, there was an extra scorpion tiger in front. With it leading the way, Doudou was too lazy to even release any aura. Anyway, his aura would not have much effect on the fighting beast that was stronger than the scorpion tiger.

　　Doudou has already given instructions to the Scorpion Tiger, asking it to take them directly to the center of the mountain range, so that Mithras, who is entering the Beast Roar Mountains for the first time, can save a lot of time.

　　At this time, Tarot and the other two had already searched the mountains on the other side, but Mithras was no longer in that direction, so how could they find Mithras's presence?

　　"How could this be? There is no trace of him here at all!" Tarot's face turned pale. His hopes were always in vain, which made him feel very bad.

　　Figol sneered and said, "It seems that we have been fooled again. That Mithras didn't come here at all. He went in another direction and deliberately left clues on those two people."

　　"I kind of admire his scheming," Figol didn't even think that Whisby and Ruth were deceiving them, but thought it was another trick of Mithras.

　　"So what if this is the case? I must find him no matter where he hides." Tarot left directly in the direction they had just determined, and Figol followed closely behind with a sneer on his face.

　　"I didn't expect to make such a fool of myself this time! Mithras, oh Mithras, you must not let me find you," Remade muttered to himself at the end.

　　Three figures quickly crossed the mountain and appeared at the place where they found Whisby and Ruth. Tarot released his soul, and an indescribable oppression spread in the jungle. The jungle suddenly became extremely chaotic. The fighting beasts with a little intelligence hid themselves one after another, while the low-level fighting beasts were like crazy, rushing around in the jungle and even attacking all the creatures they saw without any warning.

　　Running, biting, howling

　　The entire jungle seemed to be at the end of the world in an instant, and all the fighting beasts began to run around frantically. The souls of some low-level fighting beasts were stimulated and they attacked and bit each other.

　　In this jungle, there are many practitioners like Whisby. The sudden madness of beast fighting has almost disrupted everyone's plans. In this environment, other things are no longer important and survival has become difficult.

　　Killing continues, beasts fighting beasts, beasts fighting humans. When this moment comes, only death is left. When this moment ends, who knows how many new souls will die.

　　Three figures quickly crossed the sky above the jungle. A journey that took Mithras a whole day to complete only took a moment at their speed.

　　"We are almost at the center of the jungle, hold your breath! Otherwise, we will get into unnecessary trouble," Figol reminded Taro.

　　Taro nodded. He didn't want to provoke those strong beast fighters. If a fight really broke out, even the three of them would not gain any benefit in such a place.

　　"Let's go down and look for it!" Now that he couldn't use his soul to search on a large scale, Tarot had to go down to the ground and search bit by bit. Although this was more troublesome, at least it wouldn't disgust the beast fighters in the jungle.

　　The three strong men slowly landed on the ground. As soon as the oppressive aura disappeared, the fighting beasts in the jungle seemed to wake up all of a sudden, abandoning the ongoing battle and fleeing in all directions.

　　When Tarot and the other two arrived at the jungle, Mithras was grilling for Doudou. The game was found by Scorpion Tiger. At this time, the two fighting beasts gathered in front of the fire, staring at the barbecued meat dripping with oil, their faces full of anticipation.

　　The scorpion tiger was even worse off. It had never eaten cooked food on a normal day, but now just by smelling the smell of barbecue, saliva began to flow from the corners of its mouth, leaving a large puddle of saliva on the ground.

　　Mithras is very experienced in the technique of barbecue. During the years he lived in Boulder City, he did this many times and his cooking skills can be considered superb.

　　"Boss, when will it be ready?" Doudou couldn't wait any longer.

　　Mithras turned the meat over the fire a few times and said with a smile, "Don't worry, it will be ready soon!"

　　At this moment, a faint sense of pressure came, and the jungle in the distance was in chaos. Mithras's face changed, knowing that Tarot and others had caught up with him. However, his current location was very close to the center of the mountain. In this place, Tarot did not dare to be too presumptuous.

　　Chapter 9 Earth Bear Cameroon

　　The movement in the jungle and the faint sense of pressure made Mithras realize that Tarot and others had caught up.

　　The scorpion tiger was the weakest and was also affected the most. Its entire body suddenly jumped up, with its long scorpion tail standing upright, as if it was ready to attack at any time.

　　Doudou and Mithras looked in the same direction, which was where the momentum just now came from.

　　The momentum just flashed here and disappeared, but Scorpion Tiger still couldn't calm down.

　　"They're catching up!" Mithras frowned slightly as he looked in that direction.

　　"What can they do if they catch up? We are already approaching the center of the mountains. The jungle is so vast that they can't find us at all," Doudou said carelessly.

　　Mithras shook his head: "Not necessarily! It's better to be careful."

　　"You should drive this scorpion tiger away! It's not convenient for us to carry it with us now," Mithras glanced at the scorpion tiger that was still on guard.

　　"Yiyiya!" People have their own language and animals have their own language. Doudou greeted the scorpion tiger a few times. The scorpion tiger looked at the barbecue and was reluctant to leave. Mithras felt amused and tore off a piece and threw it to it. Only then did the scorpion tiger leave.

　　Doudou held the remaining barbecue in his arms, tearing it into pieces while walking. Doing these two things at the same time did not seem contradictory at all, and did not affect his speed at all.

　　"Doudou, what do you think would happen if Tarot and the others broke into the territory of the powerful beast fighters?" Mithras said with a weird smile on his face.

　　Doudou was stunned: "Then they will definitely be attacked by the fighting beasts. This is just like you humans suddenly breaking into another person's home. Boss, are you planning to lead Tarot and the others into the territory of the Sanctuary Fighting Beasts?"

　　"This is a good idea, but it is difficult to accomplish. If we want to lure them into the territory of the Sanctuary Beasts, we must also enter, and it will be more dangerous than them," Doudou shook his head, obviously disagreeing with Mithras' idea.

　　Mithras smiled again: "That's not necessarily true!"

　　Doudou was stunned, grabbed Mithras's trouser legs, and shouted: "Boss, do you have any evil ideas? Tell me quickly!"

　　Mithras' face was full of black lines. What do you mean by evil idea? Doudou still hasn't adapted to human language.

　　"What evil? It's a great idea, but I can't tell you now. You will know when the time comes." Mithras already had a plan in his mind.

　　Doudou looked at Mithras with his small eyes, not knowing how he could not be affected in his journey at all. It seemed that he was thinking about what idea Mithras was talking about.

　　"Don't think about it, you can't figure it out," Mithras smiled proudly, and his body accelerated like lightning through the jungle.

　　"Boss, I see evil in your smile!" Doudou followed behind Mithras slowly.

　　Mithras' smile faded, and he warned Doudou loudly: "Don't say I'm evil!"

　　Doudou took a big bite of the barbecue and said incoherently, "It is evil, I can see it."

　　The man and the beast were noisily moving towards the depths of the jungle. This was the Beast Roaring Mountains. The closer they got to the center, the higher the terrain became, and the more complicated the surrounding conditions became.

　　“Ouch!”

　　A series of rough beast roars sounded around Mithras. Amidst the rustling sounds, seven or eight fighting beasts surrounded him and Doudou. Each of them was as strong as level nine. Mithras was not at all panicked, as he had sensed the presence of these fighting beasts before entering here.

　　"Fortunately, I am still a beast soul practitioner!" With a faint smile on his face, Mithras slowly walked forward a few steps, facing a dragon-lion that looked like the leader, his lips moving slightly, as if he was discussing something.

　　Doudou can be considered to be extremely brave, but he also seems a little nervous when surrounded by so many fighting beasts of the same level. The hair on his body stands up, and he is ready to attack at any time.

　　The dragon-lion looked a little confused, and kept roaring in a low voice. Mithras' lips kept moving. The man and the beast were only a hundred meters apart, but they communicated in another way.

　　“Ouch!”

　　The dragon-lion seemed to be convinced by Mithras, and in an instant it was no longer as nervous as at the beginning. Its whole body relaxed and it let out a low roar. The other fighting beasts actually left one after another.

　　A smile appeared on Mithras' face, and his lips stopped moving as he looked at the dragon-lion.

　　"Boss, what did you say to it? Why did they all leave suddenly?" Doudou was very curious. He was also a member of the beast fighting team. However, even he was not sure that he could avoid causing a fight in such a situation. However, he was surprised that Mithras did it.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "You will know in a moment!"

　　Doudou glanced at Mithras indignantly and said, "I knew you were still trying to spoil my appetite. Even if you didn't tell me, I would know it sooner or later."

　　The dragon-lion walked forward, turned its head and neighed softly, as if telling Mithras to follow it. The strength of the fighting beasts that had reached level nine was already very close to that of humans, but they could not speak like the fighting beasts in the sanctuary.

　　Mithras and Doudou followed the dragon-lion deeper into the jungle. This was obviously the territory of a sanctuary fighting beast, and only they could have so many powerful subordinates.

　　Almost at the same time, Tarot and the other two were moving quickly towards the direction where Mithras was currently. Tarot was holding a piece of barbecue in his hand, and in front of the three was the scorpion-tiger beast that Mithras had sent away.

　　It turned out that Tarot's soul aura sensed the scorpion tiger after it left. Originally, fighting beasts like the scorpion tiger were too common in the Beast Roaring Mountains and could not attract Tarot's attention at all. However, the appearance of a piece of roasted meat in the mouth of the scorpion tiger was unusual, so Tarot went straight to the lion-tiger.

　　Among the three strong men, Remade happened to be a beast soul practitioner. After being intimidated and threatened, the scorpion tiger naturally told everything it had experienced. Through the scorpion tiger's description, the three naturally got the news about Mithras.

　　"I have already communicated with this beast, and the direction is definitely correct. But if we continue to move forward, we will enter the center of the mountains, which may cause trouble!" Leimade frowned as he looked ahead. He was well aware of the difficulty of fighting beasts in the Sanctuary.

　　"They are just some beasts. There is no need to worry too much. As long as we don't provoke them, they won't deliberately cause trouble for us. The most important thing now is to find that Mithras." Figol said with disdain. What's the big deal about the Sanctuary Fighting Beasts? They are just more advanced beasts.

　　Lei Made nodded. The strength of the three Saints was shocking. The beast fighters were not stupid and would not deliberately provoke disputes.

　　The three followed the dragon and lion and soon arrived at the place where Mithras had barbecued. Looking at the fire that was still emitting smoke, the three of them were cheered up, knowing that Mithras had not been away for too long.

　　The speed of the strong men in the Sanctuary was even faster. Any terrain in the jungle was just flat ground to them. In just a short period of time, they had arrived at the place where Mithras had just appeared.

　　"We have entered the territory of a holy beast. What should we do now?" Tarot clearly sensed a huge aura lingering here, and that aura was no less powerful than his.

　　Figol sneered and said, "Don't think about it, just go in directly. If this beast doesn't know what's best for him, just kill him directly!"

　　After tracking for such a long time, even Figol, who was usually known for his rationality, was filled with anger and took the lead to walk towards the center of the territory.

　　There is only one holy beast here, but there are three of them, so Figol is not worried about any situation at all. This is also the idea of ​​Remade and Tarot.

　　The three of them walked straight inside. Figol had a sneer on his face. He had already sensed that there were more than a dozen level nine fighting beasts surrounding them.

　　"Ignorant beast!" Figol attacked fiercely, and his figure flashed out from behind the big tree on the left, holding a level nine purple leopard in his hand.

　　"Master, a strong man from the fighting beast clan, is this how you entertain your distinguished guests?" Figol shouted loudly, and his voice spread throughout the jungle.

　　"Human, you have entered my territory. It's still not too late for you to leave!" A powerful voice came, and along with the voice, a huge monster suddenly appeared in front of Figel and others.

　　"The Earth Bear of the Holy Land!" The eyes of the three strong men lit up.

　　"Hmph! We are here to look for someone. We will leave once we find him. I hope you will give us some convenience." Figol let go of the purple leopard in his hand, took a few steps forward, looked at the Earth Bear, and stated his purpose.

　　"Human, are you kidding me? There are many rotten bones of humans in my territory, but there is not a single living human. You should leave!" The Earth Bear of the Holy Land said in a muffled voice: "This is not a place you can roam around. This is the Beast Roaring Mountains."

　　Figol's expression became even colder. "So what about the Beast Roaring Mountains? I never take back what I said. Do you want to stop me?"

　　The Earth Bear's chest rose and fell violently. "Human, are you provoking me? I, Cameroon, have no habit of taking back what I have said. Get out of here immediately!"

　　"He's right here, I can sense his presence!" Tarot nodded to the other two, indicating that Mithras was here.

　　"Cameroon? You'd better hand over the people hiding here, otherwise, you know the consequences!" Figol released his aura in an instant, and Taro and Remade were also ready for battle.

　　The atmosphere became heavy, Cameroon's face changed, his huge body stretched, there was a sound of explosion, and the power was surging.

　　"Human, it seems you want to challenge my authority!"

　　Chapter 10 Great Changes in the Sea of ​​Consciousness

　　The Earth Bear's body, which was hundreds of meters tall, began to move. It took only one step forward and stood directly in front of Tarot and the others, looking down at the three people. Its heavy breathing was like a strong wind that appeared out of nowhere, and the dust on the ground rose into the sky.

　　"Human, my patience is limited, please leave here immediately." Although Cameron was very angry, he still did not attack directly, which was not easy for the hot-tempered fighting beast.

　　The three Tarots are all powerful saints, and Cameron the Earth Bear does not want to provoke a fight unless it is absolutely necessary.

　　"You still don't see the current situation clearly. Can you stop us?" Figol sneered and said, "The man hiding in your territory is very important to us. I hope you will hand him over to us, so that we won't make things difficult for each other and cause a disaster!"

　　"This is my territory. Whether I take in humans or not is my freedom. You have no right to interfere. Leave immediately, otherwise don't blame me for being rude." Cameroon was also the overlord of the Beast Roaring Mountains. It would be threatened by Figol and directly issued a final ultimatum.

　　"Ignorant beast!" Figol's body shot straight towards the jungle behind the Earth Bear. Tarot had already locked onto Mithras, who was hiding there.

　　"Looking for death!" Cameroon was well prepared. His huge body swayed slightly and stood in front of Figol. He slapped down with a millstone-sized hand hatefully.

　　"boom!"

　　Figol's body flew out like a kite with a broken string.

　　The Earth Bear is known for its strength, and the Earth Bear in the Sanctuary is even more powerful. This time, Figol suffered a considerable loss in the collision.

　　"Boom boom!" The Earth Bear was not feeling well either. Almost at the same time as Figol launched his attack, Taro and Remade also launched their attacks. The Earth Bear was hit on the chest by Taro's whip kick and Remade's sword in succession.

　　The Earth Bear's physical defense is truly amazing. Although these two attacks caused his body to retreat, there was not a single scratch on his chest.

　　The sword of the powerful Saint Domain master couldn't even break the Earth Bear's defense!

　　"Humans, you are all going to die!" The Earth Bear was completely enraged, and he slapped out with a palm as fast as lightning. It seemed as if the entire world was covered by him. The trees within a radius of thousands of meters collapsed rapidly and turned into powder.

　　"A sword that cuts off mountains and rivers, cuts off the mountains, cuts off the water, and destroys the heaven and earth!" Lei Maide's body floated in the air, and he swung the sword slowly. The sky changed suddenly, and endless black clouds formed in an instant.

　　The long sword slowly slashed down, and the black clouds were completely swallowed by the long sword. Only the light of the long sword remained in the sky. The space made a crackling sound and twisted, layering and entangled together, as if at that moment the entire space had separated from this world and became an independent existence.

　　"Crack!" A crisp cracking sound was heard, and the layered space suddenly broke into pieces that were as transparent as pure crystal.

　　Raging space turbulence began to surge in, and the broken space became pitch black. It was a giant mouth that swallowed everything, and its enormous attraction wanted to pull everything on the ground into its arms.

　　The giant trees were uprooted and the soil was wriggling. At this moment, the broken mouth of space seemed to have become a murderer of world destruction. It wanted to destroy the world and embrace it completely.

　　The destruction of this space uprooted the trees within several kilometers around it, and a layer of the ground was also peeled off. This place has become a barren land, and no grass will grow here.

　　"How dare you destroy my territory? I will fight you till death!"

　　Cameroon opened its arms, trying to bridge the overlapping and broken spaces.

　　As he clasped his arms, the dark hole in the space closed instantly, and the raging space turbulence lost its source in an instant and slowly calmed down.

　　"Go to hell, you all are going to die!"

　　The Earth Bear's body leaned forward and backward, bent its knees and waist, and its huge body became extremely flexible in an instant. Its two millstone-sized hands waved continuously, and every time they landed on the ground, a deep pit of tens of meters would appear. The surrounding land also quickly opened up with bottomless cracks, as if it had been dry for thousands of years.

　　"Boom!" Taro's body was like a ball, being hit away by Cameroon. Ignoring Figol's attack on his body, he slapped out another palm, knocking Remade completely into the ground.

　　A big foot stepped on it, and the only symbol of Remade left on the ground was also covered up. The foot stomped angrily, and the ground surged, which was the radiation of power.

　　Tarot was the weakest among the three, and he lost both arms, which meant he lost his main means of attack. He was slapped away by Cameroon's palm, and his body was badly hurt. He looked pale and did not dare to delay any longer and began to regulate his breathing on the spot.

　　At this time, Figol knew that he had still underestimated Cameroon's strength. The physical strength of the Earth Bear far exceeded his expectations, and Cameroon's strength was much stronger than he imagined.

　　The huge body provided Cameroon with infinite power, and the strong body made him fearless of the attacks of the strong men in the Holy Land. This abnormal combination made him famous as the king of the earth, but also caused disaster to the three strong men.

　　"Archbishop Tarot, long time no see!"

　　Tarot's body felt like it had lost all consciousness in an instant, and a layer of rock-like ice wrapped him up. Mithras stood in front of him with a smile.

　　"Flame Sun Explosion!" The smile disappeared in an instant, and Mithras pressed his palm on Tarot's head. The heat like a volcanic eruption instantly poured into Tarot's body.

　　"Explode!", Mithras' body retreated rapidly, and Tarot's body was completely shattered by the impact of cold and hot energy. Even God could not resurrect Tarot.

　　"Another debt has been recovered!", Mithras' body quickly disappeared from the spot and appeared a thousand meters away from the battlefield.

　　It turned out that Mithras had been looking for an opportunity since the beginning of the battle. Just at that moment, it had taken advantage of the chaos brought by the space turbulence and hidden in a place on the battlefield. In that situation, even Luo did not dare to release his soul power to check, because the space turbulence could devour any object, including formless soul power.

　　When Tarot was injured, he took a risk and tried it, and it worked.

　　Figol's face changed drastically. It only took a moment for Mithras to kill Taro. He was unable to rescue him as Cameron was entangled with him. Remade was trapped underground by Cameron and did not appear. Mithras actually killed him successfully. This was a great shame for him.

　　"Haha, kid, well done!" Cameroon laughed, but his body shook slightly. Although there were no scars on his body, Figol's several blows had already caused him unclear injuries. It's just that with such a huge body, his ability to withstand blows is so strong that he can still continue to hold on.

　　"Beast!" Figol flew through Cameroon's palms and punched out with his left and right fists continuously. The sound of wind and thunder came from the fist shadows, like a mountain torrent, a volcano, and the earth collapsed.

　　"boom!"

　　Cameroon's body retreated continuously, and Figol took advantage of this opportunity and shot his body straight towards Mithras.

　　Mithras's face changed and he was about to turn around and dodge, but Figol was a strong man who had entered the Holy Land for many years. He did not give Mithras such a chance at all. He hit Mithras' chest with an infinitely enlarged fist.

　　The power of this punch was so great that it distorted the space. The power of this punch made it difficult for Mithras to breathe.

　　"Whirlwind skill!", Mithras released his most powerful attack, but the fist simply ignored such power. The whirlwind had just formed a rudimentary shape when it was shattered by the power carried by the fist.

　　"I can't keep you here!" At this moment, Figol no longer wanted to bring Mithras back to the Holy Spirit Temple as ordered by the Pope. He just wanted to completely eliminate this scourge, Mithras.

　　The fist came within a split second, and the tentacles of death had already wrapped up Mithras. At that moment, Mithras was in complete despair. It was the despair of facing a strong man and being unable to struggle.

　　"boom!"

　　Mithras only felt his mind tremble, and the eighteen light circles deep in the sea of ​​consciousness suddenly emitted a dazzling light. Waves of water ripples spread around, and the gray and white air flows that had been separated kept surging and breathing.

　　"Buzz!"

　　Mithras felt his soul tremble, and a strange force rushed into the soul in the center of the eighteen light circles.

　　The soul was trembling. The strange force squeezed the eighteen layers of light circles together in an instant, twisting and deforming them so violently that it seemed as if they would shatter in the next second.

　　Flow, surge, decomposition, reorganization

　　The eighteen light circles suddenly changed, slowly moved together, entangled and merged. It seemed like tens of millions of years, and it seemed like just a moment. The eighteen light circles completely merged into one. This one no longer had any color, any shape, and it seemed as if it did not exist at all. But it was indeed there, a transparent ring.

　　As soon as the transparent ring was formed, the strange force seemed to have encountered a mountain that towered over the sky and the earth. It could no longer move forward. The ring suddenly expanded and contracted, and the strange force was completely swallowed up by it.

　　The space of the sea of ​​consciousness underwent a drastic change again. The gray and white air currents sank rapidly while rising at high speed, expanding the entire sea of ​​consciousness even more vastly.

　　Moreover, the gray airflow became more condensed, as thick as the earth, and the white airflow became more floating, as light as the blue sky. The entire sea of ​​consciousness seemed to be about to become one world.

　　The entire sea of ​​consciousness was shaking constantly, the transparent ring was expanding and contracting, and the soul was also flying, as if it was about to rise to the top of the entire sea of ​​consciousness.

　　Chapter 11 Purple Winged Flying Fox

　　Figol looked at Mithras in surprise. He punched Mithras' chest hard, but his chest suddenly seemed to be empty. He had no place to exert his strength. This feeling made him feel so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit.

　　The power has disappeared. Figol clearly felt that the power had rushed into Mithras' body, but Mithras' face was extremely peaceful and even his eyes were closed.

　　Evil, mysterious

　　Figol was stunned for a moment.

　　"Get out of here!" Cameroon's giant hand swept over and knocked Figol thousands of meters away.

　　Mithras slowly opened his eyes. Although he was not even conscious of what had just happened, he remembered everything clearly and was no less surprised than Figol.

　　All along, Mithras had not paid enough attention to the space of his sea of ​​consciousness. He had not thought carefully about the eighteen light circles and the two strange airflows automatically generated by his sea of ​​consciousness. Only now did he vaguely feel some clues.

　　The ring, which has now become transparent, protects his soul, and the changes in the space are also brought about by it. Mithras has a bold idea that the changes in the space at that time were not similar, but were slowly evolving towards a real world.

　　Although it was just a hypothesis, the weirdness here was hard for even Mithras to believe. However, his hypothesis was based on various changes in the sea of ​​consciousness and was the greatest possibility carefully deduced. It could not be wrong.

　　Figol was knocked away by Cameroon's palm. As a weapon soul cultivator, he did not suffer much damage. However, the shock in his heart was incomparable. Although Mithras was standing there, he looked like a ghost in his eyes.

　　"Boy, are you okay?" Cameron glanced at Mithras with a very strange expression.

　　Mithras nodded to show that he had no problem, and Cameroon turned around and looked at Figol with a violent look on his face.

　　"Puff!" Suddenly, a sword light was drawn out from the ground and quickly passed through Cameron's legs. Cameron's body staggered and almost fell to the ground. A big crack appeared on his thick leg, and the white bones could be seen.

　　Cameroon was injured, not because his leg defense was not as strong as other parts, but because after a long period of fighting, his strength had decreased and his body's defense was not as good as before.

　　"Human, you hurt me?" Cameroon looked at Remade who shot out from the ground with a look of disbelief. He was too confident in his defense and forgot that everything has limits.

　　Figol and Remade stood together, looking at Mithras without saying a word, but the murderous look on their faces was cold and stern.

　　When have they ever suffered such a great loss? Now even Tarot is dead. Such a loss is hard to accept for a behemoth like the Holy Soul Palace. Coupled with the strange changes that have happened to Mithras, the two have made up their minds to kill him. Keeping a variable like Mithras is too great a threat to the Holy Soul Palace.

　　“Boom boom!”

　　Cameroon took big strides and ran towards the two people, leaning down and sweeping his palms around. The surging force scratched deep marks on the ground.

　　"You beast, you are dead!" Figol and Remade quickly flashed and shuttled between Cameroon's palms. Sword lights and fist shadows rushed together, and the powerful fighting spirit carried the power to destroy the world.

　　The space was already in chaos. The raging air currents pulled down the dust on the ground and the floating clouds in the sky, mixing them together, just like a mountain collapse and a hurricane sweeping across.

　　"Ah!" Cameroon roared angrily. After fighting for such a long time, the damage to his body was accumulating little by little, causing his defense to drop rapidly, and he himself felt tired.

　　Figol and Remade were both experienced in combat, so they would never miss such an opportunity and their attacks were even more frantic. Figol even bumped into Cameroon's strong body, and the attack from him was enough to leave some scars on his body.

　　"Cameroon, it seems you are in some trouble here! Do you need my help?" A voice came from mid-air, and a black shadow was projected onto the ground.

　　“Purple-winged flying fox!”, Figol and Remed’s faces changed drastically, it was another fighting beast from the sanctuary, the battle lasted too long, the top spot of the Earth Bear Cameroon was reached.

　　"Fili, stop talking nonsense and help me get rid of these two humans!" Cameron gasped heavily, his voice rumbling like thunder.

　　The purple-winged flying fox Fili landed on the ground, glanced at Figol and Remade, and nodded: "These two people have a smell that I hate, I will help you get rid of them!"

　　The body of the purple-winged flying fox is not large, only about the size of a horse, and looks no different from an ordinary fox, except that it has two wings that can spread out to more than ten meters.

　　Figol and Remade were highly focused, two holy beasts were fighting, and one of them was a purple-winged flying fox known for its speed. This meant the situation for both of them was not good.

　　"Sir, this is a private matter between our Holy Soul Temple and the Earth Bear. You'd better not interfere!" Lei Made brought out the sign of the Holy Soul Temple, hoping to have a certain impact on the Purple-Winged Flying Fox.

　　However, he was obviously wrong. The Purple Winged Fox's aura became colder: "So it's the rats from the Holy Spirit Hall. I feel that this aura is so disgusting. It turns out to be you. Just in time to avenge my son's murder."

　　The body of the purple-winged flying fox suddenly disappeared, and a crimson mist spread around. The mist had no odor and was filled with a faint fragrance. However, as soon as the mist dispersed, Cameroon retreated quickly as if he had seen something terrible.

　　"Feili, are you crazy? If you let go of this thing, how can I fight?" Cameroon shouted loudly.

　　Fili's voice came out from the crimson mist: "Since you don't dare to come in, then just hand these two humans over to me. More than ten years ago, the people from the Holy Spirit Hall kidnapped my children for a little fox fragrance and brutally killed them. Today I just want to use them to commemorate my mother."

　　The fox scent on the purple-winged flying fox's body is a very powerful psychedelic drug, just like the crimson mist he is releasing now, which is emitted by the fox scent in his body.

　　In the past, Cameroon, the Earth Bear, and Fili, the Purple-winged Flying Fox, had a contest over territory. That time, the Earth Bear knew the power of this fox scent, and even he was almost mesmerized by it. The power of this fox scent can be imagined, so now he doesn't even have the courage to enter that crimson area. He doesn't want to experience the feeling of not being able to control his own body a second time.

　　The moment the crimson mist dissipated, Figol and Remade knew what it was. However, the Purple-Winged Flying Fox had another difficult aspect: its speed. Entangled by the Purple-Winged Flying Fox, the two men didn't even have a chance to escape from the mist.

　　"Hold your breath and get out!" Figol shouted and increased his body speed to the fastest.

　　Figol was most familiar with this kind of mist, because he had used this kind of fox scent before. When dealing with the Capritton family, he asked Miguel and Tolia to add this fox scent with psychedelic effects into the wine, which made the night attack on the Holy Soul Temple so smooth that not even a little information leaked.

　　"It's not that easy to escape!" The Purple-Winged Flying Fox quickly shuttled through the fog. This fog originally came from his body and of course would not have any effect on him. On the contrary, under the cover of such fog, his speed was brought into full play.

　　"boom!"

　　As Figol walked out of the fog, the Purple-Winged Flying Fox flashed past him swiftly, and soon new fog was formed. For the Purple-Winged Flying Fox, he could have as much fox-scented fog as he wanted, which was also the reason why he was so scary.

　　"Boom!" Figol punched the ground angrily, and the ground immediately broke into pieces. Countless mud flew around, carrying countless stones. This caused a lot of trouble to Fili, whose physical defense was not strong. For a moment, the speed of the Purple-Winged Flying Fox dropped a little.

　　Figol took advantage of this opportunity and broke out of the fox-scented mist. A huge hand came over. It was the Earth Bear. He had been enduring for a while, but when he saw Figol show up, he slapped him in the face.

　　This slap was different. After such a long rest, Cameroon's strength had recovered to some extent. Moreover, this slap was accumulated for a long time. When it hit Figol, the sound of broken bones was soon heard.

　　"Puff!", a mouthful of blood spurted out. While escaping, Figol had no time to defend himself. Due to all the reasons combined, he suffered the most serious injury since the battle began.

　　After receiving the force of Cameroon's palm, Figueres body seemed to travel through space. Its speed became astonishing and it disappeared from the place where the battle was taking place in an instant.

　　"Escaped!" Cameroon did not expect Figol to be so direct and roundabout.

　　"Escaped?" Mithras was also surprised. Figol actually gave up rescuing Remade and ran away by himself. This was really unbelievable for a strong man in the Sanctuary who valued reputation more than life.

　　"I knew that those rats in the Holy Spirit Palace were the most shameless. I didn't expect that they would just run away." The voice of the Purple-Winged Flying Fox was erratic in the fox fragrance mist.

　　"You're the only one left now. It seems that you plan to stay here. I will treat you well," the Purple-Winged Flying Fox's voice was filled with strong murderous intent. Realizing that Figol had accidentally let him escape, he took out all his anger on Remade.

　　The crimson mist became even thicker. How long could Leimade last in this fox-scented mist?

　　Chapter 12 Torture

　　(Reading, collecting, and voting develop good habits)

　　The voice of the purple-winged flying fox floated in the fox fragrance mist.

　　The crimson fox scent mist was getting thicker and thicker, and Leimade hadn't found a chance to break out. If this continued, the result would be obvious.

　　Mithras stood aside and carefully felt the changes that had just occurred. However, with the disappearance of Figol's power, no matter what method he used, he could not change the space of his sea of ​​consciousness in the slightest.

　　"It seems that the changes just now are only because of the danger I am facing. It is impossible to fully grasp this change now," Mithras sighed and turned his gaze to the battle scene.

　　"Cameron, it seems that this Lord Purple-Winged Flying Fox is much more powerful than you!" Mithras looked at the area covered by crimson mist and said to Cameron with a smile.

　　"That vixen is so powerful, I can knock her down with just one slap," Cameroon said in a muffled voice, "but her vixen scent is hard to resist."

　　"Stupid bear, you are bragging again. Have you forgotten how I beat you into submission?" Fili's laughter came from the mist: "After I beat this human, how about we have another competition?"

　　"As long as you don't use your fox scent, we can compete. Do you think I'm afraid of you?" Cameroon was indignant. He found it hard to accept the loss to Fili last time.

　　"Stupid bear, do you think I'm as stupid as you? If you ask me not to use the fox scent, wouldn't I be courting death? How could you possibly think of that?" Fili's shrill voice came from all directions, and every syllable was transmitted to a different direction. You can imagine how fast she is now.

　　Cameroon scratched his head: "Anyway, it's wrong for you to use fox scent to win!"

　　Cameroon seemed to feel that his proposal was a bit excessive, and his voice became lower, but with his huge body, even a casual breath of his could create a gust of wind, and the sound was still very loud.

　　"Human, you'd better surrender obediently, or you will suffer further." Some time had passed, and Fili seemed a little impatient, with a strong murderous intent in her voice.

　　At this time, Lei Made was holding his breath and breathing repeatedly. He didn't dare to speak. He just kept looking for the flaw of the Purple-Winged Flying Fox, trying to break out of the fog.

　　"Big stupid bear, wait a minute, I will control the mist, you come and capture this human," Fili said loudly to Cameron, "But don't hurt his life, I want to keep him alive and torture him slowly."

　　Cameroon patted his chest and said, "As long as you promise that your fox fragrance mist will not target me, I will help you!"

　　"Nonsense, would I do that? If I really wanted to do that, I wouldn't have let you go during the last competition." Fili was very annoyed by Cameron's words, and her voice became even sharper.

　　Although Remade was in the fog, it did not affect his hearing. He was extremely panicked when he heard the conversation between Fili and Cameron. It was already a bit troublesome for him to deal with a purple-winged flying fox. If even the Earth Bear joined in, he would really have no hope of escape.

　　Cameroon took a big step towards the fog. A big hole appeared in the crimson fog under the effort of controlling it. Cameroon hesitated and walked in. The fog closed again, but there was no trace of it around Cameroon.

　　"Big stupid bear, you can sense the location of this human, right? Take him down," Fili's figure flashed past Cameroon.

　　Cameroon took another step forward, twisting his waist, squatting slightly, stretching out his left and right arms, and sweeping out in the mist, causing the mist to surge.

　　"Haha, I found you. Let's see where you can escape!" Cameroon laughed, half leaned forward, bent his waist, spread his arms, and suddenly pushed and pulled forward.

　　"Boom!" A loud noise was heard in the fog. Cameroon took another step forward, bent his arms, turned around suddenly, and slapped down with both palms in hatred.

　　“Boom, boom!”

　　A figure shot out from the mist and fell to the ground a thousand meters away with a bang. The Purple-Winged Flying Fox had already rushed over, and the crimson mist spread again.

　　"Okay, big stupid bear, after a while this human will be at my disposal," Fili hovered above the mist, and crimson mist gathered around her body.

　　The figure just now was Remade. Cameroon's two heavy blows had seriously injured him, and he couldn't even keep breathing. This was why Fili said that he would let her deal with him immediately.

　　Cameroon stood aside, looking at the mist around Fili's body with a little envy: "You know what, having such a shady trick is really useful."

　　Mithras secretly laughed at the two holy beasts in front of him, one was the pure power-type Earth Bear, and the other was the speed and psychedelic Purple-winged Flying Fox. Each had its own strengths, but once they cooperated with each other, the power they exerted was not simply one plus one, but became extremely terrifying.

　　When the mist dissipated, Remade had collapsed on the ground. Although the body of the Saint Domain warrior was strong, he could not ignore the effect of the fox scent, so now he had no fighting power at all, and his whole body was a puddle of mud.

　　"I finally caught someone from the Holy Spirit Temple." Fili folded her wings and stood in front of Remade. Her beastly expression was even simpler, and her ferocious face showed the hatred in her heart.

　　"It's just a beast. If I had known this would happen, I should have brought people to destroy your Purple Winged Flying Fox clan!" Lei Maide looked at the Purple Winged Flying Fox Feili with disdain on his face: "Now that it has fallen into your hands, you can do whatever you want with it."

　　Mithras walked up slowly, looked at Remade, and suddenly smiled: "From your appearance, you should be an important figure in the Holy Spirit Temple. You chased me all the way, did you ever expect this result?"

　　Remade looked at Mithras with disdain and said, "I am just borrowing someone else's power. If it weren't for this, you would have been my prisoner long ago. How could you still be so arrogant in front of me?"

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I did borrow the power of the two beast fighters, but this also shows that your Holy Soul Hall is unpopular."

　　"It's just a beast. The Holy Spirit Palace never cares about the opinions of new students." Lei Maide was still so proud.

　　"Beast? Then I'll let you know the beast's methods!" Fili flapped her wings, stretched out a claw and placed it on Remade's shoulder, and pulled hard, and one of Remade's arms was separated from his body.

　　"Ah! Beast!" Although Lei Made's body could not exert any strength due to the fox scent, his body's sensitivity was increased. The tearing pain made his whole body tremble continuously.

　　"You slut, you're too cruel. Just let me smash him to pieces!" Cameron felt a little reluctant, but he didn't think about the difference between his words and Fili's current actions.

　　"Big stupid bear, don't meddle in my business!" Fili put her claws on Remade's other arm and pulled it hatefully. Blood spurted out and Remade's arm was completely broken.

　　"You beast, just kill me!" Lei Made was covered in blood, his face twisted to the extreme, the severe pain seemed to tear his heart apart, but under the effect of the fox scent he didn't even have a chance to faint.

　　Fili laughed: "Killing you would be too easy for you. I will keep you and deal with you slowly!" She placed her claws on Remade's dantian and pressed lightly. With a muffled sound, a surge of incomparable power burst out from Remade's body.

　　"You destroyed my Dantian!" Lei Made's face was ashen. If it was just physical torture, he could endure it, but since his Dantian was destroyed, he would become a disabled person. Such a blow was far more cruel than any torture.

　　"Haha, now you have no chance to escape," Fili laughed, and raised her head to let out a burst of chirping. A few black spots flew over from afar.

　　"Slut, how could you let your men enter my territory? You are too arrogant." Cameroon shouted loudly, very angry.

　　"Big stupid bear, I've helped you so much, and you still say this. If I had known, I should have let those humans peel off your skin and dig out your crystal core," Fili said in a sharp voice, cursing.

　　"I can still deal with these humans without you," Cameron's voice became softer. If it weren't for Fili's help this time, he might really have ended up like that.

　　Several black spots approached instantly, and they were actually a few flying fighting beasts, which was also in line with the characteristics of the Purple-Winged Flying Fox. After a few low hisses, the fighting beasts put Remade on their backs, spread their wings and flew away, probably returning to Fili's territory.

　　"Thank you both for your help this time!", Mithras stepped forward and saluted.

　　A beam of white light came out from a distance. It was Doudou who had just disappeared.

　　"Boss, I've checked. The entire outskirts of the jungle are filled with people from the Holy Spirit Temple. It's just as you expected!" Doudou said loudly.

　　Mithras nodded: "It seems that the Holy Spirit Hall is determined to kill me. Such a large arrangement really thinks highly of me."

　　It turned out that Mithras had sent Doudou out before the battle even started. Doudou's strength was more than enough to protect himself unless he encountered the Holy Domain. Moreover, his identity as a fighting beast was difficult to be detected by the people of the Holy Soul Palace.

　　"Another human, Cameron, when did you start dealing with humans?" Fili glanced at Mithras and ignored him, instead questioning Cameron.

　　Cameroon laughed and said: "This human is different. We have a deal. I'm afraid you will be tempted if I tell you."

　　Fili sneered and said, "I think you are stupid enough to make a deal with humans. Humans are treacherous. Be careful not to be fooled by this person."

　　Cameroon grinned, "No, this little brother is quite honest. I have already got what I wanted in the deal. It won't be long before I won't be afraid of your fox fragrance mist anymore. Then we can have another competition."

　　Feili was stunned: "What gave you such confidence?"

　　"Soul Gold Liquid! Are you tempted?" Cameron laughed proudly: "With the Soul Gold Liquid, I will be able to begin to comprehend my innate magical power, the Roar of the Earth. Then you will no longer be my opponent."

　　“Soul Gold Liquid!” Feili’s face changed, and he walked to Mithras and said, “Hand over the Soul Gold Liquid!”

　　Chapter 13 Farewell

　　"Hand over the Soul Gold Liquid!" Fili looked at Mithras and shouted loudly.

　　Mithras's face changed. What he feared most was that these remaining fighting beasts would become greedy, so when he chose the trading partner, he chose the honest and reliable Earth Bear. But now it is obvious that the Purple-Winged Flying Fox has already changed its mind.

　　"What are you doing, you slut?" Cameron also looked at Fili in surprise.

　　"I contributed the most to taking care of those three humans just now. Even you have Soul Gold Liquid, why don't you have mine? Human, you should give me as much as you gave to the stupid bear." Fili looked at Cameron indignantly: "You want to defeat me with the help of Soul Gold Liquid? No way."

　　Mithras felt relieved, it turned out that this was the Purple-Winged Flying Fox's idea, which frightened him so much that he broke out in a cold sweat.

　　"Sir Fili, I would have given you the Soul Gold Liquid even if you didn't tell me. I was able to escape this time thanks to your help. How could I not express my gratitude?", smiled Mithras as he took out the small bottle containing the Soul Gold Liquid from his arms.

　　"This is the Soul Gold Liquid, but it's not enough for me to rinse my mouth!" Fili was a little surprised.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "Just one drop of this soul gold liquid can change your bloodline and raise your rank. If you really drink it like water as you said, you will no longer exist."

　　Feili was stunned and laughed: "I was just talking casually, please give me a hundred drops of this soul gold liquid."

　　"There are only more than thirty drops here in total, and I can only give you one drop," said Mithras, rolling his eyes at Fili's words.

　　"Oh!" Fili knew that her request was a bit excessive, and said with a smile: "One drop is enough, anyway, I can't be surpassed by the big stupid bear!"

　　Cameroon rolled his eyes: "Anyway, as long as I understand the Roar of the Earth, I will definitely be better than you!"

　　"Do you think you are the only one with natural supernatural powers? The dream space of our Purple-Winged Flying Fox clan is not bad either, but you will still be defeated by me," Fili retorted with a look of disdain.

　　Mithras secretly sighed that the talents of fighting beasts are sometimes even more terrifying than those of humans. Once their talents and magical powers are activated, the power of each one is astonishingly great.

　　In fact, there is not much difference between fighting beasts and humans when they enter the Holy Land. They can also practice, and even after reaching the god level, they can completely get rid of their beast bodies. It can be said that fighting beasts take a different path from humans on the road of practice, but the direction is the same, that is, to obtain a more transcendent evolution and get rid of the control of nature.

　　"Slutty fox, wait till I comprehend the roar of the earth!" Cameroon turned to Mithras and said, "Little brother, let's go. Don't give this slutty fox the soul gold liquid. If she dares to embarrass you, I will stand up for you."

　　Fili said disdainfully, "Are you afraid that I will beat you again? I didn't expect that a stupid bear like you could be so despicable."

　　Mithras knew that although these two powerful beast fighters had been at loggerheads with each other since they met, they had a good relationship. Otherwise, the Purple-Winged Flying Fox would not have come to help.

　　"Damn it, these beasts from the Holy Spirit Hall destroyed all my territory. Looks like I have to move to another place." Cameron felt a little regretful as he looked at the ground around him which seemed to have been turned over almost.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "It would be better for the two of you to stay together for the time being. The Holy Spirit Hall will definitely not give up after suffering such a big loss. They are now gathering people outside. I guess it won't be long before they come in here again."

　　"Come if you want. We are not afraid of him!" Feili sneered and said, "No matter how many people they come, it will be useless. This is the Beast Roaring Mountains, not their Holy Spirit Temple."

　　"Having said that, when they come in again, they will definitely be more prepared. The power of the Holy Soul Palace is extremely huge. It is impossible that there are only three or two holy domains. If too many powerful people come, the two committees will suffer," explained Mithras.

　　Cameroon glanced at Fili and said loudly, "Slutty Fox, my territory has become like this now. I will live in your place for the time being. Do you think it's okay?"

　　"Of course you can, but you have to remember that this is my territory and you have to obey me in everything." Fili looked at Cameroon with ill intentions: "You have to do whatever I tell you to do and you can't resist!"

　　"You treat me as your slave, don't go too far, or I'll tear down your nest," Cameroon said in a muffled voice, "I'm only staying at your place for a few days, and when my territory is sorted out, I'll move back. I can't stand your smell."

　　"You are afraid of my fox fragrance mist!" Fili laughed.

　　Mithras pondered for a moment and said, "I can no longer stay in this place, but I do have a suggestion before I leave. You two, one is good at attacking, and the other is good at trapping the enemy. If you two work together, you will be an invincible combination."

　　"What, little brother, you want to leave?" Cameron looked at Mithras.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "It is my luck to meet you two. If I continue to stay, I am afraid that I will bring more trouble to you. It is time to leave now."

　　Mithras picked up a piece of gravel from the surface, placed it in the palm of his hand and instantly turned it into a ball of liquid. When the liquid condensed again, it had turned into a thumb-sized crystal bottle. He took out the bottle containing the soul gold liquid from his arms, dripped two drops into it, and handed it to Fili.

　　"There are two drops of soul gold liquid in here, which should be enough for you to complete your evolution. Just consider it as my gratitude to you."

　　Fili took the vial and threw it directly into her mouth, smiling and saying, "You are a generous human, unlike the humans I met before. I, Fili, will remember you. If you have any problems in the future, just come to us."

　　"Of course, it would be even better if it was the same deal as this time," Fili said cunningly to Mithras.

　　Mithras smiled helplessly. This transaction had already cost him four drops of Soul Gold Liquid, which was the basis for him to rebuild the Capritu family. Even though the price was very worthwhile, it was better for something like this not to happen.

　　"You two, the people from the Holy Soul Palace have arrived at the outskirts of the jungle. I must leave immediately. You two must be more careful. It is best to contact your friends and beware of the Holy Soul Palace doing anything bad to you," Mithras finally instructed the two beast fighting masters.

　　Cameroon laughed loudly: "Little brother, don't worry, this is the Beast Roaring Mountain. If only one or two people from the Holy Spirit Hall come, it will be fine. If they want to win by relying on numbers, it will be their unlucky day."

　　Mithras nodded. The territorial consciousness of animals is much stronger than that of humans. If the Holy Spirit Temple really did that, the result would not be good.

　　"In that case, I will leave now. I will come to visit you two again when I have time!"

　　Mithras took Doudou and quickly left the place.

　　Chapter 14: Big Movement (I)

　　Mithras and Doudou quickly left Cameroon's territory, and there was still endless jungle ahead.

　　This is already the center of the Beast Roar Mountains. The weakest fighting beast is above level eight. Fortunately, the territory of each holy fighting beast is very large. Except for Cameron and Fili, there are no other holy fighting beasts within a radius of thousands of miles. Otherwise, Mithras would not be able to move forward at all.

　　There is an irreconcilable hatred between fighting beasts and humans. As early as tens of thousands of years ago, fighting beasts were the overlords of Oslo. At that time, humans could only let fighting beasts kill them. However, later humans gradually learned to practice, their strength began to grow, and some powerful beings with the power to destroy the world appeared. Under the leadership of these strong men, humans launched a counterattack against fighting beasts. Although the number and strength of fighting beasts far exceeded that of humans, their lack of wisdom made them lose the battle for living space and were driven to every desolate area by humans.'

　　Tens of thousands of years have passed, and those fighting beasts who could remember this period of history have basically disappeared. However, the bloodline of hatred for humans has continued, so there have been so many incidents of fighting beasts attacking cities on the continent.

　　"Boss, how do we go now? Should we cross the Beast Roar Mountains?" Doudou asked puzzledly, lying in Mithras' arms.

　　Mithras shook his head: "Even if we cross the Beast Roar Mountains, that side still belongs to the Order Alliance controlled by the Holy Spirit Palace. The Holy Spirit Palace hates me to the core, how can we not be prepared? I'm afraid we will be captured by them as soon as we appear."

　　"Then where are we going!" Doudou became even more confused.

　　Mithras looked up at the distance and smiled: "We will head south from here and enter the Chaos Alliance at Alashankou in the Beast Roaring Mountains."

　　"That's a journey of tens of thousands of miles, and there are so many powerful fighting beasts along the way," Doudou said in surprise.

　　Mithras nodded: "I know all this, but don't you think this environment is a good place for us to practice!"

　　Doudou curled his lips and said, "It's up to you. If I encounter any danger, I will just run away. I'm much faster than you."

　　Mithras laughed and said, "I'm just afraid you won't be able to do it by then!"

　　…

　　The central area of ​​the Beast Roaring Mountains is sparsely visited all year round. It is a paradise for fighting beasts, but a forbidden area for humans. Fighting beasts above level seven can be seen everywhere, and fighting beasts of level nine also often appear. Even fighting beasts of the sanctuary may exist. Even a human powerhouse of level nine dare not walk around in such a place casually. However, there are exceptions to everything. In this place that has never been passed before, suddenly another figure walked slowly.

　　This figure was naturally Mithras, but the strange thing was that Doudou was not in his arms. Could it be that they encountered some danger and got separated?

　　Mithras' current image is not good. His clothes have been torn into strips, and he is wrapped in a piece of animal skin. His face is weather-beaten, and he has a full beard.

　　"It's been more than three months! The Beast Roar Mountains are indeed very vast, but the harvest is also pretty good. There is one more cyclone. When I can form a hundred cyclones, my strength will be able to enter the Holy Land," smiled Mithras faintly.

　　The formation of the acupoint cyclone was much more difficult than Mithras had imagined. He had been practicing while traveling for three months. Now his soul power had reached a high level, but he had only formed a new cyclone. At this speed, he would need another five years to reach a hundred, which was almost the same as his previous practice time.

　　It only took him six years from the beginning of his practice to the current peak of level nine.

　　Mithras was not in a hurry at all, he was only sixteen years old now. Even if it took him five years to reach the Holy Land, he would only be twenty-one years old. To enter the Holy Land at such an age, he would not be the first in the history of the continent, but at least he would be in the top ten in history.

　　"Boss, I'm back!" Doudou's voice came, followed by a flash of white light, and the corpse of a fighting beast appeared on the ground, and Doudou stood on the corpse.

　　"Boss, hurry up, I want to eat barbecue!"

　　Mithras chuckled and reached out to take out a broken sword, which he had picked up in the jungle and was a tool specifically used for barbecue. He skillfully removed the outer fur, and with a flick of his wrist, the internal organs of the corpse disappeared. These few moves were clean and neat. It seemed that Mithras had done this kind of thing quite a lot during this period of time.

　　"This is an Iron-backed Wolf. Its internal organs are highly poisonous and cannot be eaten, but its legs are tender and meaty, which are the most essential part of its body," Mithras smiled and shook his wrist. The two hind legs of the Iron-backed Wolf had been cut off by him.

　　Mithras touched the spine of the Ironback Wolf and continued, "Apart from the legs, the meat on the back of the Ironback Wolf is the best, and it can nourish the body and strengthen the essence."

　　Doudou kept nodding his head. Although this period was hard, it was the most comfortable time for him. Mithras would roast meat for him almost every few days, and the fighting beasts used for roasting were different each time, which really made him enjoy the experience.

　　While explaining to Doudou, Mithras picked up a few dead branches from the ground, piled them together, and with a slight burst of energy from his palm, the dead branches were ignited. He then pierced the separated pieces of meat onto a dead branch and placed it over the fire.

　　"The most important thing about grilling meat is the cooking time. The meat from the Iron-backed Gray Wolf cannot be grilled for too long, otherwise it will lose its essence. It is best to grill it about 80% to 90% rare."

　　Mithras flipped the barbecue on the fire with a smile on his face. He had slowly summed up these skills. In such a jungle, apart from practicing, he spent the rest of his time using barbecue as a means of relaxation.

　　"Boss, can you please hurry up? My stomach is growling after talking so much." Doudou squatted on the ground, feeling extremely anxious. This was the moment that made him most excited.

　　"It will be ready soon. Barbecue is a delicate job."

　　Mithras and Doudou were enjoying a moment of peace here, but they didn't know that soon after he left, the area near the Cameroon territory had become extremely tense and the air had become sticky.

　　Cameroon, Fili and two other fighting beasts stood together. It seemed that these two fighting beasts should also be powerful ones from the Holy Land. Opposite them were hundreds of humans. Just by looking at their clothes, you could tell that these people were from the Holy Soul Temple, and they were also judges of the Holy Soul Temple. The black clothes and silver masks on their bodies exuded a strange and bloody aura.

　　In front of these inquisitors stood six people with powerful auras. In the middle were Berg and Figol, and both had the same heavy expressions.

　　The Holy Soul Hall had made a great effort this time. Only six strong men from the Holy Land came, but the intelligence they had was still not detailed enough. After listening to Mithras' instructions, Cameron and Fili also made preparations. The two people beside them were the helpers they invited.

　　"Humans, leave here immediately, otherwise none of you will escape!" Standing next to Cameroon was a Holy Land Clouded Leopard, a type of fighting beast that was also a speed type. At this moment, his face was full of brutality.

　　"It's not easy to take down the four holy beasts!" Berg thought for a moment and continued, "The best outcome is to rescue Elder Remade from their hands."

　　"Hmph, they are just a few beasts. How could Remade survive in their hands? In my opinion, it is better to exterminate them. It should not be difficult for six Saints to deal with four beasts!" Figol said with a cold face. He had never been as embarrassed as the last time in his life. The hatred in his heart for Cameroon and Fili was as surging as a river.

　　"But our goal this time is just to capture Mithras. It's not wise to create other complications like this," Berg reminded Figol.

　　Figol looked at Berg and sneered, "Are you teaching me a lesson?"

　　Berg quickly shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Berg dare not, but this matter needs to be carefully considered to avoid unnecessary trouble and delay the work of the Pope."

　　"No need to say more. I will be in charge of this operation. As long as we kill the Earth Bear and the Purple-winged Flying Fox, we will immediately start a search and capture. It won't take long to take care of these two beasts."

　　Berg originally planned to just rescue Remade, but now Figol wanted to kill Cameron the Earth Bear and Fili the Purple-winged Fox, and he had no choice. After all, the Pope had arranged for Figol to be in charge of this operation.

　　"This time we entered the Beast Roaring Mountains to capture the traitor Mithras and his accomplices, the Earth Bear and the Purple-winged Flying Fox. It would be better for the two beastmen not to meddle in other people's business, lest we damage the harmony and bring disaster upon ourselves." Figol looked at the Cloud Leopard and Winged Tiger beside Cameron and Fili, and sneered, saying, "It's not easy for the two of you to cultivate to this point. Don't end up falling for a little dispute."

　　"Humph! I let you escape from here last time, and you come to provoke me again this time. You really don't know how to live or die." Fili fluttered her wings and flew into the sky, looking at Figol with contempt: "Do you think we will be afraid of you if you bring helpers with you?"

　　"Human, don't try to provoke us. We, the fighting beast clan, are not as treacherous and cunning as you humans. This is our territory. If you want to act recklessly here, it may be a little difficult." The Clouded Leopard pressed its front body against the ground, as if it would attack at any time.

　　"Why waste time talking to these humans? Just eat them and be done with it!" The winged tiger swung its tail and smashed it on the ground angrily. Several cracks extended from its side for hundreds of meters.

　　"Stupid beasts, since you all want to die, I will grant your wish!" Figol could no longer bear it and rushed directly towards Fili.

　　Chapter 15: Big Movement (Part 2)

　　Figol hated Fili to the core and wanted only to regain his lost face, but at this time he was the first person to launch an attack, and of course his target was Fili.

　　"Come on, you won't be able to escape this time," Fili laughed sharply a few times, dived down, and released the crimson fox fragrance mist again, relying on the advantage of speed to quickly wrap around Figol.

　　"You still want to use this little trick against me? You are really looking for death!" Figol was not afraid at all. He sneered and let the mist entangle him, as if he had already found a way to break it.

　　"Let's attack together!" Berg glanced at the other people around him, and appeared next to the Cloud Leopard in a flash. His body was extremely strong due to the cultivation of his weapon soul, and he didn't use any weapons at all. He opened his left and right fists and smashed hard at the Cloud Leopard.

　　"Ah!" Cameroon pounded his chest with his fists, stretched and contracted his body, took big steps, swayed his upper body left and right, and his two arms swept across like two battering rams.

　　The battle broke out in an instant. Except for Fili and the Winged Tiger, the other four Sanctuary Beasts were good at ground attacks. So even though they were Sanctuary Beasts and could fly into the sky, the battle still took place on the ground.

　　The members of the Tribunal are quite powerful, each of them is above level eight, and they are good at attacking with formations. Once someone is trapped in their formation, even the strong ones in the Sanctuary will find it difficult to escape.

　　At this time, the members of the Tribunal had quickly formed four large formations, each of which consisted of 24 members. With the combined momentum, the power was even greater than that released by the strong men in the Sanctuary.

　　"Power in numbers? This is the Beast Roaring Mountains." While struggling with a strong man from the Holy Spirit Palace, the Winged Tiger suddenly let out a long howl. The sound spread far away and was very loud.

　　"Ah!", the Earth Bear and the Clouded Leopard both roared towards the sky. For a moment, the whole jungle seemed as if mountains and rivers were collapsing, dams were breaking, the giant trees were shaking, and dead branches and leaves were flying everywhere.

　　"Very good, the bigger the scene, the better. I will also let my men see the world." Fili's body stopped in mid-air and a sharp roar spread.

　　The sound had just stopped when the jungle was filled with the roar of beasts, like a rolling mountain torrent and a howling hurricane. The water level continued to rise and the jungle ground was shaking.

　　“I heard that your Holy Soul Hall has always been accustomed to winning by numbers on the continent. Today we will let you see what kind of scene is called a large force.” Fili flew in the air, and the crimson fox fragrance mist dissipated, revealing Figol with a sneer on his face.

　　"Beast, your fox scent can't do anything to me. Now it's my turn to show you what I can do." Figol stomped the ground hard, and his body shot towards Fili like a flash of lightning.

　　"I didn't expect you to be prepared, but the people you brought will not be prepared as well, right? Follow me, I'll play with you!" However, Fili was not afraid. Her speed was much faster than Figol's. She flapped her wings continuously and suddenly shot towards the members of the Inquisition who were forming a formation. The purple fox fragrance mist instantly enveloped a circle of 24 members of the Inquisition.

　　Cameron, the Earth Bear, was the one who had the hardest time. Among the six powerful saints of the Holy Soul Hall, two were there to deal with him. Both of them were trained by weapon souls, so their physical strength was imaginable. The collision between the two sides was also very brutal, and each blow was to see flesh and bones, which was a completely different feeling.

　　Fighting beasts appeared like water, there was no telling how numerous they were. Their footsteps made the entire jungle tremble, their breathing gathered into a tsunami, and their bodies crushed the giant trees.

　　It was an extremely shocking scene. With just a quick glance, Berg saw tens of thousands of fighting beasts. However, that was only a small area. The actual number was probably unknown even to the fighting beasts that had not yet given birth.

　　The strongest of these fighting beasts that rushed over was not far from the Holy Land, and the weakest was only level three or four. After sensing the fertility atmosphere in the field, they all stopped in their tracks. However, soon, the fighting beasts behind pushed the fighting beasts in the front row to the battle scene. The raging airflow and the surging power tore hundreds of fighting beasts apart in an instant. At the moment when the blood flashed, all the fighting beasts seemed to have forgotten the horror of the battle scene and rushed forward.

　　In an instant, the fighting beasts crashed towards the people in the Holy Soul Hall like surging waves. The small venue limited the number of fighting beasts, but almost every member of the Holy Soul Hall's Court of Judgments was surrounded by hundreds of fighting beasts biting and attacking madly. On the contrary, no fighting beasts approached the battle circle of several powerful Saint Domain warriors.

　　The battle between the strong men in the Holy Land is still going on. The air is filled with the smell of blood. The blood has condensed into a blood dance, as sticky as a cumulonimbus cloud.

　　“Ouch!”

　　The target of the formation obtained by the referee was not anything else but the surging tide of beast fighting. Unfortunately, one of the four formations was trapped by the fox scent that Fili had just released. As a result, the three formations obtained by the referee could not be completely linked together, which greatly reduced the power of their formations.

　　Even so, the Holy Spirit Hall's formation attack was indeed powerful, with hundreds of fighting beasts killed or injured in every attack. It was like a continuously rotating harvester, harvesting not crops but the lives of the fighting beasts.

　　“Ouch!”

　　The death of their companions did not make the fighting beasts afraid, but instead aroused their brutality. The fighting beasts jumped and ran, trying to get into the inner chamber of the Inquisition members. The corpses, blood, and internal organs had formed a muddy mass.

　　The blood mist gathered more and more, becoming thicker and thicker, really like a rain cloud dripping blood. Weirdness grew in everyone's heart, but the beastmen felt nothing, they had gone completely crazy.

　　"Ah!" The blood mist was blown by a strong wind and stuck to the body of a member of the Inquisition. Even though he was a member of the Inquisition known for his ruthlessness, this strange scene made his reaction pause slightly. This momentary pause gave Dou Beast a chance. A wind wolf suddenly passed over his shoulder, and a blood line appeared under his mask, where was his throat.

　　"Ah! Ah!", screams of fear were heard one after another. Although the Holy Soul Hall's attack formation was powerful, it had a fatal flaw: once casualties occurred, the formation would completely collapse.

　　In just a short moment, this group of 24 Inquisition members who were heavily relied upon by the Holy Soul Temple had turned into corpses. However, this was far from their final fate. The fighting beasts, which had already gone crazy, tore and bit their corpses until they were reduced to piles of bones. The bloody scene made the other two groups both angry and terrified.

　　There were three formations, one was trapped, one disappeared, and the remaining two formations were closely together, but this could not avoid being completely surrounded by the fighting beasts.

　　“Haha! See? This is what a powerful force is.” Fili’s figure kept flashing, and behind him was Figol who was chasing hard.

　　"You beasts, I will exterminate all of you beasts." Figol obviously did not expect such a result. Each of those members of the Inquisition was the backbone of the Holy Soul Temple. They were not easy to train, and the loss of 24 of them at once made him heartbroken.

　　"Boom!", the body of the Clouded Leopard flew out horizontally. The two powerful Saint Domain warriors from the Holy Soul Palace were fighting with him. His strength was originally the weakest among the four Saint Domain fighting beasts. After just a few encounters, he was already showing signs of defeat.

　　"Die!" The two strong men from the Holy Soul Palace would never let go of the opportunity to kill the Cloud Leopard. They shot forward, and as soon as the Cloud Leopard's body fell to the ground, the second attack of the two strong men had already arrived.

　　"Boom!" The body of the Cloud Leopard was blown away again, and several streams of blood spurted out. It was obvious that it was dead.

　　Fili watched carefully from mid-air, and her sharp voice was filled with murderous intent: "Big stupid bear, they killed Xiaoyun, don't worry about it, let them pay the price"

　　"Get out of here!" Cameroon didn't know about the death of Stepping Cloud Leopard, and his face became even more ferocious. He waved his arms wildly to force the two Holy Soul Temple saints away, and his huge body rushed in front of Stepping Cloud Leopard's corpse.

　　"You will pay the price, ah!" Cameron straightened up and roared to the sky. The sound was like thunder. The fighting beasts that were besieging the members of the Inquisition fled away one after another.

　　"Look at my dream space!" Fili's body suddenly stopped, and the mist around her surged and filled the air. A giant purple-red cage formed, covering everyone on the ground.

　　"The earth roars!" Cameroon's two giant legs stomped the ground violently, a series of vibrations occurred, and the entire ground turned over. At that moment, it seemed that the sky and the earth were completely turned upside down. At that moment, it seemed that the end of the world had come.

　　However, this is not the end. Countless huge rocks fell from the sky. No one knew where they came from, nor why they appeared. Those huge rocks connected the entire heaven and earth together.

　　The sky is collapsing!

　　This was people’s first feeling. The locust-like boulders and the completely reversed ground opened their ferocious mouths and wanted to swallow all the people.

　　Screams continued to ring out. The strong men in the Sanctuary found it difficult to cope with such a situation, let alone those members of the Inquisition at level eight or nine. Soon, the earth swallowed them up and the boulders crushed them. There was no chance of resistance, only death.

　　Fili's dream space stretched out around everyone. There were countless things in it that appeared in the depths of their desires, power, status, money, women. The psychedelic space embraced everyone's desires, and even the strong men in the Sanctuary couldn't help but be dazed.

　　In the psychedelic space, the evolved skill of Fili Fox Fragrance Mist, although it was just a layer of gorgeous-looking mist, at this moment it became the clothes of the god of death.

　　Just a moment of daze had already announced the fate of everyone. The ground was covering them, boulders were falling on them, and the two forces from above were pushing them towards hell.

　　Chapter 16: The Strong One in the Divine Realm

　　The two innate magical powers, Dream Space and Roar of the Earth, were unleashed together, and for a moment, all the people in the Holy Soul Temple were in dire straits. In just a short moment, all the members of the Inquisition were wiped out, and the remaining six powerful Saint Domain masters were just struggling to hold on.

　　"Haha, human, go to hell!" The strong men of the Holy Soul Palace were struggling to hold on, but Cameron rushed over with a big laugh. The earth was roaring as if it knew him and everyone dodged, allowing him to get close to everyone in an instant, and his two arms that were thicker than a human body swept left and right.

　　"Boom!" Several strong men from the Holy Soul Temple's Sanctuary were struggling to cope with the flipping ground and the boulders falling from the sky. How could they have the ability to dodge Cameron's attack? In the blink of an eye, one of the strong men from the Sanctuary was swept down by Cameron's arm, and the ground swallowed him in an instant.

　　"Damn it!" Berg's mind was tense. He managed to avoid a huge rock that was thousands of cubic meters in size with limited effort. His soul sensed that there was one person missing, and he felt pain in his heart.

　　The losses of the Holy Soul Hall this time were too great, including Tarot and Remade mentioned above, and the loss of three powerful Saint Domain warriors. Such a huge loss could not be borne even by a company as huge as the Holy Soul Hall.

　　"Why do you have to be so ruthless!" A gentle voice appeared in everyone's ears, as if talking to everyone face to face: "Stop it!"

　　The ground stopped surging in an instant, and the huge rocks in the sky disappeared, as if what had just happened was just an illusion. However, everyone knew that this was not an illusion, but someone used great power and magical powers to save everyone in the Holy Soul Hall.

　　Wearing a snow-white robe and with a gentle face, standing in mid-air was none other than Osgood, the Pope of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"Your Holiness!" Berg and the others bowed and saluted, secretly feeling lucky. Just at that moment, everyone almost thought they would die.

　　Pope Osgood nodded, walked step by step in the air, and climbed directly to the same height as Cameron. He smiled and said to Cameron: "I didn't expect that you could comprehend the innate magical power of the roar of the earth. In my memory, very few of your people have comprehended it."

　　Although Cameroon knew that this old man was not easy to deal with, he was not afraid in his heart. He said in a muffled voice: "You are the Pope of the Holy Spirit Temple, just an old man!"

　　Osgudu was not angry, he just smiled: "This time the Holy Soul Hall lost three Saint Domains, and here just happen to have three of your Saint Domain fighting beasts, you can atone for your sins and join the Holy Soul Hall as a pet beast!"

　　"Old thief, your idea is good, but forget it!" Fili's dream space was opened again, covering Osgood.

　　"You are so stubborn. Being a pet is better than being a wild animal!" Osgood stretched out a white jade hand and slowly pointed to the dream space.

　　There was only a muffled sound, and the dream space was shattered, and Fili spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　"You old bastard, I'll beat you to death!" Cameroon was furious and slapped Osgood in hatred. The turbulent airflow from this slap made everyone feel a little suffocated.

　　"A beast is a beast after all. It can't see the situation clearly!" Osgood pointed a finger at Cameroon's palm. A blood hole as thick as a child's arm appeared. Cameroon's extremely strong body seemed as fragile as a piece of straw paper in front of him.

　　“We are getting old and it is windy here, let’s continue our conversation on the ground”, Osgood waved at Cameroon, who collapsed with a loud bang, and hundreds of meters of body crawled on the ground.

　　"This is much more comfortable." Osgood walked slowly to the ground, looked at Cameroon and said calmly: "Now we can continue with the previous question."

　　"Are you willing to join the Holy Spirit Temple and become a pet?"

　　Although Cameroon is reckless, he is not stupid. Osgudu's two attacks made him realize how terrifying this old man is. However, it is absolutely impossible to make him a pet.

　　"Old man, forget it. I would rather die than be a pet," Cameron said loudly.

　　Osgood turned around and looked at Fili and the Winged Tiger, who were already terrified, and said with a smile: "What do you two think? Are you also unwilling to be the pets of our Holy Spirit Hall?"

　　“Don’t even think about it! You may be stronger than us, but it’s impossible for us to be your pets!” Fili said with a determined look on her face.

　　How can a free person put shackles on himself with his own hands? Death is not scary, what is scary is losing even the freedom to die.

　　Osgood shook his head and sighed: "What a pity! You killed our people from the Holy Spirit Temple, but you don't want to be our pet beasts. How can I deal with you? What a pity!"

　　Cameroon pointed at Osgood and laughed: "You just want to find a reason to kill us, right? Then kill us. It's a pity that if you had come a little later, we could have dealt with all the people here and you, an old thief, would never be able to be hypocritical again."

　　Osgood laughed and said, "I didn't expect you to be stupid. Since you have already thought of the outcome, why don't you join us in the Holy Spirit Hall? Living is always much better than dying."

　　"Becoming your pet is more terrifying than death. We, the fighting beast clan, are not like you humans who are afraid of death. Death is not a disaster for us at all." Fili staggered to Cameron's side. She had been seriously injured by the previous blow.

　　"Big stupid bear, I originally wanted to compete with you again to see which is more powerful, your Earth Roar or my Dream Space. Now it seems there is no such opportunity," Fili trembled all over and spat out another mouthful of blood.

　　"No need to compete, I will definitely lose. You know I love eating the most. As long as such an illusion appears in your dream space, I will be ravaged by you." Cameroon said with a smile: "But in terms of strength, you will definitely not be my opponent."

　　Fili laughed: "You finally admitted defeat. If you were like this we wouldn't..."

　　"Although I didn't say it, but in my heart you have been mine for a long time. You lied to me that you had a child, but I knew that it was your brother's child," Cameroon hugged Fili in his arms.

　　It turns out that these two fighting beasts from the Holy Land are actually a couple. No wonder their relationship is so weird.

　　"So you already knew that if we had a child, you said the child would miss you or look like me!", Fili asked shyly.

　　Cameroon nodded: "Then I probably miss you more. I don't even like myself when I look like this. I must be very beautiful if I were as beautiful as you."

　　"But we don't have it, and we won't have it in the future!"

　　"It's really touching. It's the first time I know that animals can have feelings. Should I give you a chance to fulfill your wish?" Osgood laughed.

　　"You old beast, if you want to kill me just go ahead. Why do you have to pretend to be so righteous and make us feel sick?" the Flying Tiger shouted with a sneer.

　　"He has always been like this. Perhaps even he has forgotten what reality is. So, there is no need for you to be surprised!"

　　Suddenly, an old man in a green robe appeared in front of Osgudu and sneered, "I didn't expect you to stay here. I really admire your patience."

　　Osgood's face changed: "It's you, I didn't expect we would meet again!"

　　The old man in green robe walked to Fili's side, put his hand on Fili's head, smiled and said: "I just heard what you said, I also want to know who your child will look more like."

　　Fili wanted to dodge the hand, but suddenly her body stiffened and she couldn't move at all. Cameron wanted to stop it, but met with the same result, her whole body stiffened and she couldn't move.

　　"It's okay, you will be fine after a few days of recuperation. It's been a long time since anyone in our fighting beast clan has activated their innate magical powers. I hope you can fully master your magical powers." The old man loosened his hand, and Fili and Cameron were able to move, but the old man's words made them stunned.

　　"You, you are..." Fili stuttered and couldn't express what she meant, and Cameron was completely speechless.

　　The old man nodded: "I have already taken that step, you just follow me from now on!"

　　Fili and Cameron were pleasantly surprised. They didn't expect that the old man who came was actually a member of their tribe who had entered the divine realm. This was too shocking for them.

　　Berg and the others were filled with surprise. It was the first time they had witnessed the strength of Pope Osgood. The power that could shake the world shocked them immensely.

　　However, when the old man appeared, they were shocked to find that the old man's strength was also unfathomable like the abyss. When the old man nodded and said those words, they were even more shocked.

　　The Divine Realm is also a legend for the strong men in the Holy Land. People like Berg have never confirmed that there are strong men from the Divine Realm in Oslo. Those legendary figures are only suspected by people of having stepped into the Divine Realm. It is impossible to see a strong man from the Divine Realm with their own eyes like now, and he is a strong man from the Divine Realm of the Fighting Beast Clan.

　　"His Holiness the Pope is a powerful being from the Divine Realm!" They were all shocked. They never knew that Pope Osgood, whom they met every day, would actually be a powerful being from the Divine Realm.

　　“Old friend, you are staying here to find the way to the final breakthrough! It’s a pity that you did such a thing back then. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have to search so hard and find a way out now.” The old man in green robe said with disdain, “The Holy Spirit Hall founded by that man has become a tool for you to pursue a higher realm in your hands. If he were still alive, what would he think and what would happen to you!”

　　Osgood sneered: "Don't you want to reach that level? You just don't have the same conditions as us. Don't pretend to be so noble."

　　“At least I won’t create a vague divine world, or something like a holy soul! It’s so ridiculous that a traitor has ascended to the altar,” the old man in green robe laughed.

　　Chapter 17

　　The old man in green robe laughed loudly: "You and I both know how many people are exploring the last step, but you and those people hiding outside the continent are too despicable. You actually want to achieve your goal by unifying the continent's beliefs. It's really funny!"

　　Osgudu's face twitched a few times, and he sneered: "I should have killed you back then, and let you survive until now."

　　"Why do you have to pretend? If you hadn't provoked the incident, why would our two tribes have come to this point? Although that man is domineering, he is also a reasonable person. If it weren't for you, he would never have attacked us." The old man in green robe became angrier and angrier. He pointed at Osgudu and sneered, "You thirteen people killed your companions and betrayed your master. Be careful that one day that man will come back again. Then it will be the end of you."

　　Osgudu's expression changed again. He looked at the old man in green robe and shook his head. "You know best what happened back then. That person's soul has long been extinct. It is impossible for him to appear again. You'd better be careful. One day we will complete what we failed to complete ten thousand years ago and completely exterminate your fighting beast clan."

　　"I've been waiting for this day, but I'm afraid you won't have such an opportunity!" The old man in green robe sneered, "You know best how terrifying that man is. If he really comes back, you will all die."

　　Osgood became a little nervous, and the twitching on his face became more severe, completely unlike his demeanor at the beginning. He said loudly: "He will not come back, absolutely not!"

　　"Then you just wait! I have already sensed his aura, don't you?" The old man in green robe sneered, "Perhaps you have already sensed it, but you are just deceiving yourself. That person will find you one day, so be prepared now!"

　　Osgudu's expression gradually calmed down: "Even if he comes back, what can we do? We were able to kill him once ten thousand years ago, and we can do it again ten thousand years later."

　　The old man in green robe nodded: "Then I will wait and see. Let's not talk about that person for now. How should we solve today's matter? Your men have heard our conversation. Do you want me to deal with them for you?"

　　Berg and the others were shocked. They had indeed listened carefully to the conversation between Osgood and this man, and they also heard something strange. When they thought of the word "silence", everyone's face changed drastically.

　　"What's the harm in hearing it? These people are my loyal subordinates, they will not betray me." Osgood returned to his previous appearance with a faint smile on his face: "I won't bother you with this matter."

　　The old man in green robe nodded and said: "I understand your plan, don't worry, I won't stop you, I still want to see if your idea can take that last step."

　　"In that case, you'd better be extra careful. If we succeed, the first one we'll find will definitely be you," Osgood said with murderous intent.

　　"Hahaha! I have existed for tens of thousands of years. In such a long time, if I cannot take that step, what is the difference between life and death?" the old man in green robe laughed.

　　Turning to Cameroon and Fili, the old man in green robe waved his hand, and the body of the Winged Tiger was already in front of him: "Take her with you, let's leave here"

　　Ever since Chayihu found out that the old man in green robe was a powerful figure from the divine realm of the fighting beast clan, he let down all his guard and followed the strong man's instructions to put the purple-winged flying fox on his back.

　　"Let's go. I'll take you to a place that is our real home." The old man in green robe saw Cameron stand up and said to the three holy beasts with a smile, "Let's go home!"

　　Soon, the old man in green robe left with Cameron, Fili and the Winged Tiger. From beginning to end, no one knew what his name was or what his prototype was.

　　Osgudu did not stop him. At their level, they would not easily take action unless it was absolutely necessary. What's more, he did not have the confidence to defeat the old man in green robe.

　　"Your Holiness!" Berg and others stepped forward tremblingly and saluted. Knowing many things about Osgood, everyone had become extremely respectful.

　　"Well! You are not to blame for this incident. The most important thing for you now is to catch Mithras for me, no matter where he is." Osgood rubbed his brows as if he was in a difficult situation: "Also, you know too many things, which is not good for you!"

　　With a slight wave of his hand, several people felt dizzy for a while. When they recovered, they were no longer as frightened as before.

　　"Your Holiness, why are you here?" Berg looked at Osgood in surprise, as if he had completely forgotten what happened just now.

　　Osgood smiled and said, "I was worried about you all, so I came to check on you. As expected, when I saw you were in trouble, I rescued you."

　　Figol was ashamed: "Your Excellency the Pope, I was too reckless this time. Not only did I kill a brother, but I also almost ruined your business!"

　　"It's okay! You continue to hunt down that Mithras now. I'll be waiting for your good news in the temple." Osgood said with a gentle look on his face. He patted Figol lightly and disappeared in an instant.

　　"Let's go. We can't let His Holiness the Pope down. That kid must not have run far. We must bring him back this time," Figor shouted and disappeared in an instant. The others followed closely.

　　These people seemed to be completely unaware that a part of their memories was missing, a part of their memories that related to ancient times!

　　…

　　Mithras certainly didn't expect that such a big thing would happen after he left. At that time, he was still traveling in the jungle, and now, of course, he was still grilling meat for Doudou.

　　"Boss, it's almost done!"

　　Mithras couldn't remember how many times Doudou had asked this question, and smiled: "This barbecue needs the fat in the meat to be melted into the meat, so that it won't be dry and melt in the mouth. You have to wait a little longer."

　　"I've been waiting for a long time, boss, are you deliberately teasing my appetite?" Doudou lay on the ground dissatisfied, staring at the barbecue with his two little eyes.

　　"Of course not. Barbecue is also a skill. If you want to eat delicious food, you must be patient!" Mithras kept turning the barbecue on the fire.

　　"It's indeed a great craft. Just smelling the fragrance from afar makes me reluctant to leave," a bearded man suddenly appeared. If he hadn't made a sound, Mithras would not have known that someone was approaching him.

　　With a shock in his heart, Mithras could not even sense any breath from this man. Such strength was truly terrifying.

　　"It's fate that we meet. I'm really hungry for your barbecue. I wonder if I can share some of the profits to satisfy my craving!" The big man sat down by himself, staring at the barbecue, with an expression not much different from Doudou's.

　　"Boss, who is this person? Why don't I feel disgusted with him? Instead, I want to get close to him," Doudou said to Mithras in confusion, "This feeling is very strange."

　　"That's because we are destined to be together. Don't worry, little one. I won't give you too much. Just a little is enough." The bearded man scratched his head, patted his leg and said, "I forgot to introduce myself. You can just call me Tu."

　　Both Mithras and Doudou had a look of shock on their faces. This person could actually hear the conversation between their souls. Such power was too incredible.

　　Doesn't this mean that the two of them looked like they were naked in front of this picture, allowing him to see them clearly inside and out?

　　"Senior, you are joking. The barbecue here cannot be finished even if two more people come. Why would Doudou worry?" Mithras knew that the picture was not simple. Now he has a guess, but it has not been confirmed yet. He can only deal with people like this carefully and dare not have any other ideas.

　　Tu rubbed Doudou and said with a smile: "So it's called Doudou. No wonder it's so chubby. It turns out it's the name that's to blame."

　　When Tu reached out his hand, Doudou wanted to dodge, but an indescribable attachment made him give up, as if he really wanted to be touched by that dirty hand.

　　Knowing that Tu could hear their soul communications, Mithras naturally stopped trying to communicate with Doudou. He just flipped the barbecue carefully, as if he didn't care about the extra Tu at all. However, his heart was in turmoil as he was thinking about the true intention of Tu.

　　Tu, however, seemed to not care about Mithras's consideration at all. He rubbed his hands, stared at the barbecue and swallowed his saliva from time to time. He looked like he was really interested in the barbecue.

　　"A long time ago, there was a man who grilled meat for me in this way. Unfortunately, I don't know where that man disappeared later, and I never ate barbecue again." Tu's face suddenly became heavy, making Mithras secretly alert.

　　Tu touched his mouth and laughed: "You know what, when you grill meat you really look a bit like that person, but I don't know if your grilled meat can compare to that person's."

　　Seeing that Tu had no ill intentions, Mithras felt relieved and said with a smile: "You will soon know how good my skills are. The barbecue is ready."

　　Skillfully cutting a piece of the roast meat and handing it to Tu, Mithras said with a smile: "Senior, taste it and you will know how good my cooking skills are."

　　"That's right, that's right!" Tu grabbed the barbecue and didn't care that it had just been taken off the fire. He swallowed it in big mouthfuls, which made Mithras frown.

　　"Sorry, I ate too fast and couldn't taste it!" Tu wiped his mouth, chuckled, snatched the remaining piece of barbecue from Mithras' hand, and continued to "taste" it.

　　Doudou was frightened by what he saw, so he pulled off the other hind leg from the stick and hid aside to eat it voraciously, which made Mithras laugh in his heart. This man and this beast were a perfect match.

　　"Not bad, not bad, the craftsmanship is exactly the same as it was back then." Tu looked at Mithras and smiled, "But I still feel it's a little bit less, how about..."

　　Tu looked at the last piece of barbecue in Mithras' hand.

　　Chapter 18 The Secret History of the Continent

　　(It’s been a while since I last called out, everyone remember to vote!)

　　Mithras was amused and handed over the last piece of roast meat in his hand: "This piece is taken from the back of the Iron-backed Gray Wolf. Senior, please taste it and see if it is different from the one just now."

　　Tu was not polite at all and took it. This time he did not swallow it whole but tasted it slowly.

　　"I really miss this taste!" Tu seemed to have thought of something: "If I hadn't done something wrong back then, I should still be able to eat someone's barbecue now, but there is no regret medicine in this world."

　　"Is that person angry with you?" asked Mithras curiously.

　　Tu shook his head and smiled bitterly: "More than angry, I think he wanted to kill me, but that was just my momentary confusion, it's too late to regret now"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "As long as it is an unintentional mistake, I think that person will definitely forgive you. Who in this world can avoid making mistakes?"

　　"Having said that, I still feel very sorry for that person. After all, to be honest, he was really good to me back then." Tu said with a heavy face: "Over the years, I have been looking forward to his return all the time, even if he wants to kill me. Perhaps this is the only way to make up for my mistakes."

　　After listening to this, Mithras felt that this plot was not just as simple as making "that person" angry. He was afraid that he had done something very sorry to "that person" in the past, and this incident might have pushed "that person" into a desperate situation.

　　"Since you are open-minded, what is there to regret? Some things cannot be stopped by anyone when they are supposed to happen," Mithras thought for a moment and said slowly.

　　Tu laughed loudly: "Some things will eventually happen. Little brother, you really hit the nail on the head. If these things are going to happen, just let them happen. Everyone has to pay the price for the mistakes they have made!"

　　Mithras laughed along. He thought of the Holy Spirit Palace. The force that destroyed his family would have to pay the price for the mistakes they made, the price of blood!

　　"By the way, little brother, why do you come to a place like this alone? This is not a place to enjoy the scenery. You'd better leave early." Tu finished the barbecue in his hand and even licked his palms.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "I am helpless. A very powerful enemy is chasing me. I had no choice but to enter the Beast Roaring Mountains, hoping to escape their pursuit."

　　"Enemy! So that's how it is. It seems that you are also a person with a story. No wonder you have so much vicissitudes in your eyes at such a young age." Tu smiled slightly, not seeming surprised.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "What stories do you have about me, my younger generation? All I have is hatred!"

　　Tu laughed loudly: "There is already too much hatred in this world. One more or one less of you won't make much difference. It seems that you are just an ordinary person! I didn't expect that you also have the hatred of ordinary people."

　　Mithras was confused, but he knew that Tu had no ill intentions and was just saying it casually, so he smiled and said, "I am naturally an ordinary person. Who in this world is not an ordinary person? No matter how powerful he is, he will still die. Even if he becomes a saint or a god, he cannot escape the laws between heaven and earth."

　　Tu looked at Mithras carefully and nodded: "You can see clearly. Becoming a saint or a god is extremely glorious, but to the whole world, it is still just a small ant. Only by taking that step can you transcend the world and become a world of your own. But, who in the past thousands of years can reach this step?"

　　Mithras thought Tu was going to continue explaining, but he didn't expect that after a long sigh, he really had nothing to say. He just looked at him, as if he was thinking about something.

　　"Your acupoints in your body are crystal clear, and your sea of ​​consciousness is overflowing. Perhaps you can make it to that step." Tu looked at Mithras and said seriously, "As long as you can perfect the prototype of the world in your sea of ​​consciousness, that will be the key to your taking the last step!"

　　Mithras was horrified. Was this person a man or a god? All the secrets of Tu could not be hidden from him at all. Only the legendary strong men in the realm of gods could have such strength.

　　"Don't be nervous, I have no ill intentions, it's just that my eyesight is a little better than that of ordinary people." Tu smiled and said, "I can't eat your barbecue for nothing. Well, I will explain to you the true meaning of this practice."

　　"Everyone thinks that the strong men of the Holy Domain have already stood at the top of this continent, but that is not the case. Oslo has existed for tens of thousands of years. How can it be as simple as people imagine?" Tu sneered and said, "Thinking back then, the Holy Domain in Oslo was like a dog, and the strong men of the Divine Domain were in the thousands. That was a glorious era for martial arts."

　　Mithras was shocked. He had never seen such an era in any ancient books, but he believed that what Tu Lao said was true.

　　"Then why has it turned out like this now?" Mithras asked nervously. He had a premonition that he was about to uncover a huge secret.

　　Tu laughed loudly: "Why? Because someone wanted to take that final step and become a being beyond the God level, so he completely destroyed the original cultivation system on Oslo and introduced a new cultivation system, which is the Three Souls that people on the mainland are practicing now."

　　Mithras almost screamed out. He thought of many things, but he never expected that the current three-soul cultivation actually existed after someone modified it.

　　"Then what was the cultivation system on the continent before this?" Mithras barely calmed his mind and asked Tu.

　　"You are not unfamiliar with it. It is just like what you are practicing now. At that time, humans followed the laws of the movement of stars and practiced acupoints in their bodies, forming 360 large acupoints and refining 1,286 tiny acupoints. This was called acupoint cultivation. Now, the term "cultivation" for humans evolved from that time." Tu said with some yearning: "Acupoint cultivation, as long as you can successfully cultivate 300 acupoints in your body, you can enter the realm of gods. If you can successfully cultivate 360 ​​large acupoints and 1,280 small acupoints, you can transcend the heaven and earth and become your own heaven and earth."

　　Mithras was shocked, this method of cultivation was really overbearing. His body was full of acupoints, and one thousand two hundred and eighty acupoints were refined. This method of cultivation that relied on the power of heaven and earth would naturally be more powerful.

　　"At that time, there were countless acupuncture points cultivators. When all the acupuncture points were filled, it could be considered as entering the holy realm. Therefore, what I said just now was not an exaggeration. The holy realm was like a dog walking all over the place, and the strong in the divine realm were the real strong in the continent."

　　"No matter the age or time of an acupoint cultivator, the more acupoints he successfully cultivates, the stronger he will be. In history, there was once a man who successfully formed all 360 major acupoints into cyclones, and also refined most of the 1,280 tiny acupoints. In that era, he was the true king of the entire continent, and everyone would bow down to him," Tu's face was full of light, and he seemed extremely excited.

　　"That strong man had eighteen guards around him. These eighteen guards were all absolutely strong men on the continent at that time. For a secret that could not be told, these guards bewitched this strong man to exterminate all the cultivators who had reached the Divine Realm on the mainland at that time. Only a small number of them escaped that disaster. Since then, the strong men in the Divine Realm on the mainland have become extremely rare, and the strong men in the Holy Realm have become the protagonists of the mainland."

　　"Why would this strong man do this?" Mithras found it difficult to understand. As the most powerful man on the road, who could threaten his position? Why would he cause such a disaster?

　　"The eighteen guards told him that at that time, other powerful gods on the continent were going to open up a space outside the continent and call it the God Realm. They also planned to take the final step by ruling over the human race and absorbing the power of people's faith. The powerful man believed it and started killing people until he knew the truth. However, he was powerless to reverse the situation. The eighteen guards betrayed him and successfully launched a sneak attack in another battle. The powerful man who was most likely to take the final step just disappeared between heaven and earth."

　　Mithras was shocked. He didn't expect that the cause of all this was because of those eighteen guards. Anger rose in his heart and he couldn't control it. He punched the ground in hatred, feeling infinite sadness in his heart.

　　"After killing that strong man, in order to rule the continent forever and to take the final step early, the eighteen guards destroyed all their original acupuncture techniques and replaced them with the three-soul cultivation that they had prepared long ago. However, this three-soul cultivation can only reach the holy realm in the end. From then on, no more strong men from the divine realm were born in Oslo."

　　"Moreover, in order to absorb the power of people's faith, they established a secondary space outside the continent and called it the God Realm. Naturally, they transformed themselves into gods and became gods in people's hearts." Tu finished telling this part of the secret history of Oslo in one breath.

　　Mithras' heart could not calm down for a long time. The history told by Tu was so shocking that he almost forgot to breathe for a moment.

　　"Okay, I'll eat your meat and tell you a story, and we'll be even now," Tu stood up. "But I want to tell you one last thing, that is, the changes in your sea of ​​consciousness have never happened to people of that era, not even that strong man. Your chance of life is here, you must seize it well."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "It is my blessing to listen to you, Senior. I know you are a powerful person, and I have no way to repay you. I can only remember this favor. If I can create my own world as you said, I will never forget your help."

　　Tu shook his head: "It's hard to say who owes whom. This is a branch of the World Tree. It was originally a relic of that powerful man. Leaving it on me will only add to my pain. It's better to give it to you as a memorial."

　　Tu stretched out his hand, and a green branch appeared in his hand, and a breath of life so strong that it almost turned into mist spread out.

　　Chapter 19: World Tree Branches

　　(I promised everyone that I would put it on the shelves after 500,000, so let’s hold on for a while! Xialiu is risking his life to persist, so please support me!)

　　The branch of the World Tree in Tu's hand looked no different from an ordinary branch, except that it was extremely bright emerald green. As soon as it was taken out, an extremely rich breath of life was already spreading out.

　　"Is this a branch of the World Tree?" Mithras looked at it in surprise, thinking of the classics he had read before.

　　The World Tree is the foundation of the birth of the world. In the vast universe, every plane is formed by relying on the World Tree. These planes are like fruits hanging on the World Tree. The World Tree is also the source of energy for all things. All kinds of life can exist only because of the breath of life of the World Tree.

　　The origin of the World Tree is so great that, in the classics, it is an existence of super artifact level. There is not even a detailed introduction of it in the classics, only legends.

　　Such a rare item was actually going to be given to him. How could Mithras be anything but shocked?

　　"Actually, you don't have to be surprised. This World Tree is just a kind of tree that coexists with the heaven and earth. That's why it carries such a strong breath of life. It's not the origin of the world as the legend says." Tu smiled and explained: "Although this kind of thing is rare on the mainland, it has few uses. It can only be used to heal wounds. It's not a very precious thing."

　　Of course, Mithras knew that Tu was just laughing at his concerns. Even if the World Tree was not the source of the world's energy, it was still a tree that grew together with heaven and earth. How could such a tree be simple?

　　When the heaven and earth were first created, it was such a long time ago that even humans had not appeared at that time. This World Tree came from such a distant time, its preciousness is unimaginable.

　　"I really dare not accept it. The branch of the World Tree is extremely precious. I have done nothing but deserve your kindness." Of course, he knew the role of the World Tree to Mithras. Once this wonder of heaven and earth was integrated into his body, the strength of his body would probably be raised to an incredible level.

　　Tu laughed loudly: "I think you have seen my strength. With my current strength, things like the World Tree are of no use to me. You and I are destined to be together, so why not give this treasure to you? What's more, this thing should have belonged to you in the first place!"

　　Mithras was stunned: "Senior, you are joking!"

　　"There is already a prototype of the world in your body, but the world cannot be born without life. If you melt this branch of the World Tree into your body, it may be able to speed up the birth of the world in your sea of ​​consciousness. There is no one else as unique as you on this continent. Therefore, this World Tree is prepared for you. You should accept it!" Tu handed the branch of the World Tree to Mithras.

　　"In the near future, this continent will undergo another change. I hope you can shine in it. Oslo originally belongs to you. You should take it back and protect it!" Tu's face became serious: "This is your responsibility, and also your destiny."

　　Mithras' heart was shocked. He always felt that Tu was hiding something from him. However, Tu really had no ill will towards her, which made him a little hesitant.

　　"I leave it to you. It's time for me to go!" Tu stuffed the branch of the World Tree into Mithras' arms, and then disappeared without a trace, as if he had never existed during this period of time.

　　"Boss, he's gone!" Doudou hadn't said anything the whole time. Even she didn't like the feeling of being seen through. Only at this time did she speak out to remind Mithras.

　　Mithras was thinking about what had just happened, the secret history of the continent told by Xiangtu, and the World Tree in his hand. He was stunned for a moment. It all seemed like a dream. It happened too fast and too unbelievable. He was still a little groggy until now.

　　"Doudou, what kind of person do you think this picture represents?" Mithras frowned. He always felt that he had overlooked something.

　　Doudou thought about it, shook his head and said, "I can't explain it clearly. This person is very strange and his origin is very suspicious, but at least he has no ill will towards us."

　　Mithras nodded: "I feel this as well, but he told me so much on our first meeting and gave me a treasure like the World Tree. It's hard to say that it's just because we get along well. There must be something we don't know!"

　　"Why think so much? Anyway, we have the World Tree in our hands now, and we know the secret history of the continent. This will benefit us in every way. What are we worried about?" Doudou said nonchalantly: "It would be best if we could encounter good things like this every day. Of course, it would be best if he doesn't eat our barbecue!"

　　Mithras looked at Doudou helplessly. When it came to barbecue, he had worked hard for a long time, but he only smelled the flavor and didn't actually taste anything.

　　Mithras held the branch of the World Tree in his hand and thought carefully about the conversation between Tu and him, but still didn't find anything. Although he was still a little confused in his heart, there was nothing he could do and he turned all his attention to the branch of the World Tree.

　　No one knew when this section of the World Tree branch was taken from the tree, and the broken end was very neat, which made Mithras secretly shocked. According to the records in the classics, the branches of the World Tree were the toughest, and even the first-class weapons could hardly damage them. However, looking at the smoothness of the broken end, the branch of the World Tree was broken in one go without any hesitation. It was obvious that when the man cut it, the weapon in his hand was extremely sharp, and his own strength was also amazing, otherwise, let alone cutting it off, it would be impossible to even leave a scar.

　　What is even more bizarre is that although this section of the World Tree branch is very old, there is still a faint sap at the broken end, as if it had just been cut off. The few remaining leaves also look extremely stretched out, which is quite surprising.

　　Just by holding it in his hands, the life breath of the branches of the World Tree flowed through Mithras' body. The feeling was like returning to the mother's body, making people's hearts calm down involuntarily.

　　Mithras felt that his vitality was slowly recovering. The last time his Dantian was shattered, his vitality had been depleted a lot. However, now that he had the branch of the World Tree in his hand, the flowing breath of life was slowly making up for his lost vitality.

　　The strangeness of the branch of the World Tree was beyond Mithras' imagination. Just holding it in the hand had such an effect. What would it be like if it was truly melted into the body? This made Mithras feel extremely surprised and delighted.

　　The life breath of the branches of the World Tree is so rich that once it is melted into the body, one can imagine to what extent Mithras' body will evolve. At least the regeneration of severed limbs will no longer be a myth, and the body's resistance to damage will be greatly improved.

　　What makes Mithras even more excited is the effect of the branches of the World Tree on his sea of ​​consciousness. According to the picture, his current sea of ​​consciousness is already a prototype of the world. As long as life can be born, there is no doubt that the prototype of the world will become a real world. As life grows, the sea of ​​consciousness will also grow. What kind of realm is that? Mithras gets excited when he thinks about it.

　　Is there anything more exciting than having a world appear in your own body? At least it was difficult for Mithras to think of such a thing.

　　"Boss, the breath of life of the branches of the World Tree is really powerful. I can feel the comfort just by getting close to it. If we use these branches to build a bed, it will definitely be comfortable to sleep on." Doudou looked at the branches of the World Tree in Mithras' hand and took a long time to express his thoughts.

　　Mithras was stunned and felt ashamed of Doudou's wild idea. Such an idea was really a sin. It was already a great fate that a branch of the World Tree could get a piece of it. If it was really as Doudou thought, the World Tree would no longer be the World Tree, but an ordinary tree.

　　Mithras had an urge to melt the branch of the World Tree into his body right now, but it was hard to say whether he could completely melt such a rare object as this, and the artifact could not be damaged in the slightest. Mithras believed that his smelting level was not yet up to the level of melting an artifact, and this branch of the World Tree was obviously a more advanced object than an artifact.

　　Also, even if he could successfully smelt it, whether his body could withstand the impact of such power was also a question. Although the branches of the World Tree contained immense life energy, too much life energy could cause irreparable damage to the body.

　　Mithras was in a dilemma. His current situation was very bad. The Holy Spirit Palace was chasing him everywhere, and he wanted to continue to improve his strength. Melting the branches of the World Tree was such a shortcut. However, he was afraid that the smelting would fail and would cause harm to his body. This contradiction bothered him.

　　"However, Tu said that the branches of the World Tree will be very beneficial to my sea of ​​consciousness and will accelerate the formation of the embryonic form of my world. He knows my strength and still said this. He must think that I have the ability to smelt the branches of the World Tree. Moreover, as long as I transfer the life energy of the branches of the World Tree to the sea of ​​consciousness and use it as a transit station, it should be possible to slowly absorb the life energy of the branches of the World Tree," Mithras was persuading himself, and such persuasion just explained his thoughts.

　　"Although the temptation is great, I still don't want to take the risk. In five years at most, I will be able to enter the Holy Land. By that time, all the acupoints will be opened, and there should be no problem in melting the branches of the World Tree." Mithras finally gave up. It was not because he was afraid, but a rational choice.

　　After figuring this out, Mithras's face regained its smile: "Even if I can't smelt the branches of the World Tree now, just carrying it with me will greatly improve my body, and I can also use it to heal my wounds. This way, my road to revenge will be more certain!"

　　Chapter 20: Source of Power

　　(Everyone works hard, as long as the support is strong, Xialiu can be put on the shelves after a while!)

　　In the blink of an eye, more than half a year had passed. Figol led the four holy domain powerhouses of the Holy Soul Hall across the entire Beast Roar Mountains, but they obviously misunderstood the route of Mithras, so it was impossible to find Mithras's trace. In desperation, the powerhouses of the Holy Soul Hall had to turn back.

　　At this time, Mithras was still in the Beast Roaring Mountains, but his direction was from north to south. He wanted to follow the Beast Roaring Mountains to Alashankou and enter the Chaos Alliance.

　　The branch of the World Tree is indeed a treasure. Just by carrying it with him, Mithras felt that his cultivation speed had increased a lot. In the same three months, he formed two new acupoint cyclones, which brought him one step closer to having a hundred cyclones.

　　There is no trace of human activity in the center of the Beast Roar Mountains. The dead branches and leaves on the ground have accumulated over the years and slowly turned into mud. Some places have even formed muddy swamps. Even fighting beasts are unwilling to stay in such places.

　　However, there are exceptions to everything, and Mithras is now walking in such an environment.

　　"I didn't expect that creating a martial art by myself would be so difficult!" Mithras shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I thought I could create a martial art that suits me like my predecessors, but the real attempt turned out to be so difficult."

　　It turned out that Mithras had been trying to create a technique of his own during this period of time. From the perspective of strength, he was already very close to the strong ones in the Holy Land. However, he could not grasp the surging power when the eighty-four acupoints were opened. He urgently needed a technique that could exert his power. Therefore, he had been deducing a new technique for some time, hoping to fully exert his advantage in strength, so that even if he met the strong ones in the Holy Land, he would be able to compete with them.

　　Mithras' talent can be said to be abnormal. The mutation of his soul has allowed his deductive ability to far exceed that of ordinary people. However, he has been exposed to too few techniques, so it is still difficult for him to create a technique that suits him.

　　"Where does the power come from?"

　　Mithras frowned. He had been thinking about this question for a long time. If he wanted to fully exert the power in his body, he must know where the power came from.

　　This question seems simple, but if you think about it slowly, you will find that it is difficult to answer. Everyone knows that strength comes from the body, but is it really so?

　　Obviously, such an answer only sees the surface of power and fails to find the real source of power.

　　"Strength comes from the body, but where does the strength in the body come from?" Mithras pondered hard. This question was exactly the obstacle for him to create his own new martial arts method. He didn't even know where the real strength came from, so how could he bring it out?

　　"Whoosh!", a gust of evil wind rushed towards Mithras.

　　Mithras threw a punch, which seemed casual but carried immense power. This power exploded in an instant, and with a bang, an earth howling wolf fell to the ground.

　　"This is power, at that moment..." Mithras' eyes lit up.

　　At that moment, power gushed out through his body, and he seemed to have found some answers. Before the power moved, he had already become alert in his heart. It was his mind that drove the power to appear.

　　"Intention comes before strength, and this strength actually comes from the heart!" Mithras felt suddenly enlightened. Strength exists in the body but is a static existence. Only the heart is the source of strength. Strength will be generated when the heart and mind move. Otherwise, strength is just a dead thing and cannot be used at all.

　　"I didn't expect it to be like this. The heart is the source of power, and the intention comes before power. When the heart moves, power is generated, and when the intention moves, power follows. When the heart and intention move together, power surges. This is the source of power, and it is so simple." A smile broke out on Mithras' face. Knowing the source of power and understanding the laws governing the operation of power, he was confident that he could create a method that best suits him.

　　"Boss, what have you been doing all this time?" Doudou rushed out from a distance. Since entering the Beast Roar Mountains, he seemed to have changed. He wandered around all day and looked very excited all the time.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Doudou, let's have a competition."

　　Having not yet comprehended the secret of power, Mithras urgently needed to verify his ideas. When he saw Doudou, he thought of Doudou's speed, and Doudou was the most suitable person to verify his ideas.

　　"Boss, now that you have opened the eighty-four acupoints and cyclones, your strength is much greater than mine. I don't want to be trampled on by you!" Doudou looked at Mithras and said dissatisfiedly, "I think you must want to avenge me for trampling on you before. I won't fall for your trick. I'd better go around and maybe I can meet a beautiful beast fighting girl."

　　Mithras didn't know whether to laugh or cry. As time went on, Doudou became more and more human. Now one could almost say that he was a replica of Ge Fei, cocky, narcissistic, and a little bit lascivious.

　　"I don't have such an idea. I just thought of something and I want you to help verify it." Mithras would not let Doudou go and explained quickly: "I will only use my normal strength. You use all your speed to attack me. Let me see if my idea is right."

　　Doudou looked at Mithras in confusion: "Is that really the case? You wouldn't deliberately trick me, would you?"

　　Mithras shook his head: "Of course not, I have been creating a method that suits me recently. I suddenly had an idea just now, so I want you to help verify it."

　　"Looking at your expression and the fluctuations of your soul, it seems real. I'll risk my life to help you this time!" Doudou nodded in agreement, but before he nodded halfway, his body had already shot out quickly, at a speed even beyond human perception, and in just a short moment he arrived in front of Mithras.

　　"Come on!" Instead of being surprised, Mithras was delighted. With a thought, his fist landed on Doudou's body before Doudou's attack. At that moment, he even felt that the trajectory of Doudou's body was extremely clear in his mind, and it was slowed down countless times, so he easily blocked Doudou's attack.

　　"How could this happen? Come again!" Doudou couldn't believe it. His speed has always been much faster than Mithras, but now in a sneak attack, Mithras' speed was even faster than his. This made it hard for him to believe and he didn't want to admit defeat.

　　This time, Doudou's body was able to completely travel through the parallel space. In an instant, it arrived in front of Mithras and smashed down with its little claws.

　　Boom! Mithras' fist appeared on the path that Doudou's body must pass through, and Doudou's body swung away again.

　　"This is impossible!" Doudou was almost going crazy. After Mithras' underground attribute, his strength began to surpass his. Fortunately, his advantage in speed allowed Doudou to maintain his self-esteem. Now, he was surpassed by Mithras in speed. This situation made him feel that his self-esteem was greatly damaged. His whole body turned into white light and completely surrounded Mithras.

　　Boom boom boom!

　　After continuous collisions, Doudou retreated to the ground with a sad face, squatted on the ground and said nothing. No matter how fast he was, Mithras' fist would always appear in front of him, which hurt him.

　　Mithras felt as if he had control over everything. For the first time, he discovered that the power of the mind is the most terrifying power.

　　"Doudou, keep going, what's wrong?" Mithras woke up from the strange feeling and saw Doudou sitting alone on the ground sadly. He felt funny and walked over to her and sat down: "Why, you abused me so many times, and now I only abused you once, and you can't stand it!"

　　"No, I just feel very strange. Your speed is not fast, but why can you block my attacks every time in front of me? This contradictory feeling makes me want to vomit blood," Doudou said thoughtfully.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "This is exactly what I just realized. The source of strength is not the body itself, but the mind. When the mind is there, the strength will come naturally. So although my speed is not as fast as yours, I knew your target before you launched your attack, so what happened just now happened."

　　Doudou was thinking in surprise: "Feelings? I still don't understand."

　　Mithras shook his head: "I have only considered this little bit. If I want to truly create a technique that can exert my own strength, I still need a lot of deduction. However, I am confident that I can complete such a technique. As long as this technique is perfected, I should not be much worse even if I face the strong men of the Holy Land now."

　　"Boss, please create a technique for me. I want to practice it, too!" Doudou shouted loudly. He was greatly stimulated by the change in Mithras, and now he also wanted to practice it.

　　Mithras' face was full of black lines, and he smiled bitterly and said: "The cultivation system of your fighting beasts is very different from that of humans. I don't know how to create a method for you."

　　"The bodies of us fighting beasts are indeed very different from humans, but the most basic principles of cultivation should still be the same. Boss, you can discover this by sensing the condition in my body through soul sensing. So, I think fighting beasts can also cultivate, but no one has thought about it," Doudou said anxiously.

　　Mithras thought about it carefully and realized that this was the truth. Humans can practice fighting beasts, so they can naturally improve their strength through practice, and are not limited to relying on talent.

　　"This is a very fresh idea. Well, I'll think about it for you. Maybe I can find a way to practice for you!" Mithras was also a little excited when he looked at Doudou. If he really found a suitable practice method for Doudou, then Doudou would become the first fighting beast on the continent to practice a practice method. Such a feat would be even more challenging than creating a practice method for himself.

　　Chapter 21: Let Doudou practice?

　　Mithras was certain that even in the history of the entire continent, there had never been a fighting beast that could be trained. As long as he could create such a technique, Doudou would become the first fighting beast on the continent that could be trained. Just thinking about it made people excited.

　　"Boss, you agreed, so let's think about it now. It would be best if you can create it right away," Doudou said excitedly.

　　Mithras laughed loudly: "Do you really think that creating a martial art is such a simple thing? Not to mention creating a martial art for a fighting beast like you, even if I create a martial art for myself, it would be difficult to succeed without a long period of exploration."

　　Doudou is not a fool and of course he is aware of the difficulties involved. However, when he saw how much progress Mithras had made, he felt that he was increasingly unable to keep up with Mithras' pace and became anxious.

　　"Then according to the boss's idea, when can you create a martial art that suits me?" Doudou looked at Mithras, wanting to get an exact time limit.

　　But things like this are all based on a sudden enlightenment, how can you tell the exact time. Mithras thought about it for a while, nodded and said: "To be honest, I'm not too sure, you let go of your body now, I'll check it out, so I may be able to get some clues"

　　Doudou's soul has never been hidden from Mithras, but things deep in the soul can only be discovered through careful examination, so that Mithras can deduce the appropriate skills in his mind based on Doudou's physical characteristics.

　　Through the connection between the souls of both parties, Mithras attached his mind to Doudou's soul and carefully observed the characteristics of Doudou's fighting beast body.

　　The deep black soul was wrapped in a layer of blood-red film, flickering with dim light. This was the first time that Mithras had carefully observed Doudou's soul. He had not expected that the soul of a fighting beast would be of this color.

　　The human soul is chaotic in color, basically it has no special color!

　　What's even more strange is that there is no sea of ​​consciousness around Doudou's soul. The soul is like a kind of attachment, coexisting tightly with Doudou's crystal core. Only then did Mithras understand why the crystal core of the fighting beast always reflects a different aura. It turns out that this is the place where souls coexist.

　　The difference between fighting beasts and humans can be seen from the soul. Mithras withdrew his mind and invested it in Doudou's body. He was shocked to find that there were no meridians in Doudou's body at all, only a thin layer of periosteum with some tiny nerves attached to it. These densely packed nerves connected the entire body together through the periosteum.

　　"How can I practice without any meridians?" Mithras fell into deep thought.

　　Humans practice cultivation because there are meridians in the human body that connect everything. It is because of the existence of these meridians that humans can achieve the purpose of cultivation by absorbing energy between heaven and earth. Doudou doesn't even have any meridians in his body. No wonder he has never been able to practice cultivation, but only relies on his innate crystal core to grow slowly.

　　"Crystal core!" Mithras thought of the crystal core and focused his mind on Doudou's crystal core again. As his mind moved, Doudou's crystal core was infinitely enlarged, and Mithras finally saw the full picture of the crystal core.

　　That layer of dark red film is also the periosteum, just with a different color. Mithras discovered countless nerves on it. The nerves in various parts of Doudou's body started from here. Each nerve was deeply implanted in the crystal core, making the crystal core look like a hub.

　　"So that's how it is." Mithras frowned and thought carefully: "Can we assume that the crystal core of the fighting beast is like your human Dantian, and those nerves are like human meridians?"

　　This time, Mithras put his mind into a nerve. As soon as he entered, he was shocked by the situation inside. This was not a nerve but a human meridian.

　　A huge amount of energy was surging within the nerves, and Mithras' familiarity with Doudou allowed him to instantly determine that this was exactly the nature of the power in Doudou.

　　Mithras slowly withdrew his mind, with excitement on his face. He gained a lot from carefully observing Doudou's body this time. Now he is almost certain that fighting beasts can also practice, but this kind of practice is different from that of humans. Humans have meridians to transmit energy, with the Dantian as the hub, but fighting beasts use the neural network as the energy transmission channel and the crystal nucleus as the hub. The difference between the two is obvious, but there are more similarities. Mithras believes that as long as he can create a method to change the energy transmission route, Doudou will be able to practice.

　　"How is it?" Doudou looked at Mithras anxiously.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "I have received some inspiration. As long as I deduce carefully, I can definitely create a cultivation method for you. Then you will be the first fighting beast in the history of the continent who can cultivate."

　　Mithras was also very excited. Doudou was just like his brother. Doudou could cultivate his strength and would no longer be restricted by his talent. As long as he persisted in cultivating his strength, his strength would continue to improve. This was also good news for him.

　　Doudou suddenly jumped up and scurried around on the ground: "Boss, what you said is true, I can practice too"

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "Although your body is very different from humans, the similarities are even more obvious. Even I didn't expect this result."

　　"That's great, boss, you're so wise, I love you so much!" Doudou shouted loudly, and his body moved quickly in the jungle like a flash of lightning. His joy made him almost crazy.

　　In fact, it is even easier for Bidoudou to create a martial art than for Mithras to create one for himself. Because when he creates a martial art for Doudou, he only needs to consider one issue, which is the operation route of the martial art. He does not need to consider other things too much. However, when he creates a martial art for himself, he needs to consider a lot.

　　"Boss, when can I start practicing?" Doudou went crazy for a while before rushing to the front of Mithras and asked anxiously.

　　"Now that I understand the characteristics of your body, it will be easy to find a practice method suitable for you. It won't take long for you to start practicing," Mithras replied with a smile. He also wanted to know how far a fighting beast that could practice could develop. It was obvious that the Sanctuary would definitely not be Doudou's end point.

　　"That's good, that's good, but can you be faster, boss? I want to start practicing now!" Doudou said with a smile: "This way I can get closer to you. Who knows, after a while, you may be abused by me."

　　Mithras laughed loudly. It was obvious that Doudou was still upset about the fact that Mithras was stronger than him. This made Mithras feel very funny. He thought that Doudou had always been making fun of him and that he couldn't even beat his own companion beast, but now he began to regret it.

　　"It will take some time to create a technique. Before that, you need to take good care of your body, especially the neural network in your body. For this, I can give you the branch of the World Tree for safekeeping. I believe that with the help of the branch of the World Tree, your neural network will be strengthened soon, so that when you practice, it will not cause harm to your body," Mithras said to Doudou very seriously.

　　"Well! As long as I can practice, I will do whatever you ask me to do," Doudou said firmly.

　　"Practicing is definitely not a fun thing. With your mentality, it is difficult to completely calm down. If you regret now, it is not too late. Even if you don't practice, when you reach the peak of level nine, I will still have a way to let you enter the holy land." Finally, Mithras had to tap Doudou, otherwise it would be really difficult for this little thing to calm down and practice.

　　"Boss, don't worry, I will practice hard, so that when you come to the Holy Spirit Palace, I will be able to help you."

　　Mithras was touched, knowing that Doudou was so looking forward to practicing and helping him with revenge was also a big reason, so he smiled and nodded, taking the branch of the World Tree from his arms.

　　"Whoosh!", a gust of wind passed by, and a sharp claw flashing with cold light stretched out, targeting the branch of the World Tree in Mithras' hand.

　　Not to mention Mithras, who had comprehended the "mind", even before he comprehended it, it would have been impossible for Mithras to be successfully attacked by sneak attack. He moved his body slightly, his mind came first, and a stream of energy broke out of his body and shot directly at the claw. With a reach of his arm, he had already caught the claw in his hand.

　　Mithras has now been framed by someone close to a strong man from the Holy Realm. Unless a strong man from the Holy Realm takes action personally, nothing can snatch the branch of the World Tree from his hands.

　　"Screech!" With a scream, Mithras' arm shook, and a huge black shadow was thrown to the ground. Doudou had already let go of his momentum, standing on the back of the attacker, and grabbed him with a pair of small claws.

　　"Golden-winged Eagle! Let him go!" Mithras' eyes lit up and he stopped Doudou.

　　Doudou looked at Mithras with a puzzled look on his face: "Boss, why don't you let me kill him? He even dares to covet Doudou's things. He must be tired of living."

　　"I have my own plans, you let it go for now!" Mithras looked at the golden-winged eagle with a smile. From the appearance, it was still a newly adult golden-winged eagle, but the bloodline of the upper fighting beast had already allowed it to reach level nine.

　　"I have never used the ability of a beast soul practitioner. This is a good opportunity to give it a try!" Mithras smiled strangely.

　　The golden-winged eagle is second only to the dragon among flying fighting beasts, and its speed is even faster than that of the dragon. Now, it is delivered to the door for nothing, how can Mithras not set his sights on it?

　　As soon as Doudou let go, the golden-winged eagle flapped its wings and tried to escape. Mithras suddenly released all the aura in his body, and the eighty-four acupoints in his body moved in and out, almost condensing into a fan-shaped force that was almost comparable to the power of a strong man in the Holy Land, and pressed towards the golden-winged eagle. The golden-winged eagle's body, which had just stood up, was pressed back to the ground by this aura.

　　"Golden-winged Eagle, are you willing to submit to me!" Mithras used the beast soul skills to communicate with the golden-winged eagle.

　　Chapter 23 Whirlwind!

　　(I’m at home now, so it’s not convenient to update. In a word, thanks to everyone’s support and efforts, everything depends on you!)

　　"If I can utilize all the power in these meridians, I won't be afraid of even the strong men in the Saint Realm!", Mithras sighed in his heart. He could only look at the power in his body but could not fully utilize it. This feeling was really uncomfortable.

　　Mithras probed his mind into the surface of the meridians, where he discovered tiny holes. When the power flowed here, an attraction emanated from the holes, drawing the power inward. It was because of this attraction that the surge of power in the meridians was restricted.

　　"This should be the meridians absorbing nutrients, it is necessary!" Mithras knew that this situation could not be avoided, otherwise the meridians would be damaged.

　　Mithras withdrew his mind from his meridians, and this time the result was the same, without any new discoveries.

　　"More haste makes waste. It seems I am too impatient. How can it be so easy to create a martial art?" Mithras smiled bitterly. He had already thought about the creation of the martial art in a very complicated way, but the actual beginning was even more complicated than he had imagined.

　　"Cry!"

　　A sharp cry came from a distance, and a golden light approached rapidly. Mithras smiled slightly, and the golden-winged eagle Guli came back.

　　Now with the golden-winged eagle, finding food has become easier. After tasting Mithras's cooking, the golden-winged eagle quickly fell in love with barbecue. Going out to find food every day has become her most exciting thing. Moreover, under Doudou's instigation, the two of them would choose different fighting animals every time. Last time they brought back a nine-curve python. After one barbecue, the dozens of meters long nine-curve python was swallowed by them.

　　"I wonder what kind of weird fighting beasts they will find this time!", Mithras smiled. Barbecue has become his only way to relax. Moreover, he likes Doudou and Guli very much and tries his best to satisfy their preferences.

　　The speed of the golden-winged eagle is so fast. Although it cannot compare with Doudou in short distance, its long-distance speed is much faster than Doudou. As soon as the sharp cry was heard here, his figure had already arrived above the head of Mithras.

　　"call!"

　　The golden-winged eagle flapped its wings and slowly descended to the ground. The turbulent airflow generated a whirlwind on the ground, which moved in a rotation.

　　"Crack!" Under the twisting force of the whirlwind, a small tree as thick as an arm was broken.

　　This sound was like a thunder that passed through Mithras' mind. His eyes lit up and he looked at the whirlwind that had not yet disappeared. A smile slowly spread across Mithras' face, and finally turned into a loud laugh.

　　"Hahaha! So that's how it is, I understand!" Mithras laughed and sat down excitedly, leaving Guli, who had just landed on the ground, confused.

　　"The power of whirlwind!" Mithras sank his mind into his body, mobilizing the fighting spirit in his meridians. At the moment of flow, he suddenly let his mind stir the energy in his meridians.

　　Under the control of the mind, the energy in the meridians changed the way it flowed. It was no longer a gentle river, but a raging tornado. The river of energy turned into a wind tunnel in an instant. The energy transformed into a spiral as it passed through, like an enormous drill, breaking through all obstacles and carrying all the energy to burst out in an instant.

　　"boom!"

　　The earth was shaking, flames gushed out from the ground, and a circular shock wave spread in all directions. Wherever it passed, extremely strong whirlwinds were generated, sweeping up all the upright trees and rocks. Countless whirlwinds collided with each other and bursts of explosions occurred. The entire sky and earth were connected together by countless whirlwinds at that moment, and it looked very terrifying.

　　Before this, Guli had already felt something was wrong and quickly left the ground. She was in mid-air, looking at the disaster that was still spreading rapidly on the ground. She felt a little scared, and the image of Mithras, the instigator of everything, became even more powerful in her mind.

　　The explosive force brought by this whirlwind opened up an area of ​​thousands of meters in radius in the jungle. This was because there were many trees and rocks here. If it was on flat ground, I believe the shock wave could have spread farther.

　　"Success! Hahaha!" Mithras stood up suddenly and looked at the changes around him. He was so happy that he could not calm down. This time he finally succeeded.

　　The spiral flow of power, like a whirlwind, ensures that the energy in the meridians is hardly lost at all. That extremely full and heavy feeling is exactly the change he has been looking for.

　　This attempt was entirely because Mithras saw the whirlwind caused by Guli's landing. The rotating and pulling force gave him a sudden epiphany. After trying, it was successful. Up to now, his self-created martial arts has passed the most difficult stage. What remains is how to ensure that the energy in the meridians can always circulate in a spiral form, which is much simpler than completing the deduction.

　　"Boss, what happened?" Doudou's figure approached quickly from a distance, his body covered in dust and looking a little embarrassed. It seemed that he also felt the effects of this attempt by Mithras.

　　"Nothing!" Mithras smiled proudly, "It's just that I have broken through the bottleneck in my deduction technique!"

　　Doudou was stunned: "Boss, you are not going to tell me that the situation just now was caused by you!"

　　Doudou's face was full of surprise. If he hadn't dodged in time, he would have been hurt in the situation just now. He thought that Mithras had encountered the fighting beasts of the Holy Land, but he didn't expect that it was Mithras himself who caused the noise.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "How is it, the power just now was okay, right?"

　　Doudou looked Mithras up and down and nodded vigorously: "That's great, Liu'an, I almost became a victim of your experiment."

　　Mithras smiled embarrassedly, he had not anticipated the situation just now. The moment the inspiration came, he had forgotten everything and only wanted to experiment with the new idea in his mind. Who could have thought that the idea would succeed and burst out with such power in an instant, so, this was a complete misunderstanding.

　　"Misunderstanding! I never thought that this idea would succeed, and I didn't expect the power of the experiment to be so strong, so, hehe," said Mithras with a smile.

　　"Don't make excuses! You only remember your own skills, but what about ours? I now feel that my body is fully capable of bearing the practice. I want to practice!" Doudou looked at Mithras angrily.

　　Mithras was stunned. This was his mistake. During this period of time, he was completely immersed in the realm of deducing his own skills and had long thrown aside the matter of creating a skill for Doudou.

　　"It's being deduced, it will be done soon!", Mithras comforted Doudou.

　　The golden-winged eagle Guli flew down at this time. She was still frightened and didn't even dare to land on the ground. This made Mithras smile bitterly. He had offended Doudou and Guli with this experiment.

　　"Really?" Doudou looked at Mithras, and it was obvious that he doubted what Mithras said: "I don't care, if you don't deduce the skills for me within three months, I will take Guli and run away from you."

　　Mithras' face was full of black lines. Doudou actually threatened him in such a way, which was really laughable.

　　"I promise! I will allow you to start practicing within three months. Are you satisfied now?" Mithras said unhappily to Doudou.

　　Mithras dared to make such a guarantee because he was absolutely sure that it would not be difficult to create a technique for Doudou and Guli. Moreover, he only had the last step left in his own technique, so he had plenty of time to deduce a new technique.

　　"Great! I knew the boss wouldn't lie to us!" Doudou jumped around on the ground, glanced around and suddenly fell silent: "But because of your experiment just now, we're out of lunch."

　　Guli looked at Mithras with some dissatisfaction, but he had not yet signed a contract with Mithras, so even if he had any dissatisfaction, he could not say it, and could only express it with a resentful look.

　　"Then you two will have to go look for it again. The thing that's most lacking in the Beast Roar Mountains is beast fighting," said Mithras to Doudou and Guli with a smile.

　　"Boss, you are a typical example of someone who talks without any concern. There are many fighting beasts in the Beast Roar Mountains, but it took us two a lot of effort to find an oyster turtle. Now you ask us to go look for it again with just one sentence. This is bullying." Doudou was not convinced. They had spent a lot of effort to catch that oyster turtle. They had originally planned to change their taste, but it was ruined by Mithras.

　　Mithras smiled sheepishly: "What should we do? Why don't we do something good and not harm the lives of the fighting beasts? Let's look for some wild fruits for lunch!"

　　Doudou waved his two little paws hatefully at Mithras, all the hair on his body stood up, and he looked very angry.

　　"Boss, you are too bullying. This is a naked threat!" Doudou said angrily.

　　Mithras spread his hands and said, "What can we do? You guys don't want to look for food again, so we have no choice but to eat wild fruits."

　　"You're so cruel, let's go!" Doudou called out to Guli, and the ground and the sky quickly disappeared from the spot, with Mithras smiling smugly.

　　In the blink of an eye, more than a year has passed since entering the Beast Roaring Mountains. Mithras is now eighteen years old. Life in the jungle has made him look much older than his actual age. His face is full of beard and covered in dust. Even if he meets familiar people, it is difficult to recognize him with such an image.

　　Through continuous deduction, Mithras finally fulfilled his promise and created a cultivation method for Doudou and Guli. Under the temptation of the method, Guli finally signed a contract with Mithras, so Mithras finally received his second contracted beast.

　　Volume 7: Miraculous Transformation!

　　Chapter 1 is out!

　　The entire Beast Roar Mountain Range is broken here, and this is Alashankou.

　　Alashankou is the only channel connecting the Order Alliance and the Chaos Alliance. The Beast Roar Mountains have a huge turning point here. Therefore, although from the perspective of the entire continental map, the Order Alliance and the Chaos Alliance are on the same side of the Beast Roar Mountains, in fact, these two opposing forces are separated due to the turning point of the Beast Roar Mountains.

　　Although the Order Alliance and the Chaos Alliance are opposing forces, this does not affect the exchanges between the two alliances. Therefore, Alashankou becomes extremely important, with caravans passing through every moment.

　　Tuta was riding on his horse with a look of worry on his face. This time his mercenary team had accepted a mission to escort a merchant caravan to the Chaos Alliance. However, for some reason, the journey was very uneasy and they had encountered several attacks. Forty or fifty of his brothers had suffered heavy casualties, and with the seriously injured, there were only a dozen lives left.

　　Tuta was filled with regret as he watched the slowly moving carriage in front of him. It was because he did not consider it carefully at the beginning. The employer offered such a generous reward, but only asked him and others to escort one or two carriages to the Chaos Alliance. There was no such good thing in the world.

　　However, it was too late to regret now. When a mercenary accepted a mission, he would leave a record in the local mercenary union. If he quit now, it would be a great loss to the reputation of the mercenary team. Besides, this escort mission was about to end, and there was no point in quitting the mission now.

　　"I hope the employer can keep his promise, otherwise it will be difficult for me to explain to the families of the dead and injured brothers this time!" Tuta sighed. Those dead and injured brothers were all old people who had followed him for many years. Now that so many people have been lost suddenly, he felt very guilty in his heart.

　　"If I hadn't coveted the generous reward, there wouldn't have been so many casualties among the brothers!" Tuta glanced at the brothers around him who were not in a very good mood, suddenly unleashed the horse, and shouted loudly: "Brothers, we are about to reach our destination, everyone should be alert, pay attention to the surrounding environment, and stop immediately if there is anything wrong!"

　　"Yes!" The remaining dozen or so mercenaries were observing the surrounding environment vigilantly. The mission was about to be completed, and no one wanted anything to happen again due to a momentary negligence.

　　These people did not hate Tuta. The life of a mercenary was to live on the edge of a knife. The reward this time was indeed very generous. A small mercenary group like theirs would not be able to get such a high reward even in a year. So they understood Tuta's thoughts at that time, and they still understand now!

　　"What are the origins of the people in the carriage, and why did they attack repeatedly?" Tuta took a look at the carriage, and when his eyes swept over the coachman in the carriage, he shuddered in his heart.

　　"According to the strength of this groom, we are just a cover. If it weren't for him in the attack just now, our entire team would have been wiped out." Tuta thought of the attack that happened not long ago and smiled bitterly in his heart.

　　Just when they were about to enter Alashankou, they encountered the third attack. Although there were only seven or eight attackers that time, each of them was much stronger than him. If it weren't for the driver who helped, they would probably all be dead now.

　　Tuta felt chilled to the heart when he thought of the driver's ferocity in battle. Having been a mercenary for most of his life, he had experienced a lot of hardships and even the most cruel scenes.

　　I remember one time when they were on a mission, they encountered a caravan being attacked by wind bandits. There were hundreds of people in the caravan, and not a single one was left alive. Everyone's head was chopped off by the wind bandits and piled up into a tower of heads. If the caravan they were protecting had not hired several mercenary groups at the time, I'm afraid even they would not have escaped that fate.

　　However, even that time did not shock him as much as this time. The coachman was simply a demon. All the people who came to attack him were torn into pieces by him. Thinking of the body parts and internal organs scattered all over the ground when he left, Tuta felt nauseous.

　　"He should be a ninth-level weapon soul expert!" Tuta guessed. He had just reached the sixth-level great war spirit, and it was difficult for him to judge the power of a ninth-level expert. However, each of the seven or eight attackers at that time was much stronger than him. But even so, they were no match for the coachman. Only a ninth-level expert could have such strength.

　　As for why he guessed that the man was a weapon soul cultivator, it was because he witnessed the entire battle process. That man actually broke the long sword of an attacker with his palm. Such physical strength could only be that of a weapon soul cultivator.

　　"Who is in the carriage?" Along the way, Tuta was surprised to find that the person in the carriage never showed up. Every time they ate, the coachman would pass the food inside through the curtain. However, once again he did notice a clue. From the moment the curtain was lifted, he saw a fair and delicate little hand, and a hint of pink on the collar.

　　"There should be a girl in the carriage!"

　　Tuta frowned and thought about what happened along the way, but his eyes never left the two carriages. The identity of the employer made him very confused. A good girl didn't dare to go on the road openly, but had to disguise herself as a caravan. And the coachman, whose strength was considered strong in the whole continent, was willing to be a coachman for a young girl. Everything here revealed a kind of weirdness.

　　"Fortunately, the mission is about to end, otherwise..." Tuta was thinking about something, when suddenly the carriage in front stopped, and the coachman looked at the left side of the valley with a wary look.

　　"Who is it?" The driver jumped off the carriage and stood on the road, his whole body filled with fighting spirit.

　　Tuta was startled, and immediately jumped off his horse, loudly telling the others: "There is a situation, brothers, be alert!"

　　A figure slowly walked out from the left side of the valley, with a smile on his face and a snow-white pet in his arms. If it weren't for the dust all over his body and the dust on his face, Tuta would almost think that this was the young master who came out for a trip.

　　"Haha! Don't be nervous, I'm just a passerby!" The man who came out laughed and said, "Excuse me, are you going to the Chaos Alliance?"

　　Tuta slowly put his mind at ease. He had seen many things like this. There were many wandering poets on the continent, walking in every corner of the continent. Although this man's face was covered with dust, he also had an elegant air. It was obvious that he was also a wandering poet.

　　"That's right, you should be a wandering poet!" Tuta walked over with a smile, but he found that the coachman became more nervous after seeing this man, so he stopped approaching out of doubt in his heart.

　　The man was stunned, then laughed: "I guess so! I'm tired from walking, I wonder if I can get a ride?"

　　Tuta looked at the driver, who hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly. Tuta was relieved and took a few steps closer, saying with a smile, "We are all brothers when we are away from home, but we only have a few trucks at the back that can carry people. If you don't mind, you can stay there for a few days!"

　　"Of course I don't mind. If you keep walking like this, my feet will get angry with me!" The man looked kind and said to Tuta with a smile, "Thank you very much!"

　　"Haha, it's just a small matter there," Tuta said with a smile, "I just don't know how to address you, you are the master. We still have a few days to go, I can't just call you Master Ning!"

　　"Just call me Mithras!" The man smiled and walked towards the truck behind with the pet in his arms.

　　This person was none other than Mithras. After walking in the Beast Roaring Mountains for nearly three years, he finally walked out of the Beast Roaring Mountains and came to Alashankou .

　　During the three years in the Beast Roaring Mountains, Mithras practiced all the time. He has successfully formed 92 acupoint cyclones in his body, and his self-created technique, Absolute Dragon Drill, has also been perfected. Mithras is confident that he is not afraid of even ordinary Saint Domain masters. Even Doudou and Guli have begun to practice, and Doudou's strength has made another breakthrough, and he is only one step away from entering the ranks of Saint Domain beast fighters.

　　Tuta was slightly stunned. He seemed to have heard the name Mithras somewhere above, but he couldn't remember it at once, so he gave up.

　　"I'm finally out. Although life in the Beast Roar Mountains is a little more peaceful, I still like the feeling of returning to being a human being," Mithras climbed onto the back of the truck, stretched his body and lay down.

　　"Boss, but I feel that the Beast Roaring Mountains are better. At least the beasts there, although ferocious, are not as hypocritical and fickle as humans," Doudou objected.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "Human hypocrisy and fickleness are the reasons for human progress. When you, the fighting beasts, can learn to be hypocritical and fickle, your race will truly begin to get rid of ignorance."

　　Doudou looked at Mithras in confusion: "Boss, I don't understand what you mean!"

　　Mithras stroked Doudou's fur and said with a smile: "One day you will understand that humans can rule this continent and become the protagonist . All the things that you fighting beasts despise are the incentives for human progress. Without these things, humans will not be humans anymore!"

　　Doudou still didn't understand, but Mithras didn't expect him to understand it now. These things were too complicated. Although Doudou's intelligence was not much different from that of normal humans, his origin was fighting beasts, so the direction and way of thinking about problems were naturally different from those of humans.

　　"Boss, I must reach the Holy Land earlier than you this time." It is Doudou's rule to give up decisively if you are not sure. At this time, he said to Mithras with some excitement: "I can already sense that I am not far from the Holy Land!"

　　Mithras laughed: "That's not necessarily true!"

　　"Now, even ordinary strong men in the Holy Land are nothing in my eyes. When all the hundred acupoints are filled, I can compete with them in strength even if they are strong men who have entered the Holy Land for many years," Mithras thought secretly.

　　Chapter 2 Snow Leopard

　　A smile flashed across Mithras' lips. Although his current strength had not yet truly reached the Holy Realm, with the support of the Absolute Dragon Diamond, once the ninety-two acupoints were fully opened, he would have entered the Holy Realm. However, he could not maintain this situation of fully opened acupoints for too long, otherwise, there would be no difference between him and a real Holy Realm powerhouse.

　　Lying on the truck, listening to the sound of horse hooves and axles, Mithras slowly closed his eyes.

　　"Little brother, the weather is still cold at this time of year. Be careful not to catch a cold if you lie like this." A blanket that smelled of alcohol was thrown onto the roof of the truck.

　　Mithras opened his eyes slightly and found that the old coachman was smiling at him. Although a little bit of coldness was nothing for someone of his level of training, he was still grateful for the old man's kindness. He pulled a corner of the blanket over his body, smiled and nodded: "Thank you, uncle!"

　　The old man driving the cart grinned and said, "Why are you thanking me? It's just a dirty, worn-out blanket! I can tell you don't walk around all year round. This is your first time out!"

　　Because he carried the branch of the World Tree with him for a long time, Mithras naturally exuded a sense of nobility, which made the old man misunderstand that he was a runaway nobleman.

　　Mithras was slightly stunned, then nodded with a smile: "It's the first time I've been out and about!"

　　"I knew it would be like this," the old man laughed, "but you are not like those ordinary noble children, who are full of arrogance and difficult to get along with."

　　"Looking at the uncle's appearance, he must have been traveling around the continent for a long time!" asked Mithras with a smile.

　　"What's the use of uncle or not? Just call me Parker." The old man said with a smile, "You are right, little brother. I should be the oldest in our mercenary team. I have been in this business for more than 20 years."

　　Mithras nodded and said: "At your age, it's time for Brother Parker to enjoy a peaceful life. It would be nice to buy two acres of land at home and become a farmer."

　　Parker laughed loudly: "To be honest, little brother, I will leave the mercenary team after this mission is over. Just like you said, I will buy a few acres of land and barely get through the rest of my life."

　　Looking at Parker with a satisfied look on his face, Mithras felt deeply moved. It turned out that the happiness of ordinary people was so simple. They were satisfied as long as they could make ends meet.

　　"Alas, this mission is not easy. We have encountered three attacks along the way. There are less than 20 of the 46 brothers who came out together. I don't know if I can wait until the end of the mission." Parker's face became gloomy, and he looked at Mithras and said, "So, little brother, take a rest and go on the road alone, so as not to get caught in the disaster."

　　When Mithras discovered this caravan, he noticed something wrong with the carriage and the injured. However, with his current strength, he would not care about such things. So he smiled and said to Parker, "Don't worry! I'm just an innocent person. Even if something happens, they won't do anything to me. But you have to be careful, Parker."

　　Parker shook his head: "Since you don't want to leave, there is nothing I can do. But this is already the Chaos Alliance, nothing should happen again. If anything happens, remember to leave immediately, otherwise no one can save you."

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "I'll remember that!"

　　Parker shook his head, turned around, and waved the whip to urge the carriage to follow the two carriages in front closely.

　　"This Parker is a kind person, but I don't know why their employer has provoked so many attacks." Mithras simply sat up, looked at the driver in the carriage in front, smiled slightly, and said in a low voice: "A strong man at the peak of level nine is the driver. It seems that the identity of the person in the carriage is not simple!"

　　"Cry!" A sharp cry came from the distant sky. Mithras felt something and raised his head with a smile: "Guli is back. I wonder what he brought back."

　　The sharp cry startled everyone. Guli in the sky had already drawn an arc and landed steadily on the truck where Mithras was.

　　"Boss, look what I found!" Guli shouted excitedly.

　　"Snow leopard!" Mithras was a little surprised. Although the snow leopard was not a powerful fighting beast, its living habits were very peculiar. Their traces could only be found in places covered with snow. He didn't expect that Guli would find them this time.

　　The powerful coachman turned around and looked in the direction of Mithras, and was shocked. Doudou and he couldn't see any clues, but Guli's characteristics were too obvious.

　　"An adult golden-winged eagle. What is the origin of this man?" The man frowned tightly. The burden on his shoulders forced him to pay attention to everything around him.

　　At the beginning, he just regarded Mithras as a bard, because he did not sense any aura of a cultivator from Mithras, but now it seems that his judgment at that time was obviously wrong. Could a person who could possess a golden-winged eagle be so simple?

　　"Charlie, what happened!" A very soft voice came from the carriage. Tuta's guess was right. There was a woman in the carriage, and judging from the voice, she should be a young girl.

　　"The bard just now was a bit strange. There was an adult golden-winged eagle beside him. It seems that the one in his arms is not a pet, but a fighting beast." The coachman Charlie frowned and said, "At this time, such a person suddenly appeared. I can't help but worry!"

　　"Since that person didn't show any malicious intent, let's pretend we don't know. The continent is so big that there will always be some powerful people who like to travel. There is no need for us to provoke these people," the voice in the carriage came out again.

　　Charlie hesitated for a moment and nodded: "It's the only way, but Miss, you have to be careful!"

　　No more sound came from the carriage, as if the person who had just spoken had fallen into a deep sleep. Charlie shook his head with a wry smile and turned away, but his body's senses were fully open, paying attention to every move of Mithras.

　　"You are actually doubting me, haha!" Mithras saw all of Charlie's reactions and couldn't help but laugh. He just wanted to hitchhike, there was no need to be so careful!

　　"It seems that this matter is not that simple!" Mithras thought to himself and glanced at the sky. It was almost dusk and these people should rest after a while.

　　As expected, after going forward for a while, the sky darkened. The night in the valley came very early. Charlie jumped off the carriage, glanced at Mithras who was still lying on the truck behind, and shouted loudly: "It's getting late, let's rest here for one night and continue on the road tomorrow."

　　The entire convoy had six or seven carriages. Tuta arranged everyone to form a circle around all the vehicles to protect the carriage that the employer was riding in, and lit a bonfire in the open space in the middle of the carriages.

　　"Let's go down too. We can use this bonfire to roast this snow leopard for you," smiled Mithras, jumped off the carriage, and walked towards the bonfire in the center holding Doudou, while Guli followed behind with the snow leopard in her mouth.

　　Parker came over with a smile and said, "I was just about to ask the little brother to come down to warm up. In weather like this, a bonfire and some strong liquor are better than anything else."

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Speaking of wine, I haven't tasted it for a long time!"

　　He had been in the Beast Roaring Mountains for three years, where could he find any alcohol? So, even though he was not very enthusiastic about alcohol, he was somewhat tempted by Parker's words.

　　"I have been traveling around the continent for so many years, and you are the first one to keep a big bird as a pet." Parker looked at Guli with some surprise and said, "But this big bird looks really majestic."

　　Although Guli is a ninth-level fighting beast, the aura in her body has begun to hide since she began practicing. Unless someone can recognize her identity as a golden-winged eagle, it is difficult to judge that she is a fighting beast just from her aura.

　　However, although mercenaries like Parker traveled around the continent, fighting beasts like the golden-winged eagle were rare even in the Beast Roar Mountains, so how could they recognize it? Therefore, many people present only regarded Guli as an ordinary wild beast pet, and did not expect that what was in front of them was a ninth-level golden-winged eagle.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I took her in because she looked so impressive. I didn't expect that Parker had the same idea as me."

　　Parker laughed, looked at Guli for a few times, and was suddenly stunned: "Oh my God, this can't be a snow leopard! Many years ago, when I was escorting a large caravan, the employer invited us to eat snow leopard. That taste is the most delicious thing I have ever tasted in my life."

　　"No, although the snow leopard is not considered powerful among fighting beasts, it is also a fourth-level fighting beast. How can your pet kill it?" Tuta also came over at this time and looked at Guli with a puzzled look. However, fighting beasts like the golden-winged eagle rarely appear, so how could he recognize it?

　　Mithras laughed and said, "I can't really explain this. Why don't you ask her, Brother Tuta?"

　　Tuta laughed and said, "I don't have that ability. Maybe she can understand what I am saying, but I certainly can't understand what she is thinking."

　　Everyone burst into laughter. No one cared about Guli's background anymore. They just looked at the snow leopard she was talking about.

　　"This is the first time I've seen a snow leopard. Why don't I barbecue it for everyone and earn some wine for everyone?" Mithras smiled as he took the snow leopard out of Guli's mouth and put it in front of the campfire.

　　Chapter 3 The Attack

　　(I will keep my word and put more than 500,000 on the shelves. Please support my efforts!)

　　Mithras placed the snow leopard on the ground in front of the campfire, took out the broken blade in his arms, and cleaned the entire snow leopard with just a few strokes, looking very familiar.

　　"It seems that you are indeed a good fighter, just looking at your moves, I can tell that." Tuta looked at Mithras and said with a smile, "But the broken blade in your hand is really too shabby!"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "I'm used to it. Although this broken blade is shabby, it just happens to be convenient for me to use, so I've kept it."

　　After cleaning the snow leopard, someone handed over a spear from the side. Mithras smiled and pierced the snow leopard on the spear and placed it on the campfire.

　　"Little brother, we are in for a treat today, and we have to thank you for this pet!" Tuta squatted in front of the fire, looking at Doudou and Guli on both sides of Mithras with envy on his face. "If I had a pet like this, I wouldn't have to be a mercenary, and I could go back to my hometown and be a hunter and survive."

　　Mithras chuckled: "They are both very annoying!"

　　"Boss, it's not nice for you to slander us like this," Doudou cried out in a babbling voice and gestured a few times on the trouser legs of Mithras, very dissatisfied with Mithras' evaluation.

　　Mithras chuckled and stopped talking, beginning to concentrate on grilling the meat. In just a short while, a faint fragrance had spread around, and the feeling was like the blooming of wintersweets in the snow, extremely refreshing.

　　"This snow leopard meat is really good stuff. It hasn't been completely roasted yet, but the fragrance has already penetrated my nose directly." Tuta smiled, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "It just so happens that we prepared some things at the last stop, so it's just right to take them out now to make up the number."

　　He asked the others to take down a few packages from the carriage. The packages contained various foods. Although they were not rich, it was very good to have a cooked meal in the wilderness.

　　Soon, there was no more grease dripping from the barbecue. At this time, the aroma of the barbecue had completely permeated the air. Everyone was salivating at the smell. Guli and Doudou stood in front of the campfire, staring at the snow leopard on the campfire.

　　"Okay!" With a smile, Mithras took the two legs of the snow leopard from the campfire, comforted Doudou and Guli first, and then cut a large piece of barbecue from it and distributed it to everyone.

　　"Everyone, take your time eating. I'll be back soon." Tuta stood up and walked towards the carriage in the middle, holding the snow leopard meat that Mithras had given him.

　　Charlie had not left the carriage. He was like a statue in the night, motionless. When he heard footsteps, he turned slightly and saw that it was Tuta. There was no change in his expression.

　　"Sir, eat something to warm yourself up!" Tuta handed over the barbecue with a smile. Charlie hesitated for a moment, took it in his hand, nodded slightly, but didn't even say a word of thanks.

　　Tuta has already walked away. He has deeply experienced Charlie's indifference during this period of time. Unless there is something important, Charlie never says a word.

　　Shortly after Tuta left, Charlie carefully tore off a piece of the barbecue, put it in his mouth, closed his eyes and felt it for a while, then opened the curtain and handed the barbecue in his hand in.

　　"Miss, please eat something! I have checked and there is nothing wrong."

　　A hand stretched out from the carriage, appearing even softer and more delicate in the night: "I smelled it a long time ago, that person's barbecue skills are really good!"

　　Charlie opened his mouth but didn't say anything, turned his body around, and returned to his original position.

　　"Tomorrow we will cross this valley and our mission will be over. Let's drink from this bowl together." Tuta came back and made a meal. He picked up the bowl in his hand and said loudly, "Cheers!"

　　Mithras also had a large bowl in his hand. Seeing that everyone was drinking to their heart's content, he also gulped down the liquor in the bowl. After the liquor entered his stomach, Mithras felt a burning sensation, and even his throat seemed to start smoking. He quickly exerted all his strength to suppress it and let out a long breath.

　　"It's really strong!" Mithras said with a wry smile, "It seems that I still don't have a talent for drinking. I feel a little dizzy after just this little bit."

　　Twenty or so mercenaries burst into laughter. Everyone had been paying attention to Mithras's expression. The moment the liquor entered his stomach, Mithras's face suddenly turned red, which made everyone laugh.

　　"Haha, little brother, you are still young and don't know the benefits of this wine. Mercenaries like us who walk on the edge of a knife all day long can only indulge ourselves thoroughly when we drink!" Tuta's face darkened and he raised the bowl again: "Cheers to the brothers who died in the disaster!"

　　Everyone's face changed. Although mercenaries like them would suffer casualties almost every time they went on a mission, this was the first time that something like this happened. Everyone felt bad when they thought about how half of their brothers who they had been with day and night were gone. They raised their heads and drank the wine in their bowls.

　　"When I think of those brothers who died, I get so angry. If our employer hadn't deliberately concealed the truth this time, we wouldn't have suffered such a huge loss," a mercenary suddenly threw the wine bowl in his hand to the ground.

　　"That's right. When they first hired us, they just said it was an ordinary caravan. But if it was just a caravan, would it have attracted so many attacks?"

　　…

　　More than a dozen mercenaries were looking at the carriage not far away, with anger in each of their eyes. For a moment, the atmosphere in front of the campfire was a little tense.

　　"I know what everyone is thinking, but the employer also said that this mission would be more difficult. I can only blame myself for not thinking it through, which led to the brothers suffering such a great loss," Tuta said with some self-pity, "But no matter what, everyone's lives were saved by that person. As long as we get out of the valley tomorrow, this mission will be over!"

　　Everyone fell silent. Mithras looked at the carriage not far away. The discussions of the crowd should have reached there long ago, but Charlie didn't react at all. It was really curious.

　　“Forget it. We have always lived on the edge of a knife. This is not the first time something like this has happened. Even if we are angry, what can we do? We still have to complete the mission.” Parker said with a wry smile, “This is the fate of us mercenaries!”

　　The atmosphere at the scene became even more heavy. Although there was no shortage of mercenaries who came out to gain experience, most of them became mercenaries for a living, as life left them with no other choice.

　　"Drink, drink! All this will only cause you more trouble!" Tuta shouted loudly for everyone to have fun.

　　Suddenly, Mithras put down the wine bowl in his hand, frowned slightly, and said to everyone: "It seems that someone doesn't want us to finish this bowl of wine. Someone is approaching from the front!"

　　Tuta looked at Mithras in surprise. Even he didn't feel anything was wrong, but Mithras' expression told him that this was not a joke, and he stood up immediately.

　　"Fuck you, protect the carriage!" Tuta shouted and ran towards Charlie. The mercenaries on the ground also stood up one after another, leaning against the carriages outside, nervously paying attention to the situation ahead.

　　Charlie was wondering about Tuta's behavior when he sensed someone approaching. He was curious as to why Tuta had noticed it earlier than him, but his body suddenly appeared in front of everyone.

　　"It should be that Mithras!" Charlie thought of Mithras's weirdness and realized that this time the alarm should be Mithras who informed Tuta. He became more curious and uneasy about Mithras's origins.

　　It can be seen from just now that Mithras is much stronger than him. If he has other purposes with such strength, he will not be able to protect the person in the carriage even if he sacrifices his life.

　　"Little brother, leave now before those people arrive!" Parker said to Mithras anxiously, "Once the battle starts, it will be too late for you to leave!"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Brother Parker, don't worry about me. I just want to get to know the life of your mercenaries."

　　Parker shook his head. There was nothing he could do if Mithras didn't want to leave. Now he didn't bother to pay attention to Mithras anymore and hurried away with his sword.

　　"These two guys are really relieved!" Doudou and Guli were tearing into the barbecue. The noise around them did not affect their appetite at all.

　　Soon, even Tuta and others heard footsteps coming from the front. Moreover, just by listening to the sound, everyone knew that there were many people coming this time, and everyone felt a chill in their hearts.

　　Now there are only about twenty people left in the entire mercenary team, and almost everyone of them is injured. I wonder how many will be left alive after this attack.

　　"You go protect the carriage, I will deal with the people coming!" Charlie glanced at the mercenaries around him and frowned. It was impossible to rely on them to stop the people coming. In this case, it would be better to let them protect the carriage.

　　"I don't know if this Mithras is an enemy or a friend. If he has ulterior motives, we'll be in trouble this time!" Charlie took the time to look at Mithras and found that Mithras was sitting leisurely in front of the campfire. The uneasiness in his heart became even more serious.

　　“Hoohoo!”

　　There was a constant sound of wind, and dark shadows flashed out from the front. There were no less than twenty people who had just appeared, and more people continued to come out from the back. Tuta and others were completely disappointed. The number of people coming from the other side was beyond their expectations. According to the current situation, let alone repelling these people, even escaping would be impossible.

　　Slowly, the footsteps quieted down, and at least forty or fifty men in black appeared in front of the team. Each of them had a strong murderous aura that made people feel chilled.

　　“Puff!”

　　Two more people walked out from behind these men in black. As soon as they appeared, they burst into laughter.

　　"Princess Juliet, the general sent us to pick you up!"

　　Chapter 4 Princess

　　"Princess Juliet, the general sent us to pick you up!"

　　"No need for that. You should go back and tell General Ke Lan that Juliet knows the way back and there is no need to trouble him," a soft voice came from the carriage, but Princess Juliet did not show up.

　　"Turns out it's a princess!" Tuta and others were stunned. They didn't expect that the person they had been protecting would actually be a princess. They just didn't know which kingdom she was from.

　　There are strict regulations in Oslo that only the empire and the kingdom can use the title of princess. Therefore, just by listening to the visitor's address, everyone can judge that the woman in the carriage should be from a kingdom of the Chaos Alliance.

　　"It turns out to be a princess!" Mithras smiled slightly: "It's getting more and more interesting."

　　Doudou squatted on the ground, rubbing his belly and yelling loudly: "Boss, this is the best time for a hero to save a beautiful girl. If you save this princess, who knows, she might even marry you."

　　Mithras was stunned, his face full of black lines. This Doudou was simply lawless. He actually came to make fun of him.

　　"Boss, I feel what Boss Doudou said is very right. Among us beast fighters, females like brave males the most," Guli also echoed.

　　Mithras shook his head. Guli and Doudou had been together for a long time and had become difficult to manage.

　　"This matter has nothing to do with us. They want to deal with Princess Juliet, and I don't want to get into trouble," Mithras said lazily, "If it's those mercenaries, I can help them, but forget about the princess!"

　　Tuta and others left a good impression on Mithras, so if they were in danger, Mithras might help them. However, Mithras had never even met the princess again, and he heard from the mercenaries that she deliberately concealed the facts when issuing the mission, so Mithras did not have any good feelings towards her at all.

　　"Your Highness, there is no need to refuse. The general has good intentions. He heard that the princess has been quite uneasy on the journey, so he asked us to protect her," said a man in black standing in front with a smile. It seemed that he should be the leader of this group of people.

　　Charlie glanced at the forty or fifty men in black. He knew the origins of these people very well. They were all members of Kelan's personal guard. Each of them had a strength of above level five. The two leaders were the captain and deputy captain of Kelan's personal guard. One was named Gary and the other was named Hams. They were both at level nine like him.

　　"It seems it will be difficult to escape this time!" Charlie was secretly anxious. It was difficult for him to deal with Gerry and Hams alone. Add to that the forty or fifty bodyguards, and it would be difficult for him to stop them even if he sacrificed his life.

　　Tuta and others were just ordinary mercenaries and could not be compared with these battle-hardened guards. Therefore, Charlie knew that he had to rely on himself this time, but his power was limited after all.

　　Charlie subconsciously looked at Mithras: "If that person could lend a hand, the situation might be reversed, but from the looks of him, he has no intention of intervening in this matter at all."

　　"Gary, Hams, you two are also subjects of the kingdom. How can you help Ke Lan to deal with the princess? You will be cursed by your countrymen if you do this." Charlie knew that if a fight really broke out, his side would not be able to last even a minute. He was anxious but had no choice but to hope to dissuade Gary and Hams. Although the possibility of this happening was very small, it could at least buy everyone some time to prepare.

　　"Charlie, what you said is wrong. General Kelan only asked us to protect the princess and bring her back to the country, but he didn't mean anything else." Gary said with a smile: "Of course, how the general will deal with the princess after she returns to the country is not something we can decide."

　　"You also know that Princess Juliet is the only legitimate heir to the kingdom. What Ke Lan did is basically a rebellion. People in the kingdom who are loyal to the royal family will not let his conspiracy succeed." Charlie said loudly: "As long as you leave Ke Lan now and join the princess, and wait until the princess successfully inherits the throne, the two of you will be the greatest contributors, which is better than following Ke Lan."

　　Hams laughed: "Even now, you are still so naive. Do you really think that the people in the royal family want a woman to be above them? The Kingdom of Kiev has never had a queen for thousands of years, and there will never be one in the future."

　　"Besides, Lord Kelan also has the right to inherit the throne. Of course, the prerequisite is that Princess Juliet gives up the throne or disappears suddenly."

　　It turned out that Colan's wife was Juliet's sister, another princess of the Kingdom of Kiev. The old king had only four or five princesses. Therefore, although Juliet had long been designated as the heir by the old king, once something happened to her, the other princesses and their husbands would become the heirs to the throne.

　　Gary sneered and said, "Charlie, you and I are old acquaintances. As long as you are willing to join General Ke Lan, your status will definitely not be lower than mine. Why would you risk your life for a woman!"

　　Charlie shook his head: "I can't possibly betray the princess!"

　　Gary sneered and said, "In that case, don't blame me for not remembering our friendship. We must take the princess away. If you want to stop us, then let's see if you are strong enough."

　　Charlie looked at the others and found that Tuta and others had surrounded Princess Juliet's carriage. He felt a little relieved, but he didn't know how long he could hold out once the battle began. Now he could only leave it to fate.

　　"It is my duty to protect the princess and bring her back to the kingdom. As long as I am alive, I will not let you take the princess away," Charlie said loudly while standing on the carriage.

　　"Captain Tuta, take the princess away now. I am enough here," Charlie said loudly to Tuta, "Remember to ensure the princess's safety. I beg you all to do it!"

　　Tuta nodded bitterly: "Although we are just a small mercenary group, since we have accepted your mission, unless we all die, we must complete the mission. This is also our responsibility."

　　Charlie nodded: "Thank you very much! I had no choice but to not tell you about this matter in advance. As long as we can escape this disaster, the princess will definitely not treat you unfairly."

　　Tuta smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I hope so!"

　　Anyone can see the current situation. The hope of escape is very slim. Not only does the other side have two ninth-level strongmen of the same level as Charlie, but also forty or fifty powerful bodyguards, while Tuta's side has only twenty or so seriously injured mercenaries. The strength contrast is too obvious.

　　"Brothers, the most important thing for us mercenaries is credibility. Although the employer concealed the truth about this mission, everyone has seen the current situation. The other party will not give us a chance to retreat. We can only win a little hope if we fight with our lives." Tuta stood on the front shaft of Princess Juliet's carriage and shouted loudly: "Everyone protect the carriage and retreat!"

　　"Haha, isn't it too late to leave now?" Gary laughed and waved his hand: "Go ahead, leave no one alive except the princess!"

　　Forty or fifty men in black rushed towards the carriage. Charlie's body swung and appeared in the way of the men in black: "No one can get close to the carriage while I am here, Piercing Cloud Palm!"

　　Charlie crossed his palms and twisted his waist, and as his body swayed, one could even see a wave of air surging from his dantian to his arms. The surging fighting spirit formed a column of air that rushed straight into the sky, which was the energy of a ninth-level strong man.

　　"Open!" Charlie pushed his palms forward and lowered his waist. Two powerful forces were like two long dragons, sweeping up the gravel and dust on the ground and crashing into the black-clad guards rushing over.

　　"Boom!" Two long dragons formed by fighting spirit swept across the ground. Every collision caused a violent explosion, like the roar of an angry dragon, or like a mountain torrent erupting in an instant.

　　The surging airflow hit the center of the rushing crowd fiercely. Although the force could not be concentrated as the attack range was expanded, Xiu'er's black-clad personal guard was only at level four or five. He was knocked to the ground by this blow and could no longer maintain his momentum.

　　"This Charlie's strength is pretty good, but unfortunately he has to face two level nine warriors who are as strong as him, and he can't hold on for too long!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　Doudou looked at Mithras in confusion: "Boss, are we really not going to take action? Those mercenaries are actually pretty good. How can you bear to watch them get killed?"

　　Mithras nodded: "For a battle like this, it's enough for you and Guli to fight alone. Do I really need to take action?"

　　Doudou looked at Mithras relentlessly. It turned out that Mithras had this idea: "Boss, I find that you are becoming more and more lazy. Is it because you spend too much time with me that even you are infected?"

　　Mithras laughed and said, "It's not that I'm lazy, it's just that these people's strength simply can't arouse my interest in fighting. It's better to leave it to you two to exercise well."

　　With Mithras' current strength, even if he uses half of his power, his strength is far beyond that of an ordinary ninth-level strongman. Therefore, it is really difficult for him to have the interest to take action in such a battle.

　　"Besides, even though this is the Chaos Alliance, there is no guarantee that people from the Holy Spirit Hall will not show up. I don't want to be exposed before I'm fully prepared."

　　After his trip to the Beast Roar Mountains, Mithras realized that his current strength was far from enough to destroy the Holy Soul Temple on his own. Therefore, after coming out of the Beast Roar Mountains this time, he decided not to act rashly until his strength had fully reached the Holy Land.

　　Moreover, he didn't want the Holy Spirit Hall to know about his appearance in the Chaos Alliance so early, so he didn't think of taking action from the beginning. It would be a waste if he didn't make good use of Doudou and Guli.

　　"After all, you just want us to do the hard work. When did you become so calculating, boss?" Doudou teased Mithras.

　　"This is not me being calculating, I just want to give you a chance to vent your energy!", Mithras stood up with a smile, and at this time the situation on the scene changed again.

　　"Charlie, your opponent is us!" Hams laughed and rushed to Charlie's side, chopping the sword in his hand down with hatred as his body fell.

　　Chapter 5 Utilization

　　Charlie knew that Hams' strength was the same as his own, so he didn't dare to take Hams' attack head-on. He just stepped aside and still blocked the way of the black-clad guards to the carriage.

　　"Charlie, your opponents are two of us." Gary appeared in front of Charlie: "It's not too late for you to stop them after you defeat both of us."

　　"What are you still standing there for! Don't let anyone go except the princess." Hams fell down, and he and Gerry surrounded Charlie on the left and right.

　　The black guards acted quickly, but Charlie had no way to stop them. Gary and Hams were watching them closely, and as long as he launched an attack, these two people would attack him at the first moment.

　　"Brothers, hold on!" Tuta nervously gripped the sword in his hand. The strength of each of those men in black was almost the same as his, and they were much stronger than his mercenaries. This made him not sure at all that he could escape this disaster.

　　A flawless little white hand lifted the curtain, followed by a lowered face. When the whole body was standing outside the car, an extremely delicate face appeared in front of everyone.

　　Is this Princess Juliet?

　　She is indeed a beauty of national beauty and extremely noble.

　　"Charlie, don't force it, let them come over," Juliet spoke. Her words were soft but majestic, worthy of her royal family.

　　"I'd like to see what brother-in-law Kelan and his men can do to me!" Juliet had a faint smile on her face, as if she didn't care about what was happening at all.

　　Charlie was stunned, and rushed back to the carriage anxiously: "Princess, this is not okay. I will bring you back to the kingdom even if it costs my life. This is the mission given to me by His Majesty the King."

　　Juliet smiled slightly: "My father has given you another task, that is, you must obey my orders. Do you think I can escape in this situation? If this is the case, why add to the killing? You know I don't like this the most."

　　"No matter what, I won't let them take the princess away!" Charlie stood in front of the carriage and said loudly to Gerry and others who had gathered around him, "If the princess falls into their hands, our Kingdom of Kiev will be completely finished. I can't watch this happen."

　　Hams laughed: "Princess, you are sensible. Charlie, don't fight like a trapped beast. You know the current situation better than anyone. You have no hope at all."

　　Charlie looked at Gerry and others in front of him, and couldn't help but look at Mithras. However, to his disappointment, Mithras was still sitting in front of the campfire, and even the smile on his face did not disappear. It was obvious that he was not planning to take action.

　　"I will go with you, but you have to let these people go. I have implicated them enough." Juliet looked at Tuta and the others and bowed slightly. "I understand the resentment in everyone's hearts, but everyone has seen the whole story of this matter. Juliet had no choice but to do this. If I have offended you, please forgive me."

　　Although these mercenaries had traveled the continent for many years, they had never seen someone like the princess of the kingdom or the heir to the throne, let alone asked someone of such status to apologize for them. For a moment, they had accumulated resentment in their hearts, but it disappeared without a trace the moment Juliet bowed her head to apologize. Instead, they developed an inexplicable liking for Juliet and wanted to protect her safety with their lives.

　　"Princess, this is embarrassing for us. This matter cannot be spread. I can only ensure that you and Charlie are safe before arriving at the capital. According to the general's order, no one else can be left behind." Hams sneered and said, "Who made them run into such a thing? They can only blame their bad luck!"

　　Juliet frowned and said, "They are innocent people. You can just let them go. They can't affect Ke Lan's plan."

　　Gary shook his head. "Your Highness, would you leave such a hidden danger if it were you?"

　　"If you don't let them go, I won't go with you!" Juliet said firmly.

　　"Your Highness, you have no right to choose whether to leave with us or not." Gerry sneered and waved his hand at the black-clad guards behind him: "According to my orders, except for the princess and Charlie, no one else will be spared."

　　The men in black have already taken action. The murderous aura rising into the sky makes Tuta and others feel cold in their hearts. Life and death may only be a matter of a thought.

　　"Lord Mithras, what are you waiting for if you don't take action now? I leave the princess's safety to you." Charlie suddenly shouted to Mithras: "Do it!"

　　Charlie's figure appeared among the crowd of men in black, his fists opening and closing vigorously, and in just a short moment, three or four men in black were injured by his fists.

　　Mithras was slightly stunned, and immediately understood what Charlie meant. He was angry and sneered, saying: "This matter has nothing to do with me. I am just a passerby. You don't have to pay attention to me."

　　It was only at this time that Gary and Hams noticed Mithras. Their eyes were fixed on the golden-winged eagle Guli beside Mithras, and their faces changed.

　　"I was wondering why Her Royal Highness the Princess was so calm. It turns out she has help!" Gary sneered and leaped to the side of Mithras, shooting the sword in his hand towards Mithras.

　　"Get out of here!" Mithras was already upset because he was being used by others. Gary's attack without any reason made him even more angry. He sat upright on the ground and waved his left hand. The majestic fighting spirit gushed out like a dam bursting. There were bursts of air explosions in the air, and the friction between the strong wind and the air flow produced flashes of lightning.

　　"Boom!", the entire body of the isolated person was like a cannonball fired from a gun, being blown away in an instant, scattering blood rain all over the sky, and falling to the ground.

　　Everyone was shocked. The fighting stopped for a moment. Everyone had the same expression on their face, horrified!

　　Gary is a level nine warrior, and he injured another level nine warrior with just a casual wave of his hand. What kind of strength is this, the peak of level nine, or the legendary holy land.

　　Charlie was also stunned for a moment. He only thought that Mithras was a cultivator with strong strength. However, this attack made him completely understand that Mithras' strength was not as simple as he imagined.

　　"Get away from me, the farther the better. I won't pay attention to these boring things, and I don't want to pay attention to them. If you come to disturb me again, I will let you stay here one by one." Mithras sat upright on the ground, his body infinitely magnified in everyone's hearts. Several mercenaries who had just been drinking with him almost forgot to breathe at this moment.

　　Gary slowly climbed up from the ground and looked at Mithras, who no longer had the arrogance he had just now, but instead had a face full of fear. He injured him with just a casual wave of his hand. The power contained in the energy made him feel the aura of a strong man from the Holy Land.

　　"Sir, I was careless and offended you. I will leave now!" When Gary thought that Mithras was actually a strong man from the Holy Land, the fear in his heart almost buried him. He stroked his chest and slowly backed away.

　　"Also, it's fine if you just arrest people. That princess has nothing to do with me, but those mercenaries are my friends." Mithras said with a sullen face, "Take the people you want to arrest and leave here immediately!"

　　Gary looked a little embarrassed, but when he saw Mithras' gloomy face and thought of the terrifying Saint Domain strongmen, he dared not raise any objections. He retreated directly to Hams' side, exhaled a long breath, and said loudly: "Take the princess away, and don't hurt the rest of the people."

　　Hams gave Gerry a questioning look, and Gerry spat out another mouthful of blood. He smiled bitterly and shook his head, then pointed his finger to the sky.

　　"Sanctuary!" Hams' body shook. He also thought that Mithras' strength would not be simple. However, Mithras' face was too young. He didn't dare to think that he would be a Sanctuary strongman. When he got Gary's affirmation at this time, he was stunned. It took him a long time to recover.

　　The men in black approached the carriage where Juliet was while secretly checking Mithras's expression. When they saw that Mithras didn't care about them at all, they finally felt relieved and the murderous aura in their bodies slowly faded away.

　　Charlie knew he had made a mistake when Mithras opened his mouth. Although he successfully dragged Mithras into the water, Mithras' strength was beyond his imagination. Now, Gary and Hams didn't dare to touch Mithras at all. Even the mercenary's life was saved by Mithras' words, but he didn't mention him and Juliet. It was obvious that even Mithras was angered by his use.

　　"If it weren't for me, he might have helped for the sake of the mercenaries!" Charlie's heart fell into the abyss. He had no way to get rid of Gary and Hams, and now he had offended an even more terrifying Mithras. He could already imagine the fate of him and Juliet.

　　"Sir, this happened entirely because of my momentary confusion. As long as you are willing to save the princess, I would be willing to die as a token of my sin!" Charlie pleaded loudly as he looked at the approaching man in black.

　　Mithras sneered, "I didn't intend to sit back and watch. After all, it was fate that we met. However, I have never been used so cruelly in my life. You have to taste the bitter fruit of your own making!"

　　Charlie's face turned pale all of a sudden. As expected, Mithras had made this decision. He had destroyed his last hope with his own hands.

　　Gary and Hams finally felt relieved. As long as Mithras did not interfere, Charlie would not be able to escape the fate of being captured no matter how powerful he was.

　　"Thank you, sir! Go, capture them!"

　　Chapter 6 Luluxi?

　　Hams bowed to Mithras and said, "Thank you, sir. Capture them!"

　　Charlie's face was full of bitter smiles, which slowly turned into a ferocious one: "It's not so easy to take the princess away like this. Even if I risk my life, I will make you pay the price!"

　　Charlie was filled with regret and anger as he saw himself pushing Juliet into a desperate situation. He charged directly into the crowd of people in black, swaying his body from side to side, twisting his waist extremely, and leaping forward to punch out with strength. The series of actions were completed in an instant, as if he was in an empty space. However, Hams soon came up to him.

　　"Charlie, Hugh is so arrogant! Let me see how powerful you are." Hams planned to make a quick decision. There was also a Mithras at the scene who might change his mind at any time. This made him feel uneasy and he wanted to leave here as soon as possible.

　　At this time, the man in black was approaching Juliet. Tuta's expression changed rapidly, and the sword in his hand was shaking slightly. On one side was the safety of everyone, and on the other side was the reputation of the mercenaries. The two choices made him extremely conflicted.

　　"Thank you all for your support along the way!" Juliet nodded slightly to Tuta and the others, and actually separated from the others and walked out: "Stop! I'll go with you."

　　More than a dozen men in black quickly surrounded Juliet, but they did not act brutally. After all, Julia was their princess, and no one dared to be too rude before Clan decided how to deal with her.

　　Charlie had been keeping an eye on Juliet, and now seeing her walk out by herself, he was inevitably distracted. How could Hams miss this opportunity? He swung his sword fiercely, leaving a deep cut that could be seen to the bone through Charlie's entire back, and he slowly fell down.

　　"Charlie!" Juliet screamed in horror and wanted to go over to check, but the men in black were afraid of causing trouble again and refused to let her go. She could only watch anxiously.

　　"Princess, I'm fine!" Charlie stood up slowly. Hams only wanted to seriously injure him and did not want to take his life. Therefore, although the wound looked hideous and terrifying, it was actually not fatal.

　　"Princess, I will never let them take you away!" Charlie staggered towards Juliet, but was kicked away by Hams.

　　“Charlie, the situation is now settled. There is no point in you continuing to pester me. Just accept your fate!”

　　"Boss, we really won't take action," Doudou looked at Mithras and said with some regret, "Actually, Charlie is not a bad guy. Even though he was injured like this, he still remembered to protect his master. What a pity!"

　　Mithras hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "Forget it, it's better to have less trouble than more. It's better not to be a hero like this!"

　　Hams and Gerry slowly walked towards Juliet. Hams smiled and said, "Your Highness, you can leave with us now! I promise that you will return to the capital safely."

　　Juliet nodded with a gloomy face: "I am outnumbered, what else can I do? However, I still want to say a few words to these mercenaries, this should be possible!"

　　Hams looked around and nodded with a smile: "Of course, the princess is so cooperative, we can't be too ruthless."

　　Juliet walked slowly towards Tuta, with Hams and Gerry following closely behind her. When she reached in front of Tuta, Juliet took out a sachet from her waist, took out a card from it and handed it to Tuta.

　　"This is a gold card. You've lost several brothers along the way because of me. Use this money to settle their families. You can divide the rest among you!"

　　Juliet glanced at the carriage and said with some sadness: "The guqin in the carriage was given to me by a friend, but I will never be able to use it again when I leave."

　　While Juliet was speaking, someone had already boarded the carriage and came down holding a guqin.

　　Juliet took the guqin, stroked the lines on it, and slowly raised her head: "The friend who gave me this guqin is the last disciple of the famous Li Rou master in the mainland. Now she has returned to her master. If possible, I would like to ask you to return this guqin to her and tell her that Juliet will never need it again!"

　　"What's your friend's name? Is it Lulusi?" a voice came, and it turned out to be Mithras who was sitting in front of the campfire.

　　When this guqin was first taken out, Mithras looked familiar to him. When Juliet said Lirou's name, he had already confirmed that the friend Juliet was talking about should be Lulusi.

　　Juliet was stunned and nodded: "It's Luluxi, do you know her?"

　　Hams and Gary's hearts skipped a beat, feeling that things were going to get bad, and they both looked at Mithras with nervous expressions.

　　Mithras nodded: "I know him, but it's been many years!" Thinking of the time in Holly City, Mithras sighed slightly. Now, those people he once knew have been separated to different places, and it is difficult to see them again.

　　"Since you are Luluxi's friend, I don't want to watch you being taken away, for fear that girl will blame me in the future." Mithras stood up slowly, and the expression on his face softened when he thought of Luluxi, who was more like his sister.

　　Charlie, who was lying outside the crowd, was delighted. He didn't expect that he could survive a desperate situation. That Lulusi turned out to be an old acquaintance of Mithras. He relaxed completely.

　　"All of you go! Go back and tell your general that I have left the person behind. If you want him, tell him to come find me in person," Mithras looked at Gary and Hams, and walked into the crowd as if he were nothing.

　　Gary and Hams' faces changed drastically. They didn't expect that their final decision would bring them a terrifying figure like Mithras. The two looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

　　"Sir, you have already promised us..." Gerry looked at Mithras in shock and annoyance. Thinking that the strong men in the Holy Land always cared about their reputation, he wanted to stop Mithras with words.

　　Mithras sneered and nodded: "Of course what I promised you counts, but I didn't promise you at that time, and my contracted beasts won't interfere. As long as you can defeat my two contracted beasts, I will turn around and leave!"

　　"Aa ...

　　"Cry!"

　　Doudou and Guli were following behind Mithras. They flashed out at this time, chirping excitedly. In fact, they both wanted to take action a long time ago, but Mithras paused and did not nod.

　　Hams and Gerry looked at Doudou and Guli and thought about it, then nodded bitterly: "Your Excellency's words are serious!"

　　Mithras looked at the two of them relentlessly, then turned around and said: "I have never lied when I say something. Whether you can take Juliet away depends on your ability."

　　Charlie looked at Mithras anxiously. After Guli and Doudou practiced their skills, even a ninth-level expert like Charlie found it difficult to see their specific strength. Therefore, Charlie only judged the strength of Doudou and Guli to be around level seven.

　　Hearing at this time that Mithras was going to let two level seven fighting beasts stop level nine Gary and Hams, he was extremely anxious and almost spoke out to dissuade him. But when he thought about what happened just now, he was afraid that if he opened his mouth, he would anger Mithras again and hurt Juliet. He was so conflicted that he spat out a mouthful of blood.

　　Seeing that Mithras was determined, Gary and Hams finally felt relieved. The two of them also couldn't see the strength of Doudou and Guli, but the aura of the two fighting beasts made them feel relieved, because judging from the aura, the strength of Doudou and Guli was too poor, so they didn't even need to take action, even those men in black could easily deal with them.

　　"Could it be that this gentleman is just pretending?" Hams looked at Mithras's calm expression and became more and more certain of his guess. It seemed that Mithras just wanted to deal with it for the sake of his friend's face. This would be easy to deal with.

　　"Thank you, sir!" Hams was completely relieved. He watched Doudou and Guli thinking about how to cooperate with Mithras to perform this "play" well.

　　"We must not hurt these two fighting beasts!" Hams made up his mind and rushed towards Guli, throwing the sword in his hand aside.

　　"Screech!" Guli's wings suddenly spread out and swept across. A whirlwind was created on the ground. Her soft feathers instantly became like hundreds of sharp blades that passed by Hams. The strong wind carried by her wings drew countless deep grooves on the ground, just like an iron plow plowing the land.

　　Hams's face changed drastically and he retreated quickly. Guli's attack made him feel deeply threatened, a threat that could put him to death.

　　"This..." Hams retreated in embarrassment, but his clothes were not so lucky and turned into strips of cloth.

　　Mithras sneered: "You'd better pick up your sword, otherwise you will lose even more miserably!"

　　Hams had a serious look on his face as he picked up the sword on the ground. At this time, he could already feel that Guli's strength was definitely not inferior to his, and was even stronger than him, which made him serious.

　　No one expected this result. Guli looked like a beautiful pet bird. Who could have thought that her strength was so amazing.

　　Charlie had never expected such a result. He fell to the ground and looked at Guli in surprise. She was a ninth-level fighting beast and was probably already at her peak. His judgment changed once again.

　　Everyone looked at Doudou with emotion. Guli's strength had surprised them. Now everyone no longer doubted the strength of these two little things, but instead guessed how strong Doudou was.

　　Everyone could see from the beginning how much Guli respected Doudou. Even Guli's strength had reached the peak of level nine, so what would Doudou's strength be like?

　　Everyone's color was flashing brightly. At that moment, they all thought of a horrible possibility. Gary, who was standing in front of Doudou, had a pale face, which was full of fear.

　　"Could it be...the Holy Land?"

　　Everyone looked at Doudou. Such speculation made them feel scared and excited.

　　Chapter 7: Fighting beasts and martial arts, who can stop them!

　　Everyone's attention was on Doudou, their hearts beating fast.

　　Guli, Doudou, and Mithras who was standing aside with a sneer, this scene made everyone's eyes widen. Tuta, Parker and others only now realized that they had never seen Mithras clearly.

　　"Aaaaah!" Doudou arrogantly walked towards Gary with his legs shaped like an eight. However, Gary took a few steps back, feeling more and more uneasy.

　　"Screech!" Guli watched Hams pick up the long sword on the ground. She was not afraid at all. Instead, she flapped her wings and flew directly into the sky. With a dive, her claws stabbed towards Hams with a crackling sound.

　　By this time, Hams had already understood that Guli's strength was not weaker than his own, so he dared not hold back any more. He fully activated his ninth-level fighting spirit, and the long sword in his hand turned into a lightning bolt that broke through space, passing through space, and appeared beside Guli in an instant.

　　There was a hint of disdain in Guli's eyes, and her body spun suddenly. The sword energy brushed past her left wing and shot into the sky. Then Guli folded her wings suddenly, and her whole body was like a god-killing arrow falling from the sky, shooting fiercely at Hams.

　　"Boom!" The long sword in Hams' hand broke. The sound was so clear and shocking amid the loud bang. Everyone looked at Guli.

　　The wings spread out again, but did not fly straight into the sky. Instead, they stretched and retracted. The shining wings continuously lashed at Hams' body as if swatting away flies.

　　Shocked! Horrified!

　　Everyone noticed something this time. Guli's attacks did not seem to be based on instinct, but had a certain method. It could even be said to be a set of coordinated moves.

　　Could it be? Everyone was so surprised that they could hardly breathe. They saw something unusual in Guli's attack, which was something that was impossible for a fighting beast to have.

　　Guli used a kind of combat technique similar to that of human practitioners!

　　Doudou moved forward step by step, but Gary was hesitant to take action. The doubt in his heart even made him want to turn around and leave right away, but he still had a little hope in his heart.

　　"Aiya, aiya!" Doudou looked very dissatisfied. He stopped suddenly, looked at Gerry, waving his little paws a few times, and rubbing his belly, as if he was laughing at Gerry.

　　"Beast!" Gary cursed in his heart, but he really didn't dare to take the first step.

　　"call out!"

　　Doudou moved, and this movement was like a sudden rainstorm. Without any sign, its seemingly not-so-big body had already arrived in front of Gary. Its little paws waved gently, as if stroking Gary's body.

　　"Boom!" Gary's body kept retreating, and his clothes burst in an instant, as if they could not contain his body. The strips of cloth, or rather cloth scraps, followed the airflow created by his body and flew backwards with him.

　　Shocked! Gary stared at Doudou who was rubbing his belly on the ground. At that moment, Doudou's speed completely surpassed his five senses. What surprised him even more was that Doudou's little claws spurted out surging power the moment they touched his body. This was not a fighting beast, but a practitioner with close combat skills!

　　Doudou waved his little paws at Gary a few times, as if signaling Gary to try again. However, Gary was now even more shocked. He did not dare to get any closer and just concentrated all his attention on Doudou's every move. Every time Doudou's little paws waved, his heart trembled.

　　Hams was no less shocked than Gary. After two simple contacts, he realized that Guli in front of him could not be judged by common sense. The places on his body that were hit by the wings were burning with pain, which made him clearly aware of how terrifying Guli was.

　　Guli circled in the air but did not launch another attack. However, every time that figure appeared above Hams' head, he felt uneasy.

　　Everyone seemed to understand what Mithras had just said in an instant, but these two contracted beasts were not something Hams and Gary could defeat.

　　"Please stop playing, both of you. The barbecue is getting cold," Mithras looked at Doudou and Guli helplessly. These two little ones must be too frustrated to play like this at this time.

　　Everyone opened their mouths wide again, not because of anything else, but because Mithras' words were too horrifying. Such a result was just a joke. How strong were the two fighting beasts?

　　"Aiyaaiya!" Doudou looked back at the campfire and his body disappeared again.

　　Gary never let his guard down, but he still couldn't find any trace of Doudou's attack this time. When the wind came, Doudou's little feet were already pressing on his chest.

　　Doudou's speed is so fast that even Mithras in his normal state is no match for him, so how can Gary tell the difference?

　　"boom!"

　　The moment the little feet pressed on Gary's chest, power gushed out. It was the "Doudou Roar!" that Mithras tailored for Doudou based on his own Inch of Edge. Of course, such a name was not Mithras's intention, but Doudou's masterpiece.

　　Gary's body flew backwards suddenly, a speed that he could not reach even if he exerted all his strength. However, Doudou seemed to be stuck directly on Gary's body, and continued to fly backwards with Gary's body.

　　"Aaaaah!" Doudou kicked Gary's chest with his other little paw, and his whole body flew back to the front of the campfire, took a piece of barbecue and started to eat it as if no one was around.

　　"Boom!", Gary's body suddenly left the ground, almost parallel to the ground, and passed through the crowd and fell on the ground outside. At this time, Doudou was already continuing his barbecue in front of the campfire, as if he had not moved at all.

　　"Ah!" Everyone was shocked by the result. On one side, there was Gary who was still struggling to stand up, and on the other side, there was Doudou who acted as if nothing happened. Such a stark difference made everyone feel like their hearts were about to stop beating.

　　"Cry!"

　　Guli's body circled above Doudou for a circle, and suddenly let out a sharp cry. Her whole body rubbed against the air, making a sound like a mountain torrent. In an instant, she appeared in front of Hams, with the wings on both sides of her body fully stretched out. She kept spinning her body, bringing up a violent hurricane.

　　The sharp long beak and the claws flashing with cold light were like the sharp tip of a turning head, illuminating Hams' vision and his pale face.

　　"boom!"

　　Hams' body was unexpectedly caught by Guli's sharp claws and flew into the sky. Guli's cry was extremely sharp. She tightly grasped the struggling Hams and flew towards the campfire. Above the campfire, her sharp claws loosened, and Hams fell to the ground like a huge rock, and even the whole ground shook a few times.

　　Guli's body dropped rapidly and she grabbed a piece of barbecue on the ground.

　　It was another replica of Doudou. The two fighting beasts began to eat voraciously, with expressions as if the fight just now was just a normal pre-meal exercise.

　　Hams was struggling to stand up, and everyone let out a long sigh. At this moment, their hearts finally calmed down. It was not because they had guessed the ending, but they had become numb.

　　"Now you two can take your people and leave!" Mithras looked at the two pale losers without any surprise.

　　Gary and Hams' faces changed countless times in an instant. They had already signed a military order in front of Ke Lan for this mission. If they couldn't bring Juliet back, their ending would not be good. But if they continued to entangle with Mithras, the outcome might be even worse. The two were weighing the pros and cons.

　　"Sir, we are convinced that we lost to your contracted beast, but this time we have issued a military order. We can't take Princess Juliet back, and we can't stay in Kiev any longer!" Gary said with a wry smile: "To be disrespectful, your Excellency has made all of us suffer."

　　Mithras was stunned: "What will happen to you has nothing to do with me, I am just doing what I should do"

　　Gary and Hams had long expected Mithras to say such a thing. They smiled bitterly at each other, took a last look at Doudou and Guli in front of the campfire, and turned to leave.

　　It can be imagined that this time they had no choice but to leave and get away from the Kingdom of Kiev, which was definitely not a very pleasant thing for them.

　　"Please wait a moment, Juliet has something to ask you!" Juliet, who had been silent all the time, slowly walked over with a faint smile on her face.

　　"If I'm not mistaken, if you two fail to complete the mission this time, Ke Lan will definitely not let you off easily. Life and death are trivial matters, but the feeling of having your dignity trampled on is the most unbearable." Juliet smiled and looked at the two people: "In this case, you only have one way to go, leaving the Kingdom of Kiev. Am I right?"

　　Gerry and Hams nodded with a wry smile: "Princess, you are indeed very smart. We can't hide our thoughts from you at all."

　　Mithras also nodded secretly. This Juliet was calm and composed in the face of things, and had a bit of imperial demeanor.

　　"In that case, why don't you consider helping me?" Juliet looked at the two people and said sincerely, "Kelan was born a military general and is extremely tyrannical. If the Kingdom of Kiev is controlled by him, you can imagine what kind of situation the kingdom will fall into. So, I hope you can help me eradicate this traitor."

　　Gary and Hams looked at each other. Just now they wanted to take Juliet away, but now, Juliet was willing to believe them. Such demeanor made them both a little touched.

　　"The princess is righteous, but since we have offended her before, I am afraid it will be difficult for us to serve her again!" Hams said with a wry smile: "We'd better leave Kiev."

　　"You two don't have to consider what others think. I believe in you!" Juliet walked to the two people with a smile.

　　Chapter 8 Detente

　　Juliet walked towards Gerry and Hams without hesitation, and Mithras' admiration for the princess increased even more.

　　Under such circumstances, the princess was able to seize the opportunity to win over Gerry and Hams, which showed her sharp political skills. By seeing the big picture from the small details, Mithras could already imagine the final winner of this coup in the Kingdom of Kiev.

　　"Princess, be careful!" Charlie struggled to stand up from the ground. Seeing Juliet walking towards Gary and Hams, he felt very anxious. If Gary and Hams took action at this distance, even Mithras would not be able to stop them.

　　Juliet smiled at Charlie and kept walking: "Charlie, don't be nervous, I believe they are not that kind of people"

　　Gary and Hams had some plans in mind as they watched Juliet approach, but what Juliet said made them completely give up the idea.

　　"The princess trusts us so much, how could we do anything bad to her!" Gary said loudly, "We are not the kind of people who would break faith."

　　Juliet smiled and nodded: "Juliet sincerely invites you two to help me quell this crisis in the Kingdom of Kiev. As for other people's opinions, you two don't have to worry. I will issue a notice as soon as I return home. You two will be loyal people who endure humiliation and lurk beside Ke Lan. People in the world will only admire your noble character and will not slander you at all!"

　　Juliet's words have made her meaning very clear. She will make Gerry and Hams into heroes lurking beside Colan, rather than appearing in front of the world as Colan's accomplices.

　　Gary and Hams lowered their heads and thought carefully. Juliet's arrangement had cleared away the last bit of concern in their hearts, and the two of them were already a little shaken.

　　They are all people who are used to a wealthy life, and they are unwilling to leave Kiev. What's more, they still have family members left in Kiev, and it is hard to say what will happen to their families if they leave.

　　"You two will become my right-hand men like Charlie. As long as I am still here, your status will never change." Juliet struck while the iron was hot and continued, "The kingdom has been run for many years and has some classics and skills. You two can concentrate on practicing and hope to enter the Holy Land one day."

　　Gary and Hams' eyes lit up. The last condition Juliet offered made them more excited than all the previous ones combined.

　　A country as big as this, stretching for thousands of years, must have a large collection of skills. For practitioners, is there anything more tempting than this? Gerry and Hams looked at each other, already understanding each other's thoughts, and bowed to Juliet.

　　"The princess is so kind to us, if we still hesitate, it would be too much for us to continue. From now on, we are willing to serve the princess and do our best!" The two said in unison: "Greetings, Her Royal Highness!"

　　Juliet smiled and helped the two people up. Looking at Charlie who had come over, she said with a smile: "You three have been friends for many years. Now you are finally together. I am so happy for you."

　　"It's not easy! I'm afraid the continent will have another wise queen." Juliet won back Gerry and Hams, who were supposed to be Kelan's right-hand men, with just a few words. Although there was a reason because of Mithras, the series of tricks she displayed were enough to amaze Mithras.

　　Gary and Hams looked at Charlie with an unnatural expression on their faces. Just now they had put aside their past friendship, but now they had to work together again. The entanglement made them feel embarrassed.

　　"As long as you are sincere in doing things for the princess, I will pretend that what happened today never happened!" Charlie hesitated for a moment and walked straight to Juliet.

　　"Very good, I feel relieved to have you helping me. The peace of the kingdom is hard-won, and I will never let people like Ke Lan succeed!" Juliet's face turned cold, and she said in a deep voice: "I want him to know the consequences of rebellion"

　　There was a strong murderous tone in Juliet's voice, as if telling people that this princess was not only good at politics, but also decisive in killing.

　　Mithras had walked back to the campfire. The barbecue on the ground had become cold, so he had to put it back on top of the campfire to heat it up. He had not eaten anything yet.

　　After everything was arranged, Juliet turned her gaze to Mithras, hesitated for a moment, and then walked over.

　　"Juliet, thank you for your help just now," Juliet bowed to Mithras.

　　Mithras did not even bother to raise his head, and continued to flip the barbecue in his hand, saying slowly: "I am only intervening in this matter for Luluxi's sake. You don't need to thank me. If you want to thank someone, thank Luluxi."

　　Mithras' words were extremely straightforward. He had no intention of interfering in this matter at first, but later found out that Juliet actually knew Lulucy, so he offered his help. Therefore, the person Juliet really wanted to thank was Lulucy.

　　Juliet looked a little embarrassed, and said with a smile: "Although I said so, I still want to thank you for your help, otherwise I don't know what would have happened."

　　Charlie came over at this time. His injuries made him stagger as he walked. He walked in front of Mithras, bowed deeply and said, "Sir, I was confused just now. I hope you won't blame the princess."

　　Mithras's impression of Charlie was not good at all, but he nodded slightly: "I understand that we have to take emergency measures, but it is better not to use such means."

　　If it weren't for the fact that Mithras was really strong this time, Charlie's method would have pushed Mithras into a dead end. Although Charlie's starting point was to save people, involving innocent people was a despicable method anyway, and this was what made Mithras angry.

　　Charlie nodded repeatedly, and said with a guilty look on his face: "I really didn't think about this matter this time. The situation was critical at the time, and I did such a wrong thing in a fit of anger!"

　　Mithras nodded, concentrating on flipping the barbecue in his hand, and asked casually: "How is Luluxi now? How did you meet?"

　　Juliet was feeling embarrassed, but when she saw Mithras mention Lulusi, her eyes lit up and she slowly squatted down. Charlie and others behind her quickly spread a blanket on the ground. Juliet smiled and simply sat down.

　　"Lulusi is great. I have known her for a long time. I have known her since I was nine years old. That was when I first went to Lirou's house to learn piano skills."

　　It is not surprising for a princess of the kingdom like Juliet to know Lirou, and it is even more common for her to learn piano skills from her. Although Lirou's only nominal student is Lulucy, there are many noble children like Juliet who follow her to learn piano skills. Mithras has heard Lulucy mention this before.

　　"This time, I heard that Luluxi had a performance in Chili City. I was bored in the kingdom, so I planned to go see her. Unexpectedly, not long after I left, my father suddenly fell seriously ill and died. I rushed back as soon as I got the news, but I didn't expect so many things to happen along the way."

　　Mithras frowned and looked at Juliet, then said slowly, "I'm afraid you realized your father's death was not that simple after you got the news! That's why you changed your clothes and disguised yourself as a caravan. Am I right?"

　　Juliet was startled, and her eyes brightened as she looked at Mithras. She nodded, "That's true. My father was fine when I left. How could he suddenly become seriously ill and couldn't even hold on for a few days? I thought at the time that there must be some hidden story behind this."

　　Mithras nodded and didn't say anything else. He just concentrated on flipping the barbecue. Doudou and Guli had finished the barbecue in their hands again and were staring at Mithras closely.

　　"How did you know Lulusi?" Juliet looked at Mithras with curiosity. He already had a guess in his mind, but he was not sure, and his eyes were always scanning Doudou.

　　Mithras slowly raised his head, as if he had returned to the time in Holly City, and said with a little emotion: "We also met in the Order Alliance, at the Tara Kingdom's Wutang Ranking Competition."

　　Thinking of that period of time, Mithras' expression softened, and thinking of Ge Fei, Mi Yin, Chakasi and the others, a smile slowly emerged at the corners of his mouth.

　　"That little girl, is she still so cute now?" Mithras shook his head: "It's been a long time since we last met. I wonder how everyone is doing now."

　　Juliet's eyes brightened even more. She glanced at the people around her and asked cautiously, "You are the 'brother' that Luluxi always talks about, right?"

　　Mithras glanced at Juliet and knew that she had recognized him. He nodded slightly and said, "She called me that just to help him get rid of those annoying nobles. I didn't expect that she took it seriously."

　　Juliet looked at Mithras with excitement. When she was with Lulusi, she heard Lulusi talk about Mithras many times, especially the martial arts ranking competition mentioned by Lulusi. She always wanted to know what kind of person Mithras was. She didn't expect to meet him by coincidence this time.

　　The others were looking at the two people in confusion. No one could understand the conversation between Mithras and Juliet, but it seemed that Mithras' attitude towards Juliet had suddenly become much better.

　　Juliet smiled slightly: "Lulusi really treats you as a brother. Every time she talks to me about you, she gets sad for a long time. I heard from them that she has smiled less since you disappeared."

　　Mithras nodded and said, "It's been a long time. This time I should let everyone know my news so that they won't worry about me."

　　Chapter 9 Genius Tolivia

　　"It's been a long time since I last contacted you all. It's time to tell you about my situation," Mithras shook his head and smiled bitterly.

　　Juliet nodded: "Your story has spread far and wide on the continent. Everyone supports you, even the people from the Order Alliance. They are just under pressure from that force. I believe that as soon as you show up, the news will be passed to the ears of your friends."

　　Mithras shook his head: "I don't want to be exposed yet. There may be people from them here. I am not ready for a full-scale confrontation!"

　　Juliet frowned and nodded, then smiled and said, "I forgot how old you are now. You are only 20 years old. You have plenty of time. There is no need to rush."

　　Everyone was stunned again. Twenty years old? Sanctuary?

　　Is this true? Everyone looked at Mithras in disbelief, as if they were looking at a monster, and in fact Mithras was indeed a monster.

　　Mithras had a very young face, but no one dared to believe that this was Mithras' true face. After practicing and entering the holy realm, the physical appearance was no longer intuitive, and it was not impossible for a person to have a childlike face at the age of a hundred. Therefore, no one used Mithras' appearance as a criterion for judging his age. Although they were not sure in their hearts, they naturally thought that Mithras was very old.

　　But Juliet's words confirmed that they understood that the face in front of them was the reflection of Mithras' true age, and was even older than his actual age.

　　A Saint Domain expert at the age of 20? This was too hard to believe. Even if there were 9th level experts at the age of 20, there would not be many of them in the entire continent, let alone Saint Domain experts at the age of 20. In their opinion, this was simply a myth and was completely impossible to happen.

　　But the creator of this myth was right in front of them, which made them have to believe it.

　　Mithras' current strength is very strange. If he is in normal state, he is of course only at the peak of level nine, but once the acupoints are fully opened, his strength will reach the holy level. Such a contradictory situation appears in a person, and he is indeed a monster rarely seen in tens of millions of years.

　　"So, sir, what are your plans next?" Juliet looked at Mithras with twinkling eyes.

　　Mithras knew what Juliet was thinking: "I don't have any specific place to go this time, I just want to take a walk."

　　"Why don't you come with us? When we arrive in the kingdom, I will send a message to Lulusi to let her know your current news," Juliet looked at Mithras with anticipation.

　　Everyone knows very well how intimidating a powerful Saint Realm master is, and she is facing a very serious situation when she returns to the country this time, and she needs Mithras' help the most at this time.

　　However, even Juliet did not hold out much hope. Although she and Mithras had a common language because of Luluci, who could really guess the thoughts of the strong men in the Sanctuary?

　　Mithras lowered his head and thought. What he wanted to do most now was to let Chakasi and others know his current situation. He didn't have an exact direction for what to do next, but he had some preliminary ideas.

　　"Perhaps it would be a good idea to go to the Kingdom of Kiev!" Mithras nodded slowly: "Okay, I don't have anything else to do, so I'll go with you."

　　Juliet's pretty face turned red, and she bowed to Mithras with great excitement: "Thank you, sir. I feel much more confident with you by my side."

　　Charlie and others were also happy. With the joining of a strong man from the Holy Land, their strength would be completely different. At this time, Gary and Hams already knew that they had made the right choice this time. With the help of Mithras, Ke Lan's conspiracy would definitely be difficult to achieve, and the last bit of worry in their hearts was completely put down.

　　"But I won't interfere in your affairs. I just want to find a place to live a peaceful life!" Looking at Juliet's excitement, Mithras poured a tray of cold water on her.

　　Juliet's expression remained unchanged as she laughed, "I didn't intend to trouble you too much, so please rest assured!"

　　Mithras nodded and said: "Just call me Mithras. It's been so long since anyone would remember me anymore."

　　"Then I will call you like this from now on!" Juliet nodded with a smile.

　　The others were even more confused. The name Mithras was too ordinary for them to imagine what hidden secrets were behind it.

　　"Everyone didn't finish drinking just now, let's continue!" Mithras smiled and said to Tuta and others standing behind Juliet and others: "I reheated the barbecue, but the taste has not changed."

　　Tuta and others looked at Mithras with some hesitation. After what happened just now, everyone now knew Mithras' identity, a strong man from the Holy Land, which was almost a legend. They still felt confused and not very clear-headed until now.

　　"Brother Parker, don't be so reserved, just be the same as before!" When Mithras saw Parker, he smiled and waved. This old man gave him the same feeling as Pasch.

　　Parker hesitated for a moment, but still walked over. With his help, the other mercenaries also slowly came over.

　　"Let's continue drinking and eating, and pretend that what happened just now never happened!" Mithras smiled and distributed the barbecue on the campfire to everyone: "Captain Tuta, where is your wine? You are not reluctant to let everyone drink it!"

　　Mithras' gentleness made everyone's expressions relax, as if they were in a dream. Everyone regarded Mithras as a powerful person from the Holy Land. Being able to drink with a powerful person from the Holy Land was something they had never dared to think about before. Everyone's expression was a little dull.

　　"I'll get it right away!" Tuta was stunned and ran to the carriage behind. The others looked at the barbecue in their hands and found it hard to swallow.

　　Tuta brought the wine, sat back down and stared at Mithras in a daze.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Don't be so reserved. Just treat me as the bard I was at the beginning, even though I can't even write a decent poem!"

　　Several mercenaries slowly relaxed. Parker looked at Mithras for a long time before sighing, "It's like a dream. The change in you is so surprising to us."

　　"Haha, let's drink. No matter how strong or weak we are, we are still the same human beings after all. I am just a little luckier than everyone else." Mithras raised his glass. He admired these straightforward men very much.

　　Everyone was thinking about Mithras' words. Indeed, putting everything aside, everyone was actually the same, with human faces and human blood. Thinking of this, all the mercenaries put aside Mithras' identity and the atmosphere became harmonious.

　　"Sir, are you really only twenty years old?" Parker filled a bowl with wine, looked at Mithras with some surprise and said, "This is really surprising."

　　Mithras nodded. It was now 17795 in the Ottoman calendar. He was indeed 20 years old. Thinking of the time when he first entered the martial arts hall, Mithras felt a little emotional. In the blink of an eye, 12 years had passed.

　　"Brother Parker, you should just call me Mithras, instead of suddenly calling me little brother. The title of sir sounds a bit unnatural to me." Mithras smiled and took a sip of the wine in the bowl: "It's the same for everyone, just call me how you called me before."

　　Mithras knew that he had never expected that these people would regard him as a strong man from the Holy Land. This is what is called being confused by the authorities.

　　Parker was stunned and nodded awkwardly. The others had the same expression and nodded.

　　"I have only heard of a cultivation genius like you in the Os Empire, but even that genius has only reached level nine, which makes him inferior to you." Tuta said with emotion, "I used to not believe in geniuses, but with your cultivation speed, only genius can describe it."

　　Mithras' eyes lit up: "I have nothing to do, so I'll just talk about that genius from the Oss Empire."

　　Tuta nodded and said, "I also heard people talking about a genius named Tolivia in the Os Empire. He entered the ranks of ninth-level strongmen when he was 19 years old. Now he is only 23 years old, but his strength has reached the peak of the ninth level. He may break through to the Holy Realm at any time."

　　"23 years old!" Mithras nodded with a smile. He was now at the peak of level nine. If he was given another three years, he was sure that he could completely enter the Holy Land instead of relying on the power of all the acupoints to maintain it like he was now.

　　"Maybe I don't have to wait until three years later!" Mithras thought of the branch of the World Tree in his arms. With his current strength, he should be able to melt the branch of the World Tree into his body. As long as the smelting is successful, he believes that he will reach the Holy Land soon.

　　"It's time. After going to Kiev this time, I should find a suitable place to practice and melt the branches of the World Tree into my body," Mithras thought.

　　Tuta looked at Mithras' smiling face and said a little embarrassedly: "Of course, it is incredible that you have entered the Holy Land at such a young age. I think there is no genius like you in the history of the whole continent."

　　Mithras was stunned, then suddenly realized and shook his head: "It turns out that everyone misunderstood me. I haven't reached the Holy Domain yet, at least not in the normal form!"

　　Everyone was shocked and looked at Mithras. Could it be that they were wrong?

　　"However, I have also reached the holy realm. This issue is very complicated, and it is difficult for me to explain it clearly to you all!" Mithras originally wanted to explain, but when he thought of the special changes in his body, he was too lazy to explain anymore.

　　"You can all assume that I will become a sanctuary when I want to!"

　　Chapter 10: Backhand

　　Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. It would have been better if Mithras had not explained. Now that he explained it like this, they were even more confused.

　　If you want to become a sanctuary, then become a sanctuary. This kind of thing, this kind of explanation is indeed the worst explanation they have ever heard, but they can't imagine that this is exactly what Mithras said.

　　Seeing that these people were getting more and more confused, Mithras smiled bitterly in his heart and stopped explaining. He smiled and asked Tuta: "I am quite interested in that Tolivia. Why don't you continue to talk about him?"

　　Tuta nodded. "This Tolivia is a household name in the Os Empire. When he was seventeen, he challenged all the martial arts halls in the Os Empire alone. In the beginning, he had more defeats than victories, but by the time he was eighteen, he had more defeats than victories and was well-known throughout the empire. From the age of nineteen to twenty, his strength increased rapidly until he entered the ranks of ninth-level warriors."

　　Mithras nodded. There is no shortcut on the road of cultivation. Although Tolivia is said to be a genius, only people like Mithras know that genius is watered with sweat. Take Tolivia for example. If he had not insisted on challenging everywhere, his strength would definitely not have improved so quickly. The test between life and death hones not only the body, but also the mind and soul.

　　"After entering the ninth level, Tolivia suddenly disappeared. Three years later, he reappeared with strength that had reached the peak of the ninth level. According to people, he could enter the Holy Land at any time," Tuta said with emotion. "Such a genius has become a role model for young people in the Os Empire. His supporters can be seen everywhere. This situation is very different from the genius Tuta back then..."

　　Tuta suddenly stared at Mithras with his eyes wide open, and said tremblingly: "Little brother, you can't be the one who was rumored in the Tuta Kingdom a few years ago..."

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "I didn't expect the captain to recognize him!"

　　"The one that is famous in the Tuta Kingdom? Mithras!" The group of people seemed to have thought of something in an instant. Except for Juliet who already knew about him, the rest of the people looked at Mithras in surprise.

　　"Sir, which descendant of the Capritton family are you?" Gerry looked at Mithras with a look of surprise on his face.

　　The story of Mithras had spread all over the continent several years ago. With a strength less than level eight, he severely injured the Archbishop of the Holy Soul Temple and the Chief Judge. What was even more surprising was that these two were both powerful Saint Realm masters who had been famous for many years. As soon as this incident was reported, it caused a huge storm on the continent, and Mithras was regarded as a miracle by the people at that time.

　　No one expected that this Mithras was the same Mithras, because according to the Holy Soul Temple and the Anti-God Alliance, the Mithras from that year had already died long ago. They didn't dare to regard the Mithras in front of them as the one from that year.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded. He still trusted these people. Besides, even if he didn't admit it now, these people wouldn't believe it. It would be better to admit it frankly.

　　Everyone's eyes widened again and they gasped. A few years ago, he was able to seriously injure two Saint Domain masters at the same time. How powerful would he be a few years later? At this time, these people no longer doubted Mithras's explanation. With such strength, it didn't matter whether he was a Saint Domain master or not.

　　"It's really hard to believe. I didn't expect that the adult would actually be..." Gary and Hams shook their heads and sighed. They should have thought of it long ago. Doudou's appearance is exactly the same as in the legend.

　　For a moment, the atmosphere in front of the campfire became cold again. Mithras smiled bitterly to himself, but he was not in the mood to care about the reactions of these people now, because he had already sensed something unusual.

　　"There's trouble again!" Mithras stood up with a sneer. The others were stunned and looked in the direction of Mithras.

　　"Whoosh! Whoosh!"

　　In an instant, countless torches lit up on both sides of the valley. This was Alashankou, with steep cliffs on both sides, no less than a thousand meters high. The passage in the center of the valley was only wide enough for four horses to run side by side. In this way, once the front and back of the valley were blocked, it would become a desperate place.

　　"Gary, Hams, I didn't expect you to really betray General Kelan!" A voice came from the cliff. From the voice, one could tell that this person's strength was not weak.

　　"Fortunately, the general was well prepared, otherwise you two traitors would have ruined the general's plan!" There was a hint of pride in the voice. Under the firelight, Mithras saw a middle-aged man standing on the mountain pass. The distance was too far, and Mithras could not see the man's face. He only inferred from the soldiers in bright armor around him that this man should be a general leading troops.

　　Gary and Hams' faces changed. They were very familiar with the man on the mountain pass. He was Rogge, the most capable warrior under Ke Lan. Rogge was quite powerful and had the ninth-level cultivation. He was the most trusted by Ke Lan.

　　"The man above is Rogge, Ke Lan's top general. He is as powerful as us. It seems that Ke Lan has been wary of us for a long time. He has even made a backup plan for this operation. What do you think we should do now?" Hams couldn't help feeling a little angry when he thought about how he worked for Ke Lan, but Ke Lan was always on guard. He was ready to make a move, as if he wanted to fight his way to the top of the valley right now.

　　Mithras looked at the situation around him. If he was alone in such terrain, he would of course have nothing to worry about. But now there are Juliet and those mercenaries. Once these people start to attack, it will be difficult for them to stop them.

　　"Princess Juliet, and you two traitors, if you surrender now there is still a glimmer of hope for survival, otherwise you will be burned to death!" Rogge's voice came again.

　　Hams' face turned red, but he was extremely angry. He shouted loudly: "Rogge, don't think you have control over everything. They are just a group of ordinary soldiers. Do you think you can capture us with them? It's a joke!"

　　Rogge smiled and shook his head: "A barbarian like you, how can you know my plan? Since you think these ordinary people can't deal with you, then I will let you see it for yourself!"

　　Rogge waved his hand violently, and countless black balls rolled down from the cliff. A pungent smell came, and Charlie's face changed drastically. He shouted loudly: "They are hay soaked in kerosene!"

　　Those black balls rolled down to the middle of the valley with incredible lightness and piled up in front of everyone. For a moment, the whole valley was filled with such a pungent smell.

　　"Do you still think these ordinary people can't do anything to you?" Rogge's voice was full of pride, and he laughed loudly: "If you surrender now, you may be spared from death. If you still resist, I will give an order and the whole valley will become a sea of ​​fire. No matter how strong you are, you will be buried here!"

　　Everyone's faces became increasingly gloomy. In such a valley, even a ninth-level warrior would not be able to jump up, unless he was a warrior from the Holy Land. Everyone turned their eyes to Mithras.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded, signaling everyone not to panic.

　　"Rogge, you are a general of the kingdom, why do you commit such a rebellious act? Do you know what the consequences will be?" Juliet shouted loudly, but she was a weak woman and had never practiced. Her voice could only barely reach Rogge's ears. This was because Rogge was so powerful that ordinary soldiers could not hear what she said at all.

　　"Princess Juliet, of course I know what will happen to me. As long as I help General Kelan accomplish this great task, I will be the Minister of Military Affairs in the kingdom. This position will allow me to control the soldiers of a country, which is a million times better than what I have now." Rogge laughed and said, "Who knows, the general may be so happy that he may reward me with Her Royal Highness the Princess!"

　　Juliet's face became colder and colder. Rogge's words were so vicious that even Mithras felt a little disgusted when he heard them. He had already made up his mind to kill her.

　　"Rogge, you are so rebellious, I will tear you into pieces!" When Charlie heard Rogge insulting Juliet, he began to tremble all over, and his fists made a clattering sound.

　　"You are a traitor! Think about your current situation!" Rogge said fearlessly, "I'll count to ten. If you still don't surrender, I'll order the fire to be set!"

　　Rogge waved his hand, and the soldiers threw down the iron chains and shackles that had been prepared long ago from the cliff. For a moment, the valley was filled with clanging sounds!

　　"These shackles are prepared for you. Each one is made of cold iron. Even the strong men in the Holy Land would have a hard time breaking free. You'd better surrender obediently, or you will end up with no body left!"

　　Everyone in the valley looked at the shackles in front of them and knew that what Rogge said was true. Those shackles reflected a cold light and were made of cold iron.

　　"I'm going to start counting. If you don't surrender after ten, this place will become a sea of ​​fire!" Rogge's voice turned cold, and he sighed leisurely: "If that's the case, it would be such a pity. Princess Juliet's beauty is known to everyone in the kingdom!

　　"General, we didn't betray Lord Kelan. We were threatened by Gary and Hams!" The men in black brought by Gary and Hams did not voluntarily surrender to Juliet. In addition to the current situation, they actually begged Rogge one by one.

　　"It's also your fault for following someone you shouldn't have followed. If they are unwilling to surrender, you will have no choice but to be buried with them. I will tell the general to treat you as martyrs!" Rogge's voice suddenly became louder. He raised his right arm high and shouted loudly: "One, two, three..."

　　There was silence in the center of the valley. Charlie and others turned their eyes to Mithras. At this time, they could only rely on Mithras. For the strong men in the Holy Land, the cliff in front of them was like flat ground. As long as Mithras took action, they could escape this disaster!

　　Chapter 11 Mutation!

　　"Five, six..." Rogge's voice became more and more cold and stern. The soldiers standing beside him were already tightening their bowstrings, and rockets were burning with crackling sounds.

　　"Why do troubles always come to us!" Mithras conveyed the order to attack to Guli and Doudou in his mind. The ninety-two acupoints in his body opened up in an instant. The powerful fighting spirit drove his body off the ground in an instant and disappeared in front of everyone.

　　A tremendous force rose from the ground, and Rogge's voice suddenly stopped. His heart trembled as he raised his arm high and was about to drop it, but before his body could react, the arm had turned into a splash of blood.

　　"The Dragon Drill will traverse the world!" Mithras was in mid-air, pushing his palms to the left and right. The cold murderous aura extinguished all the flames on the cliffs of the valley in an instant.

　　"boom!"

　　The two streams of energy twisted and rotated, just like a tornado close to the ground, rushing from the left and right of Mithras, as if it was flowing on flat ground, and the soldiers were swept into the whirlwind like a raging sea tide.

　　"Holy Domain!" Only then did Rogge realize that there was a powerful man from the Holy Domain hidden among the people he was going to deal with. He was horrified in his heart but his body could not move in the hurricane.

　　Almost at the same time as Mithras, the figure of Cliff Guli appeared on the other side of the valley, spread her wings, and flipped several times. The flapping wings carried a violent hurricane and flew over the heads of the soldiers.

　　One after another, figures fell from the high cliff, screaming continuously. At the same time, a white shadow flashed from Guli's back and shuttled through the crowd in the opposite direction. There was not even a sound wherever it passed, and only the fire could be seen extinguished in an instant.

　　There was chaos in front of Rogge's eyes. The fire he imagined did not appear, which made him realize that all his arrangements had failed. In this situation, the only thing he could think of was escaping. Taking advantage of the moment when the hurricane subsided, his body flashed and ran forward.

　　"Can you escape?" A cold voice seemed to be in his ears, and his body lightened and fell down into the valley.

　　"My life is over!" Rogge wanted to shout, but a huge pressure enveloped him, leaving him with almost no chance to breathe. He only felt his body falling rapidly.

　　Peng

　　Rogge only felt a pain in his body, and the momentum of his fall slowed down. Just when he felt relieved, his body had already fallen to the ground.

　　"Okay, you guys take care of this guy!" Mithras looked at Rogue who was struggling to stand up on the ground, and slowly fell to the ground.

　　At this time, Guzhuang's figure just landed on the ground. Doudou jumped off her back and walked towards her with a figure eight step, babbling, and a very arrogant look on his face.

　　The valley was quiet for a moment. It took only a short moment from the time Mithras was rescued from his hands to the time he returned to the ground. However, in that short moment, Rogge, who had threatened everyone, had become a prisoner, and none of the soldiers survived.

　　Is this the power of a strong man in the Holy Land?

　　Although everyone knew that their crisis would be resolved as long as Mithras took action, they did not expect it to be so simple.

　　"Thank you, sir, you saved Juliet again," Julia was the first to react and thanked Mithras with a smile.

　　At this time, Charlie had already walked towards Rogge, his face full of murderous intent and ferocious. Rogge had completely angered him just now, and now that he had such an opportunity, how could he let it go easily.

　　Although Mithras relieved some of Rogge's inertia as he fell, he was still seriously injured when he landed on the ground. In addition, he lost his right arm. He struggled several times but failed to stand up.

　　"I told you that if you fall into my hands, I will cut you into pieces!" Charlie picked up Rogge with one hand, with a murderous look on his face. Juliet had already turned her body around.

　　Roger struggled for a few times but failed to break free. Knowing that Charlie would not let him off easily, he shouted, "Princess, I am willing to surrender to you and help you get rid of this traitor Ke Lan!"

　　Juliet didn't say anything. How could she not be angry at Roger's insolence just now? It was absolutely impossible for her to let him go now.

　　"I know all about Ke Lan's deployment. I will tell you everything, just ask for your help to spare my life!" Rogge knew that this was the only thing he could rely on.

　　Juliet turned her back to him and nodded slowly without saying a word. Charlie hesitated for a moment and put him on the ground, but the murderous aura on his body did not diminish at all.

　　"His Majesty the King did not die of a serious illness, but was poisoned to death by Kelan who bribed the palace guards!" Roger Weidun said loudly on the ground: "I also know that Kelan has detained all the ministers in the kingdom who did not submit to him, and has also blocked the news from the outside. Even General Penggu has been imprisoned by him."

　　"Kelan has also secretly imprisoned the princess' biological mother and other members of the royal family. He is afraid that the princess will fight for the throne with him after returning to the kingdom, so he wants to use this to threaten the princess!" Rogge continued, "Now Kelan has made all preparations. He only needs to get the princess, and then he can ascend the throne with peace of mind."

　　Rogge told Ke Lan everything he knew, but it was obvious that Ke Lan was not completely confident in him, as he only knew some useless information.

　　"I have told you everything I know. Now you can let me go!" Roger looked at Charlie and said anxiously, "I have also been threatened by Ke Lan. As long as you let me go, I will never help Ke Lan again!"

　　"You are not qualified to bargain!" Charlie sneered and lifted Rogge in his hand. He slowly pinched Rogge's throat with his right hand and sneered, "If you have anything else to say, this is your last chance!"

　　Roger looked at Juliet in horror, his expression suddenly becoming extremely ferocious: "I didn't expect that Her Royal Highness, the princess praised by everyone, could be so cruel and ruthless, haha! But do you think this is the end?"

　　"This is just the beginning!" Rogge laughed loudly. Charlie turned his head slightly and the laughter stopped abruptly, but everyone's faces became more serious. Rogge's words were obviously not false. Could it be that he still had a backup plan, or did Ke Lan have other arrangements?

　　puff!

　　Suddenly, the grass ball soaked in kerosene gathered around the crowd suddenly exploded, and countless sharp arrows shot out from the grass ball. Such a change was unexpected not only to others but even to Mithras.

　　At such a distance, the sharp arrow reached everyone in a flash. The screams and the sound of the arrow entering the body intertwined together, making people feel extremely chilling.

　　A sharp arrow shot towards Mithras swiftly, pointing at Mithras' eyes. The coldness carried by the arrow made people doubt that if this arrow hit Mithras' eyes, it would definitely pass through his brain.

　　Mithras grabbed the sharp arrow and felt a chill in his heart when he felt the power of the arrow. It was obvious that the strength of each shooter hiding in the grass ball was no worse than the men in black brought by Hams and Gary. Such a sharp arrow, coupled with a special arrowhead, would hardly leave any damage even for a strong man like Mithras who was about to step into the holy land.

　　"Dule, be careful!" Tuta pounced on a brother beside him, but no matter how fast he was, he could not outstrip the speed of the arrow. A sharp arrow brushed past his body and shot into Dule's chest.

　　Charlie had four or five sharp arrows stuck in his body. He protected Juliet under his body. He was already injured, and he also had to take care of Juliet. He was hit several times in the first round of arrows.

　　Mithras' face turned pale and he felt regretful. If he had not been so careless before, he could have sensed these shooters hiding in the grass ball with his sensitive soul. However, at that time, everyone just thought that Rogge only wanted to use fire attack on the grass ball he had taken down, and they did not expect that there was such a vicious mechanism inside.

　　In just a short moment, more than half of the people fell, including Parker. The others were also more or less injured, which made Mithras completely angry.

　　The ninety-two acupoints in the body opened again, and the surging energy lifted the grass ball on the ground and slammed it hard on the cliff. Blood flowers bloomed, muffled shouts were heard, and the rain of arrows subsided for a while, but the valley was already filled with a pungent smell of blood.

　　The casualties are too heavy!

　　Mithras was the only one left standing. The ground was filled with groans. Even Gary and Hams, two level nine warriors, were hit by several arrows. More than 20 mercenaries fell down. Only a few were still breathing, and the rest had already died.

　　The ones who suffered the heaviest casualties were the men in black. They had just tried to betray Gary and Hams and beg for mercy from Rogge. They had already gathered together and stood at the outermost of the crowd, but these rounds of arrows pierced through their bodies before shooting towards Mithras and others. Although there were groans at this time, just by looking at the density of arrows on their bodies, Mithras could judge that none of these men in black would survive.

　　The only thing to be thankful for was that Doudou and Guli were not hurt at all. The bodies of the two fighting beasts were extremely strong, and Guli had golden wings to protect her body, making it difficult for arrows to penetrate her.

　　"Brother Parker!" Looking at Parker who was having difficulty breathing and the sharp arrow hitting his chest, Mithras felt sad. This old man gave him a very warm feeling from the very beginning, and it was as if Paschich had returned to his side.

　　"Boss, the World Tree!" Doudou reminded Mithras loudly.

　　Mithras was delighted. If it weren't for Doudou's reminder, he would have almost forgotten about it. He immediately took out a branch of the World Tree from his arms and placed it across Parker's chest, urging his fighting spirit to continuously inject the breath of life into Parker's body.

　　Chapter 12 Rescue!

　　The surging breath of life poured into Parker's body, and slowly Parker's breathing began to stabilize. A look of joy appeared on Mithras' face, and he exhaled energy from his palm. The sharp arrow shot out of his chest, bringing up a stream of blood, but soon under the effect of the breath of life, the wound began to heal slowly.

　　The power of the World Tree is indeed extraordinary!

　　"Brother Parker!" Mithras smiled as he looked at Parker who had just opened his eyes. Now he finally felt relieved. Among all the people, the one he cared about the most was Parker. This feeling seemed to have existed naturally.

　　"Little brother, you saved me!" Parker was aware of his own injuries best. In the situation just now, he almost thought he was doomed to die. He did not expect that even in such a situation, Mithras saved him.

　　Mithras nodded: "I'm relieved that you're okay, I'll go check on the others!"

　　At this time, Juliet had stood up from the ground, looking at Charlie with a pale face, at a loss. Seeing Mithras was as if she had seen a life-saving straw.

　　"Sir Mithras, come and save Charlie, nothing can happen to him!" Charlie is Juliet's bodyguard, and a very close bodyguard. In the royal family, such a person is even more important than Juliet's relatives.

　　When Mithras walked to Charles and took a look at him, he knew that Charles was completely hopeless. Even with the help of the World Tree, he could not be saved. Four or five sharp arrows had completely pierced his entire chest. At this time, he was only left with one breath. With such an injury, no matter how powerful the life breath of the World Tree was, it would be of no use.

　　"He can't make it!", Mithras shook his head. Although Charlie had used him before, even he was moved by Charlie's loyalty to Juliet. So, if he could be saved, Mithras would not stand idly by. But he really had no way to save him now.

　　Juliet was completely stunned. She leaned over to look at Charlie with tears all over her face and couldn't say a word.

　　Perhaps it was the effect of a last burst of energy, Charlie's eyes slowly opened, looked at Juliet with a sad smile, and whispered: "Princess... Your Highness, look... It seems that I can't protect you anymore!"

　　It was just a short sentence, but Charlie seemed to have used up all his strength. He gasped for breath, and blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth every time he took a breath. Juliet wiped it with her hands in panic, but it was impossible to wipe it clean.

　　"Charlie, you can't die. You are the guardian knight given to me by my father. You must always protect me!" Juliet took out her handkerchief from her arms and blocked the corner of Charlie's mouth. The snow-white handkerchief turned blood red in an instant.

　　Charlie shook his head slightly: "I... can't hold on... anymore... you have to take care of yourself." Charlie looked at Mithras with pleading eyes. Mithras sighed and squatted beside him.

　　"Don't worry! Princess Juliet, I will send her back to Kiev safely!" Mithras knew that Charles was still worried about Juliet, so he nodded and said, "I will help her ascend the throne, so you can leave with peace of mind!"

　　A smile appeared on Charlie's face, and slowly his eyes began to blur. He looked up at the sky as if he was trapped in a fantasy world. The arm that Juliet was holding in his hand slowly dropped down.

　　"Charlie, Charlie!" Juliet called softly, as if she was afraid of waking Charlie up. This made Mithras feel a little sad, as he knew the feeling of losing a loved one the best.

　　"Lord Mithras, come and look at Gerry!" Hams struggled to stand up from the ground. In front of him was Gerry who was in a coma.

　　Normally, someone as strong as Gary would not suffer fatal injuries if he was alone. However, he was injured by Mithras and was also injured somewhat in the competition with Doudou. With such injuries, he was seriously injured and fell into a coma.

　　Hams and Gary have an unusual relationship, just like brothers. Now seeing him in such danger, the first person he thinks of is Mithras.

　　Mithras walked over to take a look and nodded: "Although his injuries are serious, they are not life-threatening. Don't worry, I will treat him!"

　　With a casual move of his hand, Mithras made the branch of the World Tree that was across Parker's body fly back to his palm, and the same process was repeated in just a few seconds. Gary had slowly woken up, but an injury like this could not be healed in an instant, and it took time to recuperate.

　　"Gerry, you're okay!" Hams looked at Gerry and finally smiled: "It was Lord Mithras who saved you!"

　　Mithras stood in the crowd and took a look. There were too many injured people. According to his current treatment method, many people might die before he could treat them. Looking at the branch of the World Tree in his hand, his eyes lit up and he thought of a solution.

　　Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Mithras touched the branches of the World Tree in his palms, and ninety-two acupoints opened in an instant. The surging fighting spirit poured into the branches of the World Tree, and a layer of milky white mist slowly spread around him. As soon as this layer of mist appeared, it dispersed all the bloody smell in the valley. The thick breath of life filled the entire bottom of the valley, and the groans of the wounded slowly subsided. In such a situation, people actually felt a sense of peace and tranquility.

　　Mithras' body slowly floated up, and more and more milky white air currents wrapped her whole body inside. To everyone, it seemed as if Mithras was a god.

　　"What is this?" Everyone felt that their bodies were slowly getting better. Some people who were in a coma slowly woke up. Looking at the changes brought about by Mithras, everyone was thinking in amazement.

　　Is it a miracle?

　　Every face looked at Mithras with admiration. The shock of this moment would be unforgettable for them for the rest of their lives!

　　Mithras' face slowly turned red, and the branches of the World Tree were like a bottomless abyss that swallowed up the fighting spirit he input. With such a load, even with the support of ninety-two acupoints, it would be difficult for him to hold on for long. Fortunately, many people have benefited from it during this period and slowly woke up.

　　"It's better to do less of this kind of thing in the future. It wastes too much energy!" Mithras' body slowly fell back to the ground. He was soaked with sweat and his face was a little pale.

　　"Boss, are you okay?" Doudou and Guli had been looking at Mithras anxiously. When they saw him stop, they hurriedly asked.

　　Mithras shook his head: "It's okay, just a little tired! I'll be fine after a rest."

　　There was silence in the valley. The wounded looked at the dead with sorrow, but Mithras was making up for the fighting spirit he had just lost. This action shocked everyone again. The vitality of heaven and earth that could be seen with the naked eye poured into Mithras' body like birds returning to the forest. It was a terrifying situation.

　　The surge of the vital energy of heaven and earth actually formed gusts of strong wind, and the dust and broken stones on the ground were all rolled to the side of Mithras.

　　"this!"

　　Everyone looked at Mithras in horror. The speed at which he absorbed the energy of heaven and earth was basically plundering. It was nothing like the cultivation of an ordinary person.

　　"Even the practice of a Saint Domain strongman cannot cause such a situation!" Gerry and others have seen a lot, and the horror in their hearts is even more intense. Even the body of a Saint Domain strongman cannot withstand such a speed of absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth!

　　How could they know that there were ninety-two acupoint cyclones in Mithras' body, which was equivalent to ninety-two practitioners absorbing the vital energy of heaven and earth at the same time. How could they imagine that kind of power?

　　Slowly, Mithras' practice stopped, and the strong wind disappeared. But at this time, people outside could no longer see Mithras' figure, because there was a circle of several meters high earth walls surrounding his body, which were attracted by his practice just now.

　　"It seems that the fighting spirit has increased a little bit. Could it be that consuming the fighting spirit can also speed up cultivation?" Mithras felt the condition of his body and felt a little doubtful.

　　"Boss, is everything okay?" Doudou climbed up the earth wall and looked at Mithras, looking a little worried.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "It's okay, I feel better now than before!"

　　"Why bother to save those people? They are not familiar with us anyway!" They all felt a little resentful. The look on Mithras' face just now made him and Guli very worried.

　　"We are acquainted with each other. If we can save them, we should naturally help them. This has nothing to do with whether we are familiar with them," smiled Mithras as he walked out.

　　"Lord Mithras!" The people who had regained consciousness looked at Mithras with affection and gratitude. They had just seen the change in Mithras's facial expression and knew that it was not easy for Mithras to save them.

　　"I can only do this much. The remaining injuries on everyone will take time to heal." Mithras looked at everyone and smiled and said, "We are all practitioners. As long as we recuperate for more than ten days, it shouldn't affect our movements."

　　"Sir Mithras, you saved me twice, and Juliet will remember it in her heart!" Juliet walked over with a frown. Charlie's death was a big blow to her.

　　Mithras shook his head: "I am also responsible for what happened this time. If I had been more careful at the time, this would not have happened!"

　　"This is not your fault. Under the circumstances at that time, who would have thought that Rogge had such a plan?" Juliet shook her head. "Without you, we would all have died. I have nothing but gratitude for you!"

　　"The casualties are too severe. None of the people I brought with me survived. Even Captain Tuta's mercenary brothers lost 17 lives. Now there are only five left, and all of them are injured." Hams walked over and said, "In this way, it will be difficult for us to get back to Kiev in a short time."

　　Juliet glanced at the situation of the crowd, nodded slightly, said nothing more, and just walked back to Charlie's body.

　　Chapter 13 Who is coming?

　　Kiev, the capital of the Kyiv Kingdom.

　　Ke Lan was sitting at the top of the lobby. Opposite him was a middle-aged man kneeling. He was about forty years old and covered in dust, as if he had just finished a long journey.

　　"That's it, that powerful Saint Domain master ruined our plan, and Rogge died!" The middle-aged man lowered his head and didn't even have the courage to look at Ke Lan.

　　Ke Lan's face became worse and worse. He kicked the middle-aged man on the ground and stood up suddenly: "How could there be a strong man from the Holy Land beside Juliet? Why didn't you mention it in your intelligence?"

　　The middle-aged man was no longer so nervous after being kicked by Ke Lan. It turned out that Ke Lan had a habit that whenever his subordinates did something wrong, if he was indifferent and had a cold expression, the person would surely die. But once he hit someone, the person's life would be safe. The middle-aged man knew that his life was saved, so of course he was not as nervous as he was at the beginning.

　　"That Saint Domain expert has never appeared before. It's like he appeared out of thin air. I suspect he was just a Saint Domain expert passing by." The middle-aged man was also very puzzled. "Before entering Alashankou, I personally checked and found that he was not among Juliet's group!"

　　"In that case, how did that person appear and ruin my plan!" Ke Lan walked around on the ground, suddenly stopped and asked, "What is their current situation?"

　　"According to the spies' report, the grass ball was used by the Tibetans to attack them, causing heavy casualties. Even Juliet's guardian knight Charlie is dead. There are less than ten people under him, and all of them are injured!" The middle-aged man hurriedly replied: "Moreover, according to observation, Juliet seems to have lost her fighting spirit and is listless!"

　　Ke Lan nodded: "How about that Saint Domain?"

　　"It seems that no one is hurt!" said the middle-aged man a little nervously.

　　"That's as it should be. If that person is really a Saint Realm warrior, it would be hard for a mere bow and arrow to hurt him. However, he didn't notice the archer hidden in the grass ball, which means he has just entered the Saint Realm." At this time, a middle-aged man sitting on Ke Lan's right said with a smile, "Such strength is not a threat to us!"

　　Ke Lan turned around and put on a smiling face: "It seems that I will have to trouble you again for this matter. Apart from you, no one else here can deal with the Saint Domain strongman!"

　　The man smiled and said, "He is just a kid who has just entered the Holy Land. This is simple. Just follow your instructions and I will take care of that person."

　　Ke Lan nodded and said, "With the help of Lord Hailiu Tu, I am naturally relieved. However, if I cannot capture Juliet, I will not be able to ascend the throne naturally."

　　"Haha, you are worrying too much. Now all the ministers and princes in Kiev are under your control, and you also control the military pay of the border troops. Things have become a foregone conclusion. What else do you have to worry about?" Hailiu Tu said with a smile.

　　Ke Lan frowned and shook her head and said, "Even so, I always feel uneasy, as if something is going to happen, so it's better to be cautious."

　　"Since you are so worried, I will pack up and leave to bring that kid and Juliet back," Hai Liutu said with a smile, "but don't forget what you promised me when the time comes!"

　　Ke Lan smiled and said, "Don't worry, Master Hailiu Tu. Once I find the treasure hiding place of the kingdom, I will definitely not miss your share."

　　Hai Liutu smiled and said, "Of course I know you won't lie to me. I'll go back and pack up and leave tomorrow!"

　　Ke Lan waited until Hailiu Tu walked out of the hall, then sat back in his chair, frowned and suddenly said, "What on earth is there in the treasure of this kingdom that is worthy of Hailiu Tu's help? I really doubt it!"

　　The man on the ground didn't dare to speak, he just lowered his head.

　　"Now that the old king is dead, Juliet is the only one who knows the location of the kingdom's treasure. If Hailiu Tu learns the whereabouts of the treasure from Juliet, he might take it all for himself. We must be on guard against such a thing!" Ke Lan stood up and walked a few steps, then stopped and said, "Arrange the Blue Blood Warriors to send out and closely monitor Hailiu Tu. The kingdom's treasure is so important to him that it must be something great. We can't let him take it all for himself!"

　　"Yes, sir!" The man kneeling on the ground shuddered violently. He had seen those brave warriors before. Not to mention their strength, just the strong smell of blood on their bodies made him feel terrified.

　　"And equip the Bloodthirsty Warriors with divine crossbows. I don't believe that hundreds of divine crossbows can't deal with a sanctuary!" Ke Lan sneered, "If you want to take food from my mouth, you must be prepared to pay the price with a mouthful of teeth."

　　The people on the ground were even more surprised. Ke Lan's words actually meant that he was planning to deal with Hai Liutu. This was a bold thing! However, thinking of the terrifying God Machine Crossbow and the Bloodthirsty Soldiers, he suddenly had a feeling in his heart that Ke Lan's plan was not just bragging, but he had such confidence.

　　"Okay, let's go down and make arrangements!" Ke Lan walked back to his seat and closed his eyes in deep thought: "You must keep what you just heard in your stomach. Don't say a word even if it rots or stinks. Otherwise, you know the consequences."

　　"My ears have been buzzing these two days and I haven't heard anything!" The middle-aged man shuddered suddenly, stood up and slowly walked out of the hall.

　　Almost at the same time, Mithras and others finally walked out of Alashankou. After crossing the valley, there was a vast plain in front of them. There were rivers and lakes all over the plain. The sources of these rivers and lakes came from the Beast Roar Mountains. There were abundant water resources underground in the jungle.

　　Now, there are only nine people left in Mithras' group. Except for Mithras and Juliet, the rest are seriously injured. If it were not for the carriages, they would have difficulty moving at all.

　　During the past few days, everyone was in a low mood. Juliet lost Charlie, her most loyal subordinate. The men in black brought by Hams and Gary were all wiped out. Of the twenty-one mercenaries, only five were left. This tragic situation made everyone feel uncomfortable.

　　Mithras was an exception. When he passed through the Ala Valley, he was very interested in the scenery of the plains. The Kingdom of Tara is located in a hilly area, and plains like this are rare. Occasionally there is one, but the edge can be seen at a glance. Unlike the plains here, even when Mithras flew into the sky to look, he still saw the vast plains.

　　From the geographical perspective of Oslo as a whole, this is still the eastern part of the Beast Mountain Range. However, because the Beast Mountain Range has a huge turning point here, the temperature of the two places has changed significantly after passing through Alashankou. It is still a cold winter east of Alashankou, but the temperature here already has the breath of spring. The wild grass and flowers on the grassland are in full bloom. The endless green sea and the endless flower fields are a scene full of vitality.

　　There was a faint fragrance in his nose. Such a scenery and such an aroma made Mithras' heart expand infinitely. He actually put down all his burdens and concentrated on appreciating the unique scenery of the grassland.

　　Doudou and Guliye were very curious about the scenery. Except for eating, they didn't know where to go for their grassland tour.

　　Vast grasslands like this are Guli's favorite. On the grasslands live some ordinary wild beasts. These beasts do not have the strength of fighting beasts, but they are the real masters on the grassland.

　　When all the grass revive, it is also the time for them to migrate. During this time, all kinds of wild animals will pass through the grassland in groups, and the scene is very spectacular.

　　When Mithras and his companions passed through the prairie, the large-scale migration of wild beasts had not yet begun, but wild beasts near the grassland had already entered the grassland in groups. This magnificent influx of wild beasts, which did not want to bring harm like a fight, became a unique sight on the prairie.

　　Doudou and Guli are like two curious children. They have been chasing the migrating wild animals since the day they entered the grassland. They are not hunting for food, but are simply curious. Sometimes Doudou will ride on Guli's back, but it seems that Doudou does not like that feeling very much, so this happens very rarely. Most of the time, he restrains his breath and blends in with the migrating wild animals, having a lot of fun!

　　"This is just an ordinary grassland, but it is so vast. I wonder what kind of scenery the Dream Grassland will be like!" Mithras felt a little impulsive when he thought of the Dream Grassland heading west. The Dream Grassland is the largest grassland in Oslo, and its area is basically the same as the territory of the Ottoman Empire. Such a magnificent grassland is exciting even if you just think about it.

　　"After I finish dealing with the prize-awarding matters, I'll go through the Oss Empire and take a look at the vast grassland." Mithras was lying in the carriage. The sky was blue, with light breeze and floating clouds. This kind of life was the freedom he had always longed for.

　　"I don't know where Guli and Doudou went!" Sometimes Mithras really envied Guli, who could ignore the sky and fly freely. With his current strength, he could use the remaining power for a short time, but he couldn't spread his wings and fly thousands of miles like Guli.

　　"It seems that I have to melt the branches of the World Tree as soon as possible, so that I can break free from the restrictions of heaven and earth, fly freely, and have nothing to worry about!"

　　Suddenly, Mithras's expression changed, as if he had discovered something!

　　"A strong man from the Holy Land, and he is heading in this direction. Could it be that my whereabouts have been exposed? It's someone from the Holy Soul Palace!" Mithras stood up suddenly, looking into the distance, and contacting Doudou and Guli in his mind.

　　With his current strength and the pure power of his soul, the soul connection between him, Doudou and Guli can already reach a very long distance.

　　Chapter 14: Battle Currents

　　"Who is this person?" Mithras frowned and thought.

　　"Is it someone from the Holy Spirit Hall or the helpers invited by Ke Lan?" Mithras is more inclined to the latter, but he does not rule out the possibility that the Holy Spirit Hall discovered his trace.

　　"Boss, what's going on?" Doudou's voice rang in Mithras' heart: "I feel a powerful aura rushing towards the boss!"

　　"I'm afraid it's someone from the Holy Soul Palace. You meet up with Guli and come back immediately!" Although Doudou and Guli's strength has not yet broken through the Holy Domain, they are not far away. If it really is someone from the Holy Soul Palace, they can also help Mithras.

　　“Right there!”

　　Mithras glanced at Juliet and the others, and said loudly: "There are strong men from the Holy Land who want to come here. I'm afraid they have bad intentions. Everyone, be careful and alert!"

　　Juliet and the others had already noticed Mithras's abnormality. When they heard him say that a powerful Saint Domain man was approaching, their hearts tightened. This was an endless prairie and there was no way to avoid it. Even the fastest carriage could not match the speed of a powerful Saint Domain man.

　　“Here it comes!”

　　However, Mithras had no time to think about these things. The breath was getting closer and closer, and Mithras could already see a figure quickly crossing the sky.

　　"It's targeting me!" Mithras soared into the sky, and in an instant opened ninety-two acupoints, and went towards the figure.

　　The person who came was Hailiu Tu. He actually arrived here ahead of time and did not wait until tomorrow as he had said to Ke Lan. At this time, he was looking at Mithras carefully.

　　"Are you the one who destroyed Kelan's plan?" Hai Liutu looked at Mithras with disdain. He did not sense the unique aura of the strong in the Holy Land on Mithras. That was the aura that could only be possessed after experiencing the baptism of heaven and earth. Mithras has not really stepped into the Holy Land yet, so of course he does not have such aura.

　　"I don't know what method was used to allow him to briefly enter the holy land!" Hailiu Tu's eyes were very sharp. He saw the actual situation of Mithras at a glance, and his disdain became even greater.

　　Mithras was also observing Hailiutu. In his eyes, Hailiutu's aura was extremely obscure at this time. The whole person was like a volcano containing magma, and it was impossible to tell his depth.

　　"This person is very powerful and difficult to deal with!" Mithras nodded and said, "That's right, but I don't know who you are. Could you be the helper invited by Ke Lan?"

　　Hai Liutu laughed loudly: "It seems that you are not an ignorant person. In this case, you should understand the purpose of my coming. This way, we don't have to embarrass each other!"

　　"I didn't expect that a powerful man from the Holy Land would actually help a traitor who was plotting to seize the throne. If this matter gets out, aren't you afraid that the world will laugh at you?" Mithras knew the man's purpose, but he calmed down instead. As long as the man didn't change his original intention, a fight would inevitably break out between them. In this case, there was no need for him to be polite.

　　Hailiu Tu's face turned cold, and he pointed at Mithras and sneered, "You are just a half-baked sanctuary, and you dare to talk to me like this? Do you think I can't see that you haven't entered the sanctuary yet?"

　　Mithras was shocked. He really didn't expect that he could be discovered in such a state by the other party. He became even more alert to the ocean current map and was ready for a battle.

　　In fact, the longer the current situation lasts, the more disadvantageous it will be for Mithras, because when he activates the power of the Holy Land, his fighting spirit is consumed very quickly. However, Doudou and Guli have not returned yet, which makes Mithras dare not act rashly.

　　The battle between holy realms is extremely dangerous, and victory or defeat is decided in an instant. Mithras is now facing a true strong man from the holy realm, and judging from his aura, Hailiu Tu is one of those strong men who has already stepped into the holy realm. The comparison of strength is very unfavorable for Mithras, so he is waiting for Doudou and Guli. If these two helpers appear, Mithras' chances of winning will be much greater.

　　"Your Excellency really has a good eye. You can even see this. You are worthy of being a strong man who has entered the Holy Land a long time ago." Mithras had a calm face, but the power of the Dragon-Slaying Diamond was already accumulating, and a whirlwind blew through his meridians.

　　Ju had just received the message from Doudou and Guli. They had already arrived, but were hiding in the dark, planning to give Hailiutu a sudden surprise.

　　"Stop talking nonsense. You know why I'm here. Let me take her away so that we can be safe. Otherwise, your fake sanctuary will inevitably fall!" Hailiu Tu pointed at Juliet who had already avoided him for a distance on the ground and said, "You should make a decision now!"

　　Mithras was in a dilemma: "Juliet? But I have promised his guards to send her back to Kiev. If I go back on my word now, I will be considered an erratic villain. Your Excellency is making things difficult for me!"

　　"That's your business, make a decision quickly, I don't have time to talk nonsense with you!" Hailiu Tu believed that he had won the game. Mithras was just a fake sanctuary with limited strength. He didn't take it seriously at all. Instead, he was thinking about another thing.

　　"What should I do?" Mithras frowned, moved closer, and said with some embarrassment: "Oh! Forget it, this matter has nothing to do with my interests anyway, I still..."

　　A smile appeared on Hailiutu's face. Although Mithras was only a false sanctuary, it was still a sanctuary. Such a battle could be avoided, and of course it was better to avoid it. So, when Mithras said this, he was about to go down and take Juliet away.

　　"I'd better kill you!", Mithras spat out the remaining few words, his body suddenly moved, the surging fighting spirit actually burst out with a thunderous sound, this time he had already tried his best.

　　"Juelong Drill to Break the Sky!" Two spiral drills appeared out of thin air. Although they were just condensed air currents, the electric light wrapped around them left no doubt about its power.

　　Almost at the same time, a golden light appeared from under their feet, and instantly came to Hailiu Tu's side. Two golden feathers burst out from the golden light.

　　Hailiu Tu was obviously not prepared for Mithras' sudden attack, but his strength was extraordinary after all. He just shook his body and took out a long sword from somewhere. When the long sword opened, ripples spread out, like waves that blocked Mithras's Dragon Drill outside his body.

　　The Juelong Diamond tried hard to break through the waves and move forward, but once its speed slowed down, its power naturally decreased. After slowly breaking through several layers of waves in succession, it suddenly exploded.

　　At this time, Mithras' second wave of attack had arrived. This time, a giant blade appeared out of thin air. Electric light flowed on the curved blade, and it slashed towards the sea flow map with hatred.

　　"The Dragon-Slaying Diamond and the Dominant Sword!" Mithras was also a little nervous. The Dragon-Slaying Diamond was already his most powerful attack, and he only had three moves: Conquering the World, Dominant Sword, and Breaking the Sky.

　　Of these three moves, Ba Dao is of course the most powerful in terms of attack power, but Tian Xia Zong Heng is the only one that attacks on a large area, so he has already tried his best. If Ba Dao fails, the situation will be dangerous.

　　At this time, Potian's power had just been exhausted, and the Tyrant Sword fell with a roar of thunder. The waves were completely cut off by this sword, and the Tyrant Sword also broke into pieces. The two energies collided violently with each other.

　　The airflow around was extremely chaotic. The space was constantly twisting and deforming. Although it had not yet been completely broken, cracks appeared one after another, and violent turbulence from outer space poured in.

　　The sky within a radius of dozens of miles suddenly darkened. An unknown force pulled the floating clouds together, forming an extremely thick layer of black cloud. Lightning flashed and thunder roared inside the black cloud. Countless electric snakes flashed from the sky, like horse whips lashing into the void. However, the surge of power caused deep cracks to appear on the ground.

　　Juliet and the others retreated again and again, and at this time they were already dozens of miles away from the center of the battle. However, looking at the energy surging that was almost destroying the world, the charred ground, and the flowers and plants turning to ashes, everyone's hearts could no longer hold anything but horror. Everyone's face was equally pale, and their bodies were trembling slightly.

　　This kind of power has surpassed the scope of human beings. The strong people in the Holy Land are indeed invincible.

　　In the battle area covering dozens of miles in radius, the ground continued to crack and the vibrations spread to Juliet and others, causing their bodies to become unstable.

　　What would happen if such a force appeared above a city?

　　Several people thought of this almost at the same time. It is conceivable that if such a force really appeared on a city, even a big city like Kiev would become a ruin in an instant.

　　"The power of the sanctuary!" Juliet's eyes slowly brightened up, as if she had made a decision.

　　The Overlord Sword broke through Hailiutu's defense. Hailiutu felt a chill in his heart and was about to defend himself again, but two golden lights shot in through the hole made by the Overlord Sword.

　　"Arrow!" Hailiu Tu was stunned, but it was too late to defend. He was too careless at the beginning. In just a short moment, his rhythm was completely controlled by Mithras' attack. He had no choice but to block the sword in front of his chest.

　　They were just two sharp arrows. This kind of attack would only make him concerned at this time. If it were at normal times, it would be difficult for them to get close to his body.

　　The golden light came in an instant, and Hailiu Tu was surprised to find that it was not an arrow at all, but two feathers. At the moment of his surprise, the two feathers suddenly hit the sword.

　　boom!

　　Hailiu Tu's body froze and he stepped back suddenly, his face full of horror!

　　Chapter 15: The Sky Collapses and the Earth Collapses

　　Hailiu Tu's body retreated rapidly, his face full of horror.

　　Amid the surging air currents, one could see two trembling feathers stuck in his chest, with the golden light on them still surging, which was quite eerie.

　　"How could this happen!" Although there were only two feathers, the power generated from them had caused damage to his body. What was even more strange was that these feathers actually blocked several meridians in his chest, preventing his fighting spirit from flowing smoothly.

　　The feather attack of encouragement was tailor-made by Mithras, Qianqianyu. This was the skill Mithras created for Guli. The main power of this skill lies in Guli's wings and these soft feathers.

　　Mithras' body followed Hailiutu closely. Guli's Qianqianyu successfully broke through Hailiutu's defense, making him realize that this was the right time to give the downed dog a beating. Once Hailiutu broke through the meridians blocked by the feathers and caught his breath, he would be in danger. After all, Hailiutu's true strength was far beyond his.

　　What's more, he couldn't keep using the power of the acupoints for too long. Even now he felt he was running out of strength. A quick victory was his only chance.

　　"The Dominant Sword of the Absolute Dragon Diamond!" Mithras knew that such an opportunity was rare, so he once again launched his most powerful attack. The figure of encouragement climbed up in an instant and soon surpassed Hailiu Tu and Mithras by a lot.

　　A ray of white light shot out from Guli's body. It was Doudou, who had been holding back all this time. At this moment, his body fell from the sky. The explosive force, coupled with the impact of his body's landing, actually created a channel in the thick clouds. The sunlight shone through the gap, making Doudou's body even more dazzling, like a falling star.

　　The second blow of Mithras's sword finally reached Hailiu Tu's side. The domineering force split the lightning on the road in half, and even the crisp sound could be heard.

　　Although the hundreds-meter-long sword only emitted a faint light, its breathtaking power was enough to tear the entire sky apart. The space was finally unable to withstand such pressure and shattered and collapsed in an instant. The transparent space fragments hit the clouds and actually emitted a raging flame, as if fire from the sky had descended, and even the air was burning.

　　Space has its own laws. Under the influence of the laws of space, space is constantly closing in. However, the surge of power is constantly destroying the efforts of the laws of space. In this way, the attributeless turbulence in space keeps pouring in. This kind of airflow is the most terrifying. It can devour everything and consume everything. Even objects of the artifact level will be consumed by it.

　　The powerful pressure pushed the turbulence to the ground, and a field of yellow sand quickly formed on the ground. As the spatial turbulence continued to sink, the area of ​​the yellow sand quickly spread, and a desert of thousands of square meters appeared on the prairie, and the area of ​​this desert was still expanding rapidly.

　　The people on the ground were already so frightened that they could not breathe, as if a pair of huge hands had choked their throats. No matter how loud the sound was, it could not enter their ears. All they could see was the cracking space and the expanding desert on the ground.

　　The sky is falling and the earth is collapsing!

　　What else can describe everything in front of me? Only the sky is falling and the earth is sinking. The hole in space is dark and terrifying. One can imagine that once swallowed by it, even a god-level strong man will be stranded in the outer space and can never return to the mainland. What is more terrifying is the strong wind in the turbulence, which is the embodiment of the power of heaven and earth. Every wind blade can tear the earth apart, and every bit of power can blow down mountains and rocks and dry up the sea.

　　The desert on the ground was constantly churning, and no one knew how deep the fall had reached. It was unclear whether it would penetrate the entire ground. The desert would become a dead sea, where grass could not float and birds could not swim.

　　This is the power of the Holy Land. This power can change the world. This power can destroy everything. The sky collapses under such power, the earth trembles under such power, all things worship it, and the beasts kneel down.

　　Doudou's body drew out streaks of fire as it descended. This was pure life. The air was burning, but Doudou's body was still as white and flawless as a girl's face or a baby's hand. It was the power that was enveloping him. It was pure power.

　　The Dominant Sword was right in front of him, but the meridians in Hailiutu's chest were still not smooth, which made his movements a beat slower. Soon the huge Dominant Sword descended in an instant, and Hailiutu had no time to raise the sword in his hand before the power arrived.

　　"boom!"

　　The power of Ba Dao is not strength, but the anger of heaven and earth, the anger of space. It is heaven and earth that are shrinking, it is space that is swallowing. Hailiu Tuzi feels that his body is falling rapidly, the space collapses around him at once, and the turbulent current pulls his body to an unknown place.

　　His body was blown by the turbulent current, and his clothes were like snow under the sun and floating clouds in a hurricane. They were completely detached from his body in an instant. Wounds appeared one after another, and the blood was attracted by the turbulent current of space, like a gushing spring, condensing into a thin line and drilling into the turbulent current. It was extremely weird and hideous!

　　"Open!" Hailiutu's face kept changing and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. He broke free from the turbulent flow and descended rapidly, his heart full of regret and panic.

　　"Yiyi Yaya!" Doudou's voice was not loud, but what was loud was the explosive airflow from his body, the blazing flames, and the feeling as if the entire sky was collapsing.

　　Hailiutu felt Doudou's arrival, but his body was rapidly falling, and a pale white sword was also chopping down in front of him. He had no room to dodge, and the turbulence behind him was expecting his approach.

　　"Boom!" Doudou's body fell like a meteorite, carrying a blazing flame, and hit Hailiutu's body. At that moment, his small body seemed to be the weight of the entire Sun Star. Hailiutu's body could not be controlled. He could easily generate such power at ordinary times, but not at this moment.

　　His meridians were blocked, his blood was lost, and there were fatal threats in front and behind him. He had no choice but to endure Doudou's impact, and the result was that her body was completely sunk into the earth, or should I say, the desert, although it was only a small piece.

　　Hailiutu's body was like a meteorite that had burned out all the energy. It smashed to the ground in an instant and was immediately swallowed up by the desert formed by the battle. There was not a ripple and not a speck of dust. The depth of the desert far exceeded everyone's imagination. It was like a silent giant mouth that could swallow all prey.

　　The sword of Mithras was passed closely along Hailiutu's body into the earth. The desert suddenly sank, but there was no other reaction. However, countless wide cracks spread out from all sides of the desert. Wisps of smoke rose from the cracks, with a strong smell of sulfur.

　　This knife pierced through the earth and connected with the magma underground.

　　Silently, the collapsed space was repairing itself, thick clouds suddenly rose, and a torrential rainstorm came in an instant. The rain did not fall drop by drop, but was connected together like water pipes, dumping too much sparse wind accumulated in the clouds onto the ground in an instant.

　　Fog, smoke and dust were entangled together, and water flowed in along the cracks in the ground. Waves of thick fog rose up, and the desert terrain of thousands of meters in radius suddenly lowered, indeed directing all the water flows there.

　　Everyone was trembling. The piece of world not far away from them was undergoing its own changes, as if it had broken away from the entire space and formed its own system. It was sunny outside, but there was dark clouds, heavy rain and torrential rain somewhere else. It was two different worlds.

　　The master of this world and this time is none other than the figure standing in the air. Lightning avoids him, dark clouds avoid him, and even the pouring rain separates above his body, as if it dares not disturb his peace. Snow-white beads lie on his shoulders, and golden guli flies around him.

　　At this moment, everyone felt like they had returned to the world of myths and legends, back to their dreams. They forgot where they were, whether they were alive or dead, and even forgot themselves. Only that figure remained in their sight.

　　"This time I will be seriously injured if not dead!" Mithras felt his body extremely empty. If we only count the time, this short moment may be just a few seconds, but the fighting spirit he consumed was incomparably astonishing. The cyclone in the acupoints rotated slowly, and the excessive use of strength caused some damage to his meridians. Every part of it was painful as if cut by a knife, and every part seemed to be completely shattered.

　　puff!

　　Just as Mithras was about to land on the ground, the entire desert began to riot. A rolling wave of sand surged up from the desert, and a disheveled figure leaped up, and in a blink of an eye it was a thousand meters away.

　　It's a current chart.

　　This figure turned out to be Hailiutu. I didn't expect that he was not completely swallowed by the desert. But looking at his miserable appearance and his hasty escape, his body must have been seriously injured, otherwise he would not have run away without saying a word, and even without leaving a single harsh word to save face.

　　Guli flapped her wings and wanted to chase. In such a battle, both Po and Mithras had to use their full strength. Only she did not suffer any major consumption except for the loss of two feathers and the help from Doudou.

　　"Stop chasing me!" Mithras didn't know how serious Hailiu Tu's injuries were, but Hailiu Tu was a powerful Saint after all. As long as the injury was not fatal, Guli's pursuit would be fruitless.

　　Moreover, his current physical condition is really bad and he needs careful recuperation. At this time, the person he is most relieved about is Guli!

　　Chapter 16: Recuperation

　　(Happy National Day everyone, remember to support Xialiu!)

　　In this battle, Mithras took advantage of the unexpected situation, otherwise he would not be a match for Hailiutu in terms of strength, even with the help of Doudou and Guli.

　　Mithras used ambiguous words to eliminate Hailiu Tu's vigilance and suddenly launched an attack. Hailiu Tu was caught off guard and it was difficult for him to form an effective defense. Mithras' first move was his most powerful Dragon Drill, so he had the upper hand in the first moment and controlled the rhythm of the battle.

　　Even so, Mithras still had no hope of winning. After all, Hailiu Tu was only temporarily at a disadvantage. As long as he was given a little chance, he could regain control of the situation on the field.

　　However, Guli's two feathers appeared exactly as expected, blocking his chest meridians. Coupled with Doudou's sudden attack, Hailiutu was defeated for a moment. This also shows the cleverness of Mithras's calculations.

　　Now, Hailiutu was injured and escaped, and Mithras himself felt that his previous stop was really a fluke. If Hailiutu had not been too careless, even if his calculations were clever, it would have been difficult to achieve the current result.

　　Of course, being able to achieve such a victory also reflects the strength of Mithras. If his strength had not reached a certain level, no matter how good his calculations were or how intricate his ocean current map was, such a situation would not have occurred.

　　Mithras sat cross-legged on the ground and began to recover his fighting spirit. Doudou was not in good spirits either. That attack had exhausted all his strength, so he also needed to recover. Guli stood aside to protect the two of them.

　　Juliet and others looked at Mithras in amazement. This battle was earth-shattering. It made them have a deeper understanding of the Holy Land. The scene of the sky collapsing and the earth breaking apart has been firmly engraved in their hearts.

　　"How could this happen?" This question lingered in Hailiu Tu's mind for a long time. He couldn't understand why his strength was far superior to that of Mithras, but the final outcome was that he was seriously injured and had to flee.

　　He was seriously injured. In the last attack, he had nowhere to hide and almost completely endured the blow of Mithras's sword with his body. Countless meridians in his body were broken and his internal organs were displaced. According to Hailiu Tu's memory, he had only suffered such injuries once before he entered the Holy Land. When had he suffered such injuries again after entering the Holy Land?

　　An emotion of unwillingness filled Hailiutu's heart. It was a kind of shame and regret. Such emotions made his injuries worse, and the depression blocked his chest, making it difficult for him to breathe.

　　"What kind of martial arts is that!" Hai Liutu became even more confused when he thought of the power of the Juelong Diamond. The power that suddenly burst out was almost as powerful as his full-strength attack. However, Mithras' strength was obviously much lower. According to his strength, it was impossible for Mithras to launch such an attack.

　　The more Hailiu Tu thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. His chest felt hot and a mouthful of dirty blood spurted out. The spurting out of the blood made his chest feel a lot more relaxed, and his injuries also began to recover naturally.

　　"I didn't expect that I would be defeated by a false saint. How ridiculous!" The depression in Hailiu Tu's heart was cleared, and what was left was only hatred for Mithras: "It's a pity that you can't defeat me a second time!"

　　"The second time?" Hailiu Tu hated Mithras to the core. As soon as his injuries healed, he would wash away this humiliation even if it meant going to heaven or hell.

　　The grassland outside Alashankou is not vast, at least not in the eyes of the strong men in the Holy Domain. Although Hailiu Tu was seriously injured, his flying speed is not slow. In just a short time, he has flown out of the grassland. There is a jungle in the distance. Although it is not deep, it is already very good to have a jungle that is not too exposed in such a terrain.

　　Hailiu Tu was finding it difficult to suppress the injuries on his body, and he had to stop to heal. If it weren't for the fact that there were few suitable places for healing on the grassland, he would have stopped for a while.

　　Soon, Hailiu Tu landed in the jungle. Although there were some people here, it was at least much safer than outside. His current injuries needed immediate treatment, otherwise it would cause greater damage to his body. The healing period would be his weakest time. Even a mid-level practitioner could pose a threat to him, so he had to choose a safe place.

　　In the jungle, Hailiutu found a huge tree hole. The giant tree was dead, and the center of the tree was completely rotten. The tree hole even extended to the bottom of the tree roots, more than three feet into the ground. Although such a place was not the best place to heal, Hailiutu did not have time to continue searching. He shrank his body into the tree hole and fell directly to the bottom of the giant tree, which was more than one meter deep from the ground. In addition to the weeds around it, it would be difficult to find him underneath without special inspection.

　　Hailiu Tu sat cross-legged in the middle of the tree hole and began to heal his wounds. As long as he was given three or two days, he could control the injuries in his body, but the rest would take a longer time to recuperate.

　　At the same time, Mithras stood up from the ground in surprise. Although the brief recovery could not make up for the loss of fighting spirit in his body's acupoints, his body was no longer as weak as before.

　　It's not that he didn't want to completely recover his entire body, but he also had this concern in his heart. The battle scene just now was too intense. Even if they were thousands of miles away, some strong people could sense the changes in the power of heaven and earth. In this case, it would be better for them not to leave early to avoid any unexpected changes.

　　"Everyone, pack up, we're leaving here now!" With Doudou in his arms, Mithras jumped onto the carriage. Fortunately, everyone had left far enough, otherwise all these means of transportation would have been destroyed.

　　"Guli, the situation ahead is left to you!" Mithras gave Guli a few instructions and asked her to monitor the situation on the ground from the air. He didn't want any negligence to occur at this time.

　　Guli flapped her wings and soared into the sky, but disappeared in just a short moment. Everyone was silent. After witnessing the battle between sanctuaries, the distance between Mithras and everyone was widened again. This distance was not an emotional distance, but a kind of humility that must be observed in front of the strong.

　　The horses in Juliet's disguised caravan were all good horses. They ran at full speed on the flat grassland, but in just a short period of time they turned into a few small black dots.

　　A figure was approaching rapidly from the south of the grassland. He seemed to be a powerful figure from the Holy Land. He must have sensed the battle here and rushed over to check it out.

　　He was wearing plain clothes and had a thin face. He stood where Mithras had just stopped, frowning tightly. “Who were the two Saints who just fought?”

　　The man looked at the black spots going away. In his eyes, the outline of the carriage was extremely clear. "Forget it, this is the place of the Anti-God Alliance. It's better to be careful. It shouldn't be him. Even if it is a soul mutant, it is impossible for him to step into the Holy Land so early!"

　　Who was the "he" that person was talking about? Perhaps he was the only one who knew, but at this moment, his figure had disappeared from the spot in a flash.

　　It was already the second day, and Hailiu Tu's injuries were finally under control, and his displaced internal organs were also adjusted. However, the broken meridians were more troublesome, and it would take quite some time to repair them completely.

　　"I've suffered a huge loss this time. If this matter gets out, I'll lose all my face!" Hai Liutu smiled bitterly. He was a powerful Saint who had been famous for many years. Now he had suffered such a big loss, which was really a great loss of face.

　　"If it weren't for that thing, how could I end up like this!" Hai Liutu's eyes lit up when he thought of that thing: "But it's all worth it. I'm afraid even Ke Lan didn't expect that there would be such a treasure in the treasure of the Kingdom of Kiev, otherwise he wouldn't have signed such an agreement with me!"

　　It took him a long time to find out that there was such a magical object among the treasures of the Kingdom of Kiev. If the location of the treasure had not been so difficult to find, he would not have cooperated with Ke Lan.

　　"I was too careless this time. Otherwise, if I catch Juliet, she must know the location of the treasure, and I can get it quickly." Thinking of this, Hailiu Tu's hatred for Mithras was like an ocean that could not be washed away, and his face twitched: "But, that thing will fall into my hands eventually!"

　　What kind of treasure would be enough to make a strong man in the Holy Land sacrifice his status and become a disciple?

　　"I'd better heal my injuries. Ke Lan is not a good person. If he knew that my strength was damaged, I don't know what he would do!" Hailiu Tu couldn't help but feel a little wary when he thought of the way Ke Lan treated his subordinates.

　　Even though Ke Lan has always been respectful to him, that is only because of his strength. Now, he is injured and his strength is greatly reduced. He had better be more careful to avoid any setbacks and suffer at the hands of Ke Lan again.

　　Suddenly, Hailiutu's face changed. Although he was injured, his body's sensitivity had not decreased much. He just heard some movement.

　　"So many people, and they are quite powerful. What are they doing here?" Hailiutu's heart was in suspense for a moment. He had a bad feeling that something might happen: "Such a strong murderous aura. Who are these people and how can they have such a strong murderous aura?"

　　Hai Liutu was extremely shocked. The murderous aura on these people was extremely cold. Could they be killers? But even if they were killers, they shouldn't be dispatched in such a group!

　　“Wow!”

　　The sound was getting closer and closer. What made Hailiutu feel incredible was that these people walked towards him without any hesitation.

　　Chapter 17 Ambush!

　　(Happy National Day!)

　　The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and now they were estimated to be only a thousand meters away from the tree hole where Hailiutu was hiding. This distance made Hailiutu certain that these people were coming for him.

　　"Who are they? How did they know I was hiding here to heal my wounds?" From the moment these people entered the jungle, they did not hesitate at all and walked straight towards the big tree where Hailiu Tu was hiding. Even the murderous aura emanating from them was directed in this direction, which meant that these people knew where Hailiu Tu was hiding from the very beginning, which left Hailiu Tu puzzled.

　　Soon, these people stopped a hundred steps away from the sea flow map. Through the tree hole sea flow map, I could see that these people were all dressed in the same way. Their dark red clothes looked like they were soaked in blood. Their faces were all the same, without any emotion shown, as if they were just zombies.

　　"Who on earth are they? They are so weird!" Hai Liutu knew that these people were rushing towards him, but he was not worried. After all, he was still a strong man in the Holy Domain. Even if he was seriously injured, he would not care about the people in front of him.

　　Those people in dark red clothes stopped, said nothing, and did not make any other moves. The surroundings suddenly became quiet, and another person slowly walked out from behind these people. The appearance of this person surprised Hailiutu.

　　"Hermann!" Hailiutu felt a bad feeling in his heart as he looked at the man in front of him. This man was actually Hermann, the intelligence chief under Ke Lan. The two of them had met in Ke Lan's lobby a few days ago, but at that time Hailiutu was Ke Lan's guest of honor, while Hermann was anxiously waiting for Ke Lan's decision.

　　"How could he be here? How could he know my whereabouts? This is impossible!" These people arrived with murderous intent, making Hailiu Tu realize that this matter was by no means that simple.

　　Although he was injured, he was worried about being chased by Mithras, so he focused his attention on everything around him, and no one was following him at all. However, now Hermann and these murderous people actually came up to him, which made him find it hard to believe.

　　"Lord Hailiutu, why don't you come out to say hello when you see an acquaintance?" There was no respect in Herman's voice, but instead a strong sense of sarcasm, which made Hailiutu more certain of his thoughts, and he jumped out of the tree hole and onto the ground.

　　“Wow!”

　　There was a sound of crossbows, and Hailiutu was shocked to find that each of the people in front of him was holding a crossbow in his hand. The crossbows were flashing with cold light and were obviously made of fine steel. The power of such a crossbow must be amazing.

　　"What does this mean?" Hailiu Tu stayed there. In his current state, he was not sure he could escape the volley of fire from hundreds of bows and crossbows. Moreover, he also wanted to know what was going on that made Hermann act so recklessly.

　　Herman looked at Hailiu Tu, shook his head and said, "It seems that Lord Hailiu Tu was seriously injured. I just don't know what kind of person could injure you like this. It's really surprising."

　　"I will naturally explain this matter to Ke Lan. I am very curious about how you knew I was here, and why you brought so many people with you. What exactly are your plans?" Even though Hai Liutu was seriously injured and surrounded, he was still a strong man in the Holy Land. He would not waste time talking to Hermann and directly asked his doubts.

　　Herman looked embarrassed: "Your Excellency asked so many questions at once, how can I answer them? I'd better explain them one by one for Your Excellency!"

　　"The reason I was able to find your hiding place is related to something you have. If you still remember it, you will understand what I mean." Herman smiled and said, "You should have figured it out by now!"

　　"Is it soft armor?" Hailiu Tu checked his body carefully. He smelled an unusual smell on the soft armor that Ke Lan gave him. The smell was extremely faint and difficult to detect unless you tried hard.

　　"It seems that it was this smell that exposed his whereabouts." Although Hailiu Tu couldn't think of what mystery this smell contained, he was sure that it was this smell that exposed his whereabouts.

　　"Why do this!" Hailiu Tu now understood the purpose of Herman's arrival, but he really couldn't figure out why Ke Lan treated him like this. Could it be that Ke Lan had discovered his plan?

　　"It can't be like this, Ke Lan doesn't know anything about this at all," Hailiutu thought quickly in his heart, but no matter how he thought, he still didn't understand what Ke Lan's intention was.

　　"Why?" Herman looked at Hailiu Tu with a joking expression. At this time, Hailiu Tu was already seriously injured. With hundreds of divine crossbows, Herman was confident that Hailiu Tu could not threaten him, so he laughed unscrupulously: "Isn't this clear?"

　　"You want to take food from Lord Ke Lan's mouth. How can Lord Ke Lan tolerate such a thing? Not to mention that your intentions are really suspicious. A good sanctuary suddenly comes to you on its own initiative. Such a thing is enough to prove that you have a bigger plan!"

　　"Just because of this?" Hai Liutu was puzzled. Even if his sudden surrender made Ke Lan suspicious, he shouldn't have attacked him so early! Now Ke Lan has not yet ascended the throne of the king, and needs the help of a strong man from the Holy Land like himself. Could it be that Ke Lan doesn't even understand such a simple truth?

　　Herman shook his head and sneered, "Of course not. The most important point is that the master is seriously injured now. I believe that the boy who protected Juliet is even more miserable. Even if he is not dead, it will not be much different. In this case, what use is the master? A person who has no use value and wants to take away the master's things will only end up like this!"

　　Hailiu Tu understood all the reasons in an instant. Before he left, he told Ke Lan that Mithras had just entered the holy land and was now seriously injured. Ke Lan would naturally think that Mithras' injuries were more serious than his. In this case, Ke Lan no longer had any fear and his value disappeared.

　　"Do you really think so?" Hai Liutu looked at Herman with a sneer. At this point, even if he told these people the true strength of Mithras and the outcome of the battle, they would never let him go. In this way, he didn't want to tell Herman that Mithras was not injured.

　　"Just let you bear the wrath of a Saint by yourselves!"

　　"Then Lord Ke Lan wants to kill me right here!" Hai Liutu looked at the bows and crossbows, thinking about how to escape.

　　Herman shook his head repeatedly: "Of course not. Your Excellency is a powerful person in the Holy Land after all. How dare we attack your Excellency? But according to what Master Kelan said, he seems to be very curious about why your Excellency is so interested in the treasures of the kingdom, so he wants us to take your Excellency to have a good talk!"

　　"After all, Master Kelan is still the master in Kiev. Master Hailiutu can't not tell the master if he finds something. That would be very rude!"

　　Hailiutu was stunned. He didn't expect that Ke Lan also had his eyes on that thing. It seemed that he was too anxious, which made Ke Lan suspicious.

　　"Haha, it seems that you want to treat me as a prisoner." Hai Liutu was extremely angry and laughed: "But are you sure you can do it?"

　　At that moment, Ke Lan's aura was released, and the pressure from the powerful Saint Domain master was like two huge millstones that crushed the souls of everyone present. At that moment, even those stiff-faced warriors were stunned.

　　Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hailiu Tu's body shot up into the sky like a sharp arrow. His continuously waving hands brought gusts of strong wind. The rotten branches and dead leaves on the ground, as well as dust, flew up and covered the sky. The powerful airflow pulled everyone's body, dragging them into a state of instability.

　　A strong man from the Holy Domain, even one who is seriously injured, is not something that ordinary people can imagine. Ke Lan still underestimated the power of the strong men from the Holy Domain and trusted his own brave warriors too much.

　　"put!"

　　"Buzz buzz buzz!", countless bowstrings sounded, and crossbow arrows made of cold iron and fine gold shot towards the direction of the sea flow map. The sound of breaking through the air continued to sound. Just by listening to the sound, one could imagine the power of this divine crossbow.

　　Herman's face looked extremely ugly. He didn't expect that Hailiutu would still escape under such circumstances. This was completely different from his original plan. After such a mistake, he could already imagine the punishment that Ke Lan would give him.

　　"Now we can only hope that after we capture Juliet and that kid from the Holy Land, the lord will show mercy!" Hermann knew that the crossbow just now could not pose much threat to the Hailiu map. He completely messed up the task that Ke Lan had entrusted to him. Not only did he fail to bring the Hailiu map back, he also left a hidden danger for Ke Lan.

　　"I hope they won't let me down, otherwise!" Thinking of Ke Lan's methods, Herman shuddered violently.

　　Of the 400 brave warriors under Ke Lan, more than 200 were dispatched this time. Hermann divided the 200 warriors into two parts. One part followed him to capture Hailiutu, and the other part went to capture Juliet. Now that the plan to capture Hailiutu has failed, the only hope lies with Juliet. As long as he can capture Juliet, Mithras and others, Hermann's merits and demerits will be offset. Otherwise, his end will be miserable.

　　"Boss, boss, there is an ambush ahead, and it looks like they are targeting us!" Guli's figure flashed across the sky and stood on top of the carriage.

　　Chapter 18: Raise your hand

　　Guli's figure flashed across the sky, and before anyone could react, she had already landed on top of the carriage.

　　"Boss, there's an ambush ahead!"

　　Guli can see everything happening on the ground clearly when flying in the sky. Moreover, at her flying height, it is difficult for people on the ground to notice her. This is why Mithras asked her to investigate the surrounding situation.

　　"Who could it be?" Mithras frowned. He had been in trouble since coming out of the Beast Roar Mountains. He had just experienced a fierce battle, and he didn't expect that there would be another situation ahead.

　　"Those people are wearing dark red clothes and hiding underground. It seems they want to attack us!" Guli's eyesight is better than even that of Mithras. Although she is far away from the ground, she can see the actions of those people clearly.

　　Mithras sneered and said, "It seems that Ke Lan is not confident about the Saint Domain expert just now, and he has a backup plan. However, no matter how he calculates, he can't get the result he wants!"

　　Mithras was attacked one after another and became angry. At the beginning, he just wanted to send Juliet back to Kiev, but now he really wants to meet Ke Lan, who had plotted against him several times. The murderous intent in his heart was so strong that everyone was frightened.

　　Along the way, all everyone was thinking about was the power displayed by Mithras in the battle. Suddenly, when facing Mithras, everyone felt a kind of pressure. That pressure seemed to come from the depths of the soul, making everyone silent all the way, as if there was a high wall between them and Mithras.

　　In fact, this kind of pressure does not exist at all. Mithras had restrained his physical aura long ago. It's just that everyone saw a gap in Mithras, and that gap was as big as the distance between heaven and earth, which made them feel depressed. This is just a psychological effect.

　　"I'm more and more eager to meet this Kelan in person," Mithras said to everyone with murderous intent, "Since he has prepared a gift, how can we refuse it!"

　　"But, sir, little brother, you have just experienced a battle, so we'd better be careful!" Parker looked at Mithras with some concern.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "It doesn't matter. If the ones coming are strong men from the Holy Land, we will have to avoid them. But a few insignificant moles can't stop me. You just need to hurry up!"

　　Everyone nodded secretly in their hearts. Having witnessed the power of Mithras, they now had a blind trust in Mithras, and their nervous mood immediately calmed down.

　　Perhaps it was Parker's words that broke the silence. Juliet hesitated for a moment, let her carriage go side by side with Mithras's carriage, lifted the curtain and said slowly: "Your Excellency's great kindness, Juliet will remember it in her heart, and I will repay you when I return to Kiev!"

　　Mithras shook his head. This time he helped several times not for any reward. At the beginning it was because of Lulucy, and later it was because of Charlie's dying entrustment.

　　"No need to thank me, I just want to fulfill my promise!"

　　Juliet certainly knew that Mithras did not help her for any reward, but she already had this idea in her mind, and she also knew that there was something that could repay Mithras for his help.

　　After being treated by Mithras, the injuries on Hams and Gary were no longer serious. All they thought about along the way was the power of the strong men in the Holy Land. They suddenly realized that the wealth and glory they had been pursuing were nothing compared to the power to change the world.

　　The carriage continued to move forward. Mithras sat upright on the carriage with the sleeping Doudou in his arms. Doudou was very exhausted in the previous battle, and he was recovering at this time. Guli stood on the other side of Mithras, combing her feathers carelessly.

　　"Boss, we're almost there, right in front!" Guli flapped her wings and appeared in the sky in an instant, swooping down and circling thousands of meters away from the convoy.

　　"I accept this gift!" Mithras' body appeared above the grass in an instant.

　　With a roar of thunder, the whole sky and earth suddenly darkened. Hundreds of crossbow arrows flashing with faint light shot out from the ground, and dark red figures rushed out from the ground.

　　"If this kind of attack was on the ground, it would be troublesome, but now?" Mithras sneered. Although the crossbow arrow was powerful, it was limited by distance. Now that Mithras was in mid-air and the crossbow arrow reached this distance, the power carried by the arrow had been greatly weakened.

　　"It is impolite not to reciprocate!", Mithras pushed out his palms suddenly, and countless electric lights could be seen flashing between his palms, transforming into electric snakes that rushed towards the ground.

　　"Go!" As the arrow just reached Mithras, the fighting spirit in his palms gushed out. The impact force even caused the ground hundreds of meters away to sink slightly.

　　Hundreds of sharp arrows were shot towards the ground at a speed far exceeding the speed when they came. They were wrapped with strands of electric light, like straight electric snakes. The sound of them breaking through the air was hissing, but it was very much like a poisonous snake spitting out its tongue.

　　Chi chi! Puff!

　　These hundreds of sharp arrows seemed to have traveled through space and descended in an instant. Blood splattered between flashes of lightning. The dark red figure was bitten by the electric snake before he could even utter a scream.

　　"boom!"

　　A force like the sky falling came down, and it seemed as if the sky and the earth were moving closer and squeezing each other. The dark red figures in the middle were pinned to the ground, allowing the electric snakes to take their lives.

　　The earth was breaking, the ground was shaking, cracks were opening up, and figures were being swallowed up. Mithras was floating in the air like a demon that had descended through the long river of time. Lightning was surrounding him, and there was only his figure in the entire world.

　　Everyone looked at Mithras' figure with numbness. Although they were far away and could not see the current situation there, they all knew that those who planned to attack would not be able to escape one result, and that was death!

　　Without even taking another look, Mithras returned swiftly. He only used his remaining strength briefly, and his meridians were already overwhelmed. The color of the acupoint cyclones also became dim. In the battle with Hailiu Tu, although he won the final victory, his body also suffered tremendous pressure, and has not fully recovered until now.

　　"The power of this Dragon-Slaying Drill is indeed considerable, but it is quite harmful to the body!" When the Dragon-Slaying Drill is used, all the fighting spirit running in the meridians will turn into a spiral shape in an instant. This form of power will pull out the energy that should have been delivered to the meridian walls. This makes the meridians extremely fragile during that period of time because there is no energy protection, and the spiral energy is extremely violent when it runs. In this way, every time the Dragon-Slaying Drill is used, it actually hurts oneself before hurting others.

　　However, there is no way around it. If Mithras does not use the Absolute Dragon Diamond, his strength will only be at the peak of level nine and he will not be able to reach the holy realm. This contradiction was known to Mithras at the beginning when he created the Absolute Dragon Diamond.

　　"It seems that I have to melt the branch of the World Tree immediately, so that my strength can truly enter the Holy Land, and my meridians will also undergo a transformation. Then, when I use the Absolute Dragon Diamond, the current situation will not occur." Mithras shook his head with a wry smile, closed his eyes and began to regulate his breathing. The branch of the World Tree was on his chest, which was why he could barely withstand the overbearing power of the Absolute Dragon Diamond.

　　When Mithras returned to the carriage, Hams and others automatically took charge of the convoy's vigilance. Everyone knew that they were able to survive attacks again and again entirely because of Mithras' presence.

　　The convoy slowly moved to the place where the battle had just taken place. Seeing the traces left on the ground and several corpses that had not been completely swallowed by the ground, Hams and Gary were shocked.

　　"It's the Jade Blood Warriors!" The two had witnessed the horror of these Jade Blood Warriors when they were with Ke Lan. They were all killing weapons cultivated by Ke Lan since childhood. The strength of each Jade Blood Warrior was above level five, and after inhumane training, these Jade Blood Warriors had completely lost their human thoughts. Their bodies were soaked in a liquid extracted from Seven Star Grass, which made them feel no pain. Even if their arms were chopped off, they would not feel any pain and could still launch attacks.

　　Hams considered carefully. In his prime, he could only deal with more than ten of these Jade Blood Warriors. He would have difficulty handling more than that. However, just now, hundreds of Jade Blood Warriors did not even have the ability to resist in the hands of Mithras. This made him once again understand the horror of the strong men in the Holy Land.

　　"If you can't reach the holy land, you will ultimately be an ant-like existence," Gary sighed, glanced at Mithras who was sitting cross-legged on the carriage, his heart burning with anxiety.

　　Chapter 19 Tragedy Hermann

　　We were almost at the edge of the grassland, and a jungle appeared in front of the convoy. The jungle was distributed in a linear pattern, extending from north to south, which was exactly the same direction the convoy was moving.

　　"After passing this jungle, we will reach the Grand Duchy of Odu. After passing through the Grand Duchy of Odu, we will reach the territory of the Kingdom of Kiev." Hams let out a long breath and said, "As long as we enter the territory of the Duchy of Odu, even if Kelan wants to deal with us, he will not be as presumptuous as he was at the beginning."

　　After all, Juliet is still the nominal heir of the Kingdom of Kiev, and Kelan would never want to be branded as a regicide, otherwise he would not have declared that the old king died of illness.

　　Of course, this does not mean that the journey ahead will be peaceful. Ke Lan will never let Juliet return to the kingdom freely, as that would be a great threat to him. Therefore, when the open pursuit cannot be carried out, Ke Lan must have other tricks. Moreover, this change of approach and the approach of attacking in secret will be more difficult to prevent.

　　Everyone knows this, so everyone is in a heavy mood. Ke Lan has almost controlled the entire kingdom now, which means that everyone is fighting against the power of the entire kingdom. You can imagine how difficult it is.

　　This journey to the Principality of Odu will be Ke Lan's last chance to take action, because once Juliet enters the kingdom, she will definitely be supported by the nobles loyal to the royal family. In this way, if Ke Lan takes action, it will not only be much more difficult, but the more troublesome thing is that his hypocritical mask will be completely stripped off, and he will no longer be able to ascend the throne naturally. He can only rebel completely, which is obviously not his original intention.

　　Mithras carefully observed the condition of the meridians in his body. Under the conditioning of the branches of the World Tree, the unbearable tingling in the meridians had subsided, but there were still some tiny cracks in the meridians. This was because the meridian walls had become fragile due to the lack of energy nourishment from the repeated use of the Absolute Dragon Drill.

　　Under mental observation, Mithras saw that the tiny pits in the walls of the meridians were slowly becoming filled up, energy was slowly accumulating inside, and the color of the meridians also looked much rounder.

　　The carriage continued to move forward, and everyone was thinking about it. Their mood was as deep and dark as the jungle!

　　“Swoosh!”

　　There was a sound of breaking through the air, and countless cold lights shot out rapidly from the jungle. The explosive airflow left no doubt about the harm of these cold lights to the body.

　　"Screech!" Guli sensed something and took action one step ahead. Her golden wings spread out and spun violently for several weeks. Violent air currents surged from between her wings, swirling and exploding. Before the air currents rushed into the jungle, the trees in the entire jungle had begun to shake wildly, as if they had also sensed the coming of a catastrophe.

　　Guli's figure completely turned into a rotating drill. The air around her kept shrinking and entwining, rushing towards the golden drill. The attraction was extremely terrifying.

　　In just a moment, the branches and leaves of trees within a radius of hundreds of meters in the jungle facing Guli were completely fallen off, as if they were giant green dragons being caught in the whirlwind.

　　The powerful attraction caused the cold lights to be pulled and actually changed their direction, colliding with each other with crisp sounds, and countless of them fell to the ground.

　　Guli's actions bought time for everyone. Hams and Gerry rushed into the jungle, and the rest of the people surrounded Juliet's carriage. However, there were only Tuta and Parker, and the rest were seriously injured and could not move at all.

　　The moment the cold light appeared, Mithras had already moved. He rushed forward straight and disappeared into the jungle in a flash. Spots of cold light fell wherever he passed.

　　"It's the Jade Blood Warriors again!" The moment the cold light appeared, Hams saw a dark red figure. Just from this clue, he already knew that the people ambushing in the jungle were the Jade Blood Warriors.

　　However, they had just experienced an ambush by the Bloodthirsty Soldiers, so why would they encounter them again here? This was totally unreasonable. Hams had already seen those dark red figures, and at this moment they had already fired the second round of crossbow arrows.

　　"Hmph!" With murderous intent on his face, Mithras snorted coldly and rushed forward. Wherever he passed, the brave warriors collapsed like haystacks without the ability to stand up again.

　　whoosh!

　　Countless crossbow arrows shot towards Mithras. It was Hermann, who was lurking in the dark, who saw that Mithras was coming with great force and ordered all the crossbow arrows to be aimed at him.

　　With a sneer, Mithras leapt up and appeared beside those brave warriors. His body moved unsteadily like a fish in the water or a hawk in the sky. The whizzing crossbow arrows brushed past his body. His palms, elbows, waist, legs all became sharp weapons in an instant. They hit, pierced, and twisted again and again. The brave warriors beside him didn't even have any room to resist.

　　This is not the power of the sanctuary!

　　Mithras did not use the power of the Holy Land at all, but even if he did not use the power of the Holy Land, his strength was at the peak of level nine, touching the level of the Holy Land. It was not difficult for him to deal with those Jade Blood Warriors whose strength was only around level five.

　　Hams and Gerry broke through quickly from the left and right. Although it was difficult for them to deal with more than a dozen Green Blood Warriors, they did not give them any chance to besiege them. Relying on their advantage in speed, they broke into the depths of the jungle in just a short moment and saw Hermann's figure.

　　Hermann's face became paler and paler. Originally, he planned to go to support the first group of the Jade Warriors, but in the end, he gave up and wanted to sit back and wait here. However, he never expected that after two attacks from the Sea Flow Chart and the Jade Warriors, Mithras and others could still maintain such a strong attack power. This was completely beyond his expectations.

　　"Open!", Mithras pushed out with one palm, breaking a big tree beside him, and with a sneer, he picked up a tree trunk that was dozens of meters long and swept it around. All the trees within a radius of dozens of meters were broken in an instant. The fallen trees conveyed the power of Mithras and fell heavily. In an instant, dozens of blood-thirsty warriors were buried by the fallen trees.

　　"Not good!" Herman's heart sank. When he came out this time, Ke Lan gave him more than 200 Green Blood Warriors, and more than half of them were sent to launch a surprise attack on Mithras and others. There were only less than 100 Green Blood Warriors here. However, in just a short moment, there were only more than ten Green Blood Warriors left in front of him. This made him realize clearly that he had failed in this surprise attack.

　　"Escape!" This was the only thought in Hermann's mind. He no longer had time to consider how Ke Lan would deal with him if he failed to complete the mission. If he couldn't even avoid the crisis in front of him, what would be the point of Ke Lan's treatment of him.

　　"Want to escape? Go!" Mithras sneered and threw the tree trunk that he was holding with both hands. The tree trunk moved straight towards Hermann's figure, and it pierced through all the trees wherever it passed, as if some huge monster passed by.

　　Herman was also strong. When he heard the roar of the wind behind him, he immediately changed direction. However, from beginning to end, he did not even turn his head back and just focused on escaping.

　　"Stay for me!" A voice exploded in Hermann's ears, and a figure passed over his head and stood in front of him. It was Mithras.

　　It turned out that when Mithras threw the tree trunk in her hand, her body was already standing on the trunk. Then, with the force of the throw, her speed increased again, and she appeared in front of Hermann in just a moment.

　　"Since you've come all the way here to give me gifts, how can I not treat you well!" Mithras sneered, causing Hermann's body to tremble slightly.

　　He had known for a long time that Mithras was a powerful person from the Holy Land, so now Herman didn't want to resist anymore, and his face turned pale all of a sudden.

　　"Why, weren't you already seriously injured by Hailiu Tu's men?!"

　　Hermann looked at Mithras. This doubt had existed in his mind since the moment Mithras appeared. Now that there was no hope of escape, he asked the doubt in his heart.

　　Hailiu Tu once said that Mithras had just stepped into the Holy Land and could not be compared with the strong men like him who had entered the Holy Land a long time ago. When he saw Hailiu Tu, Hailiu Tu was seriously injured, so he naturally thought that even if Mithras did not die, he would not be much better.

　　But the current situation is that Mithras is safe and sound, and it is difficult to see any signs of injury from his performance, which makes Hermann feel incredible.

　　Could it be that the outcome of that battle was that Hailiu Tu was defeated!

　　Hermann thought of this possibility for a moment, and he couldn't take his eyes off Mithras. A cultivator who had just entered the Holy Land actually defeated Hailiu Tu who had been famous for many years. Is this possible?

　　He still didn't understand the situation. The actual situation was that a peak ninth-level cultivator had defeated Hailiu Tu.

　　"Seriously injured?" For a moment, Mithras thought that this person had met Hailiu Tu, but didn't Hailiu Tu tell him the truth?

　　He had no idea that due to a momentary misjudgment, Hermann had already attacked Hailiu Tu, and Hailiu Tu had not told Hermann about his defeat in order to retaliate against him. Otherwise, Hermann would not have been so reckless as to ambush a strong man from the 'Holy Land'.

　　"I'm not injured, but I'm afraid you must be very injured!" Mithras looked at Herman and sneered, "You gave me such a great gift, how do you want me to repay you?"

　　Chapter 20 Zhukov

　　Two days had passed since the jungle attack, and Hermann told everyone everything he knew, including Ke Lan's guess about the ocean current map, without even being forced by anyone. However, this did not stop everyone from giving up on punishing him, so when Hams broke his neck, no one even felt it was cruel.

　　This is the border town of the Kyiv Kingdom, Mandu.

　　In the past three days, Mithras and others have crossed the entire Principality of Odu. This is not because of how fast they are, but because of the terrain of the Principality of Odu.

　　The Principality of Odu was a small country in the true sense of the word, with only six or seven cities in the whole country. Moreover, these cities were distributed in a strip-like shape, just like a scarf, surrounding the periphery of the Kingdom of Kiev. So, although it was said that we crossed the country, in fact, we only passed through a small city to enter the Kingdom of Kiev.

　　What is surprising is that during the entire process of crossing the Principality of Odu, Kelan's men never appeared again, as if they had completely forgotten the crisis that Juliet's appearance would bring to him.

　　What is even more strange is that Juliet had spread the news of his return to the kingdom before entering Mandu City. However, for a whole day after entering Mandu City, the lord of Mandu City and the nobles in the city seemed to have not received any news, and no one came to visit.

　　It is obvious that these nobles are not willing to get involved in this matter. No wonder their status will not change no matter whether it is Ke Lan or Juliet who ascends the throne. At this time, it is obvious that Ke Lan has a great advantage. It would be a very unwise move to contact them under such circumstances.

　　Juliet also knew this. Although she hated these nobles in her heart, she had no choice but to rest in Mandu City for a night and then continue on her journey.

　　The city of Kiev is now in chaos. Just three days ago, the old marshal Zhukov, who had retired for many years, suddenly appeared in the kingdom's council hall.

　　Old Marshal Zhukov was a military god respected by everyone in the kingdom. He joined the army at the age of sixteen and experienced countless battles, both large and small. During the time when he was in charge of the kingdom's military, he used iron-blooded means to lead the kingdom's army to fight everywhere and expand the territory by thousands of miles. Among the sixty-seven existing cities in the Kingdom of Kiev, twenty-four were seized through a series of wars when he was in charge of the military.

　　What is even more admirable is that when Zhukov took over the kingdom's military, the Kingdom of Kiev was facing the most severe situation in its history. The Assyrian Kingdom and the Turanian Kingdom, which were close to the Kingdom of Kiev, sent troops at the same time with the intention of destroying Kiev, and occupied large tracts of territory in the southeast and southwest of Kiev in just a few months. At that time, the kingdom was in a bleak situation, and most of the courtiers and nobles tended to surrender directly to the two kingdoms. However, Zhukov held the situation alone and denounced those nobles who had the idea of ​​surrender as worthy of death!

　　"The courtiers and nobles will remain rich and powerful after surrendering, but it is difficult for Your Majesty to become a commoner," this is what Zhukov said when he advised the old king.

　　In the end, the old king listened to Zhukov's advice. On the one hand, he used lobbying to alienate the relationship between the Assyrian Kingdom and the Turan Kingdom. On the other hand, he implemented a policy of clearing the countryside and sent small troops to harass everywhere, leaving the armies of the Assyrian Kingdom and the Turan Kingdom without food to take, without houses to sleep, and having to be on guard against attacks at all times. After a period of time, the momentum of the two countries was eased. Zhukov took the opportunity to make a suggestion to the Turan Kingdom. As long as the Turan Kingdom was willing to withdraw its troops, the Kingdom of Kiev was willing to give tens of millions of gold coins and five cities. The Turan Kingdom sent troops for the sake of interests. At this time, it was difficult to advance or retreat, so of course it was very happy to accept Zhukov's proposal, tore up the agreement with the Assyrian Kingdom, and unilaterally withdrew its troops.

　　After the Turanian Kingdom withdrew, the situation of the Kiev Kingdom was eased at once. After a year of entanglement with the Assyrian Kingdom, the Assyrian dynasty had lost its initial vigor, and the domestic war-weariness was boiling, so it had no choice but to withdraw its troops.

　　While the whole kingdom was celebrating the resolution of the crisis, Zhukov had already made his next plan. He contacted the Kingdom of Turan, and after making many promises, the two countries simultaneously sent troops to launch an attack on the Assyrian Kingdom from the north and south.

　　The Assyrian Kingdom had just ended its war with Kiev, and had put its weapons into storage and let its horses go to the mountains. It had never expected that the Kiev Kingdom would launch an attack under such circumstances, let alone that the Turanian Kingdom would join in the invasion of it. For a while, it was defeated by these two kingdoms. By the time the Assyrian Kingdom reacted, the defeat was irreversible, and it had no choice but to surrender to the coalition forces of the two countries.

　　However, this was far from the whole of Zhukov's plan. On the night when the coalition forces of the two countries were celebrating their victory, Zhukov suddenly launched an attack on the Kingdom of Turan. Because this time even the king of Turan came to the Assyrian capital, Turin, to surrender, Zhukov arrested the Turan king, Kakaf, at the beginning of the operation with lightning speed.

　　The final result was that the Kingdom of Turan exchanged Kakaf for fifteen cities. After this battle, Zhukov's name officially spread in the Chaos Alliance, and the Kingdom of Kiev also jumped from a third-rate kingdom to the most powerful country among the surrounding forces.

　　Since the death of the old king, Ke Lan has controlled the government and proclaimed himself the regent general. When Zhukov came to the council hall, Ke Lan was actually sitting on the king's throne. The old marshal Zhukov was furious and scolded Ke Lan as a traitor who stole the country on the spot, but Ke Lan did not dare to show the slightest disrespect.

　　Zhukov's appearance instantly reversed the situation where Ke Lan was controlling the government. No one could shake Zhukov's position in the kingdom. Even though he had retired from the kingdom's political arena, most of the court officials and nobles were brought up by him. Coupled with his prestige in the army, even Ke Lan had no way to deal with him. Although he hated him to the core, he dared not take any action.

　　The appearance of Zhukov gave those court officials and nobles who had only temporarily submitted to Ke Lan's tyranny the courage to oppose him. For a time, Ke Lan's control over the court affairs was greatly reduced. Some court officials had even begun to collect evidence of his crimes, wanting to completely move against him.

　　Because of this, Ke Lan Ran Tou Joule had no energy to deal with Juliet, which was why the journey of Mithras and others in the past few days was so peaceful and calm.

　　Things have developed to this point, and Ke Lanshi had certainly never thought that even if he wanted to launch a mutiny at this time, it would be impossible. After Zhukov returned to Kiev, he immediately made drastic changes to the city defense. His confidants had already been transferred to other places by Zhukov. At this time, it was difficult for anyone except Zhukov to command the 30,000 city guards.

　　Mithras and others have not received the news yet, but everyone has a little suspicion in their hearts that new changes should have taken place in the city of Kiev.

　　By the time the news finally reached Mithras and others, they had already reached Black Rock City.

　　Black Rock City is more like an arsenal. The rocks around it are all the same black color. These black rocks contain cold iron components. Of course, the largest component is black iron. Black Rock City has grown up relying on the rich resources of cold iron and black iron. The use of cold iron is needless to say. Just adding a little bit of cold iron to ordinary weapons can improve its quality a lot. Even black iron, although the ductility and hardness are the most common metals, but after secondary refining, black iron will become soft steel, which is the best material for making light armor.

　　Therefore, when everyone entered Black Rock City, the first feeling they had was heat. This was no wonder, as no one knew how many furnaces and workshops there were in the entire Black Rock City.

　　As soon as nine people and four carriages entered Black Rock City, they heard a noisy sound coming from the front, followed by several teams of armored soldiers, and finally a fat man walked out of the passage separated by the soldiers.

　　"Princess Juliet, I have been looking forward to seeing you day and night. Finally, I get to see Your Highness!" The fat man squeezed out from the crowd and knelt on the ground with a plop. Tears streamed down his face, wetting a large area of ​​his protruding belly.

　　"Get up quickly, Lord Mark," Juliet walked out of the carriage.

　　It is not difficult to know from her words just now that Juliet is no stranger to the fat man in front of her.

　　"The little princess really remembers me!" Mark stood up from the ground, wiping his tears. "More than ten years ago, I held the little princess in my arms when I went to the palace to meet His Majesty. I didn't expect that the little princess has grown up so big in the blink of an eye."

　　Juliet was also a little excited, as if she had seen her relatives. Before she could say anything, tears were already rolling down her cheeks: "Mark, my father..."

　　"I know everything. I don't believe that His Majesty died of a serious illness. There must be something hidden." Mark nodded and said, "I suspect that His Majesty was murdered by Ke Lan."

　　Juliet nodded fiercely: "I already know the whole story. My father was poisoned by Ke Lan. On my way back, he also sent people to attack me several times. I was only able to escape with the help of a noble person. However, Charlie, the guardian knight given to me by my father, was killed by them."

　　"This beast, how dare he do such a thing? His Majesty has treated him well, how could he be so ungrateful?" Mark stomped his feet, and lumps of fat, as if hanging on a butcher block, kept shaking in a very regular pattern.

　　"However, Princess, don't worry. Lord Zhukov has already arrived in Kiev. With him in charge, no matter how bold Ke Lan is, he won't dare to make any big moves." Mark said loudly, "Princess, please stay here for one night. I will contact several city lords nearby to escort you to Kiev!"

　　Juliet nodded: "I must avenge my father!"

　　Chapter 21 Black Rock City

　　"Don't worry, with Marshal Zhukov in charge, Ke Lan will no longer be able to make a big move. As long as the little princess returns to Kiev and ascends the throne, Ke Lan's calculations will be completely in vain!" Mark sneered, "He thought he had the overall situation under control, but he was wrong!"

　　Juliet frowned and said, "I am not too interested in the throne, but I must avenge my father's murder. I want to let him know the consequences of betrayal!"

　　Mark nodded: "But there is no need to be too anxious about this matter. Without any evidence, it is difficult for us to do anything to him. On the contrary, it will leave opportunities for people with ulterior motives to take advantage of him. You know, after His Majesty left, many people have their eyes on the throne of the king. Ke Lan is just a bird that has stepped out!"

　　Mithras quite agreed with what Mark said. He now had a general understanding of the situation in the Kingdom of Kiev. The old king had only four or five princesses, and except for Juliet, the remaining princesses had already been betrothed. Although Juliet had been made heir during the old king's lifetime, the other princesses would definitely not be satisfied with such an arrangement. Even if they had no objection, their husbands would have other ideas. Therefore, Ke Lan would definitely not be the only one plotting the throne.

　　Juliet nodded: "Master Mark is really thoughtful. I'll leave Juliet to you!"

　　"My dear little princess, I have killed an old minister. It is my duty to be loyal to the royal family. I dare not even thank you from you!" Mark glanced at Mithras and the others, paused for a moment, and said with a smile: "These people must be the warriors who have protected the little princess all the way!"

　　Juliet nodded: "If it weren't for them, I would have been taken away by the people sent by Ke Lan!"

　　"This young man has an extraordinary bearing. Could he be the nobleman that the princess mentioned?" Marco looked at Mithras' smiling face, but his eyes were flickering.

　　Juliet smiled slightly: "It was this adult who saved me many times!"

　　"I want to thank you on behalf of the whole kingdom!" Mark bowed deeply to Mithras. "If it weren't for your help, I'm afraid Ke Lan's conspiracy would have succeeded!"

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "It was just a coincidence at that time!"

　　What’s strange is that there is only Doudou by the side of Mithras, and no one knows where the golden-winged eagle Guli has gone.

　　Mark nodded, glanced at the others, and said with a smile: "Everyone has been taking the trouble to protect the little princess during this period of time, I am afraid everyone is exhausted. I have prepared a banquet at home, everyone should enjoy it!"

　　To be honest, the attacks during this period were really tiring, and even Mithras had a hard time finding peace, so when they heard Mark say this, several people were somewhat tempted.

　　"Little princess, please get on the carriage. I will take everyone to my mansion now!" Mark helped Juliet onto the carriage, but he sat in the coachman's seat and was going to whip Juliet himself.

　　Mithras and others followed behind. Four carriages were driving slowly on the street, with several teams of soldiers leading the way in front, heading towards the City Lord's Palace in the center of the city.

　　Wherever the carriage passed, there were surprised eyes. When Mark went to greet Juliet just now, he had already driven away the crowd on the street, so no one knew that the person in the carriage was Princess Juliet of the kingdom. But just by seeing Mark holding the whip himself, people could guess that there must be an important person in the carriage.

　　Soon, four carriages arrived in front of Mark's mansion, which was a building with very local characteristics. The whole mansion was built with black rocks. Although it did not look very bright, it felt deep, heavy, and unique.

　　"This is my mansion. Although it looks dark from the outside, it's a different world inside. It took me a lot of effort. I'll take you around later." Mark said proudly, "My wife always advised me not to use the local black stone, but now even she praises the benefits of this mansion to everyone she meets."

　　"grown ups!"

　　Several servants standing at the door had already come up and drove the carriage that everyone was riding in to the side. Mark introduced his mansion while leading everyone inside.

　　After passing through the gate, a white rockery appeared in front of everyone, forming a sharp contrast with the surrounding black and looking very eye-catching. This rock mountain acted like a screen, preventing everyone from seeing the interior of the mansion.

　　This actually makes people look forward to it and want to know what the layout of the entire mansion is like!

　　After passing one side of the rockery, what appeared before everyone's eyes was a winding little lake. There were some low houses built on both sides of the lake, and the houses were surrounded by flowers and plants.

　　There wasn't even a decent building in the entire mansion. All you could see were small houses like that. There was a long pavilion built above the lake, which was already filled with banquets.

　　This doesn't look like a mansion at all, it's more like a manor, but the layout is indeed unique and gives people a feeling of ease and freedom.

　　"How about it? You didn't expect it!" Mark said proudly, "The layout of this mansion was designed by me alone. I like this kind of residence full of pastoral feeling. No matter what kind of troubles I have, I can put them all aside as long as I walk in here."

　　Juliet nodded and smiled, "This layout is indeed novel and unique. I want to live here forever!"

　　Mark laughed loudly: "That won't do. After the little princess ascends the throne, she will live in the palace permanently. I dare not leave you here, otherwise the people of the kingdom will tear me to pieces."

　　Everyone laughed. This Mark was indeed a humorous person. And judging from the layout of his mansion, he was not the kind of person who was greedy for power. Such people were generally easy to get along with.

　　"Okay, let's go sit down and talk first," Mark said with a smile, "I've been idle all these years, nothing else has changed, but my weight has increased rapidly, and I can't even lift it myself."

　　Juliet covered her mouth and smiled: "Indeed, although the lord was also very strong in the past, he was a mighty one. Now he looks a little bloated."

　　Mark patted his belly and laughed: "I used to be a brave general on the battlefield, but now I have no battles to fight. I feel very depressed. I can only eat and drink every day. After a long time, my stomach will naturally come out, and I can't stop it!"

　　It turned out that Marco was also a fierce general in his time. When Zhukov was in charge of the military, he fought many tough battles. Later, when there were no more wars, he became the lord of Black Stone City.

　　"Let's go. No matter what, eating and drinking are the most important things. If he wants to get fat, let him get fat. This is the only hobby I have in my life. If I can't even eat and drink happily, then it would be meaningless." Mark led everyone to the pavilion.

　　There was a gurgling stream under the pavilion and flowers blooming around it. Even Mithras had to admire that Mark was indeed a man who knew how to enjoy life.

　　After everyone sat down, Mark picked up the wine glass with a gloomy face, and poured the wine in the glass into the lake.

　　"This is a toast to your majesty. Back then, we all followed your majesty and Marshal Zhukov to fight in all directions. How many brothers died and were injured before we established this foundation. I never thought that your majesty would end up with such a result. It's really unfair!"

　　Juliet's face darkened, and she poured the wine in her hand into the lake: "Father will not die in such an unclear way. I will make Ke Lan pay the price."

　　Mark nodded and picked up the second glass of wine: "I'll toast to you warriors on behalf of the people of the kingdom. Everyone knows what Kelan is thinking. If it weren't for your help this time, the little princess would have been doomed. You are all benefactors of Kiev."

　　"Your Excellency, you are too polite. It is our responsibility to protect the princess's safety," said Tuta, who raised his head and drank the wine in his hand. Mithras saw that everyone else had finished their glasses, so he couldn't refuse and had to finish the glass. However, his expression changed a little and his eyes became much colder.

　　"What a strong liquor! It seems my alcohol tolerance hasn't improved at all!" Mithras put down the wine glass in his hand with a self-deprecating look, his face slightly flushed.

　　"Haha, that's nothing. When we were fighting on the battlefield, we drank strong alcohol. After drinking a glass of alcohol, it was like setting up a bonfire in our stomachs. Unfortunately, it was our own internal organs that were being roasted." Mark nodded and signaled the servants to fill everyone's glasses. He continued, "Alcohol is an amazing thing. At that time, all my soldiers were rookies who had never seen blood. But after drinking a few bowls of alcohol, they were more courageous than veterans."

　　Mark talks about the army every other sentence, and it seems that what he said is true. He is indeed the kind of person who is passionate about life on the battlefield.

　　"Master Mark, do you think Clan will take risks?" Juliet suddenly asked, holding a glass of wine, "Will Marshal Zhukov be in danger?"

　　Mark shook his head: "It is hard to say whether Ke Lan will take the risk, but Marshal Zhukov will definitely not be in danger. That person in the kingdom does not respect the Marshal. Ke Lan is in enough trouble now. He has decided not to provoke Marshal Zhukov again. Otherwise, those generals leading troops outside and the important officials of the kingdom will not let him go."

　　Juliet nodded: "Then I feel relieved. As long as Marshal Zhukov is safe, Ke Lan's conspiracy will not succeed!"

　　Mark nodded: "What I am worried about now is that Ke Lan will go all out and harm the little princess, so that he can naturally ascend to the throne."

　　"Has he planned this many times? But he still failed!" Juliet sneered, "Now that we are back in Kiev, what else can he do?"

　　Mark shook his head: "Not necessarily. Although this is already Kiev, if Ke Lan is determined to harm the little princess, there are still many ways to do it, so we'd better be careful!"

　　Chapter 22 Undercurrent

　　Marco was an extremely humorous man, and could often make everyone laugh with just one sentence, so everyone got along well with each other. The moon was already high in the sky when they finished their meal, so Mark led everyone to a small house.

　　"Your Highness the Princess and your guards will have to stay here temporarily tonight," Mark said to Juliet with a smile, "This is the only small building I have here, and it's quite spacious. The rest are much smaller."

　　Everyone looked carefully and found that it was true. The small houses around looked even smaller and were not much different from ordinary people's huts.

　　"It's okay, thank you for your concern, Lord Mark!" Juliet had been able to tolerate the meals and sleeping outdoors during this period of time, so she wouldn't care about this.

　　"Everyone should have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow morning we will meet up with several other city lords and go to Kiev City to confront Ke Lan in front of all the court officials and see what he has to say," Mark led everyone into the small building.

　　Only after entering did everyone realize that this small building turned out to be a different world. The flat house was divided into two parts, with six or seven rooms surrounding the lower part and a spiral staircase in the center leading to the upper floor. Although the decoration inside was not luxurious, it looked very fresh.

　　"How is it? Not bad, right?" Marco laughed and pointed to the rooms around him and said, "Your Highness's guards can live downstairs. There is only one room upstairs, which is just right for the little princess."

　　Seeing the ingenious design of the interior of the small building, everyone nodded. Seeing that everyone was satisfied, Mark became even more excited and grinned: "Let's stay here for one night. We will leave for Kiev together tomorrow morning."

　　After Mark left, everyone was already exhausted and each found a room to sleep in.

　　Under the cover of night, the city of Kiev is still brightly lit.

　　Ke Lan sat quietly in his study. He had not slept well since Zhukov appeared in the royal capital. Those courtiers who had been obedient to him became tough one by one after Zhukov appeared. Today at the court meeting, someone proposed to re-investigate the cause of the old king's death. It seemed that they wanted to confirm his crime of poisoning the old king.

　　"There is always a loophole!" Ke Lan rubbed his brows. He thought of all the people who could threaten him, but ignored Zhukov. He didn't expect that this old marshal who had retired for more than ten years still had such a huge influence even now. If he had known this would happen, he would have taken action from the beginning.

　　"Unfortunately, that old villain Zhukov has made this matter a hot topic. If I take action now, everyone will think that I was the one who did it, which is not good!" Ke Lan sighed, stood up and walked around in the study. He had missed the best time to deal with Zhukov. If he took action at this time, those who were loyal to him might turn against him.

　　"Madam!" There was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and a young woman in plain clothes walked in. When Ke Lan saw the young woman, a smile appeared on her face.

　　"Why are you here? It's late at night. Be careful not to catch a cold!" Ke Lan's face was full of love, making it hard to believe that this was the great northern general who was famous for his cruelty.

　　This young woman was none other than Colan's wife, Juliet's sister, the third princess Catherine, and the plain clothes she wore showed that she was in mourning for the old king.

　　"It's already so late, do you think I can sleep?" Catherine tightened her clothes and gave Ke Lan a resentful look, yet a bewitching charm .

　　"Alas, this matter is also my fault for not thinking it through. Now I'm afraid I have become the first one to be exposed. Everyone is watching how I end up, including your sisters!" Ke Lan smiled bitterly and shook his head. He walked forward and gently hugged Catherine in his arms. He sighed and said, "I now feel more and more that things went too smoothly at the beginning. It's obvious that we were taken advantage of by others, but it's impossible to extricate ourselves now."

　　Catherine broke free from Ke Lan's embrace, looking puzzled: "You are talking about..."

　　Ke Lan sneered: "Can't you think of it? I'm afraid you have already thought of it!"

　　Catherine was shocked: "You mean her? How is that possible? She has never stepped out of the ancestral hall in all these years."

　　"That's exactly what makes her so scary. Who would have thought that a widow would set up such a big plan? But if you think about it carefully, you will understand who is most likely to inherit the throne after Juliet and I fall!" Ke Lan sneered and said, "I just figured this out recently."

　　"My eldest and second sisters married far away in other countries, so they certainly can't be the heirs to the throne. My fifth sister is seriously disabled... Could it really be her?" Catherine was shocked. "But my fourth sister's husband died in the war a long time ago, and Marshal Zhukov is also loyal to the royal family. How could he allow her to do such a thing!"

　　"Don't forget your lovely little nephew," Ke Lan said with a mocking look on her face, "You can imagine, if the fourth sister really inherits the throne, who will be the next king!"

　　"You mean even Marshal Zhukov..." Catherine's face suddenly turned pale: "So that's how it is, so that's how it is. We worked so hard to plan, but ended up making wedding dresses for others!"

　　"That's not necessarily true!" Ke Lan walked back to his chair and sat down. "They can predict that I will be the first to fight for the throne, but they will definitely not think of my next move. Since they want to use me as a scapegoat, why should I be stingy with my current status? At least if I do that, we still have a little hope of survival."

　　"You mean, you want to..." As husband and wife are connected in heart, Catherine actually understood what Ke Lan meant, and her face slowly calmed down: "Maybe this is our only way out!"

　　Zhukov also has a mansion in the royal capital, which was given to him by the old king. Although Zhukov has left the royal capital and returned to his hometown to retire over the years, this mansion is still not vacant. Zhukov's daughter-in-law, the fourth princess Lillian, has lived here.

　　Ever since Lillian's husband Cage died in battle six years ago, she has become a true widow. She doesn't even leave her room these days, concentrating on raising her only child. Therefore, everyone in the kingdom praises Lillian.

　　Now, Zhukov returned to the mansion again, and the mansion became lively for a while. The princes and ministers came to visit one after another, and there were often heavy traffic in front of the mansion, which was very prosperous.

　　However, all this did not seem to make any difference to Lillian. After the old king died, she locked herself up in the ancestral hall in the backyard to observe mourning. Three meals a day were delivered to her by servants. As a result, people loved the unknown fourth princess even more, and her reputation for kindness and filial piety spread quickly.

　　It was late at night and the ancestral hall was brightly lit. From a distance, it seemed as if Lillian had been up all night. In fact, this was true. She had not been able to sleep peacefully for many days.

　　The ancestral hall was always a place where only Lillian was, but in such a dark night, there were suddenly several more figures.

　　Zhukov and Lillian sat side by side at the top of the ancestral hall, with the old king's spirit tablet clearly behind them. If anyone saw this outrageous act, they would definitely think they were seeing things.

　　There were more than a dozen serious-looking people sitting in the positions where the attack would take place. Upon closer inspection, it was discovered that many of them were actually important officials in the kingdom.

　　Could it be that the venue for the Skin Kingdom's court meetings has been moved to Zhukov's ancestral hall? Even if this is the case, this time should not be the court meeting time!

　　"What do you think we should do next?" Zhukov had a pale beard and a thin face, but his back was still straight, and he exuded an indescribable majesty.

　　"Now, Kelan has nowhere to go. His defeat is inevitable. The most important thing is the little princess Juliet. Once she returns to Kiev, all our arrangements will be in vain." An old man on the right frowned and said, "After all, she is the heir designated by His Majesty during his lifetime. Everyone in the world knows this!"

　　Zhukov waved his hand and said, "Don't worry about that. If nothing unexpected happens, the little princess will never be able to return to Kiev."

　　"The only thing I'm worried about now is that Ke Lan will do something desperate. After all, he has been a general in the North for many years and still has a strong military force at his command!" said another person with a frown.

　　General of the North, the territory of the Kingdom of Kiev is shaped like a weaving shuttle, with pointed ends and a round middle. The so-called North is the northern part of the Kingdom of Kiev, which is adjacent to the entire Far North Wasteland. The climate is very harsh, but the area is extremely vast, almost accounting for one-fifth of the territory of the Kingdom of Kiev. The environment there is harsh, but there are a large number of ice and snow fighting beasts. Whenever food is scarce, these fighting beasts will move south. The duty of the General of the North is to prevent these ice and snow fighting beasts from entering the hinterland of the kingdom.

　　Ke Lan has been guarding the North for many years, and his soldiers have lived in such an environment all year round. Their combat effectiveness is very strong, and they are also ranked at the forefront of the battle sequence of the entire kingdom.

　　In the North, Ke Lan has supreme authority. He is strict in disciplining his troops, but clear in rewards and punishments. He treats all soldiers equally regardless of their status or background. Although he is known as the "Devil of the North", his soldiers respect him very much, which surprises many people.

　　"I don't think Ke Lan would be so impulsive, because that would be equivalent to confirming his crime of treason." At this time, Lillian, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke up: "I'm worried that he will keep a low profile like he is now. If that happens, we won't be able to do anything to him."

　　Chapter 23 Trapped in an Iron Prison

　　"I have the same worry. If Ke Lan keeps the status quo and doesn't reveal any flaws, it will be difficult for us to defeat him." Zhukov rubbed his brows and said, "Is there any way to make him feel threatened and reveal a fatal flaw?"

　　"There is solid evidence that Ke Lan poisoned His Majesty. Isn't this enough for us to kill him?" A person sitting at the door suddenly stood up, looking very angry.

　　The atmosphere in the ancestral hall suddenly turned cold. Zhukov frowned even more deeply, and Lillian closed her eyes completely. The other people looked at Zhukov and Lillian with flickering eyes, thinking about something.

　　"It's not impossible, but doing so will definitely implicate my third sister, which makes me unbearable. That's why I asked my father to suppress this matter." Lillian slowly opened her eyes, tears welling up in her eyes: "Among the sisters, my third sister treats me the best. How can I be so cruel at this time!"

　　"Your Majesty is wise. If this matter were to be spread out, people would definitely laugh at the royal family, which is definitely not what he would like to see." Zhukov sighed, "So, I have repeatedly advised everyone not to make a fuss about this matter, in order to maintain the reputation of the royal family."

　　"We understand the Marshal's efforts!"

　　…

　　This is a small house that is not too spacious. The furnishings inside are very simple. Apart from a square table, a few chairs and a wooden bed, there is only one.

　　Mithras sat cross-legged on the wooden bed, holding a branch of the World Tree between his hands. His face flickered, and there was a faint air flow over his body, just like the morning mist.

　　He let out a long breath, which was actually light yellow in color. Then, Mithras slowly opened his eyes, his face full of confusion.

　　"What on earth is this? It doesn't seem to cause any harm to the body!"

　　“Ding ding!”

　　Just as Mithras was about to stand up, the whole room shook, and the sound of metal came from inside the house. The square tables and chairs on the ground shook violently.

　　"Bang!"

　　After a crisp sound, the whole room fell silent, but Mithras's expression suddenly changed.

　　Bang!

　　Mithras' figure flashed, the door broke, wood chips flew everywhere, and behind the door appeared a wall flashing with cold light, which was obviously made of steel mixed with cold iron.

　　Buzz!

　　Mithras' fist went through the flying wood chips and hit the steel wall directly, leaving a deep dent, but the wall showed no sign of breaking and only emitted a low echo.

　　"It's so thick!" After Mithras retracted his fist, he was stunned for a moment. The reflected energy from his fist blew his long hair. According to his feeling just now, this wall made of steel was actually half a foot thick. Even he had no way to break it.

　　"Boss, what's going on!" Doudou looked at the steel wall that suddenly appeared in surprise, not knowing what had happened.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I am still too confident. I must know why Mark did this. If I had started earlier, this would not have happened."

　　It turned out that at the banquet in the long pavilion, Mithras had already felt something was wrong. Although the mansion was decorated in a pastoral style, he always felt a bit of murderous aura in his soul. Later, when the banquet began, Mark persuaded him to drink. After he drank the first glass of wine, he felt something was wrong. However, strangely, the substance in the wine was not a deadly poison, so he felt relieved and wanted to understand why Mark did this.

　　Unexpectedly, this happened now. All his previous plans came to nothing. The half-foot thick steel, mixed with cold iron, made it difficult to break the wall even if he used all his strength.

　　"We've been tricked!" Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head at Doudou.

　　Doudou's body turned into a beam of white light and slammed into the wall behind the door. The whole room shook violently, and other walls collapsed, revealing steel that was still flashing with cold light.

　　Doudou slowly stood up from the ground, rubbing his head with his little paws. It seemed that the collision made him feel very uncomfortable.

　　"Boss, it's so strong that I can't push it open!" Doudou staggered to the side of Mithras.

　　Mithras sneered and said, "I didn't expect that we would be locked in such an iron box. What a good trick, what a good strategy. It seems that everyone has misjudged us."

　　Buzz!

　　Continuous banging sounds came from the surroundings. It should be that Gerry and the others also discovered this sudden change. However, even Mithras could not break through such a wall, let alone others.

　　At this time, there was a sound of footsteps coming from outside. Just by listening to the sound of the armors colliding, Mithras could guess that it was Mark coming to inspect his harvest.

　　Sure enough, Mark's laughter came from far away and even his breathing was heard in his laughter.

　　"Everyone, are you satisfied with my way of entertaining you?" Although Mark's voice was not very loud, everyone was strong enough to hear it clearly even with an iron wall blocking their way.

　　"Master Mark, what do you mean?" The next voice was so loud that even Mithras could barely hear it. It was Juliet. From the sound of it, it seemed that she was not imprisoned like Mithras and others.

　　This is easy to understand. Juliet has never practiced cultivation and does not pose any threat to Mark. It doesn't matter whether she is imprisoned or not.

　　"Little princess, you didn't expect things to turn out like this!" Mark said with pride in his voice, "In fact, even I didn't expect it, but since someone wants you to be unable to return to Kiev, I can only do as I'm told!"

　　"Who is behind Mark?" Mithras frowned and thought: "Could it be Ke Lan? It's unlikely."

　　Judging from Mark's background, Ke Lan is just his junior and not worthy of his lifelong efforts. Moreover, from his words, it can be seen that he really hates Ke Lan and he doesn't seem to be lying.

　　Juliet was also thinking about this in her mind. Although things had developed to this point, she did not show any panic except for a little shock on the surface.

　　"Why did you betray me? In my impression, you are not a manipulative person, but now I have to change my opinion." Juliet looked at Mark with complicated feelings, not knowing whether it was hatred or pain.

　　Mark shook his head and the smile on his face faded: "To be honest, I don't want to do this, but I have to listen to that man's orders. I owe him too much."

　　"I have always hoped that the little princess would not show up here, but you are here anyway. Your every move is completely calculated by that man. And Ke Lan, you are all pawns in his hands, including me!" Marco looked at the iron walls behind him and smiled bitterly, "See? Even these traps were arranged by him."

　　Juliet's heart was shocked. She had already thought of who the person Mark was talking about, but she still couldn't believe it. Compared to Mark, that person was the one she trusted the most. If even that person betrayed her...

　　She didn't dare to think about it anymore.

　　Marco looked at Juliet and smiled bitterly: "You should have guessed who that person is. Facing him, I have no choice. If it weren't for him, I would have died on the battlefield. So, I have to betray you."

　　"Okay! Now I finally understand that it was a mistake for me to come back." Juliet seemed to be hit hard all of a sudden, and she slowly walked down the spiral staircase: "Promise me that you won't harm their lives. They have nothing to do with this matter. Once that hothead achieves his goal, let them go!"

　　Juliet was talking about Mithras and others. He looked as if he had lost all his confidence at once, and his eyes were confused for a moment, but more of it was sadness.

　　"I can't promise this, Princess!" Mark shook his head. "The moment they followed you here, their fate was sealed!"

　　"Mark, how could you do this? The little princess trusts you so much, how could you betray her!" Gary's voice came from inside the iron cage.

　　Mark shook his head: “I didn’t betray anyone, I only betrayed myself!”

　　"Let's get started!" Mark waved to the armored guards behind him and said, "Little princess, follow me and leave here!"

　　Plop

　　The roof of the entire building opened up in an instant, and the night sky appeared in front of Juliet. The soldiers had appeared on the top of the iron cages at some point, holding a long, thin tube in their hands.

　　"What are they going to do?" Although Juliet didn't know what the thin tube in the soldier's hand was used for, she could tell that it would definitely not be a good thing.

　　"I put galo powder in the wine you drank at the banquet. This substance alone does no harm to people, but once mixed with bitter coconut, it will become a powerful aphrodisiac." Mark glanced at Juliet and said slowly: "They are going to inject bitter coconut dust into it now."

　　Juliet's face changed drastically. He didn't expect that Mark had already been prepared. He asked anxiously, "What do you want to do with them?"

　　Mark shook his head: "It's not that I want to do anything to them, but that person wants to see them"

　　"Of course, he just wanted to see the bodies of these people," Marco added.

　　Mithras heard everything clearly inside. When he heard Mark's arrangement, he was not surprised but happy, and stood up from the ground.

　　Snap!

　　There was a cracking sound from the roof, the wooden boards broke into pieces, and a thin beam of moonlight shone in. There turned out to be a small hole there, and bursts of dust like smoke were floating out from the hole.

　　Chapter 24: Heaven

　　A puff of dust like smoke floated down from the small hole. Mithras had a calm look on his face. He had already excreted the Gala powder he drank just now. At this time, the bitter coconut powder no longer had any effect on him.

　　Juliet's face turned even paler as she watched the soldiers inject the bitter coconut powder into the iron cages through tubes.

　　"How could you do this, they are all innocent!"

　　Mark shook his head: "Once entangled in this matter, no one is innocent, little princess, you can't change anything, so just leave with me!"

　　"Boss, what should we do now?" Doudou sneezed violently. He didn't drink a drop of alcohol at the banquet, so the dust certainly had no effect on him. However, inhaling the dust into his nostrils made him feel very uncomfortable.

　　Mithras sneered and said, "Fortunately I was prepared, otherwise this matter would be a bit troublesome. Now, of course we have to find a way out!"

　　"Guli, Guli!" Mithras contacted Guli who stayed outside in the depths of his soul. The soul transmission was different from other methods, and the iron wall in front of him could not affect it at all.

　　"Boss!" Guli's voice appeared in Mithras' mind, and Mithras secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The only thing he was worried about was that Guli's current distance was beyond the range of his soul sensing. Now it seems that Guli has not gone far, so his plan is more certain.

　　"Where are you now? Something happened here and we need your help!" Mithras gave a brief introduction of the current situation and then told Guli his plan.

　　"No problem, I'll be right back!"

　　After finishing the soul conversation with Guli, Mithras smiled and said to Doudou: "Now we just have to wait for Guli to come back. Before that, we still need to accompany Mark to finish this scene."

　　In a flash, Mithras' face turned pale, his eyes became dull, and it was difficult to detect any strength in his body.

　　"Boss, you look so funny now!" Doudou rubbed his belly and fell on the bed. His round body kept shaking. "Why didn't I realize that you have such a talent for acting before?"

　　Mithras's brow twitched a few times, and he said to Doudou in his soul: "When it comes to acting, I think this Mark is a master. If my soul wasn't clear, I wouldn't have discovered what he did to the wine. I really admire him. It's not easy to act to that level!"

　　"Forget it! I'm afraid the boss has already suspected him, otherwise why would he order Xiao Diao to stay outside?" Doudou knew Mithras best and expressed his opinion at this time.

　　"Well, I felt strange at the time. We didn't inform Mark in advance, but he rushed here just as we entered Black Rock City. This means that he has been paying attention to the situation in the city, or has been waiting for Juliet's arrival," said Mithras coldly.

　　Doudou stood up from the bed, took a few steps, shook his head and said, "What the boss said makes me realize something. Since Marco knew that Juliet would come, he didn't come to greet her until she entered the city. He must have been setting traps for us during that period of time. And he kept saying that he had prepared a banquet a long time ago, which makes people suspicious. How could he know that Juliet would come so early!"

　　Mithras laughed: "I didn't expect Marco to reveal so many flaws. Unfortunately, no one noticed it at that time and fell into his trap."

　　Juliet looked at the iron cages in front of her. At this moment, she really hoped that Mithras could create a miracle again. However, even she knew that since Marco dared to do this, he must have thought of everything in advance.

　　"Are you waiting for that young Saint Domain expert to save you?" Mark looked at Juliet and laughed, "How could I not consider this? This is exactly why I used Gala and Bitter Coconut. The enchanting effect of these two herbs is so strong that even Saint Domain experts cannot resist it. You should just give up!"

　　"It seems that you have spent a lot of effort to please that person!" Juliet turned her head and looked at Mark, and said coldly: "Tell me, where are you going to take me and how are you going to deal with me?"

　　"I have never thought about how to deal with you, little princess. I have already spread the news just now. What the outcome for you will be depends on that person's decision." Mark said calmly as he slowly walked out of the building with Juliet.

　　Under the moonlight, Mark's mansion seemed exceptionally peaceful, but Juliet felt that every corner of the place was dangerous and filled with murderous intent.

　　"From what I've seen, the results are the same. I don't think that person would want me to exist in this world." Juliet smiled bitterly. "I'm afraid you think the same way, but you just don't want to do it yourself."

　　"I have fought on the battlefield all my life. I no longer have any feelings about blood, but these hands of mine once held a little princess," Mark said calmly.

　　"I want to be with them separately. It's me who has caused them trouble!" Juliet looked at the lake not far away and the reflection of the moon in the lake and said sadly, "If it weren't for me, they could have lived a good life."

　　Mark nodded. At this time, the soldiers had come down from the room. The drug mixed with Gala and Kuye had a strong effect. During this period of time, the people inside had no strength at all. Only then did Mark agree to Juliet's request.

　　"Go open the door and let them out!" Mark said to the soldiers behind him, "Let the little princess have a few final words with them."

　　Several soldiers obviously knew how to open the mechanisms in these rooms, and they dispersed and walked to the back of the small building. The remaining soldiers surrounded the iron prison, holding loaded crossbows in their hands.

　　With the sound of mechanisms clicking, the seven iron cages slowly opened, the iron plates surrounding them slowly retracted into the ground, and several collapsed figures appeared in front of Juliet.

　　There were seven iron cells. Except for Tuta and another mercenary, the rest of the people were alone. At this time, the iron cells were opened, but everyone was lying on the ground powerlessly. Only the angry eyes could explain their mood at the moment.

　　"Bring them here!" Mark stood outside the small building with an extremely calm expression, as if all this had no meaning to him at all.

　　Immediately, eight or nine soldiers put away their crossbows, walked forward, and half-pulled and half-dragged the people who were lying on the ground to Mark.

　　"And that little thing!" Mark pointed at Doudou who was lying on the bed, but he was a little confused. He clearly remembered that Doudou didn't drink at the banquet, so how could he become like this now?

　　But before he could react, a loud and sharp scream appeared in everyone's ears.

　　"Cry!"

　　A black shadow flashed by quickly, and a strong wind blew. The crossbowmen who were closely monitoring Mithras and others only felt a shock in their palms, and their bows and crossbows flew out of their hands.

　　Mark looked in shock at the black shadow that had risen into the air again. He was about to grab Juliet beside him to threaten her, but Mithras, who had just been languishing in the hands of the soldier, suddenly attacked. He rushed in front of Mark in just one step, grabbed Mark's throat with one hand, and blocked Juliet behind him.

　　"Doudou!" Mithras snorted coldly, and Doudou jumped up from the ground and turned into a white light. In just a short moment, hundreds of soldiers present fell to the ground and were dying.

　　"What's wrong with you?" Mark's face turned red and he bit out a few words.

　　Mithras sneered and let go of Mark, saying slowly: "You want to know why I wasn't knocked out! It's very simple, your drug doesn't work on me!"

　　Mark gasped for breath and shook his head continuously: "This is impossible, how is this possible!"

　　"How could you?" Juliet looked at Mithras in shock. Even he did not expect such a reversal.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "As early as when I entered Black Stone City, I began to doubt him, but at that time it was just a suspicion. However, at the banquet, I confirmed my suspicion of him. Although I don't drink much, I can still feel that there is something extra in the wine."

　　"Then why didn't you expose him right then and there!", Juliet looked confused.

　　Mithras shook his head: "The extra galo powder in the wine has no harm to the body at all. I can't confirm whether he wants to deal with us. Moreover, I also want to know why he is scheming us like this, so I will endure it for the time being."

　　Juliet nodded and said, "You always help us. I don't know how to repay you now."

　　Mithras shook his head: "I want to say sorry to everyone for what happened this time. If I hadn't been too confident, this wouldn't have happened. Fortunately, Mark opened the iron cage now. If he had injected poison gas into it, or used other means, I would have really harmed everyone."

　　"I was too careless. There is an iron smelting furnace under the iron cage. If I had lit the furnace, this would not have happened." Mark sighed and said something that made everyone shudder.

　　Everyone had thought of another design for this iron cage long before, but they didn't expect there was a stove underneath. Just imagining what would happen after the stove was lit was enough to make everyone's face turn pale.

　　Even Mithras broke out in a cold sweat. Although he was protected by the icy air currents, he could not withstand the situation as Mark said. After all, he was a flesh and blood body, and no matter how heat-resistant he could be, there was a limit to his ability.

　　"I didn't expect you to be so cruel!" Juliet looked at Mark trembling all over. Just imagining the scene of frying a living person on the stove made her feel like vomiting.

　　"Cruel? That's only to you. If I don't do this, I'd be cruel to myself," Mark laughed.

　　Chapter 25 Reasons

　　"Now I just want to know why that person wants to deal with me!" Juliet looked at Mark and didn't know whether she was sad, heartbroken, or hateful.

　　Mark looked at Juliet without saying a word, and suddenly laughed.

　　"Everyone says that the little princess is very smart. Don't you see that at all? If that's the case, you're not Juliet."

　　Juliet's body shook slightly and tears actually flowed out.

　　"Fourth sister and I are best friends, and we are born of the same mother. Why does she treat me like this? Why her?" The calmness on Juliet's face suddenly disappeared, and she became a little hysterical.

　　"Why?" Mark sneered, "Isn't this simple? Of course it's for the throne, for the power above millions of people. What does it matter for these flesh and blood brothers!"

　　Juliet shook her head and walked away, going up to the pavilion and sitting there alone, staring at the night sky, not knowing what she was thinking.

　　While Juliet was looking up at the starry sky, Lillian also walked out of the ancestral hall, sat on the stone bench in the yard, looking at the same starry sky, and a long sigh came out of her mouth.

　　"Little sister, please don't blame me. Little Cage has grown up and I have to consider him. Don't you like him very much? Then you should fulfill my sister's hard work."

　　These words were spoken extremely softly, but in the darkness of the night they carried a hint of weirdness that made people shudder.

　　"What are you thinking about?" Zhukov came to Lillian's side without knowing when. He smiled and said, "It's late, go and have a rest, don't hurt your body."

　　Lily smiled and shook her head. She looked at Zhukov and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Father, do you think it's really worth it for us to do this? I have hurt many of my relatives because of this."

　　Zhukov nodded: "Worth it!"

　　"More than ten years ago, I was just like you now. I had to think a lot before doing anything. Occasionally, when some thoughts came to my mind, I would force myself to forget them. But, with such fear and trepidation, what did I gain?"

　　Zhukov showed a trace of sarcasm on his face: "The world only knows that Your Majesty praised me a lot, but they don't know that Your Majesty feared me like a tiger. During the years I was in the court, Your Majesty was on guard day and night and tried to test me several times, fearing that I, who saved the entire kingdom for him, would take away the power in his hands."

　　Zhukov sighed and stared at the night sky in a daze for a long time before continuing, "In order not to arouse his suspicion, I never took the initiative to make friends with court officials. However, this still did not reassure him. September 18th eleven years ago was my birthday. On that day, officials from all over the kingdom came to celebrate my birthday, and even the common people of the kingdom spontaneously organized to post wedding couplets. That day was really lively, and I was very happy because I knew that the people of the kingdom had not forgotten me."

　　"But that day was the saddest day of my life. His Majesty arrived shortly after the banquet began. Looking at the ministers in the hall, he said something to me while toasting me. I still remember it clearly until now."

　　Zhukov stood up and made a whispering gesture, as if he was talking to someone.

　　"He said, 'Kefu, I just realized today that you, the Grand Marshal, are more important than me, the King, in everyone's eyes.' I held a glass of wine and didn't know whether to drink it or not, but I knew that His Majesty's fear of me had reached the extreme. At that moment, I almost fell down, not because of fear, but because I felt very sad."

　　Zhukov had a hint of sarcasm on his face. "After saying this, His Majesty said to me, 'Kofu, Cage has grown up, and you should enjoy the happiness of family life. You know Lillian, so let her marry Cage!' I understood what His Majesty meant at that moment. His Majesty finally couldn't help himself."

　　"The next day, I submitted my resignation to His Majesty and wanted to return home. However, I was only 43 years old at that time. Retiring at the age of 43 was perhaps the first time in the history of the continent. His Majesty smiled and said that he knew I had worked hard in the wars for many years and sympathized with my hard work. He agreed to my resignation and announced that you would be married to Cage. He even let Cage, who had just come of age and had never had any military merits, become the commander of the Fourth Legion. Such a gift would be so glorious for other people, but I understand that this was just His Majesty's way of compensating me."

　　Zhukov sat back on the stone bench, his face changing several times before he said bitterly, "But can such a thing be compensated? He cut me into pieces and then threw me a few threads to sew up the wounds. Is this really okay?"

　　"From that day on, I was actually dead. I understood one thing: power is safest when it is controlled in one's own hands. Only in this way can one protect oneself from harm."

　　Lillian had been listening to Zhukov quietly. When Zhukov stopped talking, she slowly nodded and said, "Perhaps Father did not expect that your influence in the fallen country would be so great. After Cage entered the military, he was quickly respected by everyone and even caught up with your style back then."

　　Zhukov's expression softened. "Yeah! I didn't expect that kid Cage would have such ability. To be honest, he really looks like me. No wonder others call him 'Little Zhukov'."

　　"So, my father felt threatened. He knew clearly that the battle with the Kingdom of Gaul should not be rushed, but he still gave orders to urge Cage to attack. In the battle of Red River Valley, Cage really fell into the trap of the Kingdom of Gaul. He was only 27 years old that year, and little Cage was not yet born." Lillian became more and more excited, and stood up and sneered: "So, what we did was not wrong. We just want to control our own destiny. I don't want little Cage to be manipulated by others like his father. I want him to control his own destiny."

　　There was silence all around. Mark lay quietly on the ground with a hint of mockery on his face. Hams and others stood beside him, all wet. A faint smell of blood spread in the night, which could not be concealed even by the fragrance of the green grass.

　　"So!" Mithras looked at several people who had just walked out of the lake. The drug that Gala and Kuye had made together was very strong, but it was also easy to break. Just soak the body in cold water, and the stiffness would disappear in no time.

　　"It's okay, just a little cold!" Gary smiled and looked at Juliet on the pavilion with some concern.

　　From Mark's words, everyone knew the real mastermind behind the scenes. Thinking of the relationship between that person and Juliet, everyone knew exactly how Juliet felt at the moment.

　　"It's good that you're okay. We must leave here immediately!", Mithras walked towards Juliet.

　　The pavilion under the moonlight looked a bit out of this world. Mithras slowly walked to Juliet and said, "We are leaving here."

　　"Why does she treat me like this?" Juliet raised her head and looked at Mithras, but her face was already covered with tears, which made people feel distressed.

　　Mithras was stunned for a moment and said, "We will be back in Kiev soon, then you can ask her this question directly, but now we have to leave."

　　"Ask her in person?" Juliet was stunned and nodded: "We should ask her. Let's go now. I can't wait to get back to Kiev."

　　"I want to ask her why she treats me like this. In fact, as long as she tells me, I can give up the throne. Compared with my relatives, that position is nothing."

　　"There will always be people who have different opinions from you. The world is inherently complicated." Mithras shook his head and slowly left.

　　Juliet was stunned for a moment, then walked down from the pavilion.

　　Late at night, Mark's mansion suddenly became silent. At this time, Mithras and others had left Black Stone City and appeared on the straight road outside. Starting from here, they could reach Kiev after passing two cities.

　　Not long after Mithras and others left Black Rock City, a figure swiftly passed through the night sky and landed in Black Rock City.

　　This is a very inconspicuous small workshop. Some good weapons and protective gear are hung on the walls. Each piece looks cold and shining, and is breathtaking. The gorgeous or simple protective gear looks even more refined under the dim light.

　　There were at least eight hundred workshops like this in Black Rock City, if not a thousand, so this fact did not attract anyone's attention. But at this moment, a dark shadow flashed by, and fingers gently knocked on the door.

　　The door slowly opened, and a face that had been blackened by years of smoke and fire appeared behind the door. Seeing the man outside, he said impatiently, "We are closed at night. If you want to order any weapons, come back tomorrow morning!"

　　"Holy Spirit protect me!" The man outside the door just said this softly, and his figure flashed into the small workshop.

　　"Your subordinate greets you, sir!" The workshop owner who had just spoken was startled and immediately prostrated himself on the ground, secretly looking up to observe the person who came.

　　With the help of the light, he could see the face carefully. It turned out to be Nicholas, the strong man from the Holy Soul Temple who had appeared in the Beast Roaring Mountains. However, this was the Chaos Alliance. Why did he come here instead of staying in the Order Alliance? Wasn't he afraid that the people of the "God-Rebellion" would find out and kill him here?

　　"Get up! Tell us in detail the news you received without missing anything," Nicholas waved his hand and closed the door of the workshop.

　　"It's like this. Yesterday afternoon, I found the man that the palace was chasing. I saw them walk into the City Lord's Mansion with my own eyes!"

　　"Mithras, you finally showed up." A strange smile appeared on Nicholas' face. "Let's see where you can escape to this time!"

　　Chapter 26 Guli Asks for Help

　　Yaoshan City is the last city you pass through on the way to Kiev.

　　Starting from Black Rock City, it took Mithras and others more than half a month to get here. According to their speed in the past few days, they will reach Kiev City in another four or five days.

　　What is strange is that in the past half month, the two forces have not appeared again, as if they no longer care about the threat posed by Juliet after returning to Kiev.

　　With the experience from last time, Juliet entered Yaoshan City this time without disturbing anyone. The few remaining people all disguised themselves as vendors and entered in several groups before meeting at a hotel in the city. That night, several people stayed in the hotel.

　　Just like in the past, after returning to his room, Mithras began to practice. The damage in his meridians had been completely cleared. What Mithras did not expect was that after his meridians recovered, he formed an acupoint cyclone again.

　　It has only been more than two months since the last time he formed a cyclone in the acupoints. Even Mithras was surprised by this speed. However, the fact is that he has unknowingly moved one step closer to the holy realm.

　　Mithras guessed that this might be related to the continuous use of the power of the Holy Land. Although this caused some damage to his meridians, the toughness of his meridians was constantly improving under such intense tempering, so the speed of cultivation would naturally increase.

　　After letting out a long breath, Mithras slowly opened his eyes, glanced at Doudou who was lying beside him, stood up and walked to the window.

　　The golden-winged eagle Guli did not follow Mithras into Yaoshan City. Although things seemed calm on the surface during this period, Mithras always felt a slight uneasiness. This uneasiness came from his soul, as if something big was going to happen. Therefore, Mithras regarded Guli as his own clairvoyant and sharp-eared person, so that he could react immediately if anything happened.

　　"After this matter is over, it is time to melt the branches of the World Tree. By that time, my strength should have reached the Holy Realm," Mithras sighed as he looked into the night sky.

　　He knew very well that against a behemoth like the Holy Soul Palace, even if his strength reached the Holy Domain, he could not bring too much threat to the Holy Soul Palace, so after the Holy Domain, that would only be the beginning of his revenge.

　　"Uncle Paschich once said that I have a brother, but where can I find him in this vast continent?" Mithras was stunned as he looked at the distant starry sky.

　　"No matter what, the Caprituton family cannot disappear from the continent like this. I want to make my family a miracle in the eyes of the world again," Mithras' eyes flashed with a gleam of light, and his hands were clasped tightly together.

　　"Boss, come quickly!"

　　At this moment, Guli's panicked voice came from Mithras' soul, as if he had encountered some danger. Mithras' face changed, and his body passed through the window and went directly out of the city.

　　Guli's soul is located just outside the city.

　　"Dou Dou, follow me!" A white light suddenly burst out, like a dazzling star chasing after Mithras' figure and disappeared.

　　Nicholas swung his sword and weaved huge nets to trap Guli inside. However, strangely, he did not kill Guli, but just did not let her have a chance to escape.

　　There were six men in black standing on the ground, emitting murderous aura. That murderous aura was not deliberate, but came naturally. Just from this point, one could conclude that these people must be the deacons of the Holy Inquisition.

　　Nicholas's intention now is very clear. He wants to use Guli to lure Mithras out of the city. This is the Chaos Alliance. Once his identity is discovered by the Anti-God Organization, it will be difficult for him to leave here.

　　Although he had been tracking Mithras for many days, he had not yet made his move. On the one hand, it was because he was not ready, and on the other hand, he had not found a suitable opportunity to attack. However, he happened to find Guli's trail that night, so he came up with this idea.

　　Mithras was also confused. The enemy who could make Guli want to send a distress signal must be stronger than Guli. However, this place is far away from the Beast Roaring Mountains, so the possibility of a beast fight can be ruled out. The only possibility left can only be a human cultivator.

　　Not to mention it's hard to come across a cultivator who's stronger than Guli, even if you really happen to meet one, it's not difficult for someone with such strength to find the traces of the contract on Guli's body. Guli's strength has reached the peak of level nine. Anyone who thinks carefully can know the strength of the person behind Guli. In this case, who would risk provoking her?

　　"There must be something strange here!" Mithras immediately thought that there must be a deeper reason behind this. Combined with the recent inexplicable uneasiness in his soul, his eyes lit up and he had guessed what was going on.

　　"We are finally here. The Holy Spirit Hall is truly extraordinary!"

　　Now Mithras was certain that the person who caused the crisis in Guli was definitely the Holy Soul Hall. Although he had figured it out, he was still a little surprised. He had been cautious all the way and there was no need for him to never show up. How did the Holy Soul Hall discover the news of his appearance in Kiev?

　　The Holy Soul Palace, which has existed for tens of thousands of years, is indeed powerful beyond ordinary people's imagination. This place is already the territory of the Anti-God Organization, but the news of the Holy Soul Palace is still so well-informed. One can imagine what level of power the Holy Soul Palace has reached on the continent.

　　"Be careful, they should be from the Holy Soul Temple!" Mithras comforted Doudou through his soul. Although he knew that this must be a trap for him, Mithras had no choice but to go.

　　"How many people have come from the Holy Spirit Palace?" Mithras frowned. With his current strength, it would be difficult for him to deal with even one strong man from the Holy Domain. If the Holy Spirit Palace sent out two strong men at a time, he would have no chance of winning at all.

　　Although Mithras defeated Hailiutu last time, he had the advantage of being unexpected that time. In addition, with Hailiutu's contempt for him and the help of Doudou and Guli, he was able to narrowly defeat Hailiutu.

　　The person who came from the Holy Spirit Temple this time would definitely not give him such an opportunity, so Mithras was not sure at all and his mind was very tense.

　　Mithras did not directly use the power of the holy land, but spread out his body and rushed out of the city. Although it was just this way, his speed was also incredibly fast. In just a short moment, the position of Guli in his soul was getting closer and closer, and the breath of the holy land could already be felt.

　　"Only one!" Mithras was a little surprised. In the soul sensing, there was only a breath of holy domain at that location, and the rest were just some ordinary high-level ones.

　　With the strength reaching Mithras' current level, ordinary high-level warriors can no longer pose any threat to him, and he feels a little relieved.

　　Nicholas trapped Guli in mid-air, but his soul was completely free. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face.

　　"Finally you're here! I thought you would give up on this fighting beast!" He had already sensed the arrival of Mithras, and couldn't help but feel a little proud of the success of his strategy.

　　Mithras' body fell to the ground like a meteorite. The ground shook violently several times, and several tiny cracks spread from under his feet to the surroundings.

　　"Mithras, you are finally here!" Nicholas put away his sword. Guli fled in shock, but she did not leave. She just hid behind Mithras.

　　Another flash of white light appeared, and Doudou's figure appeared instantly. When he saw Nicholas in mid-air, the hair on his body stood up.

　　"The speed of your Holy Soul Palace is not slow," sneered Mithras. Just by feeling the breath of those people on the ground, he knew that his calculation was correct.

　　Nicholas stopped his body in mid-air and looked at Mithras as if he was looking at a prey. There was a cold light flashing in his eyes and a sly smile on the corner of his mouth.

　　"You should be aware of this. For tens of thousands of years, no one who has gone against the Holy Spirit Temple has ever had a good ending. You are the only one who can do what you have done." Nicholas sneered and said, "But your doomsday is coming, and no one can change this."

　　"Many people have said this to me, but they are all dead now!" Mithras sneered, "Since you have gone to great lengths to lure me here, let me see what means you have to announce my doom."

　　A fighting spirit like a wolf smoke rose into the sky, and the whole sky seemed to be plunged into complete darkness at this moment. The starlight disappeared, and only the figure rising from the ground remained.

　　"Holy Land!" Nicholas's face changed drastically. He had already overestimated Mithras' strength from Guli. However, when Mithras completely released the ninety-three acupoint cyclones in his body, he realized that he had still underestimated Mithras's horror.

　　“Why should I be afraid of the strong men from the Holy Land? Didn’t Tarot die in my hands just the same!”, Mithras’ figure approached rapidly, leaving a trail of afterimages, and a domineering sword that seemed to be able to split the sky appeared above him.

　　"The domineering sword of the Absolute Dragon Diamond, cut! Cut! Cut!"

　　Mithras knew that in terms of real strength, he was still some distance away from Nicholas, so he did not hold back at the beginning. The ninety-three acupoints were shining brightly, as if ninety-three stars were residing in the acupoints, and the majestic fighting spirit was constantly injected into the domineering sword above his head.

　　The size of the domineering sword expanded rapidly, emitting a milky white light. The curved blade was like a falling moon from the sky, slashing towards the extremely surprised Nicholas.

　　"not good!"

　　Feeling the power of the Overlord Sword, Nicholas's face changed drastically. The power of Mithras' attack has exceeded that of an ordinary sanctuary. Even Nicholas, who has entered the sanctuary for many years, felt the power that wanted to tear him apart.

　　Chapter 27: Big Gamble!

　　Nicholas's face changed drastically, and he slowly raised the sword in his hand, as if he was carrying a heavy weight. Wherever the sword light passed, the space began to make crackling sounds, as if it would completely collapse in the next second.

　　Stars suddenly appeared, illuminating the entire space. The stars kept spinning and colliding, and suddenly burst out with a dazzling light. A clockwise rotating nebula appeared in the air.

　　"boom!"

　　The huge blade fell and collided with the nebula. The light on the Tyrant became more dazzling, but the size of the nebula kept shrinking in an instant and condensed together like a real star.

　　The scene became extremely strange. The huge sword was in a stalemate with the stars, as if there was a giant who reached the sky holding a huge scimitar and was breaking the stars.

　　"Turn!", Mithras' body approached rapidly, and the Overlord Sword spun wildly in an instant, and the sharp tip of the blade inserted into the interior of the star, looking like a drill.

　　There were crackling sounds, the light of the stars continued to weaken, the speed of the Overlord Sword's rotation became faster and faster, and half of the blade had already been inserted into the stars.

　　"The fighting spirit is so strong!" Nicholas's face turned grim, and he swung his sword fiercely. The star exploded in an instant, and the whole world seemed to become daytime in this instant.

　　Snap!

　　The blade of the Overlord Sword suddenly cracked into several pieces, and then completely shattered the next second, turning into a hurricane that disrupted the space.

　　"It's rude not to reciprocate. Take my move and the world will be vast." Nicholas' face was extremely solemn. Just from the beginning, he felt that Mithras' strength was definitely not inferior to his, and his contempt completely disappeared.

　　A starry sky suddenly descended, shrouded in clouds and mist, what a vast and boundless world that seemed both real and illusory.

　　Dozens of feet away, Mithras' expression remained unchanged. In his eyes, there was no such thing as heaven or earth, only streams of air entwined with each other. That was the true face of this move.

　　"Hahaha! Watch how I break the sky." Mithras raised his palms to the sky and grabbed suddenly, as if to pull something down from the sky. Two constantly rotating white drills suddenly appeared above his head. He let go of his palms, and the two drills moved forward in unison and broke into this world.

　　"Break, break, break!" The two drills collided in an instant.

　　Two dark and deep cave entrances appeared between the two people. Countless turbulent currents from outer space poured in, the stars became colorless, the moonlight dodged, and the entire world became dark.

　　But Nicholas's vast world had already disappeared!

　　A rumbling sound came from outer space, as if some monster was about to emerge from somewhere. Bolts of lightning shot out from two deep black holes. The power they carried made Mithras and Nicholas' faces change, and they pushed away quickly.

　　"Boom!" A flash of lightning connected to the ground. In just a moment, an unfathomable crack appeared on the ground, and dark red magma continued to spew out.

　　The space was filled in an instant, and bursts of whimpering sounds came from there, as if the two deep black holes were unwilling to retreat.

　　"I didn't expect that you have reached the level of the Holy Realm. With such a terrible talent, how can I allow you to stay in the world!" Nicholas' face was a little pale, looking at Mithras' face full of murderous intent.

　　In just a few years, Mithras has grown to what he is today. If we continue to give Mithras time, who on this continent will be able to be his opponent in a few decades?

　　Nicholas' body suddenly moved, and the distance of dozens of feet seemed to become just a few feet in an instant. The long sword completely turned into a beam of light and shot towards Mithras.

　　"Bang!" Mithras threw a punch, and a huge fist shadow hit the light column and disappeared almost at the same moment, but Nicholas' body was already standing in front of Mithras.

　　With a cruel smile on his face, Nicholas pointed the sword in his hand at Mithras' chest. Unexpectedly, Mithras did not dodge, but instead hit his chest against the sword.

　　"Puff!" Nicholas felt that the sword could no longer move forward. His face changed drastically and his body retreated rapidly. However, it was too late. Mithras' right fist hit his chest hard.

　　puff!

　　Almost at the same time, Mithras and Nicholas each spat out a mouthful of blood. The difference was that Nicholas' body quickly retreated, while Mithras followed closely, and his long-prepared left fist smashed into Nicholas' arms again.

　　"Cry!"

　　A golden light suddenly appeared and swooped down towards Nicholas. Nicholas suddenly accelerated and avoided Guli's two claws, but a white light suddenly hit his back. It was Doudou.

　　Guli's body suddenly appeared under Doudou, caught Doudou steadily, folded her wings, and landed on the ground.

　　Nicholas's retreat was blocked, but Mithras caught up and punched Nicholas in the chest with his right fist. Another fist appeared and hit Nicholas' neck.

　　Nicholas' body fell like a kite with a broken string. His eyes were wide open as he looked at Mithras who was clinging to him, his face full of disbelief.

　　boom!

　　Nicholas' body fell to the ground. The gushing magma had solidified, but when his body touched it, it still made a hissing sound.

　　"What's wrong with you!" Nicholas looked at Mithras who was floating in front of him, and actually forgot about the burning under his body. He just looked at Mithras' chest in horror.

　　"It's this!" Mithras took out the branch of the World Tree that he had hidden in his arms. This branch of the World Tree was the most mysterious item in the world. How could Nicholas' sword penetrate it?

　　"World Tree!" Nicholas' eyes were full of horror. He could never have imagined that Mithras actually owned such a miraculous object.

　　A golden feather floated over slowly, and the moment it passed by Mithras, it suddenly accelerated as if traveling through space and appeared on Nicholas' forehead.

　　Nicholas' soul aura completely dissipated. He lost the battle unfairly because he never expected that there would be a branch of the World Tree in Mithras' arms. Otherwise, he would not have stabbed out with that sword and would not have given Mithras the chance to hurt him.

　　However, with strength like theirs, victory or defeat is just a matter of thought. Perhaps just a small flaw could lead to defeat and death, not to mention a situation like the one just now.

　　Mithras' face was also pale. This battle was more thrilling than the one with Hailiu Tu. If he hadn't bet correctly on Nicholas' reaction, he would have been the one who died now.

　　The fighting spirit in his body was almost dried up, and countless meridians were broken. The power of the qi cyclones in the ninety-three acupoints was so enormous that he could not bear it with his current meridian strength.

　　"Boss, be careful!"

　　The six sword lights actually condensed into a light column several feet thick in the air and hit Mithras. The surging power was even close to the power of the holy realm.

　　Six black figures stood in six directions, their expressions seemed frozen. Even Nicholas' death could not make them change at all. This was the horror of the deacons of the Holy Inquisition. They had thrown away everything except the mission, and in their hearts and eyes there was only Mithras, the target they must kill.

　　"Hmph!", Mithras' body flashed and appeared in the middle of the six people, his face was pale, but there was a hint of mockery in his eyes.

　　"Just you guys!"

　　A heat wave gushed out, and the magma that had just solidified on the ground showed signs of softening. Crackling sounds erupted in the air, as if even it was burning.

　　Flame Sun Explosion! This move that Mithras had not used for a long time suddenly exploded. Although it was no longer the power of the Holy Land, its might seemed even more violent.

　　The beam of light shattered in an instant, as if it were an ice cone seeing a raging fire. There was no surprise on the faces of the six deacons, as if they had already expected such a result.

　　The figure moved, and six more sword lights appeared, condensing into a new beam of light when they were a hundred meters away from Mithras.

　　The long sword was swinging continuously, and dozens of light beams appeared around Mithras in an instant, like a huge fence that surrounded Mithras in the middle.

　　Mithras's expression remained unchanged, but he was a little surprised in his heart. The hexagram formation of the Holy Soul Temple could actually have such great power. This was indeed beyond his imagination.

　　One beam of light, two beams of light, did not pose any threat to Mithras, but judging from the way the six deacons were wielding them, they could probably emit hundreds of such beams of light.

　　There are hundreds of light beams, each with a power second only to that of the Sanctuary. This is extremely terrifying. Even without using the power of the Sanctuary, it would be difficult for Mithras to deal with such an attack.

　　"You are so proud of yourself for forcing me to use the power of the Sanctuary!" Mithras sneered. Each of these light beams has a power close to that of the Sanctuary, but it is not the Sanctuary after all.

　　boom!

　　The power of the sanctuary was unleashed again, and Mithras's expression changed slightly. At this moment, he felt several meridians broken again. The piercing pain made his body tremble slightly.

　　"break!"

　　The power of the sanctuary carries the might bestowed by heaven and earth with just a wave of the hand. Mithras just raised his hand and pressed down, and the beams of light wrapped around him suddenly shattered.

　　Dozens of forces close to the Holy Domain erupted in an instant. Such a fierceness was infinitely close to the full-strength attack of a Holy Domain strongman. The ground rolled, and the condensed magma shattered, floating on the magma like remnant ice. The magma that had just stopped erupted again, forming several fire pillars tens of meters high.

　　The six deacons were instantly sucked into the magma by the blast, and they did not make a sound from beginning to end.

　　Chapter 28 Revealed!

　　(Shout out, support the vulgarity!)

　　puff!

　　Mithras suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and his face became even paler.

　　His meridians and abdomen had been severely injured in the battle with Nicholas. When he used the power of the Holy Land again, several meridians were completely broken. The surging fighting spirit deviated from its original track and ran rampant between his skin, flesh and bones.

　　"Boss!" Doudou and Guli looked at Mithras anxiously.

　　Mithras gave a bitter smile and nodded. Guli leapt forward, carried the trembling Mithras on her back, and flew away after flapping her wings in an instant.

　　Although the location of the battle was far away from Yaoshan City, the battle just now had caused stars to shatter and the moon to fall. The scene of world destruction had already alarmed Yaoshan City. Fortunately, there were no powerful figures in Yaoshan City. Only after Mithras left for a while did people come one after another.

　　An area of ​​over a thousand meters in radius collapsed more than ten meters, forming a huge circular pit. Smoke was still rising from the pit, and flowing magma could occasionally be seen from the cracks.

　　The airflow in the space was extremely violent. Within a range of thousands of meters, the violent airflow ran around irregularly, and there were even flashes of electric light when it collided with each other.

　　A heavy, powerful, and sharp aura filled the entire space. Just by probing inside, several people were already injured and collapsed on the ground.

　　This place has become a forbidden area. The residual force in this chaotic airflow will be difficult to dissipate in a short period of time.

　　"This is actually just the residual breath left over from the battle!"

　　Feeling the aura that was enough to destroy a low-level warrior, all the people who had rushed over fell silent. In Yaoshan City, they were considered top warriors, but now, facing these remaining auras, they still felt the threat from their souls.

　　Is this the power of the sanctuary?

　　Each person's face turned from pale to deep red, but their eyes were gleaming with brilliance.

　　"Pass the news to the temple immediately!" The workshop owner in the crowd was pale and his body was shaking slightly. Although the bodies of Nicholas and the six deacons on the ground had long been swallowed by the lava, the workshop owner knew the whole plan and understood who caused the battle here.

　　"Mithras reached the sanctuary, and Lord Nicholas died!"

　　Soon, a piece of news came from an inconspicuous workshop in Yaoshan City. If nothing unexpected happened, the Holy Soul Palace would be able to get the news within five days.

　　Guli disappeared carrying Mithras and Doudou on her back. When she appeared again, she was already in the backyard of the hotel. Mithras got off Guli's back, staggered a little, and walked slowly towards his room.

　　"My Lord, what are you doing?"

　　As soon as Mithras arrived at the small courtyard they had rented, Gary and Hams were already standing in the courtyard. When they saw him, they hurried over with shocked faces.

　　"That's me. I was a little injured!" Mithras nodded with a wry smile. The noise outside the city was so loud that he believed that Gary and Hams got up late at night to check it out because of this.

　　"Who is it?" Hams knew just by looking at Mithras's expression that the injury Mithras suffered this time was even more serious than the last time, and he was extremely surprised.

　　The person who could injure Mithras like this must be a strong man from the Sanctuary. Could it be that Juliet's opponent has started to take action again?

　　It turned out that Hams and others had no idea when Mithras left. It was only when the battle between Mithras and Nicholas started that the earth-shattering power even illuminated the entire Yaoshan City like daylight. Naturally, Hams and others would not fail to sense it. They got up to check and found that Mithras was no longer in the room.

　　Although several people were anxious, they did not dare to leave because of Juliet and could only wait anxiously in the yard.

　　Mithras shook his head: "It has nothing to do with Juliet, it's my own enemy who came looking for me!"

　　Hams and Gerry were stunned again. Just an enemy of Mithras? To have an enemy like a Saint Realm expert made them reconsider Mithras' identity.

　　"Don't think about it, you will understand this sooner or later!"

　　At this time, the rest of the people also came out, and they were all shocked to see Mithras' current appearance. Mithras knew their worries, but at this time, the injuries in his body were difficult to suppress, and he had to be recuperated immediately, so he hurried into his room. Doudou stood in front of the door, and everyone knew that they were afraid that they would disturb Mithras's recovery, so they did not move forward.

　　It was almost dawn at this time. After being disturbed by such incident, several people lost their sleepiness and sat down on the stone bench in the middle of the yard.

　　"What exactly happened?" Juliet looked at Gary and Hams. He came out when he heard Mithras' voice, but he didn't hear clearly what Mithras said.

　　"The master said that he met an enemy!" Hams looked at Juliet. Everyone knew that only Juliet knew the identity of Mithras. At this time, everyone wanted to see something from her expression.

　　Juliet's face changed drastically. She knew who Mithras' enemy was, of course. She had heard about the horror of the Holy Soul Temple a long time ago. Now that she knew the Holy Soul Temple actually appeared here, how could she not be shocked.

　　Everyone looked at the change in Juliet's expression and knew that this enemy of Mithras was definitely not simple, and they felt a little uneasy.

　　"Prepare the vehicles immediately. We will leave Yaoshan City overnight!" Juliet stood up suddenly. "Also, Gerry, you should leave after we leave. If you find any stalkers, deal with them on the spot. Make sure they don't know our route!"

　　Before, Juliet had Mithras to make arrangements, and she never interfered. But this time, she showed her decisiveness and made tight arrangements, even making arrangements for someone to follow her. She is indeed worthy of being the heir to the Kingdom of Kiev.

　　Several people were obviously stunned. Juliet's arrangement was a little difficult for them to understand. Mithras was still recovering from his injuries, and they thought it was not appropriate for him to set off at this time.

　　"What are you standing there for? Go and make arrangements immediately. Remember to put more bedding in the carriage." Juliet frowned and sighed, "I hope they won't catch up with us right away!"

　　Juliet didn't even think that her arrangement could be hidden from the Holy Spirit Palace. She just wanted to delay a little longer so that Mithras could have a chance to recover from his injuries.

　　What is the Holy Spirit Hall? The Holy Spirit Hall is the most powerful force on this continent. With tens of thousands of years of accumulation, its foundation is unimaginable. Facing such a force, I am afraid that anyone would think about how to save his life, not anything else.

　　Tuta volunteered to go down and prepare the vehicle. He was the most suitable person to interview for something like this. Hams and Gary stayed beside Juliet.

　　Hams lowered his head and thought about it, with hesitation on his face, but he finally asked: "Is your enemy very powerful?"

　　Juliet smiled bitterly and nodded: "Very powerful, even if all the power of our skin kingdom is added together, it is not even one ten-thousandth of his."

　　Hams, Gerry, and the others were completely stunned. The power of the entire Kiev Kingdom was not even one-tenth of that force. Under normal circumstances, they would not believe it even if they were beaten to death. But this time they had to believe it because Juliet's expression told them that this was absolutely a fact.

　　In addition to being shocked, these people thought of Mithras. Under the threat of such a huge force, Mithras was able to survive until now. This was even more shocking than the size of that force.

　　"My lord, he..." Hams hesitated to speak.

　　"He has been fighting against that force since he was fifteen years old. At that time, he was just a cultivator who had just entered the advanced stage. However, he seriously injured two other Saint Domain masters." Juliet's face suddenly flushed with excitement. "Although his Dantian was finally shattered, he reappeared a year later and was safe and sound. His strength has even improved. In the Beast Roaring Mountains, he even killed a Saint Domain master with his own hands, and two more Saint Domain masters died indirectly at his hands."

　　Hams and the others were completely stunned. They felt as if their hearts had stopped beating, and they couldn't breathe or move, as if they were seriously injured.

　　It is unimaginable that at the age of fifteen, one could seriously injure a powerful Saint Realm expert.

　　It was unbelievable that even the high and mighty powerful Saints were killed by him one after another.

　　Juliet's eyes were also confused. Some of these things she learned from Lulusi, while others had already spread throughout the continent. Every time she thought of these, she felt her heart pounding.

　　It took Hams and the others a long time to recover from their shock, their minds spinning rapidly, their eyes widening, and they had already thought of something.

　　"Your Excellency is..." Hams and Gerry jumped up from the stone bench, their faces full of shock, looking at Mithras' room with their mouths wide open, but they couldn't say a word.

　　Juliet nodded: "Now you know why I have to be so cautious. His enemy is too powerful. I have to be so careful!"

　　Hams and Gerry's faces turned red, and they said loudly: "Princess, don't worry, even if it costs our lives, we will ensure your safety."

　　In the eyes of everyone, Mithras is not only a miracle, but also the spiritual yearning of all men of blood. Dealing with the Holy Soul Temple with his own strength has long become a myth spread across the continent.

　　Although Hams and Gerry did not want to regard Mithras as an idol like many young people, every warrior is a passionate person. Just thinking about everything Mithras did made their spirits resonate with him.

　　Juliet nodded: "Then get ready to leave!"

　　Chapter 29: Council Hall

　　The meeting hall of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　Whenever a major event occurs, the Holy Spirit Hall will summon members above the bishop level to discuss here. Such meetings have not been held for hundreds of years. Most of the time, it is just the Pope and several archbishops who discuss and make decisions together. However, on this day, every high-ranking member of the Holy Spirit Hall above the bishop level received the Pope's summons, and the door of the meeting hall was once again opened.

　　Although it was only a meeting of bishops and above, the hundreds of seats in the meeting hall were already full. A solemn atmosphere enveloped everyone, and everyone was guessing the purpose of holding the meeting.

　　This is a large and ancient building. The statues of the Thirteen Holy Souls are facing the open door. Each of them is several meters high, with their bodies slightly leaning forward, as if overlooking the entire council hall. The high round roof is engraved with numerous patterns, which are obviously from the hands of a master. Every stroke is vivid and vivid. They shuttle around the Thirteen Holy Souls, making the thirteen sculptures even more majestic.

　　The seating arrangement of the meeting hall is also very unique. There are layers of seats surrounding the periphery, and the number of seats becomes fewer and fewer as you move towards the center. In the middle is an oval platform with the same circular seats on it. In the center of these seats is a pure white chair, which is high above, gorgeous and majestic.

　　At this time, the entire meeting hall was already filled with people. The area below the podium was all snow-white with a few hints of gold. These people were bishops from various places. Except for the gold on the cuffs and collars, the rest of their clothes were all white.

　　There were seven people sitting on the podium, all dressed in bright red. They were the cardinals of the Holy Spirit Temple. However, the Holy Spirit Temple had not yet elected an archbishop to succeed him, so the empty chair seemed very abrupt.

　　Pope Augustus was sitting on a high white jade chair. He looked even thinner, completely sunken into the chair. His face was extremely dull, but his eyes showed the vicissitudes of life from ancient times.

　　"Micah, tell everyone the news you got!" Pope Osgood stared at the thirteen statues with a thoughtful look on his face.

　　Migallo is the archbishop in the Holy Soul Temple who is specifically responsible for collecting and organizing intelligence. In the Holy Soul Temple, every archbishop has his own area of ​​responsibility, and every archbishop also has his own power system. Therefore, positions in the Holy Soul Temple are not necessarily arranged according to the level of strength. Like Migallo, although his strength is only around level nine, the power in his hands is definitely not inferior to that of the other archbishops.

　　Migallo stood up slowly, his brows slightly furrowed, and took out a blackened piece of paper from his arms and slowly unfolded it. Migallo's brows furrowed even more, and his eyes swept over the bishops below.

　　"Mithras reached the sanctuary, and Lord Nicholas died!"

　　Migalo sat down slowly, and the entire meeting hall became extremely quiet in an instant. After the silence, there was a burst of uniform gasps and buzzing whispers in the meeting hall.

　　Pope Augustus seemed to be completely unaware of the situation. Instead, he looked at the statue opposite him and kept adjusting his sitting posture. After several unsuccessful attempts, he touched his face and snorted coldly.

　　The snort was not loud, but the meeting hall suddenly became dead silent. The timid bishops below even held their breath and lowered their heads into their arms, never daring to raise them again.

　　After a long time, the thunder that people expected did not appear. A closer look showed that Osgood had completely closed his eyes, as if he was fast asleep. Migalo hesitated slightly and called out softly.

　　"Your Holiness, I have told everyone the news!"

　　Osgudu's eyes slowly opened, and he looked at the scene in front of him as if he suddenly understood what time it was. He nodded slightly: "Well, you guys discuss it. I don't want to make any more mistakes this time!"

　　Closing his eyes once again, Osgood's behavior now really looked like an old man, but everyone present knew that this was just an illusion, that decayed body was even younger than anyone else they were doing.

　　Migallo looked at the other archbishops, and they nodded slightly. Migallo smiled bitterly and slowly sat down.

　　"Everyone knows the whole story now. I never thought that the child back then has grown to this point. If we allow him to develop like this, in a few decades, or even within ten years, he will become the biggest threat to our Holy Spirit Hall. So, he must not exist anymore," was the speaker. A few years had left no trace on him, and his face remained cold.

　　As the most powerful person in the Holy Soul Temple besides the Pope, it was most appropriate for him to speak at this time. The other archbishops nodded.

　　"However, Mithras has now entered the territory of the Anti-God Organization. We can no longer deal with him as vigorously as before. This requires us to make careful decisions to ensure a successful attack and not leave him any chances." The Gaul Archbishop in charge of the Holy Spirit Temple's property said in a deep voice: "Fortunately, the Kingdom of Kiev where he appeared is not the core area of ​​the Anti-God Organization, so our actions will be easier."

　　"In the past tens of thousands of years, no one has ever been able to survive after betraying the Holy Spirit Temple, so this Mithras must die!" Bengtson was Taro's best friend. Taro's death made him sad for a long time. At this time, his face was full of murderous intent: "We must send out absolute strength, even at the risk of offending the Anti-God Organization, we must completely kill him."

　　"Bring him back!" Osgood's eyes slowly opened again, then slowly closed again.

　　Several archbishops were stunned, but no one dared to object. After a brief silence, Migallo slowly said: "I have grasped his route. The one with him is Princess Juliet of the Kingdom of Kiev. It seems that she wants to help Juliet regain the throne. In this case, their next stop should be the city of Kiev!"

　　Juliet was right. The Holy Spirit Temple had a very deep foundation. In just such a short period of time, she had already known the situation of everyone around Mithras and deduced where Mithras would stop next.

　　"The message I just read was sent back from our secret point in Yaoshan City of Kiev. However, when our people arrived there, they found his body outside the city. So, we cannot temporarily determine which route they took to get to Kiev City. In this case, we only have one way, which is to go directly to Kiev City, launch an operation there, and capture him in one fell swoop," Migalo added his opinion.

　　"Mithras has reached the Holy Land, which is a big challenge for us. Therefore, there can be no mistakes in this operation. Otherwise, if he escapes again, it will be difficult to find him again." Archbishop Chukas, who is in charge of missionary work, nodded and said, "In this case, we must arrange forces far beyond his power to deal with him. Although this is a bit exaggerated, in order to be foolproof, we cannot be careless. I suggest asking the strong men of the Council of Elders to help."

　　"I agree!"

　　"agree!"

　　…

　　The other archbishops all looked in approval and reported to Pope Niu Xiang, Osgood, and asked the Senate to take action. Not only did they need the approval of the archbishops, but more importantly, Osgood's opinion.

　　"That's it!" Osgood nodded without opening his eyes from beginning to end.

　　"In this case, the action is decided. I will rush to Kiev City with three elders from the Senate. All the forces lurking in the Chaos Alliance will be temporarily mobilized by us. In addition, we will select twelve bishops present to act with us." Berg looked at the bishops in the council hall with flickering eyes, turned to look at Osgudu, and surprisingly, Osgudu did not open his eyes, but seemed to have understood what Berg meant and nodded slightly.

　　"The twelve bishops who participated in this operation will have the opportunity to take over the position behind Archbishop Taro," Berg pointed to the seat that originally belonged to Taro.

　　As soon as Berg uttered this, there was a gasp from below. There was only one letter difference between bishop and archbishop, but their status in the Holy Spirit Temple was indeed worlds apart. An archbishop could have his own private power and hold the life and death of more than a dozen countries in his hands. Such power and status made the eyes of these bishops redden.

　　"That's it!" Berg glanced at everyone present, turned around and saluted Pope Augustus. Everyone in the council hall stood up and bowed their heads.

　　Osgood's body slowly left the chair, his robe spread out to hide his thin body, and he slowly walked back, where there was a very small door that led directly to Osgood's bedroom.

　　Almost at the same time, Mithras and others had arrived outside the city of Kiev. The terrain of Kiev was much higher than other places, and the towering city walls were forty or fifty meters high, all made of huge rocks. Such city walls might not be destroyed even by a full-strength attack from a strong man in the Holy Land.

　　Mithras got out of the carriage holding Doudou. After such a long time, and with the life energy from the branches of the World Tree, most of the meridians in his body had been healed. It was only a matter of time. His face was no longer as pale as that night.

　　"We're finally here!" Juliet lifted the curtain of the car and looked at the familiar city walls, the familiar grass and mountains. It was hard to tell whether her face showed joy or sadness!

　　Chapter 30 Ke Lan's Decision

　　Juliet walked out of the carriage and looked at everything familiar in front of her, with complicated emotions in her heart.

　　Hams and others standing behind him also had a look of regret on their faces. They had experienced too many twists and turns along the way and had been on the verge of life and death several times. If it hadn't been for Mithras' care, it would have been difficult for any of them to survive.

　　Mithras had a different feeling in his heart. This time, escorting Juliet back to Kiev City was completely a spur of the moment decision. After this matter was over, he could peacefully melt the branches of the World Tree into his body and reach the Holy Realm.

　　But when he thought of the Holy Spirit Hall, Mithras felt a sense of urgency. The power of the Holy Spirit Hall was far beyond his ability to shake now, and the matter of him killing Nicholas outside Yaoshan City would not end like this. Mithras could imagine the reaction of the Holy Spirit Hall. If they did not move, it would be nothing. If they moved, it would be a thunderous attack. Therefore, it was urgent to improve the strength as soon as possible.

　　"Let's go! We will have to face them sooner or later." Mithras knew the hesitation in Juliet's heart, but now that they had arrived in Kiev, everything could not be avoided.

　　Juliet nodded and got back into the carriage. Mithras flashed into the carriage and arrived at Kiev City. He no longer had to worry about Juliet's safety, so he wanted to heal his injuries as soon as possible. That would be the time for him to start smelting the branches of the World Tree.

　　The carriage was heading towards the city gate, but just after it left the city gate, a noisy voice was heard, and then hundreds of cavalrymen filed out from the city gate, followed by a string of carriages. Just by looking at the style and pomp of the carriages, one could tell that the people in the carriages were of extraordinary status.

　　Several mercenaries acting as coachmen stopped the carriage with puzzled looks on their faces, but hundreds of cavalrymen formed a charging formation and rushed towards the carriage where everyone was riding.

　　Hundreds of cavalrymen formed a charge formation and arrived in front of everyone in just a moment. They suddenly stopped a hundred meters away from Juliet's carriage. The formation was not at all disordered, and the horses were not startled. At a glance, the ten horses in the front row were actually in the same straight line.

　　"What superb riding skills! What mighty soldiers!" Everyone was a little shocked. Hundreds of horses were galloping in perfect alignment. Such cavalry could be called elite.

　　"I, the Northern Great General Ke Lan, respectfully welcome Her Royal Highness the Princess!"

　　A majestic general in white clothes and a white horse rode up from behind. When he saw Juliet's carriage, he jumped off the horse and half-knelt on the ground.

　　Everyone looked at the general in front of them in surprise. Is this Ke Lan? With his status and position, he wouldn't need such a big gift even if he was meeting the king, not to mention that Juliet hadn't ascended the throne yet.

　　There was only one explanation, that was Ke Lan expressing his submission to Juliet again. However, this was even more incredible. He had sent people to attack several times along the way, so why was he willing to surrender now?

　　Juliet was in the carriage and was a little surprised, but now was not the time to ask the reason. Ke Lan was still kneeling outside. Once she handled it properly, it would give those who were interested an opportunity to attack her.

　　"Brother-in-law, what are you doing? Please get up quickly, we are all family!" Juliet walked out of the car and helped Ke Lan up with a complicated expression.

　　"It's not me!" Ke Lan said in a low voice the moment he stood up again.

　　Juliet's face changed and she even forgot to straighten her body. She looked like she was returning the gift to Ke Lan. Ke Lan moved aside but his eyes were fixed on Juliet.

　　Juliet's heart was already in a mess, and Cran's words exploded in her heart like a spring thunder.

　　"It's not me!"

　　It was a very simple sentence, difficult for other people to understand, but Juliet understood it in an instant. She looked at Ke Lan with a pale face, her lips trembling constantly, but she couldn't speak.

　　"This old minister has met the little princess!"

　　At this time, another large group of people came over. The one in the middle had white hair and beard, but his back was still straight. His square face was intimidating without even being angry. Although he had a smile on his face, there was a cold and murderous aura emanating from him.

　　"Your servants greet the little princess!" The dozens of people following the old man bowed to greet him, but there was no reverence on their faces.

　　Juliet slowly raised her head, and in that instant the surprise on her face turned into a smile. She bowed slightly and saluted the ministers in front of her.

　　"Lord Zhukov, I didn't expect that you would return to the capital. Now, Juliet can ask you for help if she has any problems in the future!" Juliet's face was full of surprise. Ke Lan nodded slightly with a weird smile on her face.

　　The old man in the middle was Zhukov. He smiled slightly, nodded and said, "I haven't seen the little princess for many years. She has grown up to be so charming. I dare not recognize her."

　　"My Lord, you still like to joke around like this." Juliet smiled bitterly, turned around and looked at Ke Lan and asked, "Where is my father's mourning hall? I want to see him again."

　　Ke Lan bowed slightly and said: "I'll take you there now, luckily you came back early"

　　Juliet's change made Zhukov's face change slightly, and his eyes were full of coldness when he looked at Ke Lan. However, Ke Lan ignored him and watched Juliet walk into the carriage and climb onto the horse.

　　"Let's go!" Ke Lan took the lead and ran towards the city. The hundreds of cavalrymen surrounded Juliet's carriage on both sides and slowly drove towards the city gate with the carriage.

　　"Sir, we..." A minister behind Zhukov hesitated to speak.

　　"Let's go too!" Zhukov's face turned pale. He waved his sleeves and strode towards his carriage.

　　Mithras was sitting in the carriage. He could hear everything that happened outside clearly, even Ke Lan's whisper. At this time, a complete inference had already appeared in his mind.

　　When Ke Lan told Juliet that it was not him, he was certainly not denying that he sent people to attack Juliet. So there was only one possibility left. Ke Lan was not talking about him, but wanted to tell Juliet that the person who killed the old king was not as Juliet knew, but someone else.

　　Then everything is very simple, and the reason why Ke Lan surrendered to Juliet becomes very clear. Ke Lan was simply a pawn of others, and she has come to this point now probably because she was used by others. She became the first shield to stand up, while the real chess player was hiding behind, pushing the development of all these things.

　　It was because Ke Lan discovered his current situation that he made such a choice, because if the chess player in the dark finally ascended the throne, he would undoubtedly bear all the blame. Even if he was the general of the North, it would be difficult for him to escape the punishment of the kingdom.

　　After thinking about all this, it became even more obvious when watching the performance of Juliet and Zhukov just now. The two people looked very affectionate, but I'm afraid they had already thought about the next battle that would unfold between them.

　　"No matter what, we have finally gotten rid of this troublesome matter. The rest depends on her own ability. Before the group of people from the Holy Spirit Palace arrives, I must try my best to improve my strength," said Mithras with a slight smile on his face.

　　Under the escort of Ke Lan, the carriage passed through the city of Kiev and drove towards the royal palace. Behind them were the carriages of Zhukov and others. The two convoys formed a long dragon of more than a thousand meters.

　　It was afternoon at this time, and there were many pedestrians on the street. Seeing this scene, they were all confused and discussed and speculated privately.

　　The carriage slowly drove into the high walls of the palace, passed through two gates, and stopped. The front was already the center of the palace. Here, unless you are the king, everyone must walk. Juliet is not the king yet, so she has no right to ride here.

　　Juliet walked out of the car and looked at the place where she had lived all along, her face full of sadness. She turned around and said to Ke Lan: "I didn't expect that just a trip would become a farewell forever. If I hadn't left, this might not have happened."

　　Ke Lan shook her head: "Some things cannot be stopped, even if you are here"

　　This is true. Since the person with ulterior motives has already decided to take action, it would be the same even if Juliet was there. Not only that, even Juliet might be in danger. So from this point of view, Juliet's departure just saved her from a fatal disaster.

　　"This should be the Lord from the Holy Land!" At this time, Mithras also got off the carriage holding Doudou. Guli was left outside the city by Mithras as before.

　　Juliet nodded: "That's right, if it weren't for him, I would never have been able to return to Kiev this time."

　　Mithras nodded slightly. He still had a good impression of the great Northern General Ke Lan. He knew how to advance and retreat, understood the situation, and was bold and daring. He was indeed a man of character.

　　"If it weren't for this lord, perhaps I wouldn't have made this choice," Ke Lan sighed and led everyone forward.

　　What Ke Lan said was quite interesting. If Mithras had not appeared, Juliet would undoubtedly have become an unjustly dead soul. In that case, Ke Lan would have no way out and would probably end up using others as a tool for wedding. Moreover, even his status and life would be difficult to guarantee.

　　So, on the other hand, Mithras not only saved Juliet, but also saved Colan.

　　Chapter 31: Melting the World Tree Branches

　　There were white curtains everywhere, and dozens of white candles as thick as a child's arm were burning in the room. Everything around was mainly white, and it looked a little sad.

　　This is Juliet's bedroom. After returning from the mourning hall, Juliet arranged Mithras and others in her bedroom. Although she has returned to Kiev, it does not mean that Juliet's crisis has passed. On the contrary, she is completely exposed to her opponents. Open assassinations will no longer happen, but the actions in secret will not stop.

　　For Juliet, Mithras and others are the forces she trusts the most. With them by her side, her safety is more guaranteed.

　　In the blink of an eye, a few days passed and the struggles on all sides had reached their climax, but the situation was obviously in Juliet's favor. On the one hand, she was in the right position as the old king had appointed her as his heir during his lifetime; on the other hand, Colan also sided with her.

　　Under such circumstances, some of the originally wavering courtiers have frequently shown goodwill to Juliet, but this does not mean that Juliet has completely gained the upper hand. The city guards of Kiev are still controlled by Zhukov. When raw water cannot quench their thirst, once Zhukov takes a risk, Juliet will have no way to deal with it.

　　Fortunately, when Ke Lan returned to the royal capital Kiev, he was not alone, but brought with him 15,000 armored guards. Although these armored guards were border troops and were not allowed to enter the city of Kiev, they were enough to pose a threat to Zhukov even outside the city. Therefore, Zhukov would not take the risk as long as he had no way to escape.

　　The injuries in Mithras' body were completely healed. At this time, he was already impatient to completely melt the branches of the World Tree into his body.

　　After entering the palace, Mithras called Guliye back. At this time, with Doudou and Guli guarding outside, Mithras was able to prepare to start smelting the branches of the World Tree with confidence.

　　The branches of the World Tree look no different from ordinary branches, but their toughness is rare in the world. To be honest, even Mithras is not completely sure that he can melt it. But the situation now has reached a point where he cannot consider it. It can be imagined that the Holy Spirit Palace has set up a net waiting for his appearance. In this case, the only way for Mithras to further improve his own strength is to hope to break through the arrangement of the Holy Spirit Palace.

　　Mithras was able to temporarily use the power of the Holy Domain, which was a prerequisite for his decision to smelt the branches of the World Tree. However, his Holy Domain power could not last long, so Mithras could not guarantee that he could hold on until the branches of the World Tree were completely melted.

　　Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Mithras took a deep breath and began his final breathing exercise before smelting. In order to increase the possibility of successful smelting, he could not be negligent at all.

　　The vital energy of heaven and earth visible to the naked eye was like a gust of wind that swept into the room. The curtains and candlelight in the room began to tremble violently. Near his body, hundreds of small whirlpools formed, rolling up the vital energy of heaven and earth. The bottoms of the whirlpools were pointed like thorns and implanted into his body.

　　Each small whirlpool represents the ninety-three acupoint cyclones that Mithras has formed. As the cyclones spin violently, the whirlpools outside become more and more condensed, appearing extremely transparent and clear.

　　Mithras was focused and concentrated on regulating his breathing. Slowly, the vortex around his body began to slow down until it disappeared. The surrounding lights suddenly increased and made popping sounds.

　　The rotation speed of the acupoint cyclone also slowly slowed down, and it rose and fell slightly like a child who was about to eat his fill. A faint milky white airflow overflowed from the cyclone and spread to the entire acupoint space.

　　"Success or failure depends on this one move," Mithras looked at the branch of the World Tree in his hand, a trace of determination appeared on his face.

　　The branches of the World Tree are extremely tough and there is no possibility of destruction even if the smelting fails. Therefore, Mithras is not worried about the branches of the World Tree.

　　This section of the World Tree branch was only the size of a dagger. Mithras opened his hands and completely grasped it. The energy in the ninety-three acupoints began to spin violently in an instant, and the power of the Holy Land was fully activated without any reservation.

　　Transparent energy visible to the naked eye wrapped around the branches of the World Tree. Endless fighting spirit poured into the branches of the World Tree frantically, and waves of tremors could be heard in the entire air.

　　"Huh" Mithras clearly felt that the moment the fighting spirit entered the branches of the World Tree, the branches of the World Tree underwent obvious changes. It was difficult to explain this change clearly, but it just felt that the entire World Tree suddenly became ethereal.

　　At this moment, a vibration came from his sea of ​​consciousness, and the ripples generated by this vibration quickly spread throughout his body, including his chest, arms, and palms.

　　The moment this vibration reached his palm, the branches of the World Tree began to tremble violently, as if they were about to fly away from his palm. The next moment, the branches of the World Tree suddenly became illusory.

　　Mithras observed the changes in the branches of the World Tree in surprise, feeling very uneasy, not knowing whether the current changes were good or bad. Slowly, the branches of the World Tree became more and more illusory and transparent.

　　Suddenly, the branches of the World Tree completely disappeared, and an extremely surging life energy rushed along Mithras' hands towards him. This energy was so huge that the meridians were severed wherever it passed. However, the extremely huge life breath repaired the broken meridians in the first time, and this rupture and repair took place at the same time.

　　Mithras' head was covered in sweat, which was dripping one by one. This was not because his fighting spirit was too depleted, but because the feeling of his meridians being broken was so terrifying, as if his body was cut into pieces by thousands of knives.

　　Countless acupoints opened violently, intercepting a portion of the passing life energy, but even so, the life energy still broke through the meridians and rushed directly towards Mithras' sea of ​​consciousness.

　　boom!

　　Mithras felt his entire brain shake, and at that moment it seemed as if his entire soul began to pause, and his thoughts solidified. Soon, this stream of life energy rushed into Mithras' sea of ​​consciousness like a hundred-meter tsunami.

　　The entire sea of ​​consciousness space suddenly became very unstable and began to tremble violently. The illusory earth was collapsing and the sky was breaking apart, as if the end of the world had already arrived here.

　　The space in the sea of ​​consciousness suddenly became extremely chaotic, and the soul surrounded by the light circle trembled violently, as if it was about to be completely destroyed. Mithras' face had turned pale. He did not expect such a result. The damage in the body could be compensated, but once the soul was injured, his strength would inevitably decline, not to mention that the current situation was that the soul seemed to be about to completely collapse.

　　After that ray of life energy entered the sea of ​​consciousness, it stayed there for a short while, but soon it seemed to have found its target and pounced towards the soul of Mithras with hatred.

　　Mithras had stopped all his actions. He was powerless at this moment. The space in his sea of ​​consciousness was filled with vast life energy, and even his mind could hardly enter. Moreover, even if his mind entered, there was no way to save the situation.

　　The life energy condensed into a long white dragon and slammed heavily into the light circle around the soul. The light circle began to tremble violently and twisted incomparably. Even Mithras could hear the crackling sound it made.

　　"It's going to break!" Mithras smiled bitterly. If he had known that such a situation would occur while melting the branches of the World Tree, he would not have taken such a risk even if he was in urgent need of strength.

　　The halo shattered in an instant, and the chaotic-colored halo shattered into pieces as if it were real, and the life energy hit Mithras' soul without stopping.

　　This moment seemed like a thousand years, and it was as if Mithras had traveled through the long river of time in an instant, breaking through the space and appearing in the void. The entire scene in front of him was chaos, without light, without life, and even his thoughts could not flow at all.

　　Buzz!

　　A distant sigh was heard, and Mithras was surprised to find that his soul was not shattered because he was still conscious.

　　Boom!

　　It was as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting apart, as if the world was created. A little light appeared at the end of the chaos, and it expanded rapidly, soon expelling the chaos aside, and Mithras regained his perception again.

　　A towering tree appeared in Mithras's perception, and the sea and sky became infinitely vast. In the central part grew a giant tree hundreds of meters high, surrounded by a circle of milky white air currents which were slowly spreading. Near the roots of the giant tree, a hint of green could be seen, which was a sign of life.

　　What made him feel even more incredible was that his soul had actually become a fruit on the big tree, constantly emitting waves outward.

　　Mithras looked at the changes in his sea of ​​consciousness in great horror: the solid ground, the high and vast sky, and the faint scent of grass and trees.

　　The sea of ​​consciousness space actually grew into a real world!

　　Mithras simply couldn't believe what he saw. How could a real world be formed inside the human body, and this world was so vast? It was simply impossible.

　　"It would be great if I could experience this world myself!" Mithras could only sense all the changes in his sea of ​​consciousness through his soul, without entering his body, which gave him a sudden idea.

　　However, it was obvious that this was just a fantasy, as he was simply unable to allow his body to enter this world.

　　Before he could finish feeling surprised, Mithras suddenly felt his body tremble, and an extremely heavy breath pressed on his body. This breath was completely condensed from heaven and earth, so it was so huge that even Mithras' entire soul began to tremble.

　　"Are you ready to undergo the star body training?" Mithras looked up at the roof.

　　Chapter 32: Breakthrough of the Starry Body Refining! (I)

　　(I set it to update automatically when I got home, but there was a problem with the website. I checked the chapters today and found that this chapter had not been updated, so I am uploading it now. Please understand)

　　Mithras' body was trembling.

　　"It's about to begin," this was the only thought in Mithras' mind. The inescapable pressure from heaven and earth wrapped his body tightly. This pressure did not come from the body, but directly acted on the soul.

　　Compared with this vast power of heaven and earth, Mithras even felt that his soul was like a candle flame, trembling under the infinite power of heaven and earth.

　　"Dou Dou, Guli, guard the door. No one is allowed in, no matter who it is." Mithras felt surprised and nervous. The appearance of this power of heaven and earth showed that he had begun to break through the holy realm.

　　Mithras closed his eyes, his body enveloped in a layer of milky white air, suspended in the room. He clearly sensed the opportunity, the moment of breaking through the Saint level was finally coming.

　　Mithras had been in this state for two or three hours. His body was emitting a blinding white light, and occasionally a green electric current would flash. The milky white airflow became more and more solid, and gradually Mithras' body was completely wrapped in a white sphere, and only a vague figure could be seen.

　　Mithras closed his eyes tightly, as if he was constantly comprehending something. He couldn't say what it was exactly, but it was just a very mysterious thing.

　　This is enlightenment.

　　Before you truly understand, no one can tell you what you want to understand or what effect you want to achieve. Maybe you will completely understand it with just a flash of light in your mind. But before that, it is difficult for you to know what you are thinking about.

　　This is something very mysterious, which can only be understood but not expressed in words.

　　Mithras just floated quietly in the room. No one knew what he was comprehending or how long his understanding would last. This was a secret, a secret from heaven and earth.

　　As time passed, Mithras's understanding continued.

　　The Holy Stage is definitely not just a noun.

　　Every practitioner wants to reach the Saint level, but the Saint level is not like buying vegetables on the street where you can pick them up and take them away. If you cannot comprehend the mystery, then you should never attempt to reach the Saint level.

　　Mithras' current situation is like looking for an isolated island in the boundless ocean. Although he has the direction and even seems to be able to see traces of the island, he is still some distance away from actually landing on the island.

　　In this extremely contradictory situation, Mithras' mood was as calm as water. No matter how lonely the ocean was or how boundless the loneliness was, it could not cause any ripples in his heart. He did not even think about what path he would take or where he would go. He just let his feelings control him and looked at everything with the eyes of an outsider.

　　Mithras had no idea how much time had passed. When he woke up from that mysterious state of mind again, he found that he seemed to be even farther away from the door.

　　Until now, Mithras has not made a breakthrough, which makes him begin to doubt whether there is something he has not noticed, or whether his cultivation level is not enough and he has not reached the point required for true comprehension.

　　Mithras once again let his mind go, not thinking about anything, not praying for any gains or losses, and he became confused again. He didn't know where he was going, let alone where his path was. He followed his heart and everything returned to nature.

　　With a calm mind and no desires in his heart, in such a state of mind, Mithras slowly approached the film, and closer and closer, he reached out and touched it, and when he lifted his foot, a tearing sound was heard, and there was no obstacle in the road ahead anymore.

　　The breakthrough has really begun!

　　Looking slowly from a distance, a faint beam of light was projected from the sky, directly tearing a big hole in the room and locking Mithras inside.

　　Mithras feels indescribably wonderful now!

　　He closed his eyes tightly and took it all in. The energy contained in the beam of light flowed through every part of Mithras' body like a clear spring.

　　The milky white air around Mithras' body had long since dissipated, and the beam of light projected on his body reflected brilliant light. He just floated quietly in the air, slightly raising his head, enjoying and experiencing the world within him.

　　When that ray of starlight completely descended, all the people in the city of Kiev were alarmed. Moreover, the stronger the people were, the more they could feel the pressure brought by the power of heaven and earth.

　　In a grocery store in Kiev, a few dim lights were on in the underground secret room. As the lights flickered, human figures flashed in the secret room. Dozens of figures overlapped, looking like a huge monster.

　　The lights flickered, illuminating the faces of several people. It was Berg from the Holy Soul Hall. No one expected that the Holy Soul Hall would act so quickly. They had already arrived in Kiev city.

　　Suddenly, an indescribable power of heaven and earth descended, and the lights in the secret room suddenly dimmed.

　　"Who is it? Someone is actually breaking through the Saint Realm!"

　　The people in the secret room stopped talking for a moment and looked up at the dark ceiling, as if it could not block their sight at all.

　　"That's the direction of the royal palace. I didn't expect that a powerful Saint Realm warrior would appear in the Kiev royal family at this time. It seems that we have to change our plan," Berg frowned.

　　The Holy Spirit Hall had already recognized Mithras as a powerful saint, so they never thought that this breakthrough would happen to Mithras.

　　A very thin beam of light suddenly appeared, replacing the previous weak beam of light, and projected directly onto Mithras' head. A dazzling light emanated from the beam of light, and at first glance it looked as if it had pierced Mithras' head.

　　Mithras's expression changed.

　　Mithras only felt a suffocating force locking him tightly, and the energy pouring out from the light column became stronger and stronger. In an instant, it turned into a raging river, tearing and devouring the meridians in his whole body with ease.

　　Mithras' forehead was instantly covered with sweat, and his face became distorted in a moment. This energy was too huge, and his current physical strength could not bear it at all.

　　Mithras was horrified to find that his entire body had completely slipped out of his control.

　　What on earth is going on? Could it be that the advancement I just started has failed?

　　The meridians are gradually disappearing, and bloody wounds are appearing on the body, as if the body will completely collapse in the next second.

　　In the cultivation system of this world, no matter which of the three soul types one cultivates, if one wants to truly reach the Saint level, one must undergo the process of star body refining.

　　You must know that the power possessed by every Saint-level strongman is incomparably enormous. Without a strong body, it is impossible to exert the power that a Saint-level strongman should have. Moreover, the life of a Saint-level strongman is almost infinite. If it were not for this star body refining, such a situation would never happen.

　　The process of body training is actually to continuously strengthen the original body cells and reshape the original meridians. Only in this way can the body accommodate more power. This is like a pool. If you want to hold more water, you must expand the pool.

　　The Star Body Refining requires the maximum transformation of the body. There are still dangers in this process. Once the practitioner cannot withstand the intensity of the transformation, the whole body will completely collapse, vaporize, and completely disappear from this world. Therefore, on this continent, many people will seek help when they break through the Saint level. When their bodies can no longer bear it, they will directly interrupt the process with help from the outside world.

　　However, if a person can independently persist in the entire process of this star body refining, then the benefits he will get will be very obvious. This benefit is not only reflected in physical strength, but also in greater strength after entering the Saint level and greater development potential.

　　There were more and more tiny cracks on Mithras' body surface. Under the strong pressure, blood gushed out from these tiny cracks. In a moment, Mithras turned into a bloody man.

　　Suddenly, green rays of light spurted out from those tiny blood veins. These rays of light intertwined with each other, making him look extremely strange. However, Mithras' expression did not change at all, as if this phenomenon was not happening to him at all.

　　pain!

　　Apart from the excruciating pain, Mithras now lost all other feelings.

　　How powerful is the power of the stars? The purest energy between heaven and earth is injected into the human body. Without strong mental strength, how can one gather this energy, let alone utilize it?

　　Mithras was lucky because his soul had become extremely powerful after a transformation. So, although he looked very scary now, there was no danger.

　　A rumbling sound was heard, and the starlight directly broke through the head of Mithras and entered the sea of ​​consciousness. The dazzling light illuminated the entire new world, just like the dawn after the night. The branches of the giant tree stretched out, and the leaves stretched out freely under the illumination of this light.

　　Layers of milky white air ripples like water gushed out from the tree, spreading out in circles, and soon expanded to thousands of square meters. In the area covered by this milky white air flow, a little bit of green slowly grew out, as incredible as the masterpiece of the Creator.

　　As more and more dazzling stars appeared, there was no darkness in the entire sea of ​​consciousness anymore. Even the distant chaotic land was refracted by this light with infinite splendor.

　　The giant tree suddenly began to grow. There was no sign of this growth, but it was as if the time in the sea of ​​consciousness suddenly accelerated. New leaves sprouted out, and branches grew taller. The change was incredibly magical.

　　Chapter 33: Breakthrough in the Starry Body Refining! (Part 2)

　　In just a short moment, the giant tree had grown to a limit. The thick trunk stopped growing taller, but countless branches began to stretch out in all directions, encompassing one-third of the sea of ​​consciousness under its crown.

　　Mithras watched the changes in amazement. The entire sea of ​​​​consciousness was expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. The starlight in the high sky gathered to form pieces of nebulae. One of the nebulae was so condensed that it was almost solid.

　　Crack, crack, crack!

　　Bursts of noises came from the sky, as if something was crushed. Slowly, the nebula began to undergo new changes. Countless starlight was projected directly onto it, turning into substance inch by inch.

　　"Moon!" Mithras was shocked as he looked at the nebula that had completed its transformation. Now the nebula looked like a bright moon, and even the light on it had become softer.

　　The changes that are happening now have deviated from the world that Tu explained to him, and are developing in the direction of a complete world.

　　For a world, the scorching sun and the cold moon are the most basic elements. Now, a full moon has formed in this piece of heaven and earth, and the initial conditions for forming a world have been met.

　　The shock in Mithras' heart was beyond words. Although he had heard Tu's explanation, he had only regarded the matter of the world itself as a myth at that time. But now the changes were real. Although it was only a little mental sensation, the basic sense of space still existed.

　　After two expansions, the area of ​​this piece of land has become very large. Even if it is placed outside, it will definitely not be much smaller than the palace.

　　"But, this world is in my mind!" Mithras was almost driven crazy by the stimulation. How big is the space in a person's mind? But who could have imagined that there existed a world in it that was similar in size to the royal palace, and that a full moon was strangely formed.

　　"It seems that what Tu said is not false. My current cultivation method has kept up with the pace of ancient practitioners." After being surprised, Mithras' heart was filled with ecstasy: "It seems that forming a world in the human body is not false. At least my current situation has taken the first step."

　　The pain in the body no longer mattered at this time, and all that remained in Mithras' heart was infinite surprise and ecstasy.

　　Mithras' figure disappeared again, and the pure energy of heaven and earth wrapped him inside. From the outside, he looked like a huge light bulb, emitting dazzling light.

　　Time passed slowly, the cracks on Mithras' body slowly began to heal, his expression began to relax, and the tiny light above his head slowly disappeared.

　　Mithras finally completed the process of star body refining, and he did it independently.

　　Although the whole process was nearing its end, Mithras' body was still suspended in mid-air, his eyes were closed, with a look of pain still lingering on them.

　　Finally, the white light surrounding Mithras' body completely dissipated. Now his body has fully recovered. There is no sign of damage on his exposed body. His skin has become delicate and smooth, with faint flashes of light. That is the essence of heaven and earth remaining on his body surface.

　　Mithras' brows slowly relaxed, and the moment he opened his eyes the whole world seemed to emit dazzling light.

　　Only at this time did Mithras probe his mind into his body to check.

　　The meridians were like big rivers, more than twice as wide as before the breakthrough, with pure energy flowing slowly inside. This energy was not even as powerful as before the breakthrough, but if one felt the calm energy carefully, it was like a suppressed volcano, with extremely concentrated power. One could imagine that if this energy erupted, the power would be much greater than before.

　　Mithras felt the energy slowly flowing in those meridians, and with a thought, hundreds of major acupoints around his body appeared before his eyes.

　　Each acupoint is like a bright lamp, lighting up every part of the body. If you look closely, you will see that the 118 acupoint cyclones are slowly rotating.

　　This time, the smelting of the World Tree branches and the star body refining when breaking through the Holy Land actually allowed Mithras to directly form twenty-five new acupoint cyclones.

　　The one hundred and eighteen acupoint cyclones are like stars inlaid in Mithras' body. There seems to be a full moon in each acupoint. Amid the colorful light and shadow, it seems as if the place has become the residence of gods.

　　What made Mithras even more delighted was that milky white air currents came from the sea of ​​​​consciousness. These air currents were directly injected into the acupoints that had not yet formed cyclones. The injection of these air currents caused the air masses in those acupoints to continuously compress and change, inhaling and exhaling pure fighting spirit.

　　With the help of the sea of ​​consciousness, the speed at which these acupoints form cyclones will be greatly accelerated, and a subtle connection is actually formed between the two.

　　At this time, Mithras couldn't help but think of the strong man mentioned in the picture. The acupoint cultivation requires that the 360 ​​major acupoints be filled up and the 1,286 fine acupoints be refined. That person has already formed all the 360 ​​major acupoints into cyclones, and even most of the 1,286 fine acupoints have been refined.

　　And now he has embarked on this path, not knowing how far it will go, and whether it is really as Tu said, that he will have the opportunity to take the last step.

　　"Perhaps, the path I take is different from that of the person described in the picture," Mithras thought carefully.

　　According to the diagram, the 360 ​​major acupoints in the body will be filled, and the 1,268 tiny ones will be filled. After the acupoints are refined, an independent world will be formed in the practitioner's body. However, although Mithras has not reached that level now, the embryonic form of a world has already formed in his sea of ​​consciousness, which is different from the real acupoint cultivation.

　　However, no matter what, Mithras can be sure of one thing, that is, his current kind of practice is definitely the most suitable way of practice for him. Whether he can reach the level of the strong man mentioned in the picture, Mithras is not sure, but as long as he continues like this, Mithras is sure that within fifty years, all the major acupoints in his body will be formed into cyclones and reach the overflowing state. As for those tiny acupoints, Mithras has not figured out a way to practice until now, because those small acupoints are too tiny, and they can't even withstand the injection of a trace of fighting spirit, let alone practice.

　　The so-called refinement of tiny acupoints refers to opening up a tiny space in those acupoints, because all the tiny acupoints are closed before cultivation, and only the essence accumulated in the human body exists inside.

　　As long as one can refine the essence in the tiny acupoint and form a tiny space, then this acupoint can be called Xianlian.

　　These tiny acupoints are simply not able to form air masses or even cyclones like the big acupoints, even if they are completely refined successfully. However, the cultivation of acupoints is in line with the number of stars in the Zhoutian, and refining these acupoints is to complete the number of Zhoutian.

　　In order to open up a space in these tiny acupoints and refine the essence, one must allow the fighting spirit to enter them. However, even after going through the body refining of the stars, Mithras found that those tiny acupoints still did not change much. Each one was like a sealed wine jar. As long as the fighting spirit approached, it would be likely to completely shatter.

　　Therefore, to refine 1,268 tiny acupoints is even more difficult than to form cyclones in 360 large acupoints. However, the refinement of these small acupoints is different from that of the large acupoints. As long as it can be started, the refinement speed will be very fast.

　　Mithras slowly withdrew his mind from his body. When he passed through the bones, he found that every part of his bone was like thousand-year-old jade, emitting a soft luster, and he could even see bits of starlight from inside.

　　Looking from the outside at this time, Mithras' aura was extremely restrained, and one could not even sense the slightest aura of a strong man from his body. However, with his every move, it seemed as if the entire world was in complete harmony with him. That contradictory feeling made people extremely entangled.

　　Mithras stood up slowly. Doudou and Guli had come to his side without him knowing when. It should be that they were alarmed by the changes in the world just now.

　　"Boss, have you made a breakthrough?" Doudou looked at Mithras anxiously. In his eyes, there seemed to be no energy in Mithras' body. Although Mithras was standing in front of him, he had a feeling that Mithras was very far away from him, like a phantom in front of him. Even if he used the soul connection, he could not determine the exact location of Mithras, which made him a little panicked.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded. The energy in his body became extremely peaceful. Even he himself could not feel the flow of these forces if his mind was calm. He just felt as if his whole body was immersed in the sun, extremely comfortable.

　　“Breakthrough!”

　　Mithras was startled and sensed that there were a lot of people gathered outside the door, so he walked outside slowly with a faint smile on his face, emitting a little light.

　　There were dense crowds outside the gate, and in the middle were Juliet, Ke Lan and others. Together with some palace guards who came over to check, there were no less than a hundred people.

　　"Sorry for disturbing you all!" Looking at Juliet and others, Mithras smiled and walked out of the room.

　　"Sir, you..." Hams looked at the complicated expression on Mithras' face. Any practitioner would understand the meaning of the movement just now. Thinking of what Mithras had said before, Hams finally understood what Mithras meant when he said that he had not reached the holy realm.

　　However, at that time, Mithras was already able to kill the strong men in the Holy Land. If he truly entered the Holy Land at this time, what level of strength would he have!

　　Mithras nodded: "Finally we have taken this step!"

　　Chapter 34 The truth!

　　“Finally we’ve made it this far.”

　　When he started to smelt the branches of the World Tree, Mithras thought that a divine object like the branches of the World Tree would be difficult to smelt and he was unsure. However, the result of the smelting was beyond his expectations and the smelting was completed in just a short moment. Although the smelting process was like being cut into pieces, he was able to successfully break through to the Holy Land precisely because of the smelting of the branches of the World Tree.

　　Breaking through the Holy Domain is of great significance to Mithras. With his current strength, ordinary Holy Domain strongmen can hardly pose a threat to him unless they are those peak Holy Domain strongmen.

　　It can be said that from now on, Mithras has truly entered the ranks of the strong men on the continent. The strong men in the Holy Domain can communicate with heaven and earth and borrow the power of heaven and earth to launch attacks. They are no longer limited to themselves. Even if Mithras used the power of the Holy Domain before his breakthrough, he could not do this, because at that time his power still came from himself. This is why Hailiu Tu called Mithras a false saint.

　　However, this borrowing of the power of heaven and earth must also rely on one's own strength to trigger. This is like a cannon, which can only explode when the fuse is lit.

　　The borrowed power of heaven and earth will be directly added to one's own power. Therefore, it is still difficult to discover such power of heaven and earth simply by looking at external manifestations, except for the power bestowed by heaven and earth on the strong in the holy realm.

　　Juliet and others looked at Mithras in shock. It was no wonder that they did so. Just like Hams had thought, they also thought about the changes that the breakthrough would bring to Mithras' strength.

　　A monster that can fight against the strong men in the Holy Land when he is at the peak of level nine, and has defeated them several times, always leaves people with a lot of room for imagination.

　　Of course, Juliet was the one who felt the most deeply. The change in Mithras was of great significance to her. Returning to Kiev did not mean that everything was over. On the contrary, the struggles in all aspects had reached a peak. The existence of Mithras was a great deterrent to other forces, which had an unimaginable effect on her gradual control of the situation.

　　"Congratulations, sir, you have stepped into the holy land and will look down on the world from now on!" Juliet congratulated Mithras with a smile.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "The road of cultivation is endless. From ancient times to the present, who can look down on the world? I only want to avenge my great hatred and protect what I want to protect."

　　The Os continent is extremely vast. Although, in the eyes of most people, the strong people in the holy realm are like gods, but Mithras is sure that the water in the Os continent is definitely not so crystal clear. The legendary strong people in the divine realm may not exist. Moreover, even Tu said that the holy realms on the Os continent were as numerous as dogs and the divine realms were everywhere. Even if it had experienced a catastrophe, who could know how many strong people survived that catastrophe.

　　Mithras absolutely did not believe what Tu said that all the strong men were killed, because in that era, not all the strong men would move around the continent. It is even possible that most of the strong men would choose a place to practice in seclusion. Therefore, even what Tu said was probably only a part of what he knew.

　　Juliet nodded and smiled, "No matter what, it is always worth celebrating that Your Excellency has truly entered the Holy Land. For us, the Holy Land is already unattainable. If it weren't for fate, I'm afraid we would never be able to have such a casual conversation with a strong man in the Holy Land in this life."

　　Although Juliet's words were meant as a joke, it was actually true. Once a cultivator entered the holy land, he or she would look down on kings and princes and be considered a god-like existence. It was difficult for ordinary people to even see him or her, let alone chat with him or her like they were doing now.

　　With a laugh, Mithras took a few steps forward, looked at Juliet and said with a smile: "Meeting is fate, there is no need to talk about high and low. I just don't know if the princess has had a good time during this period!"

　　Juliet smiled bitterly and shook her head. After a moment's hesitation, she said, "I just want to ask you for help again. Why don't we find a place to discuss it in detail?"

　　Mithras nodded: "It's okay! As long as I can do it, I will do my best."

　　From the beginning, Mithras helped Juliet only for Lulusi's sake, but after experiencing all the hardships along the way, Mithras and Juliet and others truly established a friendship, especially after he was injured outside Yaoshan City last time, Juliet risked offending the Holy Soul Temple and took him away from Yaoshan City overnight, thus avoiding a disaster. This made Mithras somewhat grateful, so even though he was in trouble now, he did not refuse Juliet's request.

　　"Come along too!" Juliet turned around and looked at Ke Lan, Hams and others, nodded, and walked towards the main hall not far away.

　　Although Mithras also lived in Juliet's bedroom, Juliet's bedroom was not a separate room, but a connected palace. What they were walking towards now was the main hall where Juliet lived.

　　When we walked into the palace, we saw the same furnishings all around. The white curtains and white candles made the entire palace look bright and clear. When a few people walked in, palace maids came up and prepared tea and fruits.

　　"All of you, go down! You are not allowed to come in without my summons!" Juliet ordered several maids to leave, and asked Mithras and others to sit down. She glanced at Ke Lan and said, "You should speak first!"

　　Ke Lan nodded: "I'm afraid that person is about to take action!"

　　"In the past few days, they have frequently summoned several generals of the city guards, and the ministers who were on good terms with them have temporarily stopped their confrontation with us. I'm afraid that a storm is brewing!"

　　Mithras nodded. It was not clear yet. Zhukov should not have stopped his actions directly. The ministers' performance clearly showed that they had already made a decision. Under such circumstances, they would certainly not argue anymore. In addition, as Ke Lan said, Zhukov frequently summoned the city guards generals, and things became very clear.

　　Although Ke Lan has 15,000 armored guards outside the city, as long as Zhukov controls the city guards and cuts off Ke Lan from the outside world, it will be difficult for the 15,000 armored guards to play their due role. Moreover, the defense of Kiev city is too strong. Even if the armored guards can get the news in time, it will be difficult for them to break through the defense and enter Kiev city. In this case, as long as Zhukov can successfully capture Ke Lan and Juliet, the overall situation will be decided by then.

　　As for whether doing so would bring public pressure to Zhu Lefu, that is easier to explain. History has always been written by the victors. After Zhukov took control of the situation, he could make up a thousand or ten thousand reasons to discredit Ke Lan and Juliet, and even accuse them of some unnecessary crimes.

　　So, overall, Zhukov now has many advantages.

　　"But now I think he has restrained himself a little!" Juliet looked at Mithras, thoughtfully: "The prestige of the master's breakthrough to the Holy Land has spread throughout Kiev. With Zhukov's means, he will certainly know which side the master is on. In this case, the master will become their biggest threat. Before they find a way to break it, I don't think they will act rashly!"

　　Ke Lan nodded: "That's true. The sudden breakthrough of the adults will definitely bring a strong sense of threat to that person, so he will not launch an attack before he can think of a way to deal with the adults!"

　　Juliet frowned and said, "Although it should be like this according to common sense, but I always feel like something unexpected is going to happen, and I feel a little uneasy!"

　　Mithras nodded: "We have to guard against things like this, but now the city defense forces are completely in the hands of the enemy. Princess, you are in a passive position!"

　　"So, in my opinion, it is better to take action first, but it is difficult for my armored guards to enter the city." Ke Lan hesitated and looked at Juliet and said, "Besides, doing so will be a challenge for Her Royal Highness the Princess!"

　　What Ke Lan meant by this was naturally referring to himself. Although he had formed an alliance with Juliet, this alliance did not have any guarantees. Therefore, once his armored guards entered the city of Kiev, there would be nothing he could do if he changed his mind.

　　"General, you underestimate me. I am not suspicious of you until now. It is just that it is not easy to bring the armored guards into the city. You know, the city guards are all controlled by that man."

　　Ke Lan nodded: "It seems that we can only hope that the other party is afraid of Lord Mithras's strength and will not launch an attack at this time!"

　　"Actually, this matter is simple. As the saying goes, to catch a thief, you have to catch his leader. Although the other party has an advantage in strength in the city, as long as we can take down their leader with lightning speed, the remaining people will not be a threat," Mithras looked at Juliet and Ke Lan and sighed.

　　He had no idea what these two people were planning, but he was probably thinking of letting Mithras carry out a beheading and capture the other party's leader in one fell swoop. However, Mithras was not their subordinate, so it was difficult for them to raise such a matter directly. So they laid out all the problems to let Mithras know their current situation.

　　Juliet and Ke Lan felt uneasy when they saw the look from Mithras. This was exactly what they had planned. They originally had many steps to convince Mithras, but Mithras saw through their plan at a glance, which made the two feel very embarrassed.

　　"Please forgive me, sir. We did not set a trap on purpose. It's just that things have reached a point where we can no longer delay. If we don't act sooner, I'm afraid all of us will end up dead and disgraced. That's..." Juliet's face flushed. She knew very well that Mithras had helped her so much along the way. It was a little bit unfair for her to do this now. However, the current situation did not allow her to consider these things. Things had indeed reached a point of life and death.

　　Chapter 35 Pirates of the Caribbean

　　Mithras smiled and said, "It just so happens that I am planning to leave during this period. Before I leave, I will remove this last hidden danger for you, so that you won't accuse me of being unkind."

　　Juliet and Ke Lan were even more embarrassed. They both seemed a little uneasy. After all, they were now facing a strong man from the Holy Land. Thinking that they had to play tricks in front of a strong man from the Holy Land, they were a little worried. They were afraid that Mithras would get angry and leave without caring.

　　In fact, it would be a lie to say that Mithras was not angry. He had helped Juliet escape danger several times along the way, and now Juliet actually set a trap for him. Anyone would inevitably feel a little resentful about such a thing. However, Mithras made it obvious that the two of them were forced into a desperate situation, which was why they made such a plan.

　　"Sir, Juliet was not thoughtful enough in this matter. I hope you won't blame me!" Juliet stood up and bowed to Mithras. Although Mithras had a smile on his face, the dissatisfaction in his words was clear, otherwise Mithras would not have said that he would leave after helping her solve the problem.

　　Mithras waved his hand: "I know your feelings clearly, but I will do what I promised for you, so don't worry about that!"

　　"I don't think there will be any powerful people around Zhukov, so it is not necessary to fight personally. I plan to let Hams and Lord Gripe go together. In this way, if there is someone they can't deal with, it won't be too late for the adults to take action." Juliet is also a decisive person. Now that things have been done, she doesn't care too much. She directly expressed her intention and looked at Mithras, waiting for a reply.

　　"That's good!" Mithras knew that a man like Zhukov would not have powerful subordinates around him. Juliet insisted on bringing him in just to be on the safe side. Thinking of this, his dissatisfaction with Juliet was reduced a little.

　　"Also, I have something else to discuss with you!" Juliet looked at Mithras, as if she had made a decision: "I think you will be interested in this matter!"

　　Mithras looked at Juliet in surprise, not understanding what she was thinking of. However, from Juliet's expression, it was obvious that she no longer wanted his help.

　　"Oh, then tell me about it!" Mithras smiled and nodded.

　　Juliet looked at the people around her, thought about it and nodded: "Actually, this matter is related to the history of the Kingdom of Kiev. I also heard about it from my father!"

　　Several people pricked up their ears, not understanding why Juliet said this, because this didn't seem to be a good time to talk about the history of the Kingdom of Kiev.

　　"I am probably the only one left on the continent who knows the reason why the Kingdom of Kiev came into being," Juliet frowned. It was obvious that she was thinking of the old king. "Even if I tell you this now, it will be hard for you to believe that this is a fact!"

　　"About five thousand years ago, my ancestors were pirates who roamed the southern seas!" Juliet said, looking at the changing faces of the crowd.

　　"It was hard for me to believe such a thing at the time, but after my father explained it to me in detail, I finally understood the root of the matter," Juliet said with a smile, "In the southern waters back then, the mention of Caribbean pirates was a name that frightened all merchant ships at sea, because all the pirate forces in the entire southern waters belonged to the Caribbean family. The powerful maritime force even gave the navy of the Oss Empire, which had become an empire at the time, a headache. Once, the Oss Empire dispatched half of its entire naval force to eradicate the Caribbean family, but that battle made the Caribbean pirates famous. Of the more than one million Oss Empire naval forces, only less than 100,000 survived in that battle, and the remaining naval forces either died or surrendered, and never returned to the Oss Empire." When she said this, Juliet's face was also a little proud, "And my ancestor was a member of the Caribbean Pirate family."

　　In Oslo, people only care about strength. As for what this strength is used for, few people care. Therefore, Juliet does not feel ashamed at all, but rather a little proud.

　　"After that war, the power of Caribbean pirates expanded rapidly. For a period of time, they even organized a large navy to expedition to the South Seas, because according to legend, there is a place where gods live, and as long as you can reach there, you will be blessed by gods." Juliet smiled bitterly and shook her head: "But those who left on this expedition never came back. In order to find out where they went, the family organized another expedition. This time, only one ship returned, and there was not even a living person on the ship. The family members judged that the ship should have been blown over by the sea breeze, but what was surprising was that there were some mysterious items on the ship, which made the whole family crazy!"

　　Everyone looked at Juliet, wondering what the ship had brought back that drove the entire Caribbean family crazy.

　　You know, a family that can dominate the South China Sea naturally has different vision and perspective from ordinary people. Under normal circumstances, the madness that Juliet mentioned would definitely not occur. Only things or events that are far beyond the imagination of ordinary people can drive this family into madness and unable to extricate themselves.

　　"If God wants to destroy you, he will first make you crazy. This saying is absolutely true. Because of the things that the ship brought back, the whole family became crazy. They sent out expedition fleets again and again, and failed again and again. But the family never stopped. Until one day, the patriarch at that time suddenly discovered that the forces that originally belonged to the family had fallen into the hands of others, and some forces had even set their sights on the family. He realized that if he continued like this, the whole family would be completely destroyed. So he stopped the crazy expedition and instead concentrated on accumulating strength." Juliet also had a sad face, as if she had experienced all those things.

　　"The Caribbean family's background is far beyond ordinary people's imagination. Although the family is a pirate family, this is only one of the family's industries. The family has many other industries throughout Oslo. Therefore, in just over ten years, the reputation of the Caribbean pirates once again shocked the entire South China Sea. However, the disaster has really come!" Juliet paused and took a deep breath, as if she was thinking about how to explain what was going to happen next.

　　Mithras looked at Juliet's expression and thought that this so-called disaster must be related to the things brought back by that ship. However, he really couldn't figure out what the things brought back by that ship were, and he became very interested.

　　The expressions of the others seemed more concerned. They all had the same idea, wanting to know what the ship would bring back.

　　Juliet seemed to be lost in memories for a moment, but she had never seen the things she was talking about with her own eyes, so this kind of memory was more like organizing language.

　　"After stopping the expedition, the family began to carefully study the things brought back by the unknown chef. Because these things were so shocking, only the elders of the family could touch them. For ten years, even a hundred years, the family put all their energy into it but still couldn't figure out the origins of these things. So finally someone couldn't stand it anymore, and one of the elders in the family secretly took one of the things away and returned to the mainland. There were some people on the mainland who specialized in studying strange objects, and this elder wanted to find out the origins of these things through these people."

　　Everyone nodded. Anyone could imagine that situation: an obviously extraordinary thing appeared in your hands, but you would not know its true value for tens or hundreds of years. I am afraid that even those present would make the same choice as the elder.

　　"This elder never returned, and decades passed, and the family completely forgot about the matter. However, one day, this elder unexpectedly showed up again, and it seemed that nothing had changed for him in the decades. He was the same as when he left, but his strength shocked everyone in the family, because even the great elder of the family who had entered the Holy Land for hundreds of years believed that he was no match for him." Juliet's body trembled slightly, as if she was also shocked by the change in the elder: "However, before this great elder left, his strength had not even reached the Holy Land."

　　"The real tragedy happened. That elder disregarded the family's feelings and forced the great elder and the clan leader at that time to hand over all the things from the mysterious place to him. Of course, the great elder and the clan leader would not agree. Those were treasures that the family members had exchanged their lives for. They belonged to the entire family. How could they be handed over to one person? The real tragedy happened. That elder actually killed the great elder and the clan leader, and then took away most of the mysterious items."

　　"At that time, the headquarters of the entire family was built on an island in the South China Sea. When the elder left, he actually sank the entire island. Millions of family members were unable to escape and were buried in the sea. The once powerful Caribbean family was destroyed!"

　　Chapter 36 About God

　　Everyone's heart was shocked. They had already thought that the so-called disaster was brought about by the elder, but they had never imagined that this disaster would lead to the destruction of the entire Caribbean family.

　　"Why do this?" Everyone was thinking about this issue in their hearts. Since the elder had already got what he wanted, why should he kill him all?

　　However, Mithras had his own considerations. In his opinion, the elder must have done this to keep the secret and did not want people to know where those things went.

　　"Fortunately, the family sent a trusted general to transfer part of the family's wealth accumulated over the years to the mainland, and that general was my ancestor!" Juliet paused and continued: "After learning about the tragedy of the family, my ancestor hid on the mainland in a different way, because he knew that since the elder wanted to destroy the entire family, he would definitely not let go of these hidden forces on the mainland. Sure enough, the family's forces on the continent of Os were destroyed one by one."

　　"In order to escape the killing of that elder, my ancestor even destroyed his own appearance and mingled at the bottom of society. He lived like this for decades until he thought there was no danger. He used the treasure hidden by the Caribbean family on the mainland to establish a very small family. This was the predecessor of the Tres family," Juliet said slowly. "After establishing the Tres family, our ancestors issued an instruction that the descendants of the family were not allowed to walk around the mainland within a thousand years. Therefore, the family lurked in the coastal areas for thousands of years. After more than a thousand years, the family began to cautiously develop outward. After thousands of years, the family's power has become very large, and the center of the family has slowly expanded from the edge of the continent to the interior of the continent."

　　"More than two thousand years ago, the family had become one of the few large families on the continent. Later, the new patriarch of the family married the only daughter of the then Grand Duke of Kiev. After the death of the Grand Duke of Kiev, the family basically controlled the Principality of Kiev. After thousands of years, under the leadership of the family, the territory of the Principality of Kiev continued to expand and became a new kingdom," Juliet explained all this clearly and sighed.

　　Everyone seemed a little confused after hearing this, because what Juliet was describing was simply the history of a family's rise to wealth. There didn't seem to be anything surprising, except for those mysterious items whose origins were still unknown.

　　Mithras was also thinking about Juliet's intention. He felt that Juliet would not just reveal her family's history when telling these things. There must be something hidden in it.

　　"This history has been passed down orally in the family. Every generation of the family leader will have these things told to him by the patriarch of the previous generation, and I am the only person in this generation who knows about this." Juliet smiled and continued, "In fact, after the family hid for a thousand years, the family has conducted countless investigations on the sunken island of the Caribbean family, but each time it came back empty-handed. Thousands of years have caused the original terrain to change greatly, and it is difficult to find the exact location according to the map left by the ancestors."

　　Mithras was shocked, knowing that Juliet had finally said the key point at this time. If there was no accident, there must be new progress in his investigation of the sunken island. Juliet was not a person who was willing to be lonely. She used her power in disguise to find out the truth about this island and the mysterious objects obtained by the Caribbean family.

　　Sure enough, Juliet paused for a moment and began to speak again: "But, not long ago, the people sent by the family finally found some clues. They found an island sunken underground downstream of the ancestral map. On the island, you can still vaguely recognize traces of habitation. However, these people tried every possible way to enter the island, but there seems to be a mysterious force protecting the island."

　　"So, my father sent me to Chili City to find the most famous master of machinery in the world." Juliet blushed and said to Mithras, "Please don't be offended, sir. I didn't confess everything at that time, but Lulusi was performing there at that time."

　　Mithras nodded. Just thinking about this matter would reveal the huge scale of the issues involved. It was understandable that Juliet had concealed the truth from him at that time. He would have done the same if he were to do so.

　　"It doesn't matter! If the princess is not so careful about something like this that is related to the mysteries of ancient times, it will make me feel confused. But I don't understand why your Tres family still has to spend a long time looking for that island, since, according to you, the elder who rebelled against the Caribbean family has taken away all the mysterious items." Mithras nodded and asked with a puzzled look on his face: "I think there must be some hidden secret here!"

　　"Thank you for your understanding!" Juliet nodded. "There is indeed a secret behind this. At that time, the Caribbean family did not store all the mysterious items in one place, but hid them separately on the island. Some of them were hidden after the elder left. So, when the elder returned to the island, he just took away what he thought were all the mysterious items according to the locations he knew at the time. In fact, some of them sank to the bottom of the sea with the island. What the family has been trying to find for thousands of years is this part of the buried things, in order to find out the truth about the demise of the Caribbean family."

　　At this time, Mithras finally understood that the Tres family had gone to such great lengths to obtain those mysterious items. However, there was another doubt. Even the Caribbean family could not discover the true origins of those mysterious items. Logically, the Tres family should not have paid so much attention to those things. After all, it was hard to accept that they had been tracking down some things whose origins and uses were unknown for thousands of years.

　　Unless the Tres family has found some information about these mysterious objects, they would not search for them at all costs. Otherwise, such a thing simply does not make sense.

　　Mithras thought carefully. He always felt that he had missed something, and this omission was very important to the whole thing. He frowned tightly and pondered every word Juliet said.

　　"Sink the island!" Mithras finally thought of it. According to Juliet, there were millions of people living on the island where the Caribbean family used to be based. Such an island would definitely not be too small. However, such an island was sunk by one blow from the elder. Mithras believed that it would be difficult for him to achieve such power even if he was ten times stronger. So, the strength of the elder was obvious.

　　That elder should be a powerful person in the Divine Realm. However, according to what Juliet said just now, that elder had not even reached the Holy Realm before he left. In just a few decades, he went from not even reaching the Holy Realm to becoming a powerful person in the Divine Realm. This was too incredible. There was only one possibility, that is, those mysterious items had the effect of enhancing the strength of practitioners.

　　This effect is exactly why the Tres family attaches great importance to it. If a kingdom wants to continue to survive, or even continue to develop, and one day become an empire, then the strong will play a decisive role.

　　Like the four great empires, which empire does not have a large number of powerful saints, and even powerful gods? Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to exist on the continent for tens of thousands of years.

　　When Mithras figured this out, he was horrified. Looking at Juliet who was waiting for him to tell him the final reason, he already had some guesses in his mind.

　　"Before I tell you what our family has discovered, I hope you can promise me one thing," Juliet bit her lip and looked at the four people in the room, as if making this decision was difficult for her.

　　"I need you to swear that you will never tell anyone what I said, let alone betray me!" Juliet looked at Mithras and smiled bitterly: "Please don't blame me for my mean-spirited mind, but this matter is too shocking. If I don't get everyone's guarantee, I will not reveal what I know."

　　Mithras knew that this matter was too deeply involved, and Juliet did this only to ensure her own safety. After all, in every way, she was just a weak woman. If these people in front of her really had any ideas, she would lose everything. So she was not angry in her heart, but just smiled and nodded.

　　"Princess, please rest assured that we two will never betray you. If we go against our promise, heaven and earth will destroy us!" Hams and Gary also knew the importance of this matter, so they stood up and swore an oath.

　　Only Ke Lan looked thoughtful, and nodded slowly: "Now I finally understand why that Saint Domain strongman Hai Liutu came to me. It seems that he must know something."

　　When Mithras thought of the ocean current map, he suddenly realized something. He was very surprised at that time that a strong man from the Holy Land would be willing to be driven by Ke Lan. It was hard to believe that he would do that without a certain purpose or something that was attractive enough to him.

　　Juliet's face changed slightly: "I didn't expect that someone has already noticed it. It seems that my father's guess is correct!"

　　It turned out that the Tres family's exploration for thousands of years would naturally fall into the eyes of those who were interested. During the last exploration of the underwater island, the Tres family discovered that someone was following them. That's why the old king was so anxious and sent Juliet to Chili City to invite the master of mechanisms. The second Juliet would also tell everyone about this matter under such circumstances. I'm afraid they were worried that someone would get there first.

　　Although telling Mithras and others about these things now would definitely bring losses to the Tres family, such a situation is far better than being beaten to it by others and making their thousands of years of hard work go to waste.

　　"Originally, even you, as a relative of the family, cannot know about such things, but the current situation does not allow me to consider it. If we do not act as soon as possible, I am afraid that someone will find the location of the island, and then the family's thousands of years of hard work will be completely in vain." Juliet frowned, "But, the confinement outside the island is really strange, so I hope to get your help."

　　Mithras nodded. He had always suspected that Juliet should not have told them such an important thing, because something that the Tres family valued so much must be extraordinary. She was not afraid that the four people in front of her would have ideas and take those things away. However, now he finally understood that this matter had attracted the attention of other forces. If Juliet could not take out those things from the rice breeding in a short time, then she would most likely be preempted by other forces. That's why she took the risk and made this gamble.

　　Ke Lan nodded: "After experiencing this incident, I have finally understood that this king is not suitable at all. It is better for me to be the general of the North in peace and stability. So, Princess, don't worry, no matter what, I am a member of the Kingdom of Kiev, and I will not ruin my family's thousands of years of hard work because of momentary greed."

　　In fact, Juliet had also considered it carefully. The most important person here was Mithras. As long as Mithras did not have any ulterior motives, it would be difficult for other people to play tricks on him. After spending such a long time together, she also understood that Mithras was not the kind of person who would forget his principles for the sake of profit. Once he made a promise, he would not give any discounts. Only then did she feel at ease to tell these things.

　　"Of course, this time it's the Tres family that asked for everyone's help, so everyone will have a share of the things we found. I won't keep them all to myself. I believe those things will be absolutely stunning treasures for everyone!" Juliet finally felt relieved when she saw the expressions of several people. A little smile appeared on her face, and she became very ambitious.

　　"As soon as the matter in Kiev City is finished, you can set off. However, it will take a long time to get from here to the South China Sea. This is a bit troublesome!" Juliet frowned slightly. From the Kingdom of Kiev to the southern sea, it is probably tens of thousands of miles. If it was just Mithras alone, it would be easy. The speed of a strong man in the Holy Land would be enough for a month. However, if there were other people, the speed would not be that fast. If they really walked, even the fastest carriage would probably take a year.

　　Moreover, after the matter in Kiev was settled, Juliet, as the head of a country, could no longer take any action and could only entrust the matter completely to the people in front of her. This was the reason for her hesitation just now.

　　Although, even if she was present, if Mithras and others had any intention, she would have no way to stop them, but people are like this, they always think that their existence is important.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "That's fine. I have a way to get us to the southern sea in a short time. Don't forget my contracted beast, the golden-winged eagle. His speed is not slower than mine. With him and I leading you guys, a month is enough!"

　　Juliet's face changed, and she said with some surprise: "How could I forget about this? Now, even I can go there to see the prominence of the Caribbean family."

　　Mithras smiled and nodded. With his current strength, carrying one or two people to fly was not a difficult task, and the golden-winged eagle Guli could also carry one or two people. In this way, the four people in front of him could basically maintain a certain speed and rush to the South China Sea.

　　Moreover, Mithras also understood Juliet's thoughts, so he didn't mind having one more person. Hams and others were also surprised. They were looking forward to being able to fly thousands of miles in a day like the strong men in the Holy Land.

　　Juliet was delighted to see Mithras agree. She hesitated for a moment and said to the others, "Since that's the case, I won't hide anything anymore. Our Tres family has already cracked some of the origins of those mysterious items over the past thousand years."

　　Several people did not seem surprised this time. In fact, when Juliet finished speaking these things, everyone already had this feeling. The Tres family must have known the preciousness of these mysterious items, so they had been so persistent in searching for them for thousands of years.

　　"In fact, when our ancestor left the Caribbean family, he was carrying one of those mysterious items. Although we are not sure what it is, the family has come to a conclusion after thousands of years of research, that is, this item should be related to the legendary gods," Juliet said shockingly, and even Mithras was shocked.

　　Gods and the strong ones in the gods' realm are two different concepts. The strong ones in the gods' realm may have been seen by the world, but the gods are the legendary existences who created the world. In their eyes, the strong ones in the gods' realm are probably just like a stink bug. Such existence may even be just a distant legend, and no one has ever seen it. Therefore, even Mithras felt shocked.

　　"This... This... This is impossible!" Hams was so shocked that he jumped up from his chair, opened his mouth wide, and said tremblingly: "That should just be a fabricated existence!"

　　Juliet shook her head. "Someone in the family has thought so too. However, the more they study an item, the more they are sure that such a thing should never exist, because it is not something that humans should possess. Even a strong person in the divine realm cannot possess it. Therefore, there is only one possibility, that is, the legendary god is not an absurdity, but a fact!"

　　Juliet became more and more excited as she spoke, and her whole body began to tremble. It was obvious that she had seen such things with her own eyes, and not just heard about them from others.

　　After a long time, Juliet finally came to her senses from her shock. She glanced at the four people, her chest rising and falling. "Come with me. I'll show you what that thing is, and you'll understand that what I said is true!"

　　Juliet walked into the room, and several people followed closely behind her, their hearts pounding with excitement. Even Mithras was a little excited at the thought that they might see something related to the gods.

　　Juliet walked towards the back hall where she would sleep. Everyone knew that Juliet would not place a treasure like this in a conspicuous place. However, the direction she was walking now made people wonder if there was some secret mechanism or secret passage in her room.

　　After entering the room, Juliet walked towards her bed. She paused slightly near the bed and took a long breath. Everyone watched her actions carefully, and had some guesses in their hearts.

　　There was a dressing table in front of the bed, with several jewelry boxes on it. Juliet gently turned one of them. With a rustling sound, a deep black hole suddenly appeared on the wall above Juliet's bed. The depth of the hole was unknown, and no light could shine through, which looked extremely strange.

　　"It's right below!" Juliet looked at the black hole with a nervous expression. "From here, we can see that thing. This secret room has existed for thousands of years. Ever since I moved in here when I was 11 years old, my father has already decided that I will be the one in charge of the family."

　　Everyone knows that this palace is not just an ordinary palace, but has a deeper meaning. Anyone who is chosen to inherit the secret of the Tres family will live here. It is both an affirmation and a responsibility. Just like Juliet, she has probably had to fight to keep this secret and fulfill her family's wish since she was 11 years old.

　　Juliet looked at the dressing table again and took out a fist-sized pearl from a jewelry box. The pearl emitted a faint glow and should be a lighting device specially prepared for those who were lost.

　　Juliet held the pearl in her hand and stepped into the black hole. The faint white light emanating from the pearl, although not as bright as a torch, illuminated the surrounding area of ​​several feet brightly, allowing people to clearly see the stone steps under their feet.

　　Mithras and others also walked into the black hole. Juliet reached out and touched the wall, and the entire hole was completely closed. The sound of friction between the left and right was actually full of the clanging sound of metal. It seems that the material of the hole is not ordinary stone, but a kind of metal.

　　"Everything around the cave entrance is made of cold iron mixed with refined gold. The mixture of these two metals can isolate the spiritual perception of the strong. Even if the mental power is strong, he will not notice the difference here," Juliet explained as she walked forward, as if to give herself courage.

　　From this point, we can see how much importance the Tres family attaches to this thing. You must know that refined gold is not an ordinary metal like black iron. This kind of metal is extremely rare in the entire continent. And to cast such a large area, even if it is just mixed, the amount of refined gold consumed is an astronomical figure. Even if the Tres family wants to find so much refined gold, it will probably take a lot of effort.

　　Chapter 37: Chamber of Secrets

　　Everyone followed Juliet closely and walked a few steps forward. The stone steps in front extended downward in a spiral. Mithras sensed it and was shocked. The depth of this place was far beyond his imagination. It might have penetrated thousands of meters underground.

　　But think about it, the Tres family values ​​that item so much, so they naturally have to hide it carefully, otherwise it will be ruined if someone finds it.

　　The group of five had nothing more to say. Mithras followed behind Juliet and could see that her body was trembling slightly. He didn't know if it was because of excitement or because that thing had shocked her so much that she was nervous.

　　It was not difficult to walk down the stone steps all the way. After a short while, everyone had finished walking up the stone steps and there was a parallel passage in front of them. Juliet continued to move forward holding the pearl. After passing through two doors, she came to a secret room. The surrounding walls were flickering with a faint light. It seemed that the materials used here were similar to those above.

　　In the center of the secret room, there is a table more than one person high, on which is placed a small box the size of a dressing box. The small box is shining with silvery-white light, which is extremely soft and bright.

　　Even if they had no experience, everyone could think of the material of this small box. Its unique color, light, and appearance showed that it was made completely of refined gold. Even Mithras was extremely shocked. Such a large amount of refined gold might even be comparable to the annual output of the continent. You know, refined gold is not a separate mineral source, but is mixed with other metals. It is unknown how long it took the Tres family to collect such a large amount of refined gold.

　　"The thing is in the box. The whole box is made entirely of pure gold, which isolates all the aura of the item. So, if the box is not opened, even the most powerful person cannot feel what is inside. And the only way to open the box is with my key." Juliet took off a pearl hairpin from her head and gently twisted the petals on one side of the hairpin. The whole hairpin turned into a strangely shaped key in an instant.

　　"It took our family nearly a thousand years to make this fine gold box. A mechanism was built inside the box during the making. If it is not opened by this key, the box will sink into the underground abyss along with the stone platform." Juliet looked at the stone platform with a very solemn expression. Everyone was shocked. They did not expect that this stone platform was actually connected to the underground. The Tres family really took great pains to hold on to this thing!

　　Juliet walked up to the stone platform slowly, staring at the box in a daze: "My father also took me to see it once when I was 11 years old. Over the years, whenever I lie in bed, I will think of what I saw that day. That feeling haunts me every day and makes me unable to relax."

　　Everyone sighed in their hearts that it was really difficult for a weak woman to guard such a secret!

　　Mithras and others also walked up and stood beside Juliet, waiting for her to open the box. Juliet took a deep breath, slowly stretched out her trembling hands, inserted the key in her hand into the box, and turned it gently.

　　Bang!

　　The lid of the box suddenly popped up, and in an instant, a brilliant light shone, illuminating the entire secret room with a golden color. A power of heaven and earth that was even greater than when he advanced to the Holy Realm appeared in Mithras' heart.

　　His soul was trembling. At this moment, Mithras felt that his body was as heavy as if he was carrying a mountain on his back. His soul was filled with powerlessness, fear and trembling. This fear was beyond his control and was irresistible!

　　Juliet was already kneeling on the ground, and even Ke Lan and the other two were only barely holding on, but judging from their faces they looked extremely tired.

　　This mighty power, which seemed like it was pressing down from heaven and earth, only lasted for a brief moment before disappearing, as if the objects in the box were only there to prove his extraordinaryness.

　　Mithras looked at the things in the box with a pale face. At this time, the dazzling golden light had dissipated, and in the middle of the box lay a golden object as thick as a bowl.

　　A little bit of golden light flowed inside the mysterious object like water. As the colors changed, it seemed as if there was a world inside, and the golden light was the twinkling stars.

　　A long-lasting, solemn, deep and grand aura came, making people feel as if they had traveled to ancient times at this moment, but in front of them was a desolate starry sky, and on the old earth, countless peaks broke through the sky and pierced into the clouds.

　　Strange sighs suddenly appeared in everyone's soul. It seemed as if the sighs came from countless ancient times, traveling through time and space. People could not control their emotions and burst into tears with that long sigh.

　　Mithras bit his tongue hard to stop the sound, then opened his mouth and shouted loudly. The power of his soul was condensed in this shout. Hams and others were shocked and broke away from this strange state.

　　"Terrible! So terrible," Hams looked at the mysterious item in the middle of the box, sweating profusely, his body trembling violently. "If it weren't for the adults' shouting, I'm afraid I would have been completely lost in that desolate world."

　　Gary and Ke Lan had the same expression, and they didn't even dare to look at the object anymore. Juliet slowly stood up from the ground, with a very complicated look, like excitement and fear.

　　"It was the same situation when I first came here. Fortunately, my father was well prepared and didn't let me see this thing at all. It was only after that aura disappeared that we were able to observe it up close."

　　Mithras barely suppressed the shock in his heart and slowly turned his head. The soul fruit in his sea of ​​consciousness was wrapped in layers of leaves, blocking the strange feeling.

　　The mysterious object in the middle of the box was as thick as a bowl and one foot long. It looked like it was made of neither gold nor wood and was very strange. Mithras was sure that he had never seen anything like it before. Moreover, this mysterious object was obviously naturally occurring and not forged, which was even more surprising.

　　After confirming that this mysterious object no longer had any effect on him, Mithras slowly bent his whole body down and observed carefully. Slowly his expression became very strange, his face kept changing, and his body began to tremble.

　　There were some fine stripes on the object, and there were some obvious features at the fracture. It was clearly a piece of bone, and it looked like a finger bone!

　　Mithras suddenly took two steps back, his heart in confusion. This turned out to be a finger bone. It was simply too hard to believe that the finger bone was as thick as a bowl, and contained a starry sky!

　　"Gods, gods really exist!" This was the only thought left in Mithras' mind. It was obvious that such finger bones were not something that ordinary humans could possess. With that kind of soul-shaking power, it could only be a finger bone of a god.

　　Mithras approached again, stretched out his hand and slowly pressed on the finger bone. The touch, the obvious meridian marks at the broken end, the solidified bone marrow, and the interlocking bones all proved that this was a finger bone.

　　Now, everything finally made sense. The only reason why the Tres family valued this thing so much was that it might be part of the skeleton of a fallen god.

　　The moment Mithras' fingers touched the finger bones, he could sense the great power contained therein. That kind of power was beyond his understanding. It was an all-encompassing power, almost the same as the power of heaven and earth. He was not like an ordinary cultivator with the attribute of power. Could this be the power of gods?

　　"You figured it out too!" Juliet looked at Mithras in surprise and asked, "I thought you wouldn't understand what it is so quickly!"

　　Mithras nodded: "This should be the skeleton of a fallen god, and it is a finger bone!"

　　Ke Lan and the other two were shocked and looked at Mithras in horror, but they didn't dare to look at that piece of finger bone again. The situation just now had already made them realize the extraordinary nature of this piece of finger bone.

　　"This, is this possible?" Ke Lan looked at Mithras with a very complicated expression. His strength was also very good, so he naturally knew how astonishing the power that had just erupted was. However, even so, he could not believe that the box contained the skeleton of a god, because it was too incredible.

　　"This is indeed the skeleton of a god. It is because of these skeletons that the Caribbean family saw something extraordinary, so they went out to sea to search for it at all costs." Juliet said with certainty: "Originally, the ship brought back a nearly complete skeleton."

　　Mithras now understood completely that if only a finger bone was this big, then the entire skeleton must be extremely huge. Therefore, even a stupid person could think of its extraordinaryness. However, Juliet once said that the Caribbean family still didn't know the origins of all the items. Could it be that in addition to a skeleton, there were other things on the ship, and that thing was the most precious part.

　　"In the era of the Caribbean family, there were far more powerful people on the continent than there are now. Among the expeditionary force that went out to sea at that time, there were many strong people whose strength exceeded that of the Holy Land, and the commander of the expeditionary force was even a strong man from the Divine Realm. I think it was because of this that they were able to find the skeleton of a god. But something must have happened during that time, and none of them came back," Juliet said thoughtfully.

　　Chapter 38: Miraculous Transformation

　　"I'm afraid that there was more than just this skeleton that came back with the ship!" Mithras looked at Juliet. He was not sure whether his inference was accurate.

　　"Well! In addition to a skeleton, the people of the Caribbean family also found two crystal cores in the cabin. It is said that the two crystal cores contain immense power, but no one knows what kind of thing it is. The elder who betrayed the Caribbean family took away one of the crystal cores," Juliet nodded and replied.

　　Mithras thought about it and deduced: "In this case, can we assume that the elder's strength suddenly increased because of the crystal core he took away, and he returned to the Caribbean family again to take the second one?"

　　Juliet nodded: "Your inference is the same as that of our ancestors, but I am sure that the elder did not get the second crystal core, because that crystal core had long been hidden by the Caribbean family."

　　"In other words, the crystal core sank to the bottom of the sea along with the entire island?" Mithras was stunned.

　　"It should be like this. After the elder couldn't find the second crystal core, he naturally wouldn't be willing to leave this thing that could quickly enhance his personal strength to the Caribbean family, because he was afraid that it would bring a threat to him. So, he wanted to destroy the entire Caribbean family, and even the hidden forces on the continent would not be spared, just to prevent the people of the Caribbean family from finding the crystal core and seeking revenge on him!" Juliet explained her family's complete explanation of this matter.

　　After careful consideration, several people found that this explanation just connected everything together, and they all agreed with this explanation.

　　"Then the goal of your Tres family is to find that crystal core and cultivate an unparalleled strong man for your family." Mithras drew inferences from one instance and figured out the Tres family's plans for thousands of years clearly.

　　Juliet nodded: "Before this, this is what the family meant, but now I have a new idea, do you want to listen to it?"

　　Mithras chuckled: "I'm sure the princess has come up with a more appropriate idea. I'm all ears!"

　　"The crystal core is yours!" Juliet said firmly, "But I need you to promise to be the guardian of the Kingdom of Kiev for the rest of your life!"

　　Everyone was shocked. They didn't expect Juliet to make such a decision. The crystal core was so important, why didn't she choose someone from the family to train it? Wouldn't this be more reliable and safer than relying on outsiders!

　　However, Mithras understood Juliet's intention. All the power of the Caribbean family and the Haojin family could not find the use of that crystal core. How could the Tres family do it with its current strength? Moreover, if a treasure like that were known to others, the entire Kiev Kingdom would be in danger of destruction. It would be better to give it to Mithras. In this way, they could get rid of the threat of the crime of possessing a treasure, and find a powerful backer for the Kiev Kingdom. It could be said to kill two birds with one stone.

　　Although he had thought this through, the crystal core was indeed very tempting to Mithras, so even though he knew that this would mean being used by Juliet, he couldn't help but agree.

　　"I promise you that I will do my best to ensure the security of the Kingdom of Kiev during my lifetime. However, once the external threat exceeds my ability, I can only ensure that the Tres family will not perish." Mithras finally chose to accept, but there were still some differences between his request and Juliet's.

　　According to Juliet's request, Mithras had to become the patron saint of the Kingdom of Kiev, which meant that Mithras was tied to the Kingdom of Kiev, which he could not accept. So, he took a step back and proposed to only guarantee the safety of the Kingdom of Kiev. In other words, he would only help when the existence of the Kingdom of Kiev was threatened, and he would ignore everything else.

　　Juliet looked at Mithras, knowing that she could not hide her plan from him at all, and sighed in her heart. She also wanted to occupy the crystal core, but to do so would be tantamount to using Mithras' power in vain. Even she found it difficult to talk about such a thing. Moreover, just like Mithras thought, she was even more afraid that after the family got the crystal core, if the news leaked out, it would lead to the disaster of extinction. Moreover, she could not guarantee that she would find a way to use the crystal core.

　　Instead of guarding a treasure that is basically difficult to use, it is better to find another way out and use the crystal core to recruit Mithras to work for the Kingdom of Kiev. However, she still underestimated Mithras. Mithras saw through her plan at a glance, and could even imagine her dilemma, so he made a suggestion that she had to agree to.

　　Both parties were extremely smart people. After a short conversation, a secret fight had already begun. Even Hams and others did not notice this secret fight. In their opinion, Mithras had already taken a great advantage and should not have any more demands. Therefore, they all believed that Juliet would definitely not agree to Mithras' proposal.

　　But, to their surprise, Juliet actually nodded in agreement.

　　"Thank you, sir!" Juliet bowed to Mithras. She knew that in this matter she was actually taking advantage of Mithras, because by doing so she was putting all the risks on Mithras, and she had recruited a powerful protector for the Kingdom of Kiev.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "No need to thank me, although I took the risk of being guilty of possessing the treasure for you, you also paid a price, so, between us it is just a transaction, there is no such thing as gratitude, only responsibility!"

　　Hams and others carefully savored Mithras' words, and finally understood the connotation behind them. Their faces turned red inexplicably. Compared with the two people in front of them, their intelligence was obviously a bit pitiful!

　　Juliet nodded, looked at the finger bone in the middle of the box, and sighed: "Our family has paid too much for these things. Now, I don't want to continue this kind of sacrifice anymore."

　　Everyone knew very well that according to the accumulation of the Tres family, the Kingdom of Kiev should have been stronger than it is now. However, because of this idea, the Kingdom of Kiev has spent all its strength on it for thousands of years, making the development of the Kingdom of Kiev unable to be unified with the true foundation of the Tres family.

　　"It would be a burden to keep this finger bone. If you are interested, please take it away!" Juliet looked at the finger bone in the box and made a decision that no one expected.

　　This finger bone has existed since the establishment of the Tres family. It is naturally of great significance to this family. However, it is really surprising that Juliet now wants Mithras to take it away.

　　Mithras was slightly stunned, but secretly praised in his heart that it was a wise choice for Juliet to cut off this madness in time. After all, for the current Kingdom of Kiev and the Tres Family, these things in front of them were too ethereal. They simply did not have enough power to protect these things. Instead, they would become a burden to their kingdom because of these things.

　　"Since the princess is so determined, Mithras will naturally help her!" Mithras reached his hand in and grabbed the finger bone, but suddenly his face changed and he let go.

　　"Don't underestimate it because it's just a finger bone. It is said that when the family transported it to Kiev, they really thought of many ways, and finally used a carriage driven by several ground dragons to bring it here," Juliet showed a little smile and a hint of cunning on her face.

　　Mithras looked at Juliet with a wry smile on his face: "Why didn't you tell me earlier that this finger bone was so heavy? It made me look so stupid!"

　　"Don't you feel that the atmosphere has been a bit too depressing recently?" Juliet looked at Mithras and actually covered her mouth and laughed, which really diluted the heavy and depressing atmosphere at the scene.

　　Mithras reached out his hand again and grasped the finger bone. This time, because he was prepared, he only pulled it lightly to pick it up. However, he was also extremely shocked in his heart.

　　This finger bone is only about one foot long and as thick as a bowl, but it weighs tens of thousands of pounds. I wonder if it can be considered a bone? Even black iron cannot match this density. The terrifying power of the gods is indeed shocking.

　　Bones that have been changed by energy will be heavier, which Mithras also knows, because his bones are now countless times stronger than those of ordinary people, and his body weight is also heavier than that of ordinary people. However, in order to achieve the density of the middle finger bones, it would take such a huge amount of force compression to achieve this, which Mithras cannot even imagine.

　　"You'd better take the gold box with you, sir. Otherwise, once the aura of the finger bone is detected, even your strength will be difficult to stop those who are interested from spying on it. He took the gold box and put the finger bone back inside and locked it. "Thank you very much. This gold box alone is priceless."

　　The scarcity of refined gold makes its price on the continent very expensive. For example, a box like the one in Mithras' hand would probably be worth no less than hundreds of millions if measured in gold coins.

　　"And the key!" Juliet handed over her pearl hairpin with a smile: "I'll give this hairpin to you as well. Maybe one day you can use it."

　　Hams and others all laughed. What Juliet meant by this was that Mithras could give this hairpin to his sweetheart one day. However, it was a bit strange for a girl like her to say such a thing.

　　After taking the pearl hairpin, the figure of Chakasi flashed before Mithras' eyes, and his expression softened for a moment.

　　"Five years have passed since the ten-year agreement. It seems I need to speed up my revenge!" Mithras sighed. Thinking of the power of the Holy Spirit Palace, he felt a little confused.

　　Chapter 39 Attack and Defense

　　"Let's go upstairs! We've stayed here long enough!" Juliet felt that what she said was a little inappropriate, and she blushed as she walked upstairs.

　　Several people walked up the spiral stone steps. When they reached the top, Juliet reached out and pressed on the wall again. With a rumbling sound, the door blocking the underground secret room slowly opened.

　　The air was filled with a thick smell of blood, and waves of shouting and killing could be heard. Outside the windows, the lights were on and figures were flashing. The messy footsteps shook the surrounding palaces slightly.

　　"I have been ordered to capture the traitor Ke Lan. Open the palace gate immediately, otherwise you will be considered a member of the traitor gang!"

　　"The traitor Ke Lan is plotting rebellion, murdering the lord and taking over the palace. All of my subjects in Kiev can rise up and kill him!"

　　"Kill the traitor and rescue Her Royal Highness the Princess!"

　　………

　　Waves of shouting and killing came from outside the palace. The faces of several people changed. They rushed out of Juliet's bedroom in a few steps. All they saw was fire. The palace wall in the distance was already in chaos, and the sounds of bows and arrows were heard.

　　Hundreds of palace guards packed Juliet's palace. The bright or dim light of the fire made their faces look pale.

　　"He actually took action!" Juliet's face turned pale, her body trembled a little, and her face was full of horror. She never expected that the other party would dare to take action even though she knew about the existence of Mithras.

　　"Your Highness!" At this time, a general in armor ran over with surprise on his face. He had just led his men into the bedroom, but found no trace of Juliet. If the palace maid had not confirmed that Juliet had entered and had not left, he would not have been able to hold on.

　　He no longer had time to think about why he didn't see Juliet just now. There were only three thousand guards guarding the palace, but there were nearly ten thousand city guards coming to attack. Although the strength of the palace guards was generally higher than that of the city guards, a tiger could not stand up to a pack of wolves, and the situation was already very serious.

　　"How is the situation?" Ke Lan grabbed the general by the collar and asked loudly, "Can you hold on?"

　　The general looked at Ke Lan with strange eyes. Although he didn't say anything, everyone understood the meaning of his eyes. It was obvious that he regarded Ke Lan as the culprit.

　　"Answer the truth!" Juliet said with a serious face: "General Kelan is not what they said. This is just an excuse for them to attack the palace."

　　The general was stunned, and quickly nodded and said, "The current situation is very critical. I don't know who bewitched the city guards. They actually shouted..., shouted slogans to capture General Ke Lan and came to besiege us. The brothers were not prepared at all. If the gates of the palace had not worked, I'm afraid they would have broken in by now!"

　　"Where are they now?" There are three gates from the outside to the palace. After passing through the three gates, one can go straight in, so Juliet was a little anxious.

　　The general shook his head. "Commander Kashafili sent me here to guard the princess' palace. When I left, the city guards... the rebels had already broken through the first gate and were fighting with us for the second gate. Some time has passed. I don't know now..."

　　Juliet nodded. In fact, just by listening to the voices, she could tell that the people on that side might have broken through the second gate. Thinking of the strength comparison between the two sides, she became even more anxious. Even if she was extremely smart, that was only for ordinary things. She had no experience at all in such situations. Therefore, although her expression could be barely said to be calm, her heart was already in a mess.

　　"I don't need you to guard my place. Take your men with you and defend it now. Even if you all die in battle, you must protect the palace and not let a single rebel in," Juliet gave the order loudly, with a commanding presence.

　　"But!" The general hesitated. He was ordered by the commander of the guards, Kashafili, to come and protect Juliet. It was a bit difficult for him to leave now.

　　"What are you hesitating about? If the rebels break into the palace, do you think you can guarantee my safety?" Juliet sneered, "They underestimate me, Juliet. I have long expected that they would do such a thing, so I have other arrangements. But now is not the best time to make a plan and show up. Tell everyone that as long as you hold on, our reinforcements will be here soon."

　　The general was stunned, with a look of surprise on his face. He didn't expect that Juliet had other arrangements. Doesn't this mean that all changes are under Juliet's control?

　　"Yes, I'll go right away!" The general became extremely excited in an instant. He waved his hand and took away all the soldiers outside Juliet's bedroom, leaving only a few messengers.

　　"Where are the reinforcements you mentioned?" Ke Lan looked at Juliet with a puzzled look on his face. His armored guards probably haven't received the news yet. Zhukov controls all the city guards in Kiev. Where did Juliet get the reinforcements?

　　Juliet smiled bitterly and shook her head: "Where are the reinforcements coming from? I just hope that saying this will allow the guards to hold on for a little longer, and give us some time to respond."

　　Several people were stunned. No one expected that Juliet would have such a mind. Perhaps just this one sentence was worth thousands of reinforcements.

　　"I didn't expect that you have the potential to lead troops. I underestimated you before." Ke Lan is a general who has fought in many battles. Even in the current situation, except for the surprise at the beginning, there is no tension on his face.

　　"Don't make fun of me. Think about how to deal with the current situation! If something goes wrong, we will become prisoners and scapegoats of others!" Juliet said with a wry smile: "As long as the other party breaks through the third gate, we will be powerless to save the situation!"

　　"Hmph! They are just some miscellaneous soldiers who can't be used on the battlefield. If my Armored Guards were here, they could be sent back home with just one charge," Ke Lan said with a look of heroism. However, when he thought that his Armored Guards were still stationed ten miles away, they might not know what was happening here until now. Even if they knew, they would not appear here without his order.

　　"If your armored guards receive your orders, how long will it take for them to reach the outskirts of Kiev and how long will it take to enter the city?" Juliet looked at Ke Lan thoughtfully.

　　Without thinking, Ke Lan said loudly: "As long as we can notify them, they can get out of the city in less than half an hour, and I also have a way to let them enter Kiev. However, Zhukov will definitely think of this now. It is impossible to send someone to pass on my order, unless..."

　　Ke Lan looked at Juliet, then glanced at Mithras, and said excitedly, "Do you want to..."

　　"Yes, with Lord Mithras' speed, a distance of ten miles is just a matter of a moment," Juliet looked at Mithras.

　　While the two were talking, Mithras already knew Juliet's plan, and nodded with a smile: "I don't have to go by myself, my contracted beast can do it for me, his speed is almost the same as mine."

　　In fact, considering the current situation, as long as Mithras takes action personally, tens of thousands of ordinary soldiers will be nothing. However, Mithras will definitely not do such things as bullying the weak, so Juliet did not make such a request.

　　Of course, this is also because things have not reached that point yet. If things have really reached the point where they can no longer be delayed, Mithras will still take action. This is the agreement between him and Juliet, although the real thing has not yet begun.

　　When several people entered the underground secret room, they found that Mithras did not bring Doudou and Guli with him, and now no one knew where these two little things had gone.

　　Mithras called out in his soul, and soon, a white light came out from the lamp. It was Doudou, but he looked a little strange now, with a roasted sand goose in his mouth, with fat still dripping.

　　Then there was a sound of wind, and Guli stood in front of Mithras, holding a fat Pipi rabbit in her hooked mouth. Of course, this Pipi rabbit was also roasted.

　　Mithras knew without thinking that the two little guys must have taken advantage of this time to run to the nearby kitchen. They had done things like this many times during this period of time.

　　Knowing that the situation was urgent, Mithras explained the situation to Guli and what he needed to do. Guli hesitated for a moment, put the roasted rabbit in her mouth on the ground, and watched Ke Lan climb onto her back and soar into the sky.

　　Suddenly, Guli dived in the air. Even Mithras didn't know what happened. Guli's body fell straight down. Even though Ke Lan was quite strong, his face turned pale and he held Guli's wings tightly with both hands.

　　When it was about to hit the ground, Guli's body slid parallel to the crowd, picked up the roasted rabbit on the ground and put it back into her mouth, and disappeared in an instant.

　　After such a big scene, Guli was just worried about her barbecue. Several people had strange looks on their faces. Mithras chuckled a few times and felt very embarrassed.

　　At this time, the shouting and screaming coming from the direction of the palace gate became more violent. Under the light, even the air turned bright red, as if it was dyed red with blood.

　　After the general returned to the battle scene, he shouted out Juliet's words loudly. In an instant, the morale of the palace guards, who had already shown signs of defeat, soared, and they were able to fight against tens of thousands of city guards.

　　Chapter 40 Crisis

　　Zhukov stood far outside the palace wall. The battle in the distance made his brows frown slightly, and the people around him suddenly felt uneasy.

　　"Why hasn't we stormed into the palace in such a long time? Didn't you tell me that we would be able to march straight in within a few minutes?" Zhukov looked at an armored general next to him. It was obvious that this man should be the commander of the city guards.

　　The man's face turned pale and he was trembling with fear. He didn't dare to say a word and just lowered his head.

　　Zhukov sighed in his heart. These city guards were usually so arrogant that they didn't take the border troops seriously at all. They thought they were the strongest in the kingdom. However, when the real battle started, they were so miserable that he was really disappointed. Fortunately, the situation was very good for him now. Although the palace guards were tenacious, they were already at the end of their strength.

　　"Hmph! Send me more people. It's enough to leave 10,000 people on the city defense side. The most important thing now is to take the royal palace," Zhukov snorted coldly and made a new decision.

　　The city guard commander dared not object and left in a hurry. Soon, another black crowd rushed towards the palace wall, and more than 10,000 people surrendered.

　　It turned out that the general saw that the city defense was safe, so he ruthlessly allocated 15,000 fresh troops to join the siege.

　　The addition of this wave of city guards immediately changed the offensive and defensive situation. The guards retreated step by step and fought desperately, but facing a city guard force that was several times their number, the third gate was already in danger.

　　Once the third gate is lost, the entire palace will be exposed to the city guards. It is like a pure girl having her clothes stripped off, and only humiliation awaits her!

　　Arrows rained down, swords flashed. Columns of blood gushed out, heads fell to the ground, viscera were scattered, and the sticky smell of blood enveloped the entire palace. A strange smell filled the air, which was the stench of blood burned by torches.

　　There were only more than a thousand of the three thousand palace guards left, and almost all of them were injured. However, in this situation, the other side had gained new forces, and in just a short moment, many brothers fell down. Kashafili himself had already joined the battle, and his whole body was covered in blood. It was not known whether it was the enemy's blood or his own.

　　"Katu, didn't you say that Her Royal Highness the Princess had reinforcements coming? Why haven't they taken action yet? Do they have to wait until all the brothers are dead before they show up?" Kashafili's face was ferocious, and the long sword in his hand emitted rays of light like water ripples.

　　Ka Tu, the general who had just received the news of reinforcements from Juliet, had a bitter look on his face, with one arm inserted in his clothes on his chest, and blood was constantly flowing out.

　　"Commander-in-chief, Her Royal Highness the Princess told me so!"

　　Kashafili knew what Juliet was thinking at this time. He smiled sadly, swung his sword fiercely, and laughed: "Brothers, we all know how the King and the Princess treat us. Now the little princess is watching us from behind. What do you think we should do?"

　　"He's dead, his balls are flying up in the air, kill him, the son of a bitch!"

　　"We are the palace guards. As long as I am alive, I will not let a beast enter the palace!"

　　"I have no parents above me, no descendants below me, so I'll fight. One will cover my investment, and the other will make a profit!"

　　"Hahaha! What a pleasure! Even if I die, I will kill these bastards and scare them to death!"

　　…

　　Some high, some low, some panting voices came from the high walls of the palace. Kashafili laughed: "You bunch of ignorant beasts, since you want to accompany me to die, then I will grant your wish! This way you won't be lonely on the road."

　　"Commander-in-chief, I can't let you get away alone. Last time you said you would invite the brothers to spend the night at the brothel, but you still haven't done it. I will chase you to hell and make you bleed."

　　"That's right, the commander-in-chief said that at the time. I took a bath every day and was looking forward to that day. I didn't expect that the commander-in-chief was actually lying to us!"

　　"Damn it! You guys at least know what it's like to be a woman. I've never even touched a woman's hand in my life. If there are also male and female divisions in the underworld, the first thing I'm going to do is to give it a try."

　　"Women, that's so wonderful, I feel hot all over just thinking about it now!"

　　…

　　At such a time, the guards were actually talking about women, but the weapons in their hands never stopped for even a moment. Blood flowers bloomed, some from the enemy and some from their own.

　　Strangely enough, while shouting like this, the fighting power of the guards not only did not decrease, but instead increased a little bit. This is really hard to believe.

　　Juliet and others stood outside the gate of Qingong, waiting for Ke Lan's army to appear. However, what they waited for was an even more frantic attack from Zhukov's side. Looking at the crumbling third gate, the faces of several people changed.

　　"Your Highness, with such a huge disparity in power, the guards won't be able to hold on for long," Hams looked at Juliet anxiously.

　　"Now we can only hope that Kelan's Armored Guards can arrive earlier!" Juliet smiled bitterly and shook her head.

　　Hams glanced at Gary and suddenly said loudly: "There are adults here to protect the princess. Let's go up and help. Although, this won't change much."

　　Hams and Gerry flew away, their figures flashing in the bloody light. In just a short time, they had reached the gate.

　　Mithras' brows were slightly furrowed. He saw the state of those guards clearly. Each of them was already at the end of their strength and was fighting only with faith. They could not sustain such a state for long. As long as their minds were slightly dazed, the battle would come to an end.

　　"Do you really want me to do it myself?" Mithras gave a slight bitter smile. No matter what, he couldn't just watch Zhukov's men break into the palace. Not to mention the agreement he had made with Juliet, even if it was simply because of their friendship they had been together all the way, he couldn't let such a thing happen.

　　Juliet also looked at Mithras with twinkling eyes. When Kelan's armored guards could not arrive in time, the only one she could rely on was Mithras. However, she could not say such things out loud, so she secretly watched the changes in Mithras's expression.

　　The addition of Hams and Gerry did not bring much change to the battle. The guards' condition was rapidly deteriorating, and the casualties were increasing. Apart from the hoarse shouts and the sounds of swords entering the body, the palace walls became extremely dull for a while, and blood flowers dyed the palace walls red.

　　The accumulated blood slowly solidified, covering the entire palace wall like a thin layer of ice. It was difficult for people to even stand steadily in such a place, but there was only one result of falling, and that was death.

　　Zhukov shook his head and sighed. He had basically controlled the situation so far in the battle, but when he thought that such a result was achieved with the city guards who numbered several times more than the imperial guards, he felt a wave of emotion in his heart.

　　"After all, the Kingdom of Kiev has been ruled by the Tres family for many years. I didn't expect that these palace guards who are usually lazy and dissolute would have such combat effectiveness once they erupt. Even those main combat corps are no more than this," Zhukov frowned even more tightly when he thought of the city guards.

　　"After this incident is over, the city guards should indeed be reorganized." Although the battle was still going on, Zhukov was also a military strategist of the time, and he could naturally see that the war situation had completely turned to his side, so he had already begun planning what to do next.

　　"Why hasn't that Saint made any move yet? It's really suspicious!" A man wrapped in a black cloak standing next to Zhukov said something at this time.

　　"Perhaps it's because that strong man has no intention of taking action at all!" Zhukov smiled slightly: "However, at this point, even if he takes action, the result will be the same."

　　Zhukov was not afraid of the strong men from the Holy Land destroying his arrangements. Could it be that there was some unknown power in her body? If so, Juliet would be in real danger, because she had placed all her hopes on Mithras.

　　"But I always feel that cooperating with those people is a big threat to us. Their appearance is too strange, and we don't even know who they are." The black figure hesitated and said, "Moreover, their requirements are too simple. I'm afraid there will be some secrets in it."

　　Zhukov nodded: "Of course I know this, but the Saint next to Juliet poses a greater threat to us. If those people hadn't suddenly come to our door, I wouldn't dare to launch an attack now."

　　"Of course I understand my father's concerns, but after this matter is over, we'd better cut off all contact with those people. I always have a bad feeling that those people will pose a great threat to us." The black figure turned out to be the fourth princess.

　　"Of course I know how to do this, but we really need their help now. Otherwise, once the Saint next to Juliet takes action, we will have no one to stop him," Zhukov nodded.

　　The fourth princess looked at the battle on the palace wall without answering. Once upon a time, this was where she lived, but now it has become a living hell because of her. So, she had infinite emotions in her heart, but they were just emotions. Compared with her grand plan, these were nothing.

　　Chapter 41: Taking Action

　　The number of palace guards on the palace wall was decreasing, but many city guards had already climbed onto the gate and even occupied the control room for opening the gate. The heavy gate began to make a rattling sound, and the rope made of soft steel was stretched straight.

　　"It's broken!" Hams' face changed drastically and he rushed to the control room. Once the gate was really opened, the situation would become irreparable. Zhukov's men would march straight in and occupy the entire palace. Hams couldn't just watch it happen.

　　"Gerry, help me!" The entire control room was surrounded by Zhukov's men, and some of them seemed very strong. Hams knew that in such a situation, there could not be any delay, otherwise when Zhukov's men opened the gate, everything would be over.

　　"Boom!" Hams' figure crashed directly into the crowd, but several fierce gusts of wind attacked him, causing his figure to stop.

　　Gerry's body followed Hams into the crowd, and the sword in his hand spun a few times, swinging away nearby opponents.

　　"Go ahead, I'm here," Hams spread out his sword and covered all the enemies around him in the sword light. In an instant, Gerry's figure broke into the control room.

　　"Clang!" Without any pause, Gary's body was still a few steps away from the rope to open the gate, but the sword in his hand had turned into a beam of light and chopped down fiercely.

　　The long sword in his hand broke, and the taut rope also broke at once. Gary smiled bitterly. Although this could temporarily control the situation, judging from the current situation, it was inevitable that the city guards would enter the palace.

　　Although the third gate could cause certain obstacles to Zhukov's men, they could still enter through the palace wall even if they did not open the gate. Although to do so they would have to clear the guards on the palace wall first, the fact was that the palace wall was now basically in the hands of the city guards.

　　Juliet paced back and forth at the door of her bedroom. Although she did not have as good eyesight as Mithras, she could tell that the situation had become extremely critical just by listening to the shouting and screaming that was slowly subsiding from the direction of the palace wall.

　　"Well, let's go!" The situation in front of him made Mithras unable to sit idly by and watch, and his body slowly left the ground.

　　"Doudou, you stay here and protect Juliet!"

　　As mentioned before, it was impossible for Mithras to watch Zhukov's men break into the palace, but the situation now had reached the point where he had no choice but to take action, so even though he was unwilling, he still appeared above the palace.

　　"Stop it!" Although Mithras' voice was not loud, it was clearly heard by everyone, as if this sentence was only directed at that person.

　　The battle stopped in an instant, and that voice repeated over and over again in their minds, like a tide that made their bodies tremble and their souls worship.

　　“Holy Land!”

　　Mithras' figure was stretched out in the firelight. At this moment, it seemed as if the entire starry sky behind him existed only because of his existence. His every move made the entire starry sky shake.

　　"Finally appeared!" Zhukov was relieved when he saw Mithras' figure. He smiled slightly and whispered, "Now, all the forces that can threaten us have appeared!"

　　Mithras just stood in the air and looked at everyone on the palace wall. Perhaps he was not even looking at those people because he had turned his body towards the outside of the palace.

　　"That is...", Mithras's face changed, looking at the distance, three figures were approaching rapidly.

　　"So they have arrived a long time ago," a look of understanding appeared on Mithras' face. He was very familiar with one of the auras emanating from these three figures, and that was Berg from the Holy Spirit Temple. This meant that the remaining two people could only be from the Holy Spirit Temple.

　　These three figures did not restrain their aura like Mithras did. An aura as deep as the ocean suddenly appeared on each of them. The soldiers of both sides standing on the palace wall were like pieces of stubborn stones, rolling directly down from it, while the city guards outside the palace wall had already trembled in fear and threw their weapons aside.

　　"Mithras, have you ever expected our appearance!" Berg was suspended dozens of feet away from Mithras, and the other two elders flashed and appeared on Mithras' left and right almost at the same time.

　　The four powerful Saint Realm warriors were dozens of feet apart from each other. Mithras was right in the middle of the three of them, but he didn't show much fear on his face, and even had a little sneer.

　　"It's you!" Mithras sneered, "It seems you spent a lot of effort to find me, and you actually came directly to the territory of the Anti-God Alliance."

　　"How could the Holy Spirit Hall allow a person like you to develop? It has to be said that you have now become a threat to us, and we have only one way to deal with such people, and that is to kill them!" Berg felt a little emotional as he looked at Mithras in front of him. Once upon a time, Mithras was just a mosquito in his eyes. He could kill it with just a slight twist of his fingers. However, in just a few years, Mithras had become a strong man in the Holy Land. Such a cultivation speed could be called incredible.

　　It turned out that after Berg and others arrived in Kiev, they soon learned the news that Mithras had entered the palace. Although there were no powerful people in the Kiev Kingdom, Berg still did not want to break into the palace easily, because even if he could catch Mithras, it would completely anger the Anti-God Alliance, which was not his original intention. So, he found Zhukov who was against Juliet, and wanted to follow up Zhukov's incident and capture Mithras. In this way, no one would doubt their identities, and would only think of them as helpers invited by Zhukov.

　　"It's a pity that despite all the efforts of the Holy Spirit Hall, I am still alive and well." Mithras sneered, "This time will be the same result. Your arrival will only add two more corpses to this palace fight."

　　Mithras slowly released his aura, and the world in his sea of ​​consciousness suddenly burst into bursts of light, and a circle of light rushed out of Mithras' body and hung above his head.

　　This was also the first battle of Mithras after his advancement, so even he didn't know the reason for the change in the space of his sea of ​​consciousness. However, this change shocked everyone so much that they forgot to breathe.

　　A not-so-bright halo hung behind Mithras, with sparkling spots on his body, as if it contained a starry sky. Everything behind him had disappeared, and only the figure of Mithras remained in the entire sky, like the demon god who created the world, shocking people's hearts.

　　This aperture only existed for a brief moment and soon disappeared.

　　"This is..." Berg's face changed drastically. Even if Mithras released his aura, he still felt a little bit, as if Mithras was just an ordinary person. However, in a trance, Mithras' body seemed as huge as the heaven and earth, pressing towards him.

　　This was just a kind of mental oppression and did not exist in reality. However, it was this illusory pressure that made Berg's face suddenly turn pale.

　　Horror appeared on Berg's face. Just now, he used his mental power to explore Mithras, but Mithras' body seemed to disappear completely in that instant. His mind was as if he had entered a universe. If he had not seen the opportunity and retracted his mind early, he would probably have been lost in the starry sky.

　　However, even so, his soul was somewhat damaged, which frightened him greatly. Thinking about the purpose of coming out of the Holy Soul Palace this time, he suddenly had the thought of failure in his mind.

　　Just at that moment, Mithras seemed to have established a connection with a certain world in his body, as if he was the master of that world and could control everything in it at will. However, as soon as the surprise appeared in his heart, that connection disappeared without a trace, as if the moment just now was just an illusion.

　　"How strong are you?" Berg looked at Mithras's changing expression. For the first time, he felt that Mithras' strength was not as simple as an ordinary sanctuary.

　　Mithras lost that subtle connection and for a moment even forgot the environment he was in at the moment. He probed his mind into the sea of ​​consciousness and examined it carefully. He had a feeling that as long as he could get back the feeling of that moment just now and maintain it, his strength would undergo a drastic change.

　　However, the feeling just now came too suddenly, and he couldn't even think of what caused the changes in his sea of ​​consciousness.

　　So, Mithras ignored Berg, or rather, he had forgotten Berg's existence altogether, and just carefully recalled the changes that had just taken place.

　　Seeing that Mithras didn't say anything, Berg didn't dare to move. The moment just now made him deeply wary of Mithras. Although it was hard for people to believe such a thing, after all, he had entered the Sanctuary for many years, while Mithras had only been in the Sanctuary not long ago. However, Berg felt that in the state just now, he would not even be a match for Mithras in one move.

　　The other two elders also felt the change that had just happened to Mithras, so without figuring out the reason, they did not dare to act rashly, but just raised their alert to the limit.

　　Mithras completely forgot everything and thought carefully, as the scene just now passed through his mind bit by bit.

　　"Could it be?" Mithras touched the box tied to his chest, his heart suddenly shocked. The moment he let go of it, he seemed to feel the box tremble slightly.

　　Chapter 42: Battle!

　　"Impossible? It can't be that!" The entire box was made of refined gold. Even with Mithras' current strength, it was difficult for him to sense any breath inside. Besides, even if it was really the finger bone in the box, it would definitely not have such a great impact on him.

　　"It seems that it was just a sudden inspiration and a momentary coincidence!" Mithras sighed and came to his senses. Thinking of the feeling as if he could control the world, he felt melancholy.

　　Seeing Berg and others in front of him, Mithras's face changed obviously, and he was secretly sweating in his heart. He actually forgot about the three people in front of him just now. In that situation, any one of these three people could take the opportunity to kill him.

　　"How could they..." Mithras was puzzled. It was really hard to imagine that these three people would give up such a good opportunity for a sneak attack.

　　How could he know that his previous change surprised Berg and others more than himself. It was precisely because they didn't know what had happened to him that Berg and others didn't dare to launch a sneak attack.

　　The sky around the four strong men was extremely calm, but they were already surrounded by dark clouds, lightning was flashing, and the violent airflow even extended to below them.

　　The palace wall was right below them. At this time, not to mention the palace wall, even the area within a thousand meters near the palace wall had already turned into a sea of ​​wind, and the glazed tiles on the roof of the nearby palace were flying up.

　　"Is this the power of a strong man from the Holy Land?" At this time, all the people who could still move had left the range of the palace wall. The city guards and the palace guards who came down from the palace wall were only a few dozen meters apart. However, both sides no longer had the intention of continuing to fight. They just stared at the four figures in the sky with their mouths open.

　　The violent air currents wrapped around the palace walls, inside and outside. The degree of brutality made everyone watching terrified. However, such a scene was only caused by the momentum of the four strong men. They had not even started any battle yet.

　　The air currents and strong winds swept the debris across the palace wall, making a harsh sound. Because of the obstruction of the palace wall, the violent air currents hit it fiercely, like a crazy monster that wanted to tear the entire palace wall apart.

　　Everyone's face was pale. They had only heard about the power of the Saint Domain masters, but now they saw it with their own eyes. The power that was enough to change the world made their souls tremble. The weaker ones had already collapsed on the ground, their expressions became dull.

　　"I'm very curious, why didn't you take the opportunity just now to attack me by surprise?" Mithras looked at Berg in front of him seriously and asked a rather strange question.

　　"Mithras, no matter what means you have, you will never escape this time!" As soon as the aperture disappeared, Berg found that the aura that made him feel daunted by Mithras also disappeared. Thinking that Mithras had just entered the Holy Land, his confidence rose again. He sneered and said, "I will take you back to the Holy Spirit Hall, and your fate will be the same as your father's. You will become a test subject in our hands!"

　　Mithras's breath suddenly turned cold. He looked at Berg for a long time before saying, "I'll keep your life!"

　　Berg felt a chill in his heart after hearing what Mithras said. He rushed towards Mithras in a flash. Almost at the same time, the other two powerful Sanctuary masters also took action.

　　There was a hint of sneer on the corner of Mithras' mouth. His breakthrough in strength gave him a boost of confidence. Even when facing the attack of the three Saints, he was not panicked at all. His body spun rapidly and rose up to escape from the encirclement of the three people.

　　Berg and the other two pressed hard and caught up with him. Mithras' body suddenly stopped, and he drew an arc with his palms and slapped downwards.

　　"The Dragon Drill will conquer the world!" The fighting spirit flowed quickly, and the moment it rushed out of Mithras' body, it suddenly became extremely violent, just like a caged beast seeing freedom.

　　Two huge handprints emitting a faint white light slapped towards Berg. With this attack, Mithras actually gave up attacking the other two and only targeted Berg.

　　The two giant palms were like two huge cattail-leaf fans, blocking all of Berg's escape routes. In such a situation, he had no choice but to take the attack head-on. However, he was not panicked. Like Mithras, he was also practicing weapon soul, so one can imagine how strong his body was.

　　At this time, the other two holy domains had appeared in front of Mithras. Mithras sneered and suddenly rushed towards the two of them, as if he was fighting for his life.

　　The attack that the two Sanctuaries had just launched seemed a little too slow for a moment because of the sudden approach of Mithras. However, the power of the Sanctuary warriors was far beyond ordinary people's imagination. With a wave of the long swords in their hands, they had already covered Mithras' body again.

　　"Want to compete in strength? Very good!", Mithras laughed, the murderous aura on his body surged, he reached his hands into the sword light, shook his arms violently, and a huge light blade broke through the sword light and appeared in the sky.

　　"Ba Dao, go!"

　　Mithras rushed towards the two Saints without changing his speed and route. In front of him was a light sword that was hundreds of meters long. It carried unparalleled power, breaking through all obstacles and quickly approaching.

　　Berg's body dropped rapidly, and when it collided with the giant palm that appeared out of nowhere, he felt the power of it. His blood surged in his body, and his face turned red.

　　The strength of Mithras still exceeded his imagination. Such strength was not something that a cultivator who had just entered the Holy Land could possess. Instead, it was like the strength of a cultivator who had been in the Holy Land for countless years.

　　The faces of the two Holy Spirit Hall elders changed drastically. The power carried by the Tyrant Sword made them both feel frightened. Even if they could take on that kind of power, their bodies would definitely not feel good.

　　retreat!

　　The two elders retreated rapidly, and a fist shadow appeared from behind them. The huge fist smashed hard on the Tyrant Sword, making a buzzing sound, as if the Tyrant Sword had condensed into substance.

　　Two more sword lights shot at the blade of the Tyrant Sword. Berg and the other two elders stood together. The strength of Mithras was beyond their imagination. Although this was just the initial test, even Beige was not sure that he could win in a single fight.

　　The light of the Overlord Sword dimmed a little, but it did not disappear. It covered a distance of a thousand meters in just a moment, and soon it arrived in front of Berg and the other two. Through the blade, they could see the sneer of Mithras behind the Overlord Sword.

　　"Boom!" Two sword lights and a fist shadow collided with the Overlord Sword, and the Overlord Sword completely shattered in an instant. The figure of Mithras appeared opposite Berg, with a smile on his face carrying a terrible murderous aura.

　　"Gather them for me!" Mithras waved his hand, and a hilt emitting dazzling white light appeared in his hand. The smile on his face became even wider, and he suddenly made a downward slashing motion.

　　As his arm fell, a dazzling light extended along the direction of his arm, at a speed even faster than his own body. The white light flashed and disappeared, and several blood flowers appeared in the air.

　　An elder covered his arm. He didn't even have time to dodge at that moment. Although he was only cut a little, it was a huge shame for the three of them.

　　Three people from the Holy Domain, and three powerful people who had entered the Holy Domain a long time ago, besieged a young man who had just entered the Holy Domain. Not only did they fail to kill the other party quickly, but they were injured by the other party. If such a thing were to spread, wouldn't they become the material of others' ridicule?

　　"How dare you, young man!" Perhaps it was out of anger or perhaps it was out of shame, the elder actually pounced on Mithras. Although they were dozens of feet apart, the sword light had already appeared in front of Mithras in an instant.

　　"Are you angry?" There was a hint of coldness in Mithras' eyes, and his figure kept retreating, as if he was dodging the incoming sword.

　　The speed of the strong men in the Sanctuary was such that in just a short moment, the two of them were already thousands of meters away from Berg.

　　A cruel smile flashed across Mithras's lips, his body suddenly stopped, his palms spun in circles, and the Tyrant Sword reappeared in his hands. He slashed towards the elder who was chasing him with the power to break through everything.

　　Berg watched the two people getting farther and farther away, and suddenly an idea flashed through his mind. His face changed drastically, and he quickly chased after them.

　　A huge blade slashed down towards the elder. The elder's face changed slightly, and the sword in his hand slid slowly. Countless white flowers and plants appeared in front of him, as pure as heaven.

　　The Overlord Sword fell, heaven was destroyed, and the color of the Overlord Sword also dimmed. The long sword in the elder's hand shot out straight and hit the Overlord Sword. A crisp shattering sound was heard.

　　Mithras's attack was ineffective! But there was still a smile on his face, and it was slowly expanding.

　　A white light flashed, and the elder's face became stiff. His eyes were filled with disbelief, and slowly a line of blood appeared from his forehead to his lower abdomen.

　　puff!

　　The blood line became more and more obvious, and the elder's body was actually divided into two equal halves in an instant, and then suddenly exploded, and it was as if a bloody rain was falling in the whole control.

　　It is difficult to say how much power is contained in the body of a strong man in the Holy Domain, but this power must be extremely huge. Dao Guang cut through the elder's body in an instant, and the fighting spirit in his body completely exploded in an instant, and even the surrounding space was covered with dense cracks. It was only because this power did not have an accurate target and was too dispersed that it did not break the space.

　　There were two huge swords of light hanging upside down in the sky, and Mithras was standing underneath. The chaotic air currents around him did not pose any threat to him. He swept his eyes across the blood mist, and the sneer on his face became more obvious.

　　Berg's body froze, and he almost vomited blood. Looking at the faintly smiling face of Mithras, he became crazy. A strong fighting spirit rushed out of the bun on his head, and a faint beam of light rose up.

　　Chapter 43: Fight to the Death

　　A faint beam of light rose from Berg's body. It was the result of the high concentration of fighting spirit in his body. He stared at Mithras intently, and streaks of electric light appeared around his body.

　　"Mithras, you must die!" Berg looked at Mithras, with anger overwhelming his heart, but more of it was fear. In just a short moment, a Saint fell. Even he himself could not do such a thing.

　　The crowd below had already become dazed. They let the drifting blood mist blow onto their faces, but their hearts were already in turmoil. It was difficult to calm down even if they held their hearts in their hands. The rapidly surging blood seemed to be about to explode them completely.

　　“This, this is impossible!” They were all shocked. The strong men in the Holy Domain were like living gods to them, but, in just a short moment, they turned into a pool of blood mist. It was really hard to believe.

　　"It's so terrible!" Zhukov's face turned red and his body was shaking slightly. He had seen the power of the Saint Domain masters before, but he had never heard of a Saint Domain falling just after the battle started like now, and three Saint Domain masters were besieging Mithras at the same time.

　　On the ground, the sounds of violent heartbeats were continuous and could be heard clearly without even trying to catch them. No one made a sound, even though their mouths were open and they had injuries on their bodies, even though these injuries caused unspeakable pain.

　　They forgot, they forgot everything. The only thing left in everyone's mind was the figure of Mithras, and that figure continued to grow, filling their hearts and minds. There was no pressure, but everyone felt that their bodies were no longer under their control, they could not have any expression, and could not think.

　　Berg and another elder stood side by side. They realized that this mission was not as simple and easy as they had imagined. The strength of Mithras made them feel a slight sense of crisis. In this situation, the two men were in sync and knew clearly that they could not give Mithras the opportunity to defeat them one by one.

　　"Chief Judge, are you sad to see your companions fall?" Mithras looked at Berg with a sneer on his face, and every word seemed to come out of an ice cellar that had been there for thousands of years.

　　"Don't worry, it will be your turn soon!" Mithras approached Berg and another elder step by step in the void. A domineering sword appeared behind him. The curved blade seemed like he was pulling the moon in the sky. With every step, the sky would tremble slightly, and every step seemed to be stepping on people's hearts.

　　Mithras' figure was infinitely magnified, as if his figure was the only one left in the entire sky. Of course, this was only a mental reaction, but once this spirit accumulated to a certain level, it could even exceed the attack on the body.

　　This is the concentration of momentum. With every step, Mithras' momentum is growing exponentially. This growth is the burst of fighting spirit and the self-confidence driven by it.

　　Berg's face changed slightly. Although such momentum could not pose any threat to him at all, if it continued like this, Mithras's fighting spirit would become more and more concentrated. In that state, Mithras's strength would also be increased, which was not what he wanted to see.

　　whoosh!

　　Berg and another elder acted almost at the same time and appeared in front of Mithras in a flash. Two extremely condensed sword lights shot towards Mithras rapidly in the left and right directions.

　　"Cut!" shouted Mithras, and the domineering sword behind him chopped down fiercely. The light of the sword passed by like a flowing moonlight waterfall, or like a high silver wall.

　　The sword light collided with the waterfall, causing a loud bang, mixed with the sound of metal, as if the wall of light and the sword shadow had become real.

　　The sword light was getting shorter and shorter, and the color of the Overlord Sword dimmed in an instant. Mithras' face turned red and he retreated a thousand meters. The moment he retreated, the Overlord Sword completely shattered and turned into a rain of light all over the sky.

　　"Don't even think about leaving!" Berg had a cold and murderous look on his face. He waved the sword in his hand casually, but his body was like a meteor, even faster than the sword light.

　　Circles of light and shadow surrounded Mithras, and tiny daggers kept flying out from the light and shadow and shooting at Mithras, every minute and every second, without end.

　　From the outside, Mithras' body suddenly turned into a huge hedgehog, but the shining thorns did not shoot outward, but instead pierced into his body.

　　Berg's figure has appeared opposite Mithras, a hundred meters away. The sword in his hand suddenly enlarged tens of millions of times and turned into a river in the sky, rushing towards Mithras.

　　The other elder's sword condensed into a needle-like shape in an instant, but this needle was also half a foot thick and rotated towards Mithras.

　　In an attack like this, the smaller the needle is, the greater the attack power is. So, even though it's just condensing the sword light on the long sword into a half-foot diameter, this kind of attack is already the strongest of this elder.

　　Mithras was in a circle of light, with a falling Milky Way above his head and a rotating air needle in front of him. This situation was very unfavorable. If he could not get out of the circle of light in a short time, he would have to take the attacks from behind.

　　The corners of Mithras' mouth turned cold, and his body began to spin rapidly. In an instant, his body turned into a drill and broke through the layers of light circles. As soon as his body appeared outside, it shot straight towards Berg.

　　"Break the Sky!" A drill emitting dazzling light appeared in front of Mithras again, and the drill generated by the rotation of his body shot towards Berg one after another.

　　The space was breaking apart, and a dark hole appeared from where Mithras passed, with several lightning bolts shining through it. Black turbulence sprayed with the desire for destruction, and the stars in the sky disappeared in the chaos. Only two spots of light remained, one in front and one behind, shuttling through the thick dark clouds.

　　Berg's face changed drastically. Just from the broken space, he could tell how shocking this attack of Mithras was. He used two powerful moves in a row, so how could he dare to take it head-on? His body flowed like water and he retreated thousands of meters in an instant. Wind and clouds surged, lightning followed, his hair and beard stood up, and he looked as ferocious as a demon.

　　Mithras' route remained unchanged, still heading towards Berg, but he suddenly accelerated, and in an instant his body disappeared, and a space crack tens of meters wide extended towards Berg's direction.

　　In the chaos, there was no trace of Mithras anymore, and even the two points of light disappeared. Berg's heart was shocked, and he danced his sword into a ball to protect himself. His speed had reached his limit.

　　Two points of light instantly appeared in front of Berg's eyes. A drill suddenly pierced into the sword light, causing a violent explosion. The protective circle formed by the sword light was shattered without a trace. The chaotic airflow even made a hissing sound. Rays of electric light entangled and shuttled, what a doomsday scene.

　　"Boom!" Berg's body bent into a bow, and explosive rays radiated from around his body. A stream of blood mixed with broken internal organs spurted out, and a sound like frying beans came from his body.

　　A circular space crack appeared next to Berg, bringing with it an overwhelming attraction. Suddenly, streams of blood gushed out from Berg's chest, as thick as his arms, and sank into the outer space. In an instant, his body shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if it had been compressed.

　　Berg's eyes were filled with terror, his breath was almost extinguished, and he opened his mouth but could hardly make a sound. Perhaps it was because his body had entered outer space, where there was no sound at all and only silence. It was a forbidden zone that no life could reach.

　　Mithras' figure appeared below Berg, gasping for breath. The breath in his body was extremely unstable, but there was a smile on his face, very cold!

　　The space slowly closed up under the influence of the law, locking Berg's body, tearing, pulling, and pushing. Berg's struggle became powerless and slowly disappeared as the cracks in space closed up, without making any sound from beginning to end.

　　Only Mithras was left in the air. The long space crack above his head slowly closed. The dark clouds, lightning, and strong wind could not move him at all. His smiling face looked as angular as a stone sculpture, and his clothes were bulging, making his figure occupy the entire space and everyone's vision.

　　"Escape? There will be a next time," Mithras sensed the elder's fleeing breath, and a thick murderous aura was suppressed in his calm voice.

　　Mithras had no intention of chasing after him. Although he killed Berg and another Saint in this battle, he also tried his best and his body felt empty.

　　At the beginning of the battle, Mithras did not use his full strength, because he knew that he was no match for the three Sanctuaries, and at best he was only slightly better than Berg. In this situation, he kept showing weakness to the enemy, taking the opportunity to kill the elder, successfully angering Berg, and making Berg use his big move at all costs. Only at this time did he completely release the acupoints in his body that formed the cyclone, and took advantage of Berg's temporary decrease in physical strength to kill him in one fell swoop.

　　If this situation happened again, Mithras didn't even know if he could achieve the perfection he had just now, because in terms of real strength, it was impossible for him to defeat more than two Saints at the same time.

　　His success was also related to the misjudgment of Berg and others. The three of them just thought that Mithras had just stepped into the Holy Land. They never thought that Mithras was different from them. The acupoint cultivation method combined with the power of the Absolute Dragon Diamond made his strength far exceed that of ordinary holy lands.

　　At this time, the ground had become a ruin. Within a radius of thousands of meters, there was not even a single building protruding from the ground. Instead, there was a huge circular pit several meters deep.

　　Chapter 44 The dust has settled

　　At this time, the road leading to the palace was clear, but Zhukov was already trembling with fear. This former marshal, who had dominated the world and was known as the "God of War", had to rely on the support of several subordinates around him to stand steadily.

　　When the last Saint escaped from his sight, his heart sank. He knew that he had lost this gamble, not because of his careless arrangement, but because of the demon standing in the air.

　　Zhukov knew the current situation of his city guards without even looking. He knew even more that these soldiers would not dare to take another step forward even if he put swords on their necks. The only reason they could stand here was because they were so frightened that they had lost control of themselves.

　　At this moment, he thought of many things. He thought of his first meeting with the old king, when he patted the old king on the shoulder and urged him to drink; he thought of the day when the little princess was one month old, and he felt unspeakable joy in his heart when he held the little princess in his arms; he thought of the night when the old king talked with him by candlelight and raised his glass to apologize on the night he retired; he thought of his son Cage's joy when he was appointed; he thought of...

　　Zhukov's face suddenly showed a trace of sarcasm, and he said to himself: "Your Majesty, you suspected me and were jealous of me, which caused Cage's tragedy, but you also paid the price for what you did. Now we are even. I hope that when we meet again, we will not be suspicious of each other, just like when we first met."

　　Zhukov and the old king originally had a friendship of sharing weal and woe, but their power and status led them to suspect each other. At one moment, Zhukov suddenly discovered that everything he had cared about before was just an illusion, and he felt sad and full of self-mockery in his heart.

　　"Remember to raise little Cage and tell him to never let power and status blind his eyes!" Zhukov looked at the trembling Fourth Princess beside him and said with a smile: "Everything should be over. Perhaps all this should not have started at all!"

　　The cloak on the fourth princess' head had been blown away by the storm caused by the battle just now. Her face was so pale that no blood could be seen. Her eyes were a little dull and she had lost her usual calmness.

　　"Father!" The fourth princess looked at Zhukov. Seeing Zhukov's smile, she had a bad feeling: "We have not failed. We still have a chance!"

　　Zhukov smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said with certainty: "There is no chance."

　　At this moment, a dull sound of footsteps came from behind them, accompanied by the sound of armor colliding, and a murderous aura lingered around them.

　　The black crowd extended into the darkness. Their eyes were like those of wolves, emitting bloodthirsty light. Their armor looked even darker under the dim moonlight.

　　Ke Lan slowly walked out of the crowd with surprise on her face. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was shocked again and her body trembled slightly.

　　The Armored Army finally arrived, but they didn't even need to step forward. The weapons in the hands of the city guards had been discarded as early as when the fight between the powerful Sanctuary masters began. Even until now, they had not sensed the Armored Army appearing behind them.

　　Mithras looked at the crowd below and suddenly felt a little desolate. These people were just pawns used by Zhukov and the Fourth Princess. They were the most innocent.

　　"Let's go!" Mithras sighed, turned around and walked down step by step.

　　These words were like the opening of a floodgate. The city guards who survived the scene were stunned for a moment, then desperately broke through the encirclement of the armored guards and disappeared into the darkness, as if death would befall them if they were one step later.

　　Ke Lan was stunned on the spot. He didn't expect that when he arrived, there would be only such a scene. After the surprise on his face, only a bitter smile remained.

　　"Father!" The fourth princess hugged Zhukov in a daze. Just now, Zhukov had severed nine of his meridians and now, he was just hanging on for one breath.

　　"Child, I have implicated you!" Zhukov's face showed a trace of self-blame: "If I hadn't always believed that His Majesty was unfair to me, this wouldn't have happened. Fortunately, the little princess is kind and gentle and won't kill everyone. You just live well, for little Cage!"

　　The fourth princess's face was full of confusion. Ever since Cage's death, she no longer knew the difference between life and death. Now that things have come to this point, can she still live well?

　　"Father, I'm tired too. I should have rested a long time ago!" The fourth princess smiled bleakly and said softly, "Tell me, after all these years, does Cage still remember me?"

　　"Silly child!" Zhukov shook his head and looked at the fourth princess and suddenly smiled: "Now we can be reunited again, but it's hard for little Cage."

　　"He won't suffer. I will take care of him. I am relieved!" The fourth princess' body slowly softened. A pool of blood flowed from under her body. A very delicate knife was stuck in her chest.

　　"I give you this knife. If one day you find that I have changed my mind, use it to stab my chest."

　　"If you change your mind, I will use it to kill you, then commit suicide. In the underworld, I will kill you again until you can no longer forget me because of the pain."

　　…

　　The fourth princess smiled slightly and whispered, "We will meet soon. If you dare to change your mind, I will use it to kill you again."

　　The fourth princess's voice became increasingly low, and only Zhukov heard the last few words. A little color appeared on his face, and he stared at the night sky and said to himself, "Your Majesty, I have come to find you. Let me help you rebuild your great kingdom!"

　　In just a short moment, the only things left at the scene except for the disabled soldiers who were unable to move and the armored guards brought by Ke Lan were corpses. They were lying on the ground, their faces either terrified or frightened, which made people sad.

　　"Pass the order, all armored guards leave the palace, and do not move without my order!" Ke Lan knew the current situation. If his armored guards continued to stay here, they would arouse suspicion. His identity was already embarrassing. After all, he had thought about competing for the throne before, and he had put it into action.

　　At this time, Mithras slowly walked down from the sky, appeared in front of Juliet, smiled slightly, and said: "It's done, but your palace wall needs to be rebuilt."

　　Juliet looked at Mithras a little distractedly, nodded slowly, and asked a little blankly: "You killed two Saint Domain strongmen?"

　　Mithras knew the shock in Juliet's heart. The strong men in the Holy Land were like gods in the eyes of ordinary people. However, such people were killed by Mithras in an instant. The shock in her heart can be imagined.

　　"It's just a bit of luck, don't take it to heart, just treat them as ordinary people," Mithras didn't know how to explain and could only answer like this.

　　Juliet raised her eyes and didn't know what to say to Mithras. They were obviously two saints, could it treat them as ordinary people?

　　Mithras also knew that his explanation was a bit inappropriate. He laughed and walked towards Doudou, who was holding the roast goose and eating it voraciously without any reservation. It seemed that he didn't pay attention to the whole battle at all.

　　"Boss, are you done?" Doudou asked vaguely, and continued to work on his barbecue business with his head down, but this made Mithras very angry.

　　What does it mean that the boss is finished? Looking at Doudou's face full of anger, Mithras waved his hands, and the grilled meat on Doudou's claws turned into a piece of charcoal.

　　"You, boss, you are so despicable!" Doudou's face was dyed black. He threw away the barbecue in his claws angrily and looked at Mithras who was eager to try.

　　Mithras looked at Doudou with a ferocious expression and asked provocatively, "What? You want to fight me?"

　　"Humph! You are bullying the weak, I won't accept it!" Doudou said angrily: "If I had known this would happen, I should have followed Xiao Diao to the kitchen and not cared about your life or death."

　　Mithras was stunned. It turned out that there was another person, Guli, who cared even less about him. He felt at a loss whether to laugh or cry. These two little guys were really thick-skinned and didn't care about the situation of the battle at all.

　　I think Guli came back directly after sending Ke Lan out of the city, but Mithras was so busy fighting that he didn't notice her coming back, and after she came back, she went straight to the kitchen.

　　"Okay, I admit defeat to you two," Mithras smiled bitterly and turned around. At this time, Kelan's armored army had taken away the corpses on the battlefield. For a moment, except for the remaining hundreds of palace guards, only Mithras and four others were left on the scene. Juliet walked towards the guards who were sitting or lying with a heavy face. Now there are only these few people left out of the three thousand guards. The fierceness of the battle can be imagined.

　　"Princess, Your Majesty!" Kashafili struggled to stand up, but his injuries were not light, and he could not stand up after struggling several times.

　　The fierce battle had already pushed the surviving guards to the brink of exhaustion. Even for him who was quite strong, his strength had been exhausted and he couldn't even stand up.

　　"Thank you, you are all loyal and brave people of the kingdom. If you hadn't fought to the death, the palace would have been captured long ago." Juliet said as she bowed to all the guards on the ground, scaring them so much that they were at a loss what to do. However, they really couldn't move anymore and could only accept Juliet's thanks.

　　"Your Highness, the kingdom has treated us well, how could we not fight to the death? It's just that we are incompetent. If it weren't for this adult's help, I'm afraid we would have become sinners of the kingdom," Kashafili said with some self-blame.

　　"With only 3,000 men against 25,000 men, your courage has been seen by everyone. Your existence is the pride of the kingdom and my pride." Juliet looked at everyone and said loudly, "I grant you the title of loyalty and bravery, the status of baron, which will be hereditary and will protect the royal family forever from generation to generation. Except for the crime of treason, you will not be subject to the five punishments, but will be punished by three prison sentences!"

　　"All fallen soldiers will be posthumously awarded the title of Viscount, and their descendants will inherit the title one level lower, and enjoy the wealth of the kingdom forever.

　　Volume 8: Changes in Godhead

　　Chapter 1: Words of Doudou

　　When everything was settled, Juliet did have the bearing of a queen. As for those ministers who followed Zhukov in rebellion, except for a few extremists who were executed, she did not take any action against the rest and even continued to employ them. This move ensured that although the entire kingdom experienced great changes, there was no chaos, but it quickly stabilized.

　　Juliet did not even discriminate against little Cage, the orphan of the fourth princess. Instead, she took him into the palace to raise him personally. As a result, those ministers who were uneasy saw that Juliet was so tolerant towards Zhukov's family, and naturally they, as followers, would not have too much trouble. They completely calmed down, and everyone obeyed her orders. There was unexpectedly harmony throughout the kingdom.

　　More than half a month later, Juliet finally ascended the throne. The first decree she issued after ascending the throne was to close the palace for three months to observe mourning for the old king. She would officially start handling the kingdom's affairs three months later. Before that, the kingdom's affairs would be handled jointly by the Grand Secretary and the Kingdom's Council of Elders.

　　As soon as this decree was issued, many ministers stood up to oppose it. They believed that even if Juliet wanted to observe mourning for the old king, there was no need for her to put aside state affairs. The kingdom had just experienced a major change and it was the time to stabilize people's hearts. If Juliet stayed in the palace to observe mourning at this time, it would likely bring chaos to the kingdom.

　　Juliet naturally had a response to such remarks. She claimed that she was inexperienced and still young, and planned to take advantage of the period of mourning to get to know the situation in the kingdom better and accumulate experience for the subsequent government affairs.

　　The ministers were all careful people, so it was naturally difficult for them to believe such words. If Juliet only had such an idea, she could have observed the mourning period while accumulating experience in handling government affairs, without having to stay in seclusion and observe the mourning period. However, Juliet's persistence made these ministers helpless.

　　It just so happened that nothing major happened in the kingdom at that time. Although the ministers were embarrassed, they had to obey Juliet's arrangement. They only agreed after forcing Juliet to change the mourning period to two months.

　　In fact, Juliet did not want to observe mourning at all, but had other plans. On the second day of her mourning, she quietly left the city of Kiev.

　　And just one day before Juliet announced her seclusion to observe mourning, the Northern General Ke Lan also resigned and returned to his fiefdom. At this time, his men were with Juliet, along with Mithras, Hams and Gerry.

　　This group of five people naturally wanted to go to the South China Sea to find the sunken island of the Caribbean family. On the night when Juliet began to observe mourning, Mithras and Guli took them away from Kiev. The speed of this man and this eagle was rare in the world. In just two days, they had already traveled tens of thousands of miles away from Kiev. At this speed, they might not even need half a month to reach the South China Sea.

　　It was the first time for Ke Lan and others to fly at high altitude. Although they were not the ones flying themselves but were being shipped like cargo, the dream of mankind has always been to soar into the sky, so the excitement in their hearts at the beginning was really indescribable.

　　But soon several people were filled with fear of heights, especially Hams and Gary who were riding on the golden-winged eagle Guli. Although the golden-winged eagle flew very fast, perhaps this had become a habit. It would always make some thrilling moves at high altitudes, such as sudden dives and climbs, which were just small matters. The most terrifying thing was that the golden-winged eagle would sometimes suddenly make two turns. After a while, Hams and Gary's legs went numb when they saw Guli's back. However, they had already decided to follow, so how could they return at this time? They could only bite the bullet and persevere. Every time they took a break, the two of them could almost fall asleep while eating.

　　It's no wonder. On Guli's back, they have to pay attention to her movements every moment. Their nerves are highly tense. After a whole day, they are more tired than going through a battle with a huge disparity in strength.

　　Later, the two of them became smarter and each of them bought a strong rope in a city they stopped in. Whenever they set out on a journey, they would tie themselves tightly to Guli's back. This made them feel much more at ease and they were able to experience the joy of flying slowly.

　　Ke Lan and Juliet were a little better off. Although they had to be carried by Mithras in order not to hinder their journey, although Mithras' flying speed was fast, it was also stable without many thrilling moves. Even though the strong wind in the sky was so strong, the two of them were covered with thick blankets, but every time they landed on the ground, it took a long time to drive away the coldness in their bodies. Ke Lan was strong and could withstand such coldness, but Juliet couldn't. She was even frozen unconscious during her first flight.

　　Fortunately, Mithras finally realized this problem, and did not forget to provide some heat for the two of them while on the way, which made the feelings of the two of them less intense.

　　Doudou is the most comfortable one among all the people. Whenever they are on the road, he either hides in the arms of Mithras and takes a deep sleep, or stands on Guli's back and gives commands casually. Many of Guli's thrilling actions are made possible because of his commands.

　　"Boss, it's really boring to travel like this. It's not as interesting as when we were in the Beast Roar Mountains." I don't know how many times Doudou has complained. He complains like this several times almost every day.

　　Mithras smiled slightly, holding a large cage in his hand. No one knew what it was used for. In the middle of the cage were Ke Lan and Juliet. It looked very strange. Fortunately, Mithras' speed was fast enough and his flying height was high enough, so it was difficult for people on the ground to notice him, otherwise such a scene would spread quickly.

　　"Is it boring? I don't think so!" This was the first time for Mithras to fly a long distance. Although he could use the power of the Holy Land to fly in the past, it was a big burden on his body. Now that he has truly stepped into the Holy Land, he has no more worries. Even if he is carrying a large cage in his hand, it can't bring him too much trouble.

　　"No wonder everyone wants to enter the Holy Land. Just the ability to fly in the void is worth pursuing. This feeling is really amazing!" Mithras looked at the white clouds floating by him, and his heart suddenly became spacious. No wonder those strong men in the Holy Land are so proud. With such a view of the whole world in sight, one will naturally feel a sense of detachment in the heart after seeing it for a long time. Gradually, this detachment will make people believe that they can control everything in the world, and they will not take ordinary people seriously.

　　"Doudou, don't you think it's a wonderful feeling to fly freely in the sky?" Mithras smiled and stroked the clouds. He felt his palms were moist and his heart was refreshed.

　　"What's so special about it! It's not me." Doudou waved his little paws in annoyance and said unconvincedly, "Boss, your strength was not as good as mine at first, but now you have become a saint, and I have been left far behind. The most annoying thing is that even Guli, who is not as strong as me, can fly around, but why don't I have a pair of wings!"

　　Mithras laughed out loud. Only then did he understand that the reason why Doudou hated this kind of flying was that he felt unbalanced in his heart. Come to think of it, before the mysterious underground space, Doudou's strength was stronger than Mithras himself. However, after experiencing the changes in the mysterious space, Mithras's strength began to increase by leaps and bounds, leaving Doudou far behind. It is no wonder that Doudou felt dissatisfied with such a thing.

　　"Didn't you say that you have touched the edge of the holy realm? As long as you break through this level, you will be able to ascend to heaven and earth freely like us," smiled Mithras. As long as Doudou's strength also reaches the holy realm, the power around him will be much stronger, so he will have more confidence even when facing the Holy Soul Palace.

　　Doudou shook his head and said helplessly: "I have already felt the threshold of the Holy Land, but I just can't break through. It really makes me anxious."

　　Mithras looked at Doudou with contempt in his heart. This little guy really had no shame. His nonchalant look could be considered anxious. If he really worked as hard as he said, he would probably have entered the Holy Land long ago.

　　"The breakthrough in the Holy Domain is different from others. Perhaps your accumulation is not enough. When your accumulation really reaches the requirements of the Holy Domain, you will naturally have a breakthrough." Mithras looked at Doudou and said with a smile: "But, according to your current situation, if you want to reach the requirements of the Holy Domain, it will take a very long time. Who knows, by that time, Guli may have already entered the Holy Domain."

　　"Impossible!" Doudou suddenly stood up from Mithras' arms and said angrily: "I just don't believe that I will lose to Xiao Diao. I will definitely enter the Holy Land earlier than her."

　　Although Doudou is a bit of a scoundrel, he is extremely concerned about his reputation, especially in front of Guli. Thinking that if Guli breaks through before him, he will not be worthy of the title of boss, Doudou is really anxious.

　　"Isn't it just training? I don't believe that stupid little eagle can surpass me," Doudou said with a determined look. In fact, ever since Mithras created the exercises for him and Guli, it has been much easier for them to enter the holy land than other people of the same kind. Even the legendary dragon clan can hardly compare with them. Therefore, as long as Doudou can calm down and train, it will not be difficult for him to enter the holy land.

　　"I will start practicing now!" Doudou did what he said and immediately started practicing in Mithras' arms, muttering to himself, "I will definitely enter the Holy Land earlier than Xiao Diao!"

　　There was a smug look on Mithras' face. His words just now were meant to stimulate Doudou deliberately. Doudou's growth was not natural, and he had only been there for a few short years. If he had not been with Mithras, Doudou would still be a cub in swaddling clothes. Although, due to coincidences, he grew very fast, his mentality was still basically like that of a child, and it was difficult for him to calm down. In this respect, he was not even as good as Guli, because Guli had grown up step by step. Although her wisdom was not as high as Doudou's, her mentality was much more stable.

　　Therefore, Mithras would deliberately provoke him with words so that he could calm down and practice. In this way, perhaps it wouldn't take long for Doudou to enter the holy land.

　　Chapter 2 Cyprus

　　In the Holy Spirit Hall, Pope Osgood sank deeply into his chair with a frown on his face. Several archbishops stood aside, and the atmosphere in the room became very depressing.

　　"Your Majesty, the growth rate of Mithras has far exceeded our expectations. If it continues like this, it may bring fatal threats to our Holy Soul Temple." Varyag looked at Osgood with some trepidation in his heart, but he was not worried that Osgood would punish him. After all, he was still an elder of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　The Council of Elders has a very transcendent status in the Holy Soul Temple. Every elder is extremely powerful and is the true core strength of the Holy Soul Temple. Therefore, even every Pope treats these elders with great respect.

　　"Your Majesty, judging from the current situation, Mithras' strength is no longer something that the Sanctuary can handle. Should we notify those adults?" Archbishop Migalo frowned and said, "As long as those adults take action, Mithras will never have a chance to escape."

　　Osgood shook his head and said slowly: "It's just a Mithras. If we are forced to alarm the adults, then what is the meaning of our existence?"

　　"Besides, people with your strength are no longer suitable to appear on the mainland. The mainland is not the mainland of our Holy Spirit Hall alone."

　　Everyone present was a high-ranking member of the Holy Spirit Temple. They were all very clear about what Osgood had said, and they felt a headache when they thought about the impact that would be brought about if those people were mobilized.

　　How many secrets exist on the continent of Os? These people in front of us know much more than ordinary people!

　　Not to mention other forces, let's just talk about the Os Empire. This empire has existed even longer than the Holy Spirit Palace. A long time ago, the entire Os continent was under its rule. Although this unified situation was broken later, who can tell how many secrets this seemingly declining empire actually hides.

　　"So what does His Holiness mean...", Migallo asked with some confusion.

　　Pope Osgood sighed and said slowly: "Now we can only give up dealing with him temporarily. Tens of thousands of years have passed, and the continent is not as peaceful as we imagined."

　　Several archbishops were shocked. The Pope's words gave them a hint that the peaceful situation on this continent was about to change, and this change might even affect the Holy Spirit Temple. Only in this way would Osgood temporarily give up Mithras and concentrate on dealing with possible changes.

　　But is there really anything on this continent that can threaten the existence of the Holy Soul Palace?

　　The Aus continent is surrounded by the sea. The so-called South China Sea is in the south of the entire continent. It is warm like spring all year round. It is the most densely populated place in the entire Aus continent and also the most prosperous place in the entire Aus continent. Because the climate here is constant, the development of agriculture far exceeds that of the inland. In addition, it is close to the coast, and more than half of the fisheries in the entire continent are concentrated here.

　　Cyprus is a small city on the coast of the South China Sea. Due to the scarcity of land here, people mainly rely on fishing for their livelihood. There is a winding bay near the city of Cyprus, so the fishery resources here are obviously much richer than other places. The people of Cyprus rely on marine fishing to make a living.

　　However, fishing at sea is not an easy job. Not to mention the occasional appearance of sea beasts (a kind of fighting beast that lives in the sea all year round), even the simple sea hurricanes have swallowed up countless fishermen's lives. Fortunately, there are no lords in the South China Sea. Except for being exploited by merchants when selling their catch, the fishermen do not have to pay any taxes at all. In this comparison, the people here are still much better off than ordinary people in the inland.

　　On this day, several strangers dressed strangely suddenly appeared in the small town. In such a warm place, these people were wearing thick clothes and wrapped in blankets, which made the people in the small town feel very strange.

　　Needless to say, these people were naturally Mithras and his party. After seventeen days, the five of them had arrived at the coast of the South China Sea. Doudou and Guli had just arrived in a new place and had already run away without a trace.

　　Because they had been flying at high altitude, except for Mithras who was only wearing a long gown, the rest of the people were wearing thick clothes. Juliet was even wrapped in a blanket. This was very different from the local people's attire of short-sleeved shirts and shorts. Therefore, as soon as they appeared, they became the focus of attention of the residents of the small town.

　　"These people have weird looks in their eyes!" Hams looked at the crowd around him in surprise. He didn't even realize why these people were looking at him so weirdly.

　　Gary and Ke Lan also nodded. It was not because they were too clumsy, but mainly because they were already used to the clothes they were wearing and did not think about it in this regard at all.

　　Juliet's face was a little pale, and she was trembling slightly even though she was wrapped in a thick blanket. Most of the eyes of the residents in the city were focused on her, which made her a little confused.

　　"Haha! Don't you find that our current attire is very different from that of the people here?", Mithras asked a few people with a smile.

　　A few people looked at themselves, and then at the attire of the residents of the small town. They naturally understood what was going on and found it a little funny.

　　"Finally, I don't have to go up and down like that anymore. This period of time has been a nightmare." Juliet slowly lifted the blanket on her body. The warm sea breeze blew and she felt even warmer.

　　The other people felt the same way and nodded vigorously: "In the past, I envied those strong people who could fly across the sky. After experiencing it once, I realized that if you are not strong enough, flying at high altitudes is just asking for trouble."

　　Mithras laughed and said, "We are already at the South China Sea coast. We are all exhausted during this period. Let's rest here for two days and then set off again!"

　　"Don't worry about that, my lord. Our Tres family has a base here. We can just go there and prepare some necessary tools in the next two days." Juliet nodded and said, "Except for you, it's impossible for others to dive underwater without the necessary tools."

　　Mithras also understood that the Tres family had been planning for thousands of years, so it was natural that they could not be unprepared for such a place. However, he was still a little curious about what kind of equipment made Juliet confident enough to dive into the water. You know, finding a sunken island in the sea is not an easy task. It requires staying in the sea for a long time, and just breathing is a difficult problem.

　　With Mithras' current strength, holding his breath is not a problem at all. Even Ke Lan and others can hold their breath for a long time. Only Juliet is not a cultivator, and she probably can't even hold on for a minute in the water.

　　Mithras asked Juliet about this matter when they were in Kiev, but Juliet did not tell him at that time. Instead, she smiled and told him that he would know when he arrived at the place.

　　"Okay, since the little princess has already made preparations, then we will naturally follow your arrangements. To be honest, I really want to know what kind of equipment you mentioned that can help people breathe underwater is like," Mithras smiled and nodded.

　　Juliet's chill was almost gone by then, and she felt more energetic. She smiled slyly, looked at Mithras and said, "This is the secret of our Tres family. I can't tell you now, but you'll know it when we get to the family base."

　　Juliet is about the same age as Mithras. In the past, she had something on her mind, so she naturally seemed more stable. Now that things in the kingdom have been dealt with, she seems much more playful.

　　Mithras didn't care, he smiled and said, "Then I'll wait and see!"

　　Although Juliet knew that the family had a secret base here, it was her first time here, so it was not an easy task to find the secret base. Fortunately, this small town was not too big, and it would not take long to walk through the entire town.

　　However, it was obvious that Juliet did not have such patience. After asking a woman who was repairing fishing nets, she took a few people and walked towards the center of the town.

　　This is not a very grand mansion, but it is the only one of its kind in the entire town. Juliet and a few others stopped in front of the mansion's gate.

　　"This should be the place!" Juliet slowly walked up the stone steps and gently knocked on the iron ring on the door. After a while, footsteps were heard from behind the door.

　　"Who are you? Don't you know the rules? It's not time to open yet. Come back in three days!" The door opened a crack, and an impatient face poked out. Seeing Juliet was obviously stunned, he continued to glance at Mithras and others behind him, with some confusion on his face.

　　"Who are you and what's going on?"

　　Juliet smiled slightly: "We came from afar and wanted to purchase a batch of sea freight here to ship back to the mainland. We heard that your master is a famous wealthy family nearby, so we came to visit!"

　　The man's face changed, and he smiled with a flattering look: "Miss, why didn't you say so earlier? Please come in, I will go and inform the head of the family."

　　"He actually has the strength of level seven." After just one glance at the man, Mithras sensed that the man's strength was definitely above level seven. It seems that the strength of the Tres family left here is not weak either.

　　This is no wonder. The Tres family has been operating here for thousands of years and guarding such an important secret. Naturally, the strength of those who remain will not be too weak.

　　The man led Juliet and others through the screen wall behind the door, came to the living room, and then retreated in a hurry.

　　Chapter 3 New Situation

　　"The people the family arranged here are the most trustworthy. For thousands of years, they have guarded this secret for the family without regrets from generation to generation." Juliet sighed and said, "The sunken island was found after thousands of years of their efforts."

　　Mithras nodded. The secret guarded by the Tres family had never been spread on the continent. These people and their ancestors indeed made great contributions.

　　Soon there was a sound of heavy footsteps, accompanied by heavy breathing. Just by listening to the chaotic breath, several people in the hall could imagine what the person who was walking over looked like.

　　"Who is looking for me?" As he spoke, a fat man walked in, wiping the sweat from his forehead with one hand. The person who opened the door just now followed him.

　　"Is it you?" The fat man walked directly to the first seat in the hall and sat down. The wooden seat made a creaking sound. "Tell me! What do you want to talk to me about?"

　　The fat man sat on the chair carelessly, without even looking at the people, let alone asking the servants to bring them some tea. This way of treating guests was really unacceptable.

　　"I have a big business that I would like to discuss with you. I wonder if you are interested!" Juliet said with a smile.

　　The fat man laughed and said, "Big business, of course I'm interested, but I don't know what kind of business this lady is talking about. If it can't be like what you said, I don't have time to waste on it."

　　Juliet stood up slowly, walked to the fat man, took out a small silver card the length of a finger from her sleeve, and waved it in front of the fat man.

　　"Mr. Hadus, this business is so important. We'd better find another place to discuss it in detail!" Juliet looked at the fat man Hadus in front of her with a smile.

　　Hadus stood up suddenly, his face changed drastically, but he quickly recovered and said lazily: "In this case, I will give you a chance, but you must remember clearly, if the business you are talking about does not satisfy me, don't blame me for driving you out of the mansion!"

　　"Of course, please lead the way!"

　　Mithras and the others understood that the small silver card that Juliet had just taken out was supposed to reveal her identity to Hadus, so Hadus lost his composure for a moment. Although he appeared normal on the surface now, his body was still trembling slightly. It was obvious that Juliet's sudden arrival surprised him a lot.

　　Hadus took a few people out of the living room and walked towards the back. People kept greeting him along the way, but Hadus was obviously absent-minded and ignored them. He just kept on walking. From the back, Mithras could see that his body was still trembling slightly. He walked through several corridors and entered a room. It seemed that this should be his study.

　　"Stay here, no one is allowed to come near!" Hadus ordered the man who had just opened the door, his face extremely serious.

　　"Yes, sir!" The person who opened the door should be someone who knew the inside story, because his attitude towards everyone along the way was obviously much better, especially when facing Juliet.

　　Hadus walked to the study and gently turned the candlestick. With a click, a door appeared on the left wall of the study. It seemed that this was also a secret room.

　　"Miss, please!" Hadus bowed respectfully to Juliet.

　　There was indeed a secret room behind the door. After lighting a few candles, Hadus knelt upright on the ground: "Hadus greets Her Royal Highness the Princess and the others!"

　　Juliet smiled and said, "Lord Hadus, please get up quickly. There are no outsiders here, so please don't be polite!"

　　"I received an order from His Majesty half a year ago, and I knew that the little princess would be in charge of things here in the future. But I didn't expect that Her Royal Highness the Princess would come here in person."

　　Juliet nodded: "Thank you for your hard work over the years. I remember clearly your contributions to the kingdom. After this matter is over, you can go home!"

　　Hadus' body was shocked. He looked at Juliet in disbelief and said in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, you mean we can go home and don't have to stay here anymore!"

　　Juliet nodded: "We are here to solve this matter. In a few days, you can leave one person to lead the way for us, and the others can leave. The kingdom will not forget the pain you have endured for thousands of years!"

　　Hadus' body was shaking violently and tears actually flowed from his eyes. During these thousands of years, there had not been a single day when he and his ancestors did not want to return to Kiev. However, the responsibilities they shouldered made them realize that this could only be a dream. Now that Juliet told him in person that he would be able to return to Kiev soon, one can imagine how excited he was.

　　Mithras and the others were also filled with emotion. In order to keep this secret for the Tres family, these people stayed in such a place for generations. I don't know how they managed to hold on for thousands of years.

　　After a long time, Hadus's emotions finally stabilized. He looked at Juliet, nodded, and said, "Thank you, Princess, but we can't leave until things here are over. Now is the time when Her Highness needs us the most."

　　"Also, I was planning to send a message to the kingdom these two days. I feel relieved when the princess comes." Hadus frowned and said, "During this period, many strangers suddenly appeared in Cyprus. Although these people are under the guise of traveling merchants, they are actually not like that at all. Instead, they are wandering around in the nearby seas. It seems that the family affair has been discovered by someone with ulterior motives."

　　Juliet's face changed and she asked anxiously, "Have they been there?"

　　Hadus shook his head: "Our people have never been to that place since the last discovery, so those people should not have discovered it yet."

　　Juliet breathed a sigh of relief, but her expression immediately changed. She looked at Hadus and asked, "So how is everyone doing? Do those people…"

　　Hadus nodded and said, "During this period of time, many of our people have disappeared inexplicably, but I didn't find anything unusual here. Those people should not have discovered my identity yet."

　　Juliet nodded, looked at Mithras and said, "It seems that we must act immediately. Although those people probably don't know what we are looking for yet, if we continue like this, they will find us sooner or later."

　　What exactly did the Tres family want to find on the sunken island? Even people directly involved like Hadus didn't quite know. They just continued the same thing from generation to generation according to the instructions of their ancestors. Therefore, it can be said that the secret hidden on the sunken island is now only known by Mithras and others in front of him.

　　However, it is a bit impossible to say that those strangers who suddenly appeared knew nothing about the situation, because they have now begun to search around the area, and it is obvious that they know something.

　　What Juliet is wondering now is how much those people know, which is the most important thing, so she asked Hadus directly: "In your opinion, and according to the information you have received, what is the purpose of these people coming here?"

　　"According to the information we got, the family's affairs were first discovered by a mercenary wandering here. He thought the family was looking for a treasure, so he planned to bring people to rob it. However, he disappeared inexplicably soon. Later, this matter spread out for some reason, and some wandering adventurers and mercenaries rushed here after getting the news." Hadus said with some doubts: "But, I don't think things are that simple. It's obvious that this matter is pushed by someone behind the scenes, but I have never figured out what this person's purpose is."

　　Juliet nodded: "If they were just ordinary adventurers and mercenaries, the people the family arranged here would not disappear so strangely, so your guess should be correct."

　　Hadus nodded and said, "The missing people in the family are all strong. One of them is even stronger than me. However, I went to check the situation there and found no trace of a battle. It is obvious that such a thing is not something that ordinary adventurers and mercenaries can accomplish. Therefore, the person behind this should be very strong."

　　Mithras also frowned. Although Hadus was not good-looking, his strength was obviously around level nine. This meant that the missing person was of the same strength. With such strength, he didn't even have a chance to resist. Then the person behind him was very scary. He might be a powerful Saint.

　　"Could it be a powerful person from the Holy Land?" Juliet's face looked a little ugly. Before this, she only thought that the protection of the underwater island would bring trouble to everyone. Now it seems that this is not the only trouble.

　　"It seems that I have to trouble you this time," Juliet looked at Mithras with a heavy heart. The secret of thousands of years was about to be revealed, but suddenly such a thing happened. This was completely beyond his expectations.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I'll try my best. I have a bad feeling that this time things won't be as simple as I imagined at the beginning. I'm afraid there will be a big chaos."

　　Hadus looked at Mithras in surprise. He did not expect that the young man in front of him would be a powerful Sanctuary. Before this, he always thought that Mithras was just a follower of Juliet. Now he knew he was wrong.

　　Juliet nodded and forced a smile, "I feel relieved with your words, sir!"

　　"However, since things have changed, Your Highness, please do not get involved in person. Under the current circumstances, I cannot guarantee the safety of too many people." Mithras looked at Juliet and smiled, "If the princess is assured, I will complete this operation alone."

　　Chapter 4 Give Me One More Time

　　Juliet's face looked uncertain.

　　This time, she came here from Kiev in secret, with the purpose of witnessing the splendor of the Caribbean family's existence and taking out those treasures with her own hands. Now that Mithras wants to go alone to find those treasures, he is naturally not happy about it.

　　However, she was also very clear about the current situation. If other forces really intervened in this matter, her following would certainly not play any role and would also bring trouble to Mithras' actions.

　　"Don't worry, I won't keep those things for myself. If things succeed, I will bring them back to see you." Mithras smiled and said, "If you are worried, you can let any one of them follow me!"

　　Juliet shook her head and said with a wry smile: "You and I have an agreement. Those things belong to you from the moment the agreement was made. I naturally don't worry about you taking them all for yourself. It's just that I have gone through so many twists and turns to get here this time, and I am really unwilling to stay here."

　　"Since you are determined to go, I will not stop you. But you have to listen to my arrangements along the way. Otherwise, don't blame me if anything happens." Mithras also knew what Juliet was thinking. If such a thing happened to him, he would make the same choice.

　　"Of course. As long as no one above the Saint Realm appears, Hams and the others should be able to handle it. Your Excellency does not need to worry about me." Juliet was happy to see Mithras agree, and a smile appeared on her face. "But if we encounter any powerful people, it will be up to you to deal with them."

　　"It doesn't matter. As long as those big forces don't take action, they won't pose too much of a threat to us." Mithras smiled and shook his head. With his current strength, as long as there aren't too many strong people appearing at the same time, he has no fear at all.

　　"But it's better to do it sooner rather than later. I think we should act tonight. Even if the other party knows we are here, they will never think that we will act tonight. This way they won't have too much time to prepare, and the possibility of success will be greater," continued Mithras.

　　Several people were stunned. It was obvious that even they had not expected that Mithras would take action tonight. But on second thought, even they were surprised, and those who were hiding behind would never have thought of it. In this way, they might really be able to hide it from them.

　　"Sir, there is a waterway under my mansion that leads directly to the sea. If we start from here, we will not be discovered at all. It is very safe." Hades pointed to the ground and said to Mithras: "We usually go out from here to check the situation there."

　　Mithras' eyes lit up, he nodded and smiled, "This is the best. I was just thinking about how to avoid the eyes and ears of those people. Now that we have this passage, we can get there quietly without even alerting anyone."

　　The other few people also looked excited. Everyone was now certain that the things that caused the destruction of the Caribbean family were related to the gods. The excitement in their hearts could be imagined at the thought of uncovering such a mystery soon.

　　"Oh, by the way, now you can show us your family's diving equipment. I'm really curious." After finalizing the action plan, Mithras felt a lot more relaxed and asked Juliet with a smile.

　　Juliet nodded and looked at Hadus. Hadus naturally understood what Juliet meant. He walked to the lost corner with a smile, where there were several large boxes. He opened one of them and took out a round helmet from it.

　　This helmet is different from the usual helmets because the skull part is completely closed. Except for the eyes which have two lenses made of crystal, the rest is made entirely of an unknown metal.

　　"That's it, is it really possible?" Mithras looked at the instrument, which he didn't know what to call, with some curiosity. He really couldn't see what was so wonderful about it.

　　Juliet took the helmet and said with a smile, "My Lord, please do not underestimate it. This is a diving device that my family has gathered hundreds of experienced craftsmen and spent hundreds of years to develop. I don't know the specific principle, but as long as you wear it in the water, you don't have to worry about breathing problems. It's amazing!"

　　Mithras took the helmet with some disbelief and observed it carefully, but found nothing. However, according to his soul exploration, although this helmet-like thing seemed to be made of metal, it also had good permeability and invisible air could penetrate it. He thought that perhaps this was the reason why it could be used for breathing underwater.

　　In fact, if the true principle of a magical tool like this is so easy to explain, the Tres family would not have spent hundreds of years on such a thing.

　　"It's unbelievable, but it's good this way. With this thing, we don't need to surface for air on the way to the sunken island, and the possibility of being exposed will be less." Mithras smiled and glanced at everyone: "It's still noon now, everyone can take advantage of this time to have a good rest, and we will set off together in the evening."

　　The journey during this period has made everyone very tired, but fortunately there is still half a day of rest time. Among the few people, except Juliet, who has no cultivation at all and whose body's endurance is relatively poor, the rest are all powerful practitioners. Half a day is enough for them to recover their spirits.

　　Mithras walked to Juliet's side, waved his hand and injected a dense life energy into her, and said with a smile: "With this little life energy, the fatigue in your body should disappear quickly. Now go and rest for a while."

　　Juliet only felt a stream of clear water rushing into her body. Her whole body seemed to become lighter and more energetic in an instant. Although she was grateful in her heart, she said, "You have such ability, why didn't you help me along the way? Every time I come down from the air, I feel like I have just recovered from a serious illness."

　　Mithras was stunned, then smiled bitterly and said, "This method cannot be used too frequently. Once or twice can not only help you recover, but also prolong your life and delay aging. However, if you use it too many times, it will have the opposite effect."

　　Juliet's face lit up with joy. He had not thought that this kind of energy could have such an effect. He said anxiously, "It can actually delay aging. That was just the first time. It should be no problem to do it again!"

　　Mithras nodded, already knowing what Juliet was planning.

　　"Then give me another chance!" Juliet said excitedly, "It would be best if I could stay young forever!"

　　Ke Lan and the others had already laughed in their hearts, but due to their status they could only look at the two people ambiguously. What the two people said was really shocking. What did they mean by "give it another time"? It was easy for people to think of something wrong.

　　Juliet also thought of her own speech error and her face turned red, but the temptation of eternal youth far outweighed the embarrassment, and she looked at Mithras without moving away.

　　"What do you think this is? This kind of life energy can only slightly delay your aging, but it can't keep you young forever," Mithras said with a smile, "Also, although life energy like this won't cause harm to the human body in a few cases, you've just experienced an energy cleansing, and your body is in an agitated state. Once you're injected with life energy again, I'm afraid you'll pass out on the spot, and you won't be able to participate in the evening's operation."

　　Juliet nodded somewhat disappointedly, looked at Mithras and said: "But after this is over, you have to do it for me again. This is also an additional clause of the agreement."

　　"I promise you!" Mithras nodded with a wry smile. He really couldn't understand why women always became so crazy on this issue.

　　Mithras suddenly thought of Chakasi, and the expression on his face suddenly became very strange: "If Chakasi knew that I had such ability, would she be like Juliet?"

　　Juliet got Mithras's assurance, and the disappointment on her face disappeared. She looked at Hadus and smiled, "I don't know why, but I'm very hungry now. I think we should go eat something first!"

　　In fact, this is also related to the life energy that Mithras input into him. This energy can quickly eliminate fatigue in the body, but in the process, it will naturally accelerate the body's absorption of energy. This is a catalyzed metabolism, so Juliet feels particularly hungry.

　　Although Mithras knew the reason, he did not want to explain it. He just followed everyone out of the secret room. After coming outside, Hades' expression returned to the same as it was at the beginning, and his body became heavy again.

　　Although this is the base of the Tres family, not everyone here is a member of the family, because that would easily attract people's attention. Therefore, there are still many local people in this mansion.

　　No one can tell whether there are spies planted by other forces among these people. This is exactly why Hadus has been pretending to be an unscrupulous businessman.

　　After dinner, everyone was kept in the mansion by Hadus in the name of discussing business. Although doing so would easily attract other people's attention, there was no other way. Everyone's actions at night still needed to rely on the passage under the secret room of the mansion. Leaving now would be more troublesome.

　　Everyone began to prepare for the action, even Mithras was no exception. Although the journey during this period was not strenuous for him, it did consume some of his fighting spirit. This half day was just enough to restore his body to its peak condition.

　　The arrangement of the action seemed very careful, but there were too many unknown factors, and no one knew what kind of changes would occur in the action at night. Under such circumstances, Mithras did not dare to be careless at all.

　　Chapter 5: Heading to the bottom of the sea

　　At midnight, the whole city of Cyprus was silent.

　　In the underground secret room, several people looked at Mithras with excitement. They all held a helmet in their hands that could allow them to breathe underwater. Of course, Mithras was not among them.

　　"Sir, everything is ready now. When do we set off?" Hadus looked at Mithras. He already knew Mithras' identity and also knew that this operation would be led by Mithras.

　　"In that case, let's go!" Mithras glanced at Juliet, frowned, and asked, "How deep is the island underwater?"

　　Hadus was slightly stunned. He obviously didn't expect Mithras to have such a question, but he had memorized the situation of that place by heart, and he immediately said: "It should be more than a thousand meters deep!"

　　"At such a depth, the pressure is terribly great. Your body simply can't bear it!" Mithras frowned even more. He had just thought of this problem.

　　The others also understood it in an instant. For practitioners like them, their physical strength naturally meant they were not afraid of the pressure of deep water. However, this was not the case for Juliet. With her physical strength, she probably couldn't even withstand the water pressure at a depth of 100 meters.

　　Juliet blushed and said awkwardly, "Looks like I have to trouble you again!"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "It seems that I have no choice but to do hard labor again. I hope nothing unexpected happens, otherwise it will be troublesome!"

　　The others also looked heavy-hearted. Thousands of meters underwater, if no one helped Juliet withstand the water pressure, her fragile body would be crushed in an instant.

　　"Don't worry, sir. If you just want to release the fighting spirit shield for a short time, we can do it!" Hams nodded and said, "In this way, if there is any change, you can rest assured to leave the princess to our protection."

　　"This is the only way. Let's set off now!" Mithras glanced at Hadus and waved to Doudou on the ground. Doudou instantly jumped into his arms.

　　Although the people around him are all quite strong, Mithras is most confident in Doudou. If Guli was not afraid of water, he would probably take Guli with him as well. Moreover, in terms of strength alone, Doudou is stronger than the people around him.

　　Ever since being stimulated by Mithras last time, Doudou's training has become more diligent. Now one can feel an oppressive force from her body, which means that Doudou is very close to the sanctuary.

　　Hadus knocked on the wall a few times, and a deep hole slowly appeared in the ground. The sound of flowing water could be heard. This should be the passage to the sea that Hadus mentioned.

　　"Follow me!" Hadus put the breathing mask in his hand on his head and jumped down.

　　There were no steps below, and the echo sounded very high above the ground.

　　The passage below was very spacious and several meters deep, but the water was not very fast. After several people entered the water, except for Mithras, they all put the mask on their heads and sneaked out along the waterway.

　　Although it was in the water, this did not block Mithras' sight. Looking at this waterway that could almost become an underground river, he was somewhat shocked. He wondered how much manpower the Tres family had spent to dig such a waterway.

　　Except for Juliet, all the others were very powerful, so they moved very quickly. In just a short time, they had finished walking through the passage and a blue sea appeared in front of them.

　　Among the few people, except Hadus who had always lived here, the others were seeing the sea for the first time, so they were all extremely shocked.

　　Unlike the scenery on land, there are more creatures in the sea. There are countless fish swimming around the people, of different sizes, some ugly and some beautiful. Some even mistook their clothes for water plants and bit them a few times.

　　This is a place near the sea. There are some strange underwater plants growing under the bodies of several people. Although they are not as tall as the trees on land, their colors are very bright, and each plant seems to be transplanted from heaven.

　　There were also some rockery-like creatures. Mithras touched them out of curiosity and found that they were not rocks at all, but a kind of magical creature.

　　As a woman, Juliet had no ability to resist such scenery, but unfortunately she could not utter a word in the water and could only express her joy with gestures.

　　After entering the sea, Doudou left the arms of Mithras. To him, the ocean was definitely an extremely fresh place. Every kind of fish and every plant here made him excited. Mithras did not stop him and let Doudou indulge his natural mischief freely.

　　They continued to move forward while enjoying the scenery. With Hams and Gerry taking turns to carry Juliet, everyone's speed was not affected. In just a short time, they had already moved away from the coast.

　　"What's wrong?" Hades, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped. Mithras asked in surprise, "What happened?"

　　"Sir, there is a school of javelin fish coming towards us. We'd better avoid them." Hadus is quite powerful. He can make sounds even in the water. However, this sound is naturally not spoken out loud, but a kind of ventriloquy.

　　Generally speaking, practitioners who have reached a certain level of strength can convert external breathing into internal breathing, and make sounds through the vibration of the abdomen. This is just a simple technique.

　　"What is a javelin? Is it a powerful sea beast?" In this ocean, everything was unfamiliar to Mithras. Just like the javelin that Hadus was talking about now, he had no idea about it. However, Hadus had always lived by the sea, so he was naturally very familiar with the creatures in the sea.

　　Hadus stopped and shook his head, saying: "Your Excellency, you don't know that these harpoon fish are not sea beasts, but sometimes they are more terrifying than sea beasts!"

　　"The javelin fish looks very much like the javelins used by humans. Although it is not big, there are few other fish in the deep sea that are faster than it. As a result, its pointed body in the water is like a projected javelin. What's more terrifying is that this creature either does not appear at all, or appears in the thousands and thousands. Imagine thousands and thousands of javelins projected at the human body. Even someone as powerful as us would find it difficult to avoid being hurt," Hadus explained to several people with a serious face.

　　At this time, Mithras could already hear the sound of tides coming from the front, and was surprised that Hades' sensing ability was even stronger than that of his sanctuary.

　　Hadus also noticed Mithras's surprise and smiled, "Although the javelin fish are scary, it is not difficult to guard against them. They always follow a specific route when they move in the sea. As long as you understand their route, you can easily judge their presence based on the surrounding situation."

　　Mithras looked around and noticed that the fish that had been lingering around everyone just now had disappeared without a trace. Thinking back carefully, they seemed very panicked just now, which should be the reason why Hadus had not come to a conclusion long ago.

　　"It's those fish. The harpoon fish make a strange sound when they move, but this sound is difficult for humans to hear. Only these fish that also live in the sea can distinguish it. That's why they fled in panic just now," Hadus explained to a few people.

　　Now everyone finally understood, and Mithras also sighed in his heart. He had known for a long time that the vast ocean was extremely mysterious, but now that he had really entered it, he knew what magic was.

　　"Then do we need to go a little higher so that we can block their path?" Gary asked curiously.

　　"No need, they will only attack moving objects. They won't pay any attention to us like this." Hadus looked ahead and whispered, "They are coming, everyone remember not to move."

　　At this time, even Juliet could hear the surging sound like a tide, and soon, a silver wave appeared in everyone's sight.

　　Densely packed and bustling, thousands and thousands of slender silver fish with javelin-like bodies gathered together, like a high silver wall.

　　This silver wall was moving rapidly, but no matter how it changed, not even one harpoon fish broke away from the team. Millions of harpoons were like a whole, drawing graceful arcs and rushing towards the direction where these people were. Their heads were slender and flashing silver light, just like javelins escaping from the hands of warriors.

　　Mithras had seen the magnitude of the beast tide on land, but compared to the situation before him, the surging beast tide was nothing. The surrounding sea area of ​​thousands of meters was completely filled with dartfish, every inch, every minute, even making people doubt whether there was any sea water here.

　　Silver harpoons brushed past everyone's bodies, and all they saw in front of them was a silver-white scene, as if the entire starry sky had fallen into the sea in an instant. The feeling was incredibly wonderful.

　　Doudou was eager to try several times. He had never seen these strange dartfish before. For such things, he always had one idea in mind, that is, to let Mithras grill them to try the taste. This was a habit formed during the three years in the Beast Roar Mountains.

　　Fortunately, Mithras knew Doudou very well. Before Doudou could do anything, he had already warned him in his heart. Doudou calmed down helplessly until the last harpoon swam past.

　　"It's okay now!" Hadus looked at everyone and laughed. Not to mention Mithras from the Holy Land, even Hams and others were stronger than him. However, when it came to knowledge in the ocean, even Mithras would not be stronger than him. This made him regain some confidence.

　　Chapter 6 Two-Headed Snake

　　"It's so shocking. Such magnificent scenery is hard to see on the mainland." Hams was shocked. He looked ahead and sighed, "I really broadened my horizons this time. By analogy, I'm afraid we don't even know one tenth or one twelfth of the mysteries of the Aos continent."

　　The other people also nodded, and facing the sea, they actually felt a sense of awe in their hearts.

　　"Keep going!"

　　Driven by their fighting spirit, the group continued to move forward. Their speed was not much slower than that on land. At this speed, they were probably already far away from the land.

　　Doudou broke away from Mithras' arms again. His speed in the water was even faster than Hades, so he soon surpassed everyone and disappeared in the sea in front.

　　"Sir, there may be sea beasts ahead. Do you want to bring your contracted beast back?" Hadus looked at the disappearing Doudou and said a little worriedly: "This is already a deep water area. Most sea beasts live in this area, and there are many powerful ones among them."

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "It doesn't matter, as long as it's not a sea beast from the sanctuary, Doudou can still handle it."

　　Hadus was stunned. From what Mithras said, it seemed that Doudou's strength was already very close to the Holy Realm. However, he really couldn't imagine that Doudou's strength would be so strong.

　　"Don't worry! The master's contracted beast is extraordinary. Even I am no match for him." Gary laughed and thought of the competition between him and Doudou. At that time, Doudou was much stronger than him. Now he could even feel a little pressure from Doudou's body. It was obvious that his strength had made a new breakthrough. I'm afraid it won't take long for him to enter the Holy Land. With such strength, there would be no threat unless he encountered the existence of the Holy Land.

　　Hadus was shocked. He didn't expect Doudou to be so strong. He knew clearly that Gary was stronger than him. Doesn't this mean that Doudou is stronger than him?

　　At this moment, Mithras's expression changed slightly. He sensed a slight energy fluctuation in front of him, and the nature of this energy was extremely violent, without any restraint.

　　“This troublemaker!” Mithras shook his head with a wry smile and said to the people around him: “Doudou must have encountered some sea beasts ahead. You guys follow slowly. I’ll go ahead.”

　　Mithras' body did not move at all, but the next moment he disappeared in front of everyone without even causing a splash, which made several people secretly amazed.

　　"Let's speed up and take a look. The sea beast that has caught the adults' attention must be very unusual." Hams was cheered up, and he twisted his body and instantly surpassed Hadus in front of him.

　　Ever since he witnessed the battle between Mithras and Hailiu Tu last time, he felt that the bottleneck of his cultivation, which had not changed for many years, had actually loosened a little. Although he himself could not clearly explain the exact reason, he was sure that the emergence of this change must be related to the battle between the two Saint Realm powerhouses he watched last time.

　　Hams had also mentioned this situation to Gary, so the moment Hams' body moved, Gary understood why Hams was so anxious. Before they met Mithras, they had reached a bottleneck in their cultivation and felt that there was no hope for advancement, so they had lost their enterprising spirit as cultivators. However, after meeting Mithras, they personally witnessed and felt the power of the Holy Land, and their hearts became hot again.

　　Although it was not explained, both of them had their own ideas in their minds. He already knew Mithras' experience clearly. In just ten years, Mithras was able to become a strong man in the Sanctuary. If it was only because of Mithras' talent, it would be hard to believe. It also could not explain why Mithras' strength increased greatly after his Dantian was shattered. Therefore, he and Hams had the same idea, hoping to break through in strength with the help of Mithras.

　　"Your Highness, I'm sorry!" Gary picked up Juliet and shook her, then quickly walked forward.

　　Its body length was hundreds of meters, and it lay in the water like a long mountain range. There were two ferocious big heads growing on its body.

　　"Two-headed snake!" Mithras' pupils shrank. He had seen this sea beast in a book before. It was the two-headed snake, the dominant creature in the sea. This sea beast was not a simple marine creature. It lived on land for a longer period of time and only appeared in the ocean when eating.

　　Mithras could sense that the two-headed snake in front of him was very powerful. Although it had not yet truly entered the holy land, it was almost there. Even so, with its huge body, one could imagine how powerful it would be once it started fighting.

　　Doudou stood with his hair standing upright hundreds of meters away from the two-headed snake. Compared with the two, Doudou's body was almost negligible, but Doudou did not look afraid at all.

　　"Boss, what is this ugly thing?" Doudou stared at the two-headed snake. The huge monster in front of him gave him a sense of threat, which made him very uncomfortable.

　　"Two-headed snake!" Mithras explained the situation of the two-headed snake to Doudou.

　　At this time, Hams also rushed over, and when he saw the huge monster in front of him, he forgot to speak.

　　Suddenly, the two-headed snake's body moved, and with it the entire nearby sea area began to move. Huge bubbles of water surged up, and the surging sea water actually formed a wave inside. This wave was hundreds of meters high and unknown how wide it was. Doudou's body was like a fallen leaf in front of such a wave, and it seemed that it would be smashed to pieces in an instant.

　　Doudou's body suddenly disappeared from the spot. The surging waves could not stop his body. He flashed through the waves and crashed into the two-headed snake. Bubbles rose up all around him, making it difficult to even spot his figure.

　　There was a hint of disdain in the two-headed snake's eyes. Its two huge heads, one stood upright and stared at Mithras and Hams, while the other one exhaled in the direction where Doudou was attacking.

　　A huge bubble appeared in front of Doudou, like a transparent cage. Doudou couldn't stop his forward momentum and crashed into it. After entering the bubble, his speed slowed down obviously, as if the bubble was filled with gum.

　　"It's actually a two-headed snake!" At this time, Hadus and the others also arrived. Looking at the two-headed snake in front of him, Hadus's face changed drastically, and he said anxiously: "The adult's contracted beast has fallen into its pressure bubble. It will be very dangerous to continue like this."

　　"What's so special about this bubble? I really can't see it!" Hams asked in surprise.

　　"This bubble is a means of attack that the two-headed snake can launch in water. There is nothing special about the bubble itself, but it is connected to the two-headed snake. It can change the pressure inside the bubble to trap and injure the enemy." Mithras looked at Doudou struggling in the bubble without any worry on his face, and instead explained to several people.

　　Hadus looked puzzled and said, "Since you know how terrible this bubble is, you'd better act quickly. If you're late, your contracted beast might be in danger."

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "It doesn't matter. Although the strength of this sea beast is good, if it wants to defeat Doudou just by relying on a bubble, it is impossible. Just watch!"

　　In fact, this is only one of the reasons. The deeper reason is that Doudou is now on the verge of a breakthrough and is only one step away from the holy realm. However, this last step is the most difficult to take. If Doudou just wants to rely on his own strength to break through, it will be extremely difficult.

　　You should know that many practitioners have been stuck at this step for decades and have found it difficult to break through, just like the old man that Mithras had met in Taros Martial Hall. And it is even more difficult for fighting beasts to enter the sanctuary than for humans.

　　Doudou's soul had been cleansed by the golden liquid of soul, which made it easier for him to break through to the holy realm than other fighting beasts. But even so, it was only relative. Taking the last step was indeed a test for Doudou.

　　Mithras knew very well how powerful the two-headed snake was. It would not be easy for Doudou to defeat it even on land, let alone now that they were in the water. It was impossible for Doudou to defeat the two-headed snake.

　　The two-headed snake is an amphibious creature, and its strength in water is greater than on land, because its movements in water are not restricted by the terrain and are more flexible. Moreover, some special means of attack can only be used in water. In this case, even if Mithras himself wants to defeat it, it is not an easy task.

　　The more this was the case, the more Mithras didn't want to take action now. With him by his side, even if Doudou was in danger, he could rescue him in time. The battle between Doudou and the two-headed snake would undoubtedly put Doudou at a disadvantage. Under such pressure, it might help Doudou get one step closer to the sanctuary.

　　Of course, if it were just that simple, Mithras could do it too. However, the relationship between Doudou and Mithras made Doudou not feel too much pressure at all. Therefore, the moment he saw the two-headed snake, Mithras thought that this would be an opportunity to help Doudou break through.

　　Several people looked at Doudou in the bubble with anxious expressions. Doudou's condition looked very bad. Until now, he had not broken through the blockade of the bubble. However, Mithras still looked calm.

　　Suddenly, Doudou's body stopped, and then it spun violently in an instant, forming a white drill that crashed into the bubble wall.

　　Chapter 7: Battle of the Two Beasts

　　"This little thing!" Mithras was slightly stunned. It was obvious that Doudou learned this trick from him.

　　puff!

　　There was a sound of explosion in the sea water, and the entire bubble burst completely in an instant, causing layers of waves. The waves were extremely chaotic and collided with each other, but Doudou's figure disappeared.

　　"Boss, how about this move of mine?" Doudou's body suddenly appeared in front of the two-headed snake, and its sharp little claws waved a few times, actually creating several waterless cracks.

　　The two-headed snake calmly spit out countless small bubbles from its mouth. These small bubbles exploded violently when they approached Doudou, and actually opened up several tiny waterless spaces in the sea water. Doudou's body was severely hit.

　　Those waterless spaces suddenly sucked in the surrounding sea water. Doudou's body was completely uncontrollable under such attraction and floated towards the two-headed snake's mouth.

　　Except for Mithras, all the people watching were shocked. Doudou's body was not even as big as a snack in front of the huge mouth of the two-headed snake. Once it was swallowed, there would be no way out.

　　"boom!"

　　Doudou pressed lightly on the two-headed snake's lower jaw with his little claws, and his body shook and he actually climbed onto its head. The two-headed snake's big head shook violently, and even its whole body trembled a few times. It was obvious that Doudou's pressure was not small.

　　At this moment, the other big head of the two-headed snake moved, and a long snake tongue coiled towards Doudou. This time it was as fast as lightning and descended on Doudou's body in an instant. Doudou's body shook violently and he stepped on the snake's tongue with his feet, barely avoiding it. However, a big mouth appeared in front of him.

　　Doudou's body did not retreat but instead rushed forward towards the two-headed snake's mouth. Behind him, the snake's tongue retracted at an even faster speed than his, almost wrapping around his body.

　　Everyone's hearts were in their throats, at this moment they almost thought that Doudou could not escape, but Mithras still did not make a move.

　　call out!

　　A beam of white light rushed into the two-headed snake's mouth, and the two-headed snake subconsciously closed its mouth. Doudou's body suddenly appeared on the forehead of the two-headed snake, and its two paws swept across, trying to blind the millstone-sized eye.

　　A splash of red appeared, and Doudou's body retreated rapidly. The long snake's tongue lashed violently at the place where he had just appeared. The two-headed snake's body twisted violently, and just at that moment Doudou actually scratched its eyelids.

　　Although such a minor injury was nothing, the pain made it completely go crazy. Its two big heads separated and stared at Doudou not far away.

　　Several people finally breathed a sigh of relief. No one had expected that a little guy like Doudou could actually cause harm to the two-headed snake. Although it was only a little bit, it made everyone feel much more at ease.

　　However, Mithras's expression turned serious. The two-headed snake had been irritated by Doudou. The next battle would be difficult for Doudou, and he was ready to take action at any time.

　　"Doudou, the two-headed snake is huge. Only its two big heads can pose a threat to you. You have to find a way to get close to it, otherwise it will be affected by its own body!" Mithras instructed Doudou, "You have to be more careful. I will not help you in this battle."

　　"Boss, just watch. This ugly creature is nothing special except for its strength." Doudou has always been very proud. Although he now knows that the two-headed snake on the opposite side is difficult to deal with, he is unwilling to admit defeat. Instead, he becomes more flexible because of Mithras' reminder. His body keeps swaying around the two-headed snake, looking for an opportunity to get closer.

　　It would not be difficult for Doudou to get close to a two-headed snake of this size. However, the two-headed snake seemed to have anticipated Doudou's plan. Its two long tongues moved in and out, and its big head swayed back and forth without stopping for a moment, which made it difficult for Doudou to get close to it.

　　The two-headed snake is extremely powerful, especially in water. It can even use the power of flowing water. Therefore, Doudou does not dare to use his body to resist its attack and can only continue to look for opportunities.

　　Suddenly, one of the two-headed snake's heads stopped, and the long letter on the other head licked towards the broken eyelid. It turned out that in a short period of time, a fist-sized blood ball had solidified there, and the blood ball blocked its vision, so it now wanted to get rid of the solidified blood ball.

　　Doudou took advantage of the gap left when the two-headed snake was cleaning the blood balls and moved suddenly. His body left a white mark in the sea water and approached the two-headed snake.

　　There was a hint of pride in the two-headed snake's eyes. The long letter that was originally stretched out to the blood ball was actually shot directly at Doudou. Another long letter was woven into a net across Doudou's forward path, and her two big heads had already surrounded it from both sides.

　　This turned out to be just a trick by the two-headed snake to lure the enemy?

　　When Doudou's body was about to approach Changxin, it suddenly accelerated and climbed a hundred meters in an instant, instantly getting rid of the Changxin that was shot at it. Its body sank again and passed through the center of the two heads of the two-headed snake by a hair's breadth. It appeared on the back of the two-headed snake when the two-headed snake was rearranging its attack.

　　Is Doudou prepared too?

　　Several people were shocked. The scheming of the two beasts was no less than that of humans. This immediately changed the image of beasts as ignorant and barbaric in everyone's mind.

　　Doudou appeared on the back of the two-headed snake, and his sharp little claws opened several cracks and suddenly pierced into the body of the two-headed snake. However, his body was too small compared to the two-headed snake, and the whole little claw had been completely immersed in the body, and it could only cause some flesh wounds to the two-headed snake.

　　The pain made the two-headed snake's body twist a few times, but that was all. At this time, its two heads had turned back, and the two long letters swayed up and down, and the whole body arched and excited Doudou's body was sent in front of the long letter.

　　boom!

　　Doudou's body smashed into the deep sea like a meteorite. This time he failed to dodge and was hit by the two-headed snake's long letter.

　　However, the two-headed snake obviously did not want to give up like this. It bent its body and chased in the direction where Doudou fell. Its two long fingers stirred up the sea water, making it turbid.

　　"You stay here, I'll go down and take a look!" Mithras' body moved slightly, and he had surpassed the two-headed snake. Doudou's still falling body appeared in his sight.

　　"Boss, this ugly guy is really strong. If it weren't for my well-trained body, I would have been able to bear this." Doudou stopped and two long letters shot straight at him.

　　"I just don't believe it. I must tear you, ugly monster, into pieces." Doudou was making a fool of himself in front of everyone. How could the proud boy bear it? The previous attack had made him realize that although the two-headed snake was powerful, it would not seriously injure him directly. So, he stopped dodging at this time. Instead, his two little claws slashed fiercely. The two-headed snake's long letter was retracted in an instant, and Doudou's body was knocked down again.

　　"Yiyiyaya!" Doudou's body floated up from below. Two blood marks appeared on his back. Bloodshot light shot out of his eyes. He ignored Mithras beside him and rushed directly upwards.

　　"The little thing is angry!" There was a slight smile on Mithras' face. He had originally judged the strength of the two-headed snake based on its body and thought that Doudou would not be able to bear it. Now it seems that although the power of the two-headed snake is huge, it has not reached what he expected. So he felt relieved. As long as Doudou was not bitten by the two-headed snake's big mouth, even if he was injured, it would not be a fatal injury.

　　Doudou's body instantly appeared in front of the two-headed snake. The two-headed snake was obviously a little dazed, because Doudou had not dared to contact it for some time. Now it suddenly did this, which made it, with its considerable intelligence, suspect that this was a trick of Doudou.

　　However, her suspicion was obviously wrong, because at the moment it was stunned, Dudu had already descended on its head, and its little claws clenched and hit its left eye hard.

　　"Doudou's Roar!" This time he used the martial arts created for him by Mithras. When his fist touched the eye socket of the two-headed snake, the power rushed out in an instant. Although the two-headed snake had closed its eyelids, the power of this punch actually penetrated the thick eyelids and directly acted on the eyeball.

　　“Puff, snap!”

　　Two voices sounded almost at the same time, one voice came from the eye sockets of the two-headed snake, and the other voice came along with Doudou's body flying backwards. It was Changxin who hit him again.

　　As he was flying backwards, another long letter wrapped around him. This time, Doudou was unable to avoid it and was tightly wrapped by the long letter, and no trace of his figure could be seen from the outside.

　　The two-headed snake's body swept around randomly, and the sea area within a radius of dozens of miles was completely boiling. Doudou's attack this time actually squeezed the left eyeball on its right head. Such pain made it go crazy.

　　The chaotic sea water hit Mithras' body, and Mithras was secretly amazed in his heart. The power of this two-headed snake was so amazing that it was not much different from his full strength. Only then did he realize that his judgment that the two-headed snake's power could not seriously injure Doudou was wrong.

　　It's not that the two-headed snake's power is incapable of seriously injuring Doudou, but that its power can only be exerted by relying on its huge body. However, Doudou's body is too small for it, so it can only use 30% to 40% of its strength.

　　Chapter 8: Battle of the Two Beasts (Part 2)

　　Based on the power released by the two-headed snake when it rioted just now, Mithras can be sure that if Doudou's body is as big as a velociraptor, the two-headed snake can seriously injure or even kill Doudou with just one sweep of its long tail. However, given the size of Doudou's body, the two-headed snake's tail and body are of no use at all. It can only use a slightly smaller tail to deal with Doudou, and naturally its power cannot be concentrated.

　　The two-headed snake twisted its body frantically, and its power penetrated the sea water and reached the bottom of the sea. A sound of collapse came from below, probably because some nearby underwater mountains were destroyed.

　　Although it was just a long string of the two-headed snake, it was several meters wide, so Doudou's body was completely wrapped inside it. The two-headed snake did not want to swallow Doudou, but just kept tightening the string, trying to strangle Doudou to death.

　　Although Mithras was anxious, he still did not take action. This test of life and death could best stimulate all of Doudou's potential. Moreover, the two-headed snake had now gone crazy, so it would not be difficult for him to rescue Doudou.

　　Doudou's body was constantly compressed as Changxin tightened it, and he could even hear a gurgling sound coming from his body in his heart. However, he did not panic until now. On the one hand, he knew that as long as it came to the last resort, Mithras would definitely rescue him, and on the other hand, he simply did not believe that he would be trapped here.

　　Doudou has already fully utilized all the strength in his body, but the power of the two-headed snake Changxin was abnormally huge. His struggle only made Changxin tighter and tighter. He was a little panicked. Doudou had already felt the threat of death, but he did not send out a message for help. The blood color in his eyes became more and more intense, and he bit down hard on Changxin at the corner of his mouth.

　　Although Changxin is a sharp weapon of the two-headed snake, it is still an object in its mouth and is very fragile. Doudou's bite tore a hole in Changxin. It is like a piece of cloth that is difficult to tear when it is intact, but as long as a tiny gap appears, the force will be concentrated here and tear the entire piece of cloth in half.

　　The two-headed snake wanted to strangle Doudou to death, so the force it used was naturally enormous. Now a small gap appeared on its long letter, and the force was concentrated here in an instant. Before it could react, the entire letter had already broken apart.

　　Doudou's body flashed and appeared outside, leaving only half of the long letter which disappeared with a "swoosh". The two-headed snake became even more crazy, and its whole body crashed into the deep sea.

　　"Ah, Ah, Ah!" Doudou was nearly strangled to death by the two-headed snake's long letter. Although his body had suffered serious injuries, the longer this little thing stayed with Mithras, the more his personality became like Mithras. He had a ruthless heart towards himself and others, so he was not willing to give up and chased after it straight down.

　　"This little thing really wants to save its face!" Mithras didn't know what Doudou was thinking, but the two-headed snake was only briefly in madness. When it woke up, its revenge would definitely be even more fierce. He was a little worried and followed it directly.

　　This place is far away from the mainland, so the sea water is very deep. The speed of the two beasts and one man is very amazing. In just a short moment, they have probably sunk thousands of meters. At this distance, one can see the mountains on the seabed and some volcanoes spewing magma. The rolling magma flows along a trench, making the surroundings look fiery red.

　　The body of the two-headed snake slammed into a mountain, causing it to collapse. The surrounding mountains also shook, and dust sprayed up from the bottom of the sea, covering the body of the two-headed snake in darkness.

　　Although Doudou was angry, he did not lose his mind. Seeing this situation, he did not continue to dive, but just stayed above and carefully observed the situation below.

　　Mithras was very satisfied with Doudou's performance. This little guy was usually very careless, but once he entered the combat state, he would become unusually sober, as if he was born to fight.

　　Sensing that the two-headed snake did not leave, Mithras also wanted to know whether Doudou could get one step closer to the sanctuary through such a battle. So, even though he knew that Doudou was injured, he did not stop Doudou.

　　One minute, two minutes...

　　What is strange is that the two-headed snake still has not appeared after such a long time. Even Mithras felt a little surprised, because in his perception, the position of the two-headed snake has not changed.

　　"Boss, this ugly guy won't die, will he?" Doudou asked a little anxiously.

　　Mithras shook his head. From what he could sense, the two-headed snake's breath was becoming more and more stable, not as violent as before. This was definitely not good news.

　　"Be careful, the situation is a bit weird," Mithras ordered Doudou. Doudou's mind immediately became completely focused, staring at the trench intently, actually competing with the two-headed snake in patience.

　　Wow!

　　Suddenly, a column of water shot up from below, and an extremely violent breath caused the sea water to hiss. The huge body of the two-headed snake slowly appeared.

　　"How could this be!" Mithras looked at the two-headed snake in surprise. Its two long tongues were hesitant and entwined around it. The eye sockets on the right side of its head became intact again. The eyes, as big as millstones, were staring at Doudou, filled with deep hatred.

　　"Boss, what's going on? How come this ugly guy's glasses and snake tongue grew back again?" Doudou was also extremely surprised. His body stretched like a bow and his hair stood on end.

　　"I don't know!" Mithras stood thousands of meters away from Doudou, his aura completely restrained. The two-headed snake obviously did not realize that Mithras would be a more threatening existence, and just looked at Doudou viciously.

　　"How could this happen?" Mithras was also surprised. The two-headed snake's long letter and eyeballs had obviously been injured by Doudou just now, but now it seemed that there was not even a scratch. How did he do that?

　　"Hiss!" The two-headed snake's long tongue made a harsh sound, and its entire body was pulled out of the trench, forming a big circle, with its two big heads hidden inside.

　　"I just don't believe it. Now I'm going to pop its four eyeballs and see what it will do?" Doudou was very unconvinced. This feeling of futility made him very angry.

　　The body was like a flash of lightning that shuttled through the sea water and instantly appeared next to the two-headed snake. The little claws emitted several streams of energy from a long distance, breaking through the sea water and shooting towards the two-headed snake like a transparent scimitar.

　　The two-headed snake's body moved slightly to protect its two heads. Doudou's energy hitting its body did not have any effect. It disappeared after a slight sound.

　　Doudou's body approached quickly, with several long rays of light on his spread little claws, and he suddenly grabbed the two-headed snake's body. Before his body could make the next reaction, the two-headed snake's body shook, and two huge heads appeared. Changxin lashed Doudou's body fiercely like a long whip made of gold and iron.

　　The attack of the two-headed snake was obviously carefully planned. Doudou's body was knocked back, but a tail dozens of meters thick fell from that direction.

　　Being in water is different from being in the air. If he was in the air, Doudou could adjust the direction temporarily. But now due to the resistance of the sea water, he had no time to adjust his body in an instant. He could only watch the huge tail of the two-headed snake hit his body.

　　This attack was so terrifying that Doudou could already feel the suffocating force before the two-headed snake's long tail descended. However, the two-headed snake was in the water and used the water flow to completely calculate and manipulate his direction.

　　There were crackling sounds coming from inside the body. Doudou could feel that all the bones in his body were breaking. His internal organs seemed to be turned upside down. Several streams of blood spurted out of his mouth and nose, and his body fell straight into the trench below.

　　Mithras saw it clearly and was extremely angry, but he also knew that Doudou was not in any mortal danger for the time being. In order to help Doudou enter the holy land as soon as possible, he suppressed the murderous intent in his heart, but the two-headed snake had already become a dead object in his heart.

　　"Doudou, how are you? Can you still hold on?" Mithras couldn't help but ask.

　　The body rose from the trench below again, with blood still flowing from its mouth and nose, which made Mithras feel distressed. After such a long time, he had already forgotten Doudou's identity as a contracted beast, and instead truly regarded Doudou as his brother, even closer than a brother.

　　"It's okay. This ugly monster actually dared to trick me. I will never let it go." Doudou has the blood of dragon in his body. Although this blood is very weak, it also makes him proud as an ordinary fighting beast in the Yuan Dynasty. Now that he has suffered such a big loss, how can he remain calm?

　　His body disappeared while he was talking, and the next moment he appeared in front of the two-headed snake's body, his chest bulged, and his small feet clenched together and instantly hit the two-headed snake's body. With the help of the two-headed snake's body's elasticity, he suddenly flew above it, and his body spun into a water dragon hundreds of meters long, hitting the right head of the two-headed snake.

　　"boom!"

　　The right head of the two-headed snake shook violently, and its entire body stretched briefly. Doudou rushed towards the big head that had been hit and was drowsy, stretched out his feet, and his sharp nails directly scratched into the two-headed snake's eye sockets.

　　Two long letters hit Doudou's body one after another. When Doudou was about to escape from the range of the two-headed snake's body, the long tail swept over like a mountain collapsing. The force was so huge that Doudou's body flew backwards thousands of meters with a line of blood.

　　Chapter 9: Battle of the Two Beasts (Part 3)

　　The two-headed snake's body curled and tumbled, and red-green liquid flowed from the huge eyeball of its just-repaired eye. The pain made it whip the sea water frantically, again and again, creating huge dark waves around it.

　　"Dou Dou!", Mithras' body instantly appeared beside Dou Dou. Sensing the condition in Dou Dou's body, Mithras' face darkened. He almost wanted you to stop Dou Dou now and kill the two-headed snake with his own hands.

　　"This monster has such great power!" Doudou's body was shaking violently. The two-headed snake's attack, despite not being at full strength, caused him serious injuries despite the severe pain.

　　"Can you still hold on?" Mithras looked at Doudou: "You are now on the verge of a breakthrough. I asked you to fight the two-headed snake without interfering because I wanted to use the power of the two-headed snake to help you break through. The longer you hold on in this battle between life and death, the more you will get."

　　"Boss, why didn't you tell me earlier? I thought you saw me as disobedient and were deliberately making trouble for me!" Doudou gasped heavily, and traces of blood flowed out of his mouth and nose.

　　"Such a good thing actually happens. It can help me break through the Holy Land as soon as possible. Don't worry, boss. As long as I can still move, I will not let this ugly monster have an easy time!" Doudou is very persistent in the pursuit of strength. Although he is lazy, he is very stubborn once he gets serious.

　　Mithras chuckled and injected some life energy into Doudou's body. The branches of the World Tree had been hidden in Doudou's body for a long time, so Doudou had a good compatibility with life energy. "Don't worry, even if you are knocked down, the boss will vent your anger for you. When this two-headed snake is no longer useful to us, I will let you take off its ugly head with your own hands."

　　With the help of several life energies, Doudou's breath quickly stabilized. Looking at Mithras, he actually laughed: "That monster has a secret method of regeneration and repair, but the boss's life energy is not bad either. I want to see whether its method lasts longer or the life energy in the boss's body is huge."

　　Mithras was stunned and said with a smile: "You actually regarded me as your mobile energy bank? But in my opinion, the regeneration and repair ability of the two-headed snake should not come from itself, but with the help of natural treasures. When its value disappears, we will go down and see what kind of treasure can have such an effect."

　　In fact, Mithras had thought of this possibility as early as when the two-headed snake appeared again from below, because the injuries on its body were healed only after the two-headed snake stayed there for a while. This made it easy to imagine that the two-headed snake used some special treasure to repair its body.

　　"So that's how it is. That's great. Boss, let me play with it for a few days after I find the treasure!" Doudou agreed with Mithras' opinion after thinking about it and kept an eye on the treasure that could help the two-headed snake repair its injuries.

　　"As long as you can find it, that thing will belong to you." Now that the branches of the World Tree have been melted in Mithras' body, although he cannot be said to be indestructible, he can still achieve this kind of body regeneration and repair. Therefore, after guessing the treasure below, the first thing he thought of was Doudou.

　　Doudou's body attacked again instantly. At this time, the two long snake's fingers were still licking the injured eye on the right side of its head. The violent shaking of its body slowly subsided. Doudou was approaching from far away, and the two-headed snake knew it. Its two long fingers stretched out instantly, and its body shook slightly and it actually crashed towards Doudou.

　　From the beginning of the battle to now, this is the first time that the two-headed snake has taken the initiative to attack, and it can be seen that it has hatred for Doudou.

　　The body of the two-headed snake was so huge that its movement was like the entire ocean starting to move. It instantly appeared in front of Doudou, with its body turning sideways and its tail suddenly sweeping, with two huge heads and a long letter following closely behind it.

　　Doudou's body had just dodged the tail of the two-headed snake when two Changxin appeared in front of him. This time, the two-headed snake seemed to be afraid that Changxin would be hurt by Doudou again, so it did not entangle Doudou's body anymore, but stabbed Doudou like two sharp swords.

　　Dozens of bubbles appeared out of thin air at the end of the long letter. These bubbles swirled around Doudou's body in an instant. From the outside, they just blocked Doudou's escape route. Two long letters stabbed out quickly.

　　"This is trouble!" Mithras frowned and looked at Doudou's reaction.

　　Doudou's body obviously stagnated. When the two long letters approached his body, he swayed slightly and passed through the middle of the two long letters. However, there were more than ten bubbles in front of him, and it was difficult for Doudou to break through these bubbles in a short time. In desperation, his body sank and he just avoided the two long letters that turned back.

　　Hiss!

　　A hissing sound came from the two-headed snake's long letter. With the appearance of this sound, the space composed of dozens of bubbles was shrinking rapidly. It seemed that the two-headed snake wanted to limit Doudou's movement range by this means.

　　Doudou had expected this situation, but now it was difficult for him to deal with the two long letters from the two-headed snake, and he had no time to break the bubble.

　　In a short period of time, the space formed by the bubbles had shrunk by more than half, leaving Doudou with even less room to maneuver, and the two-headed snake's long letter almost stabbed him several times.

　　Hiss!

　　Dozens of bubbles appeared on the tip of the two-headed snake's tongue again, and these bubbles filled the space inside in an instant, making the movement of the body more difficult. Chang Xin stabbed his body fiercely, and although it did not penetrate, two flaws appeared.

　　Doudou still couldn't break out, and Changxin stabbed his body again. This time even Mithras could feel the pain in Doudou's soul.

　　boom!

　　Doudou's body slammed into the bubbles around him. He no longer paid any attention to Changxin behind him and focused on breaking the bubbles. His sharp feet kept waving, and several bubbles in front of him exploded in an instant.

　　However, as soon as Doudou's body appeared outside, the tail of the two-headed snake was already waiting there, knocking him down in one fell swoop, and Shang Zi continued to chase him relentlessly.

　　Blood continued to flow out of Doudou's body, and the soul connection with Mithras began to shake violently. During the fall, it suddenly bent, and its whole body appeared at the tail of the two-headed snake like a flash of lightning. The hair on its face was dyed red with blood, and a layer of blood-red was washed around it by the sea water.

　　The little claws tightly grasped the body of the two-headed snake and hit it again and again. The force of these hits was obviously caused by anger. Soon, blood appeared on the tail of the two-headed snake.

　　The two heads of the two-headed snake returned in an instant, and a long letter shot towards Doudou. Doudou seemed to be prepared, and suddenly pounced out and appeared in the center of the two heads of the two-headed snake.

　　The two-headed snake has two heads, which are separated at the same place, so the body there is much thicker than other parts, and the place where Doudou appears is exactly where the two heads are separated.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up and he secretly applauded Doudou. This was the most hidden part of the two-headed snake's body. Hiding in such a position, it would not be easy for the two-headed snake to attack Doudou again.

　　Doudou had just appeared here, and his little fist had already smashed down fiercely. Each hit made the two-headed snake's body tremble violently. However, in this position, his two heads could not attack Doudou at all. Even Changxin's attack could hardly exert its power due to the limitation of the head.

　　Doudou's little fist never stopped, hitting the place where the two heads were separated. The two snakes were obviously a little panicked. This place was the most vulnerable part of their body. Every hit from Doudou made their bodies twitch in pain.

　　Changxin began to whip Doudou violently at the position where he was, but Doudou now knew that this was the weak part of the two-headed snake and would not give way easily. Even after being hit several times, he did not leave there, but hit even harder.

　　The two-headed snake's body kept twisting in an attempt to get rid of Doudou, but since Doudou had made up his mind, it was not that easy. Even though his physical injuries greatly reduced his strength, his fists still hit the two-headed snake's body again and again.

　　call!

　　The intense pain made the two-headed snake lose its mind. Its entire tail bent back and slammed hard on the bean. The blow was so powerful that the area between the two heads of the two-headed snake was a bloody mess.

　　"Hiss!" The two-headed snake's body was extremely twisted, forming four or five knots, and rolling in the sea. The original intention of this heavy blow was to kill Doudou, but in his rage he forgot that the part where Doudou was located was the most vulnerable part of his body. Such a heavy blow caused it to suffer the most serious injury since the start of the fight, and it was all because of himself.

　　"How is it?" With a flash of his body, Mithras appeared beside Doudou, and several streams of life energy injected into Doudou's body.

　　It turned out that at the moment when the tail of the two-headed snake fell down, Doudou had already left that part, but the tail of the two-headed snake was too huge, so he was still hung.

　　"This monster's body is too strong, I can't hit it at all!" Blood kept flowing out of Doudou's mouth, and there were two big cuts on his body.

　　Mithras knew that Doudou was seriously injured this time, so he shot several more life energies into Doudou's body, which stabilized Doudou's injuries.

　　Chapter 10: The Two-Headed Snake of the Holy Land

　　At this moment, Mithras suddenly felt a terrifying breath rising from the direction of the two-headed snake. This breath was huge and violent, and there was a faint sense of pressure growing in it.

　　"Breakthrough in the Holy Land!" Doudou and Mithras were stunned for a moment. They did not expect that such a battle would not only fail to help Doudou break through, but instead help the two-headed snake. This was really unexpected.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "What a failure! I didn't expect it to be successful!"

　　"It's not fair. I fought so hard but didn't make a breakthrough, but this ugly monster made a breakthrough out of nowhere. It really makes me angry." Doudou sat in the sea and muttered to himself while looking at the two-headed snake with gritted teeth.

　　"It would be better to deal with it as soon as possible while it has just broken through, otherwise it will be really troublesome!" Mithras suddenly disappeared, and the next moment he appeared next to the two-headed snake.

　　The palm slashed down horizontally and vertically, and a white light flashed. The sea water on both sides separated into a channel thousands of meters long and dozens of meters wide. There was no trace of water in the channel, only infinite light.

　　"boom!"

　　This ray of light suddenly slashed on the body of the two-headed snake, dark red blood spurted out, and a wound hundreds of meters long and several meters deep appeared.

　　The two-headed snake had just broken through and its self-confidence was extremely inflated. However, the severe pain in its body made it extremely furious. It turned its two big heads and stared at Mithras.

　　"What a strong defense!" Mithras was surprised. Although he did not use his full strength in the previous attack, the result was beyond his expectation. He thought that this attack would be able to inflict heavy damage to the two-headed snake, but now it seems that such an attack can hardly pose a threat to the two-headed snake, and will only completely anger it.

　　puff!

　　A transparent bubble was spit out from the mouth of the two-headed snake. The bubble instantly came to the side of Mithras and wrapped Mithras inside. Judging from the energy fluctuations, this bubble should be the evolved version of the attack after the two-headed snake successfully advanced. Mithras smiled and tried it, but it was suddenly so flexible that the force he emitted casually was difficult to break.

　　"It's interesting!" Mithras pointed his finger and a tiny spot of light appeared. The bubble burst instantly with a hissing sound, followed by another violent explosion, and a waterless space expanded rapidly.

　　The two big heads of the two-headed snake shook violently, and it looked at Mithras with a surprised expression.

　　"Human, you...you...why...attack me!" The two-headed snake had just advanced, and although it could speak human language, it was not very fluent, and it stuttered to question Mithras.

　　"The one fighting with you just now was my contracted beast. I originally wanted to use your power to help him break through, but I didn't expect to help you instead," smiled Mithras. The two-headed snake suddenly stopped and questioned, obviously feeling threatened by him.

　　One of the two-headed snake's big heads turned towards Doudou, thought for a moment, and then said slowly: "He...he's alive, I'll let him go!"

　　Mithras knew that the two-headed snake meant that he would let Doudou go, and he also hoped that Mithras would not attack him again. It seemed that he was very afraid of Mithras.

　　It turned out that the big bubble that the two-headed snake had just spit out was its most proud attack after its advancement, but it was easily broken in the hands of Mithras. This made it realize with its considerable intelligence that Mithras' strength far exceeded its own, and it had no confidence at all in fighting Mithras, so it swallowed its anger and asked for peace.

　　"Boss, forget it. This ugly monster is so timid. As long as it tells us the secret of repairing and regenerating its body, we will let it go!" Doudou appeared beside Mithras.

　　Doudou certainly hates the two-headed snake, but he also knows that once he really kills the two-headed snake, it will be difficult to find the secret of how the two-headed snake can repair its body in a short time. After all, he and Mithras can only guess what treasure is underneath, but this is the two-headed snake's territory, and even if there is such a treasure, it will be difficult for them to find it, so it is better to keep the two-headed snake.

　　Mithras nodded and said to the two-headed snake with a smile: "You should also understand that if I want to kill you, it won't be too difficult, but this matter is originally our fault, so as long as you are willing to give up the treasure below to repair your body and help me do one thing, I will let you go!"

　　The two-headed snake looked very embarrassed. The treasure below was discovered by her by accident. It was able to grow to this day thanks to the protection of the treasure. It really couldn't bear to give it up.

　　Mithras's face turned cold, and more than a hundred acupoints in his body opened up. The huge pressure emptied the surrounding thousands of meters of sea water. An aura comparable to the heaven and earth appeared, wrapping the two-headed snake tightly inside. The huge soul power moved slightly, and the two-headed snake's body could no longer move at all.

　　Feeling the death threat coming from its soul, the two-headed snake dared not object. It looked at Mithras with pleading eyes, and it was obvious that it had surrendered.

　　"Very good, now you should know what to do!", Mithras smiled and let go of the two-headed snake, and his aura was completely restrained.

　　The two-headed snake looked at Mithras with twinkling eyes and its body trembled slightly a few times.

　　"Want to escape? You can try," Mithras turned around and didn't take the two-headed snake seriously at all.

　　The two-headed snake hesitated for a moment and sank its body. It seemed that after experiencing the conflict, it chose to surrender.

　　"Let's go and take a look!" Mithras, holding Doudou, fell into the deep sea trench almost at the same time as the two-headed snake. This place is probably tens of thousands of meters away from the sea surface. Few creatures can survive under such pressure, so the surroundings look a bit desolate.

　　"The treasure is in there, I'll get it out." Not far away there was a very long graben, which was hundreds of meters wide and unknown how deep it was. It should be the lair of the two-headed snake.

　　The huge body of the two-headed snake slowly swam deeper into the chasm. Mithras was not afraid that it would escape. With its soul locked, there was no way the two-headed snake could escape his perception.

　　"Boss, what do you think that thing down there is?" Doudou looked at the two-headed snake disappearing into the chasm and asked expectantly, "A treasure that can help rebuild the body should be no worse than Boss's World Tree, right?"

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "Although I am still not sure what treasure is below, it is definitely not as precious as the World Tree. The World Tree is a magical tree species that was born when the world was first created. If a little bit of the life energy in it is released, it is enough to make a person die and grow bones. It's just that now it has been melted into my body, and the life energy in it is inseparable from me, so it is difficult to mobilize too much."

　　Thinking of the giant tree in the new world of his sea of ​​consciousness, Mithras couldn't figure it out. It was obvious that the giant tree was transformed from the branches of the World Tree, but even he didn't know why this happened. It was just because of the existence of the World Tree that a piece of green life was formed in the new world of his sea of ​​consciousness. Moreover, as time went by, this green life was still slowly expanding, and now it occupied more than two-fifths of the new world.

　　Doudou nodded and said with a smile: "Who cares? As long as it is useful to us!"

　　"I have the World Tree now, and its life energy is very strong. Whatever I get this time will belong to you. But if I do this, Guli will definitely say that I am biased." Mithras smiled and said to Doudou, "It would be great if there were two treasures like the two-headed snake found below!"

　　"Doesn't she usually love to show off her flying ability? Now, she doesn't dare to go into the water. Who can she blame?" Doudou felt a little proud when he thought of Guli being humiliated.

　　At this moment, there was a reaction under the graben. It should be the two-headed snake coming up. Mithras and Doudou stopped talking and looked in the direction of the graben, wondering what the treasure the two-headed snake brought up was.

　　The huge body of the two-headed snake appeared in front of Mithras and Doudou again. In a short period of time, the injuries on its body were completely recovered, and at this time its advancement was completely complete. A round bag bulged from the place where its two heads were separated. According to the records in the book, this should be a sign that the two-headed snake evolved into a three-headed snake.

　　According to legend, the two-headed snake belongs to the Hydra clan, which means that the owner of a two-headed snake has the possibility of evolving into a Hydra. However, this possibility is too small. There has never been any record of it on the mainland. At most, a five-headed snake has appeared, and that is already a divine existence.

　　"This is it. In our inherited memory, it is called the Regeneration Pearl!" The two-headed snake opened the big mouth on the right side of its head, and a round pearl the size of a child's fist was held on the long letter.

　　This round bead was shining with a soft light, but it did not exude a dense breath of life like the World Tree. It looked very ordinary, just like a normal pearl.

　　"Regeneration Pearl?" With a wave of his hand, Mithras took the Regeneration Pearl from General Changxin. After observing it carefully, he still didn't find anything special.

　　"This regeneration bead grows in the body of a tortoise called a black turtle. Every ten thousand years, one more regeneration bead will appear in the black turtle's body. When the black turtle gathers six regeneration beads, it can transform into a dragon turtle." The two-headed snake looked at the regeneration bead reluctantly and explained the origin of the regeneration bead to Mithras.

　　Chapter 11 God, God, God!

　　Mithras nodded. He knew the legend of the dragon turtle, but he didn't expect that this regeneration bead was actually related to the dragon turtle. There was no record of this in the classics.

　　"Then how did you get it?" Mithras played with the regeneration pearl for a while, then threw it to Doudou with a smile. Doudou had never taken his eyes off the regeneration pearl since it appeared. The little guy seemed very anxious.

　　"In the inherited memory of our Hydra clan, the regeneration pearl is a necessary condition for our evolution. I also relied on the description in the inherited memory and spent hundreds of years to find such a pearl in the cemetery of the Black Turtle clan." When the two-headed snake said this, it looked at Mithras with a begging look in its eyes.

　　"My Lord, now you know how important this regeneration pearl is to me. I hope you can leave it to me. No matter what you ask me to do, I will agree." The two-headed snake took out the regeneration pearl under the pressure of Mithras. Now, seeing Mithras' indifferent expression, he suddenly felt hope.

　　Mithras laughed secretly. It turned out that the two-headed snake in front of him was actually a tomb robber. He didn't expect that there were such creatures among sea beasts. It was really funny.

　　"If I return this regeneration pearl to you, are you really willing to do anything for me?" As Mithras looked at the two-headed snake, an idea came to his mind. However, what he said made Doudou anxious. He hugged the regeneration pearl tightly and looked at the two-headed snake viciously.

　　The two-headed snake was surprised. It looked at Mithras with its huge eyes. Its two big heads shook together and it nodded repeatedly: "My lord, I am telling the truth. As long as you return the regeneration pearl to me, I will agree to any request you make."

　　Doudou looked at Mithras anxiously, afraid that Mithras would agree, but he also knew that Mithras must have thought of something when he said that, so he didn't say anything, but just hugged the Regeneration Pearl tighter.

　　Mithras looked at the two-headed snake and suddenly laughed: "What do you think of my strength?"

　　"Your Excellency's strength is a hundred times stronger than mine. If not, I would not have taken out the Regeneration Pearl." The two-headed snake was very honest and spoke directly from its heart.

　　"Then are you willing to be my contracted beast? In this case, I can consider returning the regeneration pearl to you," Mithras smiled and nodded, stating his plan.

　　It turned out that Mithras wanted to take the two-headed snake as his contracted beast. This was a very good idea. The two-headed snake had now broken through to the Holy Land. Although it was a little larger in size, its strength was indeed very strong. With such a contracted beast, Mithras' overall strength would be greatly improved.

　　"I now have Doudou as my land contracted beast and Guli as my flying contracted beast. If I can take the two-headed snake as my contracted beast, then the water, land and air will be perfect." The more Mithras thought about it, the more excited he became. It was just a spur-of-the-moment idea at first, but now after careful consideration, he has made up his mind to recapture the two-headed snake.

　　Mithras possesses all three souls. Although his dantian was shattered once, he only lost his power, but the talents of the three souls did not disappear. Therefore, with the talent of a beast soul cultivator, after he has two contracted beasts, Doudou and Guli, he can sign another contracted beast.

　　Mithras had once considered what kind of fighting beast to choose for the last contracted beast, but that was only for a moment, and he did not have such clear thoughts as he does now.

　　To be honest, the two-headed snake does not conform to Mithras' aesthetic point of view. Its huge and ugly body makes it difficult for people to like it. However, the strength of the two-headed snake is undoubtedly very strong. Moreover, the two-headed snake is an amphibious fighting beast, so it can form the best cooperation with Doudou and Guli.

　　Moreover, Mithras paid more attention to the two-headed snake's other identity, the descendant of the Hydra. Although the Hydra has never appeared in the records of the mainland, and even the legend may be false, even if the two-headed snake cannot evolve into the ultimate Hydra, as long as it can evolve into a five-headed snake it is terrifying, and that is also a existence in the realm of gods. Even in ancient times, such strength can be regarded as the peak.

　　The two-headed snake shook its two big heads and shook its head repeatedly: "I can't agree to such a request, sir. According to legend, our Hydra clan was once the mount of the original god. Although your strength is strong, it is not enough for me to be loyal to you."

　　Mithras was stunned. It was not because the two-headed snake refused. On the contrary, the two-headed snake's reaction was within his expectations. Not to mention the two-headed snake from the Holy Land, even the golden-winged eagle Guli, who had just entered the ninth level of strength, was not equally proud?

　　What surprised him was the original god mentioned by the two-headed snake. This was the first time he heard of such a god. On the continent, only the twelve elemental gods had been sung for a long time. When did an original god appear? However, this statement came from the two-headed snake with inherited memory, which made Mithras believe it, because the inherited memory of fighting beasts was the most real, and many legends came from this way.

　　"Primitive God, what kind of god is that?" Mithras frowned. He felt that this was an opportunity to uncover a mysterious corner of the continent.

　　The two-headed snake thought for a moment, and then slowly said, "In the inherited memory of our Hydra clan, the original god is the founder of this world. He created the earth, the ocean, and the sky. All humans and other species live in his arms. Whenever the life in the world angers him, he will punish it and destroy the entire world, and then create a new world. The world we live in now has been destroyed countless times."

　　"We, the Hydra clan, are born as mounts of the primordial god. It was he who created our Hydra clan with a drop of blood from his own body. Every one of our Hydra clan members who grows to the nine-headed state will be led by him to live in the Temple of Origin," the two-headed snake's face was filled with an unconcealable pride and yearning.

　　"How much about the original god is there in your inherited memory? Tell me everything!" Mithras asked anxiously. In a hurry, the aura in his body was naturally released, pressing the two big heads of the two-headed snake to the ground.

　　"Without you, sir, there are so many things about the original god in my inherited memory. I have not hidden anything!" The two-headed snake thought that it was his pride that angered Mithras, and his body was shaking slightly.

　　Mithras always felt that what the two-headed snake said was very important, but he could not find the source of the strange feeling in his heart. He sighed helplessly and asked: "Then in your memory, how many of your people were accepted into the Temple of Beginning by the Primordial God?"

　　The two-headed snake shook its head: "I don't remember such a record. Before we awakened, the Hydra clan was no different from ordinary snakes. Only those who awakened their talents have inherited memories. In the past thousands of years, I have never found other members of the same clan."

　　"Perhaps I am the last awakened Hydra," the two-headed snake said with some emotion, "but the inherited memory of our Hydra clan must not be wrong. A long, long time ago, perhaps during the last great destruction, or perhaps even longer ago, our people entered the Temple of Beginning." The two-headed snake said with certainty, "As long as I can grow to a nine-headed state, I will also enter the Temple of Beginning."

　　Mithras asked in surprise: "Didn't you say that the original god would destroy the entire world when he was angry? Then how did your inherited memory survive?"

　　"When the primordial god is enraged, he will destroy the entire world. However, in order to demonstrate fairness, the primordial god will preserve those lives that respect and believe in him. When he creates a new world, he will put these lives into the new world," the two-headed snake explained to Mithras according to the inherited memory.

　　Mithras nodded. It turned out that the so-called great destruction was like this. Since the primitive god wanted to destroy the entire world, why didn't he destroy all life in the world, but leave a part instead? If he said that this was to show God's justice, it would be hard to believe because God would never care about the views of ordinary life.

　　Even ordinary powerful people in the Holy Land would not care much about ordinary people and would only treat them like ants, not to mention the original god who created the world. This is simply impossible.

　　"So in your inherited memory, besides the Primordial God, what other gods exist?" Mithras thought of some legends on the continent and asked, "What is the relationship between the Twelve Elemental Gods and the Primordial God?"

　　The two-headed snake shook its head and said with certainty: "In my inherited memory, there is no such thing as the Twelve Elemental Gods. There is only one God in this world, and that is the Primordial God!"

　　Mithras' head buzzed. He could not understand the two-headed snake's words at all. If there was only one God in the world, then what were they looking for now?

　　Could it be that the fallen god was the original god? Mithras immediately denied this conjecture. According to the two-headed snake, the original god could even create the world and was the only god in the world. Such an existence could not possibly fall.

　　So, could it be that what the Caribbean family discovered were not the skeletons of fallen gods?

　　This is also impossible. That huge, distant and fascinating finger bone can prove that there are indeed other gods.

　　Countless questions appeared in Mithras' mind, entangled together, giving him a headache. How many secrets are hidden in this continent of Os? What kind of existence are gods? Why do immortal gods fall? What happened in the ancient times of the continent of Os...

　　Mithras' mind was in a mess. He found that the more he knew, the more confused he became.

　　"Are you sure that there are no other gods in your inherited memory?" Mithras looked at the two-headed snake, not knowing whether he wanted a positive answer or a negative one.

　　The two-headed snake nodded: "In my inherited memory, there is only the original god. Those who are stronger than the gods are just some blasphemers. They want to replace the original god, but countless great reincarnations have never realized it!"

　　"Are you saying that there is a being comparable to the original god in your memory?" Mithras seemed to have grasped something very important, but it disappeared in an instant. This feeling made him so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit blood.

　　"I don't know, this is all the inherited memory. I don't know what those blasphemers are like!" The two-headed snake told everything in its inherited memory. However, such a confusing memory made Mithras even more confused.

　　"Blasphemer, could it be that the original god destroyed the world because of these existences? He did not want the emergence of an existence that would threaten himself, and what we are looking for now is such a blasphemer, which means that this fallen 'god' is a blasphemer?" Mithras frowned, put the scattered fragments in his mind together, and gave a more consistent inference.

　　Chapter 12: Abducting the Two-Headed Snake

　　(It has been a long time since I have shouted in the book. Everyone remember to vote. Everyone knows what kind of character Xialiu is. Students who follow the book should write more of their own comments, because Xialiu has been learning all the time. I feel that my writing has improved a little. I urgently need your affirmation, haha!)

　　"What kind of existence is this primordial god? Was this world created by him? Why does he keep destroying the world? How did those blasphemers appear? They live in the world created by the primordial god, so why do they want to fight against the primordial god?" Mithras felt more and more confused. He overturned the speculation he had just integrated. For a moment, he felt that the entire continent was like a dense net that trapped all life in it.

　　"It seems that there are far more secrets on this continent than I imagined!" Mithras sighed and put aside the chaotic thoughts in his mind.

　　"Sir, I know that with your strength you don't care about things like the Regeneration Pearl, so I hope you can return it to me. The Regeneration Pearl is too important to me." The two-headed snake was still worried about its Regeneration Pearl, and lay on the ground begging.

　　"I said that as long as you are willing to become my contracted beast, I will return the regeneration pearl to you." Mithras now has more expectations for the two-headed snake. The things inherited by the two-headed snake are obviously larger and more complete than those of Doudou and Guli. This is no wonder. After all, the two-headed snake is an alien species passed down from ancient times, and Doudou and Guli are much inferior to it.

　　The two-headed snake had the same reaction. Freedom was the most important thing for any life. The regeneration bead was indeed very important to it, but compared with freedom, it was not that important.

　　"Sir, since you are unwilling to return the regeneration pearl to me, I will leave now." The two-headed snake took a last look at the regeneration pearl in Doudou's arms, turned its head away with hatred.

　　Mithras pressed the body of the two-headed snake that had just moved away to the ground with a rising momentum, and said with a smile: "Don't be in a hurry to leave, we can still talk."

　　The two-headed snake's aura rose, and it stared at Mithras with murderous intent: "Sir, I said I won't be your contracted beast. If you want to force me with my strength, I will have to fight to the death."

　　"Don't be anxious. I have no intention of forcing you with force. I just have another suggestion. It's not too late to make a decision after you listen to it," smiled Mithras. The two-headed snake didn't look good, but he admired its honest nature.

　　The two-headed snake looked at Mithras, thought about it and nodded. Mithras's strength far surpassed its own, and it did not want to make things awkward with Mithras if it did not have to: "Please tell me, sir, but I will definitely not be your contracted beast."

　　"Don't be so sure. Who knows, you might be tempted when I tell you my conditions." Mithras looked at the two-headed snake and nodded with a smile: "Do you really want to become a real Hydra?"

　　The two-headed snake's body trembled, and it nodded slightly: "We, the Hydra clan, have only one goal since the moment we awakened, and that is to become a true Hydra!"

　　"If I can help you grow into a real Hydra, would you consider becoming my contracted beast?", Mithras asked the two-headed snake with a smile.

　　"Sir, you are not lying to me, how can you help me become a real Hydra?" The whole body of the two-headed snake trembled. Growing into the ultimate state has been its only dream for thousands of years. These words of Mithras were like a sharp blade rolling over its head, and its whole mind was in chaos.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "I can indeed help you evolve to a higher stage, but whether you can successfully evolve to the ultimate state depends on your talent and luck."

　　The two heads of the two-headed snake kept shaking, with an incredible look on its face: "The evolution of our Hydra clan is the most difficult. Even those who grow to three heads are rare, let alone nine heads. I still find it hard to believe that you can do it!"

　　"Don't doubt my ability. If I say so, I can do it!" Mithras laughed and said, "The one fighting with you is another contracted beast of mine. You should be able to see that he was originally just a mid-level violent bear. If he had developed normally, his strength would not have exceeded level seven, and he would have no hope of reaching the Holy Domain for the rest of his life. However, now his strength has reached the peak of level nine, and he is only one step away from the Holy Domain." Mithras pointed at Doudou and explained to the two-headed snake, "Moreover, it has only taken him seven or eight years from birth to now. I'm afraid he is the only one in the fighting beasts who can reach such a speed."

　　The two-headed snake looked unconvinced, but judging from Doudou's soul aura, what Mithras said was indeed correct. It was incredible that he had grown to his current strength in just seven or eight years. It had been hundreds of years since he awakened, and he was only one step ahead of Doudou.

　　"Also, you should be able to see that my contracted beast is different from ordinary fighting beasts. The power in his body is more concentrated than that of your sanctuary. Do you want to know the reason?" asked Mithras with a smile.

　　The two-headed snake was deeply touched by this. When Doudou was fighting with him, his power was so concentrated that it was so terrifying that even its physical strength could break it. This was a problem that always surprised it.

　　You know, there is a big difference between animal and human practitioners. Although their strength is huge, it is difficult to concentrate. Just like the two-headed snake, the power contained in its body may not be much worse than that of Mithras, but when it really comes to fighting, it is difficult for it to exert the power of its physical strength.

　　"Why?" The two-headed snake was indeed a good child. During the question and answer, it had fallen into the trap set for it by Mithras. Of course, everything Mithras said was true. It was precisely because of this that the two-headed snake fell deeper and deeper and believed in every word Mithras said.

　　"Because he can practice, just like humans. Even if his talent is not enough, as long as he works hard, his strength will not stop and will continue to grow!" Mithras threw out his first bait.

　　The two-headed snake's body shook noticeably, and it looked at Doudou in disbelief. It even stopped breathing. One can imagine how much of a shock this bait of Mithras had on it.

　　It is a consensus among all living things that animals are born incapable of cultivation. However, the two-headed snake can naturally see clearly that the energy in Doudou's body is not chaotic and disordered like its own, but has its own orbit. This is obviously a phenomenon that can only be achieved through cultivation.

　　"This... this is impossible. How did you do it, sir? Can I... can I also practice?" The two-headed snake gasped heavily, and it was obvious that it was moved.

　　Mithras nodded and smiled, "Of course you can, but you have to become my contracted beast before I can create a special training method for you and let you practice like him. In this way, as long as you practice hard, you will grow to the level of Hydra one day."

　　The two-headed snake's emotions were very unstable. It looked at Mithras, then at Doudou, and was still hesitating.

　　"Of course this is not the fundamental reason why I said I can help you become Hydra," Mithras looked at the two-headed snake and thought, strike while the iron is hot. Now that it has been moved, as long as he adds a little more fire, it should be fine.

　　"I have a very magical treasure here. It can cleanse your soul and bring you closer to the ultimate Hydra state in terms of the essence of your soul. It will also free you from bottleneck restrictions in your future evolution. All you have to do is practice hard, accumulate continuously, and break through continuously!" Mithras took out a small bottle from his arms, waved his hand, and the surrounding sea water was emptied, creating a waterless space, and he slowly unscrewed the stopper of the small bottle.

　　A subtle fragrance of a clear soul emanated from the small bottle. As Mithras pointed, all the breath condensed into a thin line and shot into the body of the two-headed snake. The two-headed snake's body trembled violently, then slowly stretched out. Its four millstone-sized eyes closed, as if enjoying the nourishment of the breath.

　　"Soul Golden Liquid, it's actually Soul Golden Liquid!" The two-headed snake's eyes slowly opened, and looking at the small bottle in Mithras' hand, its body trembled violently, and a dazed look appeared in its four big eyes.

　　"It's actually Soul Gold Liquid. This is a treasure specially prepared for our Hydra clan. As long as I have this treasure, I can awaken more inherited memories and cultivate to the ultimate state."

　　The Hydra clan's cultivation is all about awakening their inherited memories. Once the inherited memories are completely awakened, their cultivation will become much simpler. Therefore, all the conditions proposed by Mithras before are not as stimulating to it as the current soul golden liquid. Even the corners of the mouths of the two big heads are drooling.

　　"Sir, are you really willing to give me the Soul Gold Liquid?" After a long time, the two-headed snake woke up from its shock. Its two big heads popped in front of Mithras, its eyes full of anticipation.

　　"Of course, only if you become my contracted beast, you will be my relative. I will naturally be willing to give you a little bit of Soul Gold Liquid. My other two contracted beasts have used Soul Gold Liquid before, which is one of the reasons why they can grow so quickly." Mithras knew that the two-headed snake was now completely moved, and said with a smile: "Now are you willing to become my contracted beast? If not, you can leave. I can even return the regeneration pearl to you!"

　　The two big heads of the two-headed snake slowly attached to the ground. Looking at the soul golden liquid in Mithras' hand, it struggled in its heart. Compared with the soul golden liquid, the regeneration abacus was nothing. All its thoughts were now focused on the soul golden liquid.

　　"Okay, it seems you are still unwilling. Fine, I will return the regeneration pearl to you and you can leave!" Mithras snatched the regeneration pearl from Doudou's arms and threw it to the two-headed snake. In a flash, the regeneration pearl was back in the mouth of the two-headed snake.

　　"Boss, how could you return the regeneration pearl to it? It was originally what it said it would give to us, and you wanted it to help us retrieve the treasure from the sunken island? Why did you let it go?" Doudou yelled with a look of reluctance on his face.

　　Mithras smiled slightly, turned around and walked slowly upwards: "Don't worry, the regeneration pearl is still yours, and you will have an extra little brother, a little brother in the holy realm state"

　　Chapter 13: Weird energy!

　　Mithras was very sure in what he said, but Doudou was a little confused. He was a little reluctant to give up the regeneration pearl he had obtained, but Mithras had already made up his mind, so what else could he do.

　　The man and the beast walked slowly upwards, with a confident smile on Mithras' face. He was sure that the two-headed snake would find it difficult to refuse the conditions he proposed. However, things turned out to be beyond his expectations. Until he and Doudou were able to see Juliet and others staying above, the two-headed snake in the soul sensing was still staying there.

　　"Did I miscalculate?" Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head. The two-headed snake's insistence on freedom was beyond his expectation. "Boss, where is the regeneration pearl you mentioned, and my little brother?" Doudou looked at Mithras angrily and said, "That ugly guy got it for nothing. I get angry just thinking about it."

　　Mithras felt a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "It's too early to say that I have failed now. If the two-headed snake has not changed its mind by the time we leave here, then it will mean that I have failed completely."

　　Although the two-headed snake has been waiting in the same place without moving until now, Mithras can tell from the two-headed snake's reaction that the conditions he proposed are very tempting to the two-headed snake, so he still has some expectations in his heart.

　　"Sir, what happened to the two-headed snake!" Although Hams and others did not follow down, they could clearly sense the big movement in the sea water. So when they saw Mithras and Doudou, they were anxious to know the final result.

　　"Haha, no, I let it go!" Mithras looked at Doudou, laughed and said, "Let's continue on our way. We have wasted a lot of our time by creating such a thing out of thin air."

　　Hades led the way again, and the few people started on their journey again. The two-headed snake did not appear until they left the water. This surprised Mithras very much. The two-headed snake was not moved by his temptation, which really surprised him.

　　Doudou's face became even uglier. He swam in front angrily and ignored Mithras. This surprised Juliet and others, but they couldn't figure out what was going on.

　　We have been staying at a depth of about 100 meters in the sea water. At this depth, the moonlight can shine in, and the sea water is bright and shining, just like a crystal palace.

　　After walking for half an incense stick of time, Hadus slowly stopped, looked ahead, and said to a few people, "It's right below, but the last time we came here, the entire island was protected by a strange energy, and we couldn't go in to check!"

　　Mithras sensed it and found that there was indeed a seamount that looked like an island about a thousand meters below, but he did not sense the energy that Hadus had mentioned.

　　"Then go down!" Mithras looked at Juliet and waved his hand. A thin shield appeared around Juliet's body. This transparent shield pushed away the sea water around Juliet, making her look like a balloon.

　　Juliet felt it most obviously. As soon as the air mask appeared, she felt her whole body relaxed a lot, even as if she was not in the water at all.

　　"I... I'm really holding it in, I can finally say something!" Juliet suddenly found that her voice was no longer restricted in this air mask, and she was so happy that she almost jumped up.

　　Before this, because Juliet herself had no cultivation, although she had the breathing helmet to breathe freely in the sea water, she could not make any sound. Now, she suddenly found that she could speak, and the feeling was naturally very strong.

　　"Okay, let's go down!" Mithras folded his body, and a transparent band of light connected Juliet and himself, and they quickly descended downwards, and the others followed closely behind.

　　Soon, the light around dimmed, and everyone could vaguely see a bulge that looked like an island below. Mithras still couldn't sense any energy at this distance, and he felt strange, but his speed became even faster.

　　Juliet had the shield of Mithras and did not feel any pressure. It was no different from being on land, except that it was dark in front of her eyes and she could not see the surrounding environment clearly.

　　She is just an ordinary person, and her eyesight is not as good as that of Mithras and others.

　　"Huh!" Mithras only felt his body shake slightly, and a strange energy appeared below to block his body. But the strange thing is that he still hasn't felt any energy until now, except for the direct reaction of his body.

　　"We've arrived!" Mithras frowned and stretched out a hand to reach down, but there was clearly no energy response and his hand could not go any deeper.

　　"It's really strange, what kind of energy is this!" Mithras frowned. This kind of energy did not have any obvious characteristics. It was like a pure substance. It was really hard to understand.

　　Several other people have also sensed the energy beneath their bodies and have tried to test it out. Except for Hadus who already knew about it, the rest of the people had the same look of shock on their faces.

　　"This, this is really weird!" Hams pressed his hand down hard, but he didn't expect that his hand and his whole body would be bounced away. The shock on his face was difficult to suppress.

　　"This should be a higher-level energy. Moreover, it is not like what we sensed that has no attributes. It's just that our current strength is not enough to distinguish it!" Mithras frowned and said, "Moreover, according to what Her Royal Highness the Princess said at the time, this energy should not have been left intentionally, but the residual energy left by the elder after destroying the island."

　　The other few people all nodded, but their expressions were a little excited. Just some residual energy could reach such a level. That person's strength was really terrifying.

　　Juliet looked at Mithras. The mask on her head made it impossible to see her expression, but one could imagine that she would be just as excited now.

　　"Sir, can you break this level of energy?" Juliet was a little anxious. If she couldn't even break the residual energy outside, it would be even more impossible to find the mysterious treasure hidden by the Caribbean family.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "If this energy was left here intentionally, I might be helpless, but now only the remnants exist, I think I should be able to break it."

　　Several people felt relieved. Since Mithras said so, it proved that he was confident that he could break through the outer layer of energy. The worries that had just arisen in their hearts were instantly calmed.

　　"Boom!" Doudou's body suddenly bounced out a long distance, and he swam back shouting loudly.

　　"What is this thing? It's so weird that even my full-strength attack can't break it!" It turned out that Doudou was a guy who was looking for trouble. When he heard everyone talking about the weirdness of the energy below, he didn't bother to be angry with Mithras and just tried it directly, causing such a big commotion.

　　Several people laughed, and Mithras said with a smile: "This layer of energy is very strange, you guys step back for a while, I will give it a try!"

　　However, before the few people could retreat, his expression changed. He looked at Doudou strangely and said with a smile, "Your little brother is here, and of course he has the regeneration pearl that you can't let go of!"

　　Before Doudou could react, a huge, violent aura had already reached the few people, and a huge black shadow emerged from the distance. It was the two-headed snake.

　　"Sir!" Hams and others looked at Mithras in surprise. Didn't Mithras win the battle just now? How could the two-headed snake dare to come here now?

　　"Don't worry, it's a good thing that he's here!" Mithras laughed, looking at the two-headed snake that was not far away from everyone, and asked: "Why are you rushing here now? Are you planning to rob us?"

　　The two heads of the two-headed snake kept shaking, and it said awkwardly: "That's not the case, sir. I have carefully considered it for a while, and finally decided to be your contracted beast."

　　Several people in Chengde were shocked, because the advancement of fighting beasts was different from that of humans. It only acted on the crystal core, and there was no such thing as star body refining. Therefore, it was not until now that everyone realized that the two-headed snake in front of them was actually a holy domain beast. What surprised them even more was that the two-headed snake from the holy domain came here just to become the contracted beast of Mithras. This was really surprising.

　　Mithras showed a trace of embarrassment on his face, and said with a bit of dissatisfaction: "Just now I tried to persuade you kindly, but you hesitated. Now you suddenly change your mind. This makes me very worried!"

　　"That's not the case, sir, that's not the case. I just didn't think it through at the time. I didn't have any other intentions!" The two-headed snake said anxiously, "Sir, I really want to be your contracted beast!"

　　Hams and the others felt that their brains were not enough. The two-headed snake in the Holy Land actually begged to be the contracted beast of Mithras. This was too hard to believe. Could it be that the Holy Land beasts in this world were already so worthless? Or was there something special about Mithras?

　　Chapter 14: The Sunken Island!

　　(Two updates today. I was busy the past two days. Please forgive me. And please rest assured that this book will definitely not be abandoned!)

　　The two-headed snake, an ancient beast, is more precious than an ordinary fighting beast even if it is not of the Holy Land strength, let alone a two-headed snake that grows into the Holy Land. The two-headed snake in front of us already has a tendency to develop into a three-headed snake. The bulge in the center of the two heads is already very obvious. Once it grows to a three-headed state, it will be an extremely powerful existence in the Holy Land.

　　"This is the Regeneration Pearl. I am willing to present it to you, my Lord!" The two-headed snake spit out a long letter, on which was the Regeneration Pearl. Doudou's eyes lit up, and he jumped up to hold the Regeneration Pearl in his arms, his eyes narrowed into a line due to his smile.

　　"Do you really want to be my contracted beast?" Although Mithras' heart was already filled with joy, his face was serious, as if he was still considering whether to keep the two-headed snake.

　　The two-headed snake nodded repeatedly, and its two big heads rose and fell, stirring up the surrounding sea water into chaos. It looked very anxious. Just now, Mithras had injected a breath of soul gold liquid into its body, and its third head had undergone obvious changes. This change made it no longer want to hesitate, and it was willing to become Mithras' contracted beast.

　　Mithras was also a little surprised. He didn't expect that the Soul Gold Liquid would have such a miraculous effect on the two-headed snake. He had more expectations for the growth of the two-headed snake.

　　"Well, okay! I also want to see how much you can grow, whether you can become the first nine-headed hydra in this world. However, once you sign a contract with me, this contract will always exist unless you grow to a five-headed state and enter the realm of God. Think about it carefully!", Mithras asked seriously while looking at the two-headed snake.

　　The contract between fighting beasts and humans is not eternal. When the fighting beasts' strength reaches the divine realm, they can independently choose whether to keep or cancel the contract signed with humans. That's why Mithras made such a statement.

　　"I do!" The two-headed snake nodded repeatedly, and a black shadow emerged from his forehead. Looking closely, the black shadow was like a miniature two-headed snake floating in front of Mithras.

　　A drop of blood fell from the fingertips of Mithras and landed on the black shadow. Two spots of light, one black and one white, sank into the foreheads of Mithras and the two-headed snake respectively. A subtle soul connection had been established between them.

　　"You are the third contracted beast I have accepted. Before you there are Doudou and Guli. You have already seen Doudou. After this is over, you will be able to see Guli. She is a golden-winged eagle," said Mithras with a smile.

　　"You are the boss's last contracted beast, so you must remember that you are only the third and you have to listen to me!" Doudou was in a happy mood after getting the regeneration pearl. Now seeing the two-headed snake and Mithras formally signed the contract, he hurriedly announced his position in this small group.

　　The two-headed snake could see that Doudou and Mithras had an unusual relationship. He now needed Mithras' help, so of course he did not dare to be proud of his strength. He nodded obediently and called Doudou "Boss". This surprised and amused everyone present. It was really weird for Doudou, with his size and strength, to be the boss of the two-headed snake.

　　"I have an important thing to do here. After this is over, I will give you the soul golden liquid and create a cultivation method for you," Mithras explained the current situation to the two-headed snake through his soul.

　　"My Lord, I have been to this place before. It seems that there is some strange energy. I tried several times but failed to enter. I was thinking of coming back after my strength has broken through. I didn't expect that my Lord has already discovered it!" The two-headed snake looked down and said curiously, "The situation here is so strange. There must be some treasure inside!"

　　Mithras nodded, and explained some of the things he knew to the two-headed snake through his soul, then said with a smile: "From now on, you should call me Boss like Doudou and the others. By the way, what is your own name?"

　　"Oswinilabahan...", the two-headed snake muttered a name of more than ten characters, making the people around him dizzy and not knowing what he was talking about.

　　Mithras quickly stopped him and said with a smile: "Your name is too difficult to pronounce. I think I'll just call you Winnie from now on."

　　The two-headed snake was slightly startled, nodded and said: "Big, Boss, then I will be called Winnie from now on."

　　"Okay, now you help me protect them. When I break the energy shield later, the noise might be a little loud, so as not to hurt them," Mithras stood up with a gloomy face.

　　The two-headed snake opened its mouth and a transparent bubble appeared, covering Juliet and the others. Such a bubble could be moved at will as a means of attack or defense.

　　An extremely thin, condensed ray of light shot down from Mithras' hand. Wherever it passed, the sea water made a hissing sound, as if it was burning.

　　The light moved down a distance and suddenly stopped. A layer of light golden film appeared under everyone. Under the powerful attack of Mithras, the film looked very unstable, flickering brightly or dimly.

　　puff!

　　With a muffled sound, the film burst like a punctured balloon. The extremely powerful force pushed the sea water and knocked Mithras thousands of meters away. Winnie's body swayed and rolled twice before it stabilized. The bubble was completely deformed by the sea water and stuck tightly to several people, then shattered without any warning. Fortunately, Winnie was prepared when he saw the situation was not good. The old bubble had not yet completely broken, and new bubbles had reappeared.

　　"What a great power! This is just a trace of the remnant. If it really is the elder of the Caribbean family, I'm afraid I can't even take on one of his fingers." Mithras was shocked and yearned for higher levels of power.

　　"Is everyone okay?" Mithras watched Winnie take back the bubble, took a step forward and came in front of several people. It seemed that no one was hurt, but the expressions on their faces were shocked.

　　"It's okay, this energy..." Ke Lan is also a cultivator with strength close to level nine. At the moment when the golden energy dissipated just now, even with Winnie's bubbles, he still felt a shock in his mind. This energy is really too terrifying.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Not to mention you, even I didn't expect that just a little bit of residual energy could be so terrifying. You can imagine how terrifying that elder is!"

　　"Then can we go in now?" Juliet was not a cultivator, so she was not as sensitive to the terrible energy as others. She was only concerned about the things below, and asked Mithras anxiously: "The shield that existed just now should have disappeared!"

　　"Well! We can go down now!" Mithras was a little excited when he thought about seeing the things hidden by the Caribbean family. No matter what those things were, just thinking that they might be related to the gods was very exciting.

　　This time, because of the presence of Winnie, Mithras simply gave the task of protecting Juliet to it, and he himself just thought about sinking down, like a meteorite, and instantly appeared above the island.

　　It can be said that although the entire island sank, it did not suffer much damage from the outside, because some bumps and depressions similar to those of human buildings were still very obvious. Mithras believed that when the elder destroyed the island, he must have directly cut off the island's geomantic veins, because such a sinking is the fastest and can send the entire island into the deep sea almost instantly without leaving any hidden dangers.

　　Judging from the traces left on the island, many people must have lived here. The densely packed buildings are covered by dust and sand, and the exposed parts look like hills on the seabed, revealing a sense of vicissitudes.

　　The island which existed thousands of years ago has been able to exist until now, and it should be said that the remaining energy shield played an indispensable role. If it were not for the erosion of sea water and the sedimentation of silt, the island would have disappeared long ago. The elder's original intention was to destroy the entire island, but because of his remaining energy, the original appearance of the island and the buildings inside were preserved. There seemed to be a kind of cause and effect.

　　According to Juliet's narration at that time, the mysterious treasure hidden by the Caribbean family should be on the east side of the island. So, after taking a quick look at the surrounding situation, Mithras flashed and shot towards the east of the island. In the center of the island, he found a relatively well-preserved building. It seemed that this should have been the core place of the Caribbean family. However, this was not what Mithras cared about now. Without stopping for a moment, his body soon appeared on the east side of the island. The concave and convex features here were more obvious. It seemed that this was a very prosperous residential area before. However, the noise had stopped a long time ago, and what existed was still dead silence.

　　Juliet once mentioned that the part hidden by the Caribbean family was here, but Juliet did not specify where exactly it was. Mithras used his soul to sense it, but did not find any special breath. He knew that even if there was a secret room here, they would have done something like the Tres family did, so it would still be difficult to find it by sensing.

　　Soon, the others arrived, but Winnie's body was too huge. If he also fell on the island, there might not be much space left on the entire island, so Mithras arranged for him to keep watch on it.

　　For Winnie, now is the time when he has just become Mithras' contracted beast, and it is also the time for him to show his abilities, so he will not have any objection to Mithras' arrangement. Only Doudou can't wait to jump into Mithras' arms, with the Regeneration Pearl in his arms.

　　"Sir, this is it!" Juliet determined the direction and nodded affirmatively.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Since the princess is sure it is here, it's time for you to tell us the exact location!"

　　Juliet smiled bitterly and shook her head: "My ancestors only knew that those things were hidden in this direction of the island, and did not leave the specific location, so if we want to find those things, we have to do it ourselves."

　　Except for Hadus, everyone at the scene knew something about this matter. Even Hadus knew something more or less, and was stunned when he heard Juliet say this.

　　I don't know the exact location. The island is not small. If I want to find those things without a specific location, it would be like fishing for the moon in the water or looking at flowers in the fog. I can't turn it over inch by inch to look for it!

　　Chapter 15 Nothing?

　　Mithras did not expect such a result. He showed a bitter smile on his face and shook his head slightly as he looked at the area of ​​several thousand meters in front of him.

　　"If this is the case, it will be almost impossible for us to find what the Caribbean family has hidden," Mithras looked at Juliet and shook his head, feeling a little dissatisfied that Juliet did not explain the situation in advance.

　　"My lord, you are very powerful. You can feel the underground nearby. As long as we find a secret room, we will go down and look for it. This way we should be able to find the exact location quickly," Juliet said to Mithras.

　　Mithras still shook his head: "With my strength, I can only sense some special energy reactions. I have already sensed the surroundings once, and didn't find anything. The secret room of your Tres family has such concealment measures, not to mention the Caribbean family that roams the South China Sea!"

　　Juliet was stunned, because the previous problem had been focused on how to open the outer shield, and she had not carefully considered the situation inside. When Mithras said this, her whole face turned pale and her body shook a few times.

　　"Oh, by the way, although the ancestor doesn't know the exact location, he gave several possible locations, including the temple, the ancestral hall, and the residences of several elders." Juliet's eyes lit up and she said loudly, "We can slowly search from these places and we should be able to find it."

　　"Originally, this could be considered a solution. However, although the island has a protective shield, it has undergone a lot of changes over thousands of years. Now all we see are these almost identical bumps and depressions. We can't even tell which one is the temple and which one is the ancestral hall," Hams shook his head and sighed, also very disappointed.

　　"Also, even if we can tell them apart, these buildings cover a very large area, and we don't have enough time to check them one by one," Mithras added, "It seems that we will return empty-handed. As long as other forces have not discovered this place, we can still search slowly. If other forces have discovered the secret here, then our plan will be completely ruined."

　　Juliet's body swayed a few times and she nearly fell down. She murmured palely, "Are we going to give up like this? I won't accept this!"

　　Several people looked at Juliet, not knowing how to comfort her. The Tres family had spent thousands of years searching for the treasure left behind by the Caribbean family, but now everything was ready, but such a situation occurred. No one could bear it.

　　"Boss, maybe, maybe I can give it a try!" Winnie's voice came from above. With its holy domain strength, although it was still some distance away from the crowd, it could still hear the conversation of several people clearly.

　　Mithras and several other people were stunned and looked at the two-headed snake Winnie who was sticking his head down.

　　"If you have any way to help us, tell us!" Mithras was delighted and smiled at Winnie, "If you can really help us find what we want, you will have made a great contribution!"

　　The two-headed snake Winnie thought about it for a while, and said slowly: "Boss, you also know that I found my regeneration bead in the cemetery of the Black Turtle Clan. That place is wider than this place, and the regeneration bead does not have any special smell. I was able to find it because of a talent of our two-headed snake clan."

　　Mithras nodded. Some fighting beast races, when their lives come to an end, will go to a fixed place and wait for death to come. After a long period of accumulation, the purpose of this race is naturally extremely broad. And it is obvious that the Black Turtle Clan is such an existence. The regeneration beads grow in their bodies without any energy reaction. The two-headed snake Winnie can still be found. Perhaps in this situation, the two-headed snake Winnie can really help everyone.

　　"We, the Hydra clan, have a talent that allows us to explore the structure within a thousand meters underground and identify differences from normal soil. I don't know if this can help you find those things," Winnie said to Mithras somewhat nervously.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "I have already told you the origin of those things. The place where he hid them should also use special metal to conceal its smell. So, as long as you find a secret room or space with metal structure, you should be able to go right."

　　"Then I'll try!" Winnie's body sank slightly, and thousands of tiny bubbles spewed out of his mouth. These bubbles seeped in when they touched the ground.

　　Mithras felt that there was Winnie's unique soul breath above those bubbles, as if Winnie had suddenly transformed into countless clones. With such a talent, each bubble was like Winnie himself, and Winnie would be the first to know the news they had.

　　Several people looked at Winnie with expectation. Now he was their only hope. Otherwise, they would really return in vain. Winnie kept spitting out bubbles from his mouth. Soon, these bubbles completely enveloped the island where everyone was. One by one, the bubbles rushed to seep into the ground.

　　Suddenly, Winnie's two big heads moved slightly for a distance, and stopped facing a slightly raised place, with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

　　More bubbles came out of his mouth, densely covering that area and drilling into it one by one. The people around him were startled and looked at Winnie's reaction nervously. His current behavior should mean that he had discovered something.

　　"Boss, there's something strange down there. There's a huge space." Winnie thought for a moment and said, "It seems like the entire underground is connected. This should be the entrance."

　　There turned out to be a huge space underneath. Everyone felt it was a little weird. Could such a large space be the place where something was hidden?

　　"According to what you said before, this should be the place where the Caribbean family hid those things. However, it is quite different from what we guessed beforehand. Now we have no choice but to go down and take a look in person!" Mithras said to Juliet.

　　Juliet nodded, thought for a moment and said, "This is what the ancestors said. The space below is huge, which is different from what we imagined, but it should be correct!"

　　Mithras nodded, looked at the two-headed snake Winnie and said, "Open the entrance first. Go down and check to see if the Caribbean family's things are here."

　　The two-headed snake Winnie nodded, and countless small bubbles emerged from the ground and shot into his mouth. Slowly, there was a slight tremor where his head was facing, and a tiny hole appeared. The hole was crowded with rows of bubbles, which were expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, enlarging the hole.

　　"It's right below!" The two-headed snake Winnie took back all the bubbles. The space below should have been filled with sea water long ago, so there was no movement around the cave entrance. It was no wonder. The island had been submerged in the deep sea for thousands of years. Even if it was originally sealed, the long-term infiltration was enough to fill the space below with sea water.

　　"Let's go in!" Mithras took the lead and walked into the cave. The others also successfully passed through the bubbles and walked into the cave.

　　Mithras and the others walked down along the passage opened by the two-headed snake. There was no light in the passage, but this did not affect their sight. The further down they went, the more open the terrain became, and slowly a huge space appeared.

　　The entire space is long and narrow, curved, and more than ten meters high, extending to a very far place. Judging from the stalactites hanging down from the top of the cave, this should be a naturally formed cave, so it has such winding and twists.

　　There are many skeletons at the entrance of the cave. These skeletons are still struggling and piled together. They look a bit scary. Fortunately, Juliet can't see them clearly under such light, and other people don't care about this situation at all.

　　If you really walk into the cave, you can see such skeletons everywhere, and some even retain their original appearance. It should be because the island sank too quickly, and the deep sea pressure killed these people in an instant.

　　What is even more strange is that in such a cave, there are some traces of artificial excavation and some stone chambers that look like they were used for living. Some skeletons were also found inside these stone chambers.

　　It is hard to tell how many people lived in this cave thousands of years ago, but everyone was stepping on bones with every step. Slowly, Juliet guessed the situation below. Her body was trembling slightly, but her face could not be seen clearly because of the mask.

　　"The elder of the Caribbean family is really cruel and ruthless, harming so many lives for his own selfish reasons. These people are all his fellow tribesmen," sighed Mithras and quickened his pace.

　　The cave has come to an end, and there is no further place to go. Several people's faces darkened. They have searched carefully along the way but have not found the things they wanted to find. Several people have the same thought in their minds.

　　"Isn't this where the Caribbean family hides those things?"

　　"How could this happen? It's impossible. It should be here!" Juliet's body trembled. She pulled off the mask on her face. Mithras quickly put a protective shield on her.

　　Her face was very pale and her lips were trembling slightly. Juliet looked around with her heart in a mess. She had not expected that after working so hard for such a long time, she would get such a result.

　　"Don't be anxious. Have you forgotten the secret room in your bedroom? If I'm not mistaken, there should be one here, but we haven't found it yet." Mithras thought for a while, his eyes lit up, and he walked towards the stone wall at the end of the cave.

　　Juliet's spirits also lifted, and she quickly walked to the side of Mithras.

　　Chapter 16: After the Yellow Bird!

　　The stone wall didn't seem to have any traces of artificial excavation and was completely naturally formed. Mithras groped it inch by inch, not leaving out any bumps and depressions on the stone wall, but even so he didn't find anything suspicious.

　　"Am I wrong?" Mithras frowned. If there was a secret room or something like that here, the place behind this stone wall should be the most suitable one. But now he couldn't find any traces of any mechanism on the stone wall, which made him very confused.

　　At this time, Juliet also checked the stone wall, and the result was of course the same as that of Mithras. The little hope that had just arisen was shattered again, which made her body shaky.

　　Suddenly, a wave of energy came from above, and the entire cave trembled slightly.

　　"Boss, someone is attacking and I can't stop them!" At this time, the voice of the two-headed snake Winnie was also heard.

　　"Let's go!" Mithras was well aware of the strength of the two-headed snake. It made him feel that he could not stop it. The strength of the person coming was terrifying. The most likely possibility was that the attacker who suddenly appeared from above was not just one.

　　Mithras' body was like a flash of lightning, shuttling through the cave. In just a short time, he had arrived at the cave entrance. He released a burst of energy and his body suddenly rushed out of the ground.

　　There was chaos above the entire island. The huge body of the two-headed snake kept twisting, and transparent bubbles were all around its body.

　　A powerful Saint Domain warrior holding a long sword and a green dragon over a hundred meters long are constantly attacking the two-headed snake Winnie. There are two more people standing farther away. Judging from their breath, these people should also be powerful Saint Domain warriors.

　　"He, Hailiu Tu!" Among these strong men, Mithras found a familiar figure. It was Hailiu Tu who had been injured by him. He didn't know how he appeared in this place.

　　"Boss!" The body of the two-headed snake Winnie was already covered with scars. The strong man who besieged him was already very powerful, not to mention there was also a green dragon.

　　The green dragon is not considered to be of high rank among the dragon clan, but its unique corrosive dragon breath in the sea water is the most threatening to the two-headed snake, so most of the injuries on the two-headed snake's body were caused by it.

　　"Winnie, you step back first!" With a flash of his body, Mithras appeared in front of the green dragon. His palm turned into a knife and slashed fiercely on the green dragon's body. The green dragon's body sank, and dozens of scales the size of a cattail fan fell off. The severe pain made it feel the threat of Mithras, so it quickly stepped back and spit out a breath of dragon towards Mithras.

　　"Evil beast!"

　　Mithras's face turned cold, and he waved his hand to form an air shield to wrap up the dragon's breath. As the air shield shrank, the dragon's breath was compressed into a green bead the size of a fist.

　　"Why do you attack my contracted beast for no reason!", Mithras sneered and shook his hand. The green bead instantly appeared on the green dragon's body, and even the strong man from the Sanctuary didn't have time to stop it.

　　The condensed dragon breath exploded, and the part of the green dragon's body near its head suddenly turned dark green, making a hissing sound. Although the dragon breath was spit out by itself, it did not mean that it was completely immune to this highly corrosive dragon breath, but that its body's ability to resist corrosion was stronger.

　　A few corroded and dull scales fell off, and the green dragon retreated thousands of meters in horror.

　　"Your Excellency's method is so cruel!" The strong man who had just participated in the siege of the two-headed snake Winnie stepped back and checked the injuries on the green dragon anxiously.

　　Mithras sneered and said, "Aren't you embarrassed to say that, Your Excellency? When you and your green dragon were besieging my contracted beast just now, did you ever think of showing mercy? If it weren't for the good defensive ability of my contracted beast, I'm afraid it would have been killed by you by now."

　　The man's face turned slightly red and he stopped talking. He carefully removed the remaining dragon breath energy from the green dragon's body.

　　At this time, Juliet and others had already come out from below. They were shocked to see the strong man suddenly appear on the island. Everyone had made detailed arrangements for this operation, but now new changes have occurred before the things have been found. What should they do?

　　"Here's the regeneration bead for you. Remember to return it to me after use!" Doudou spat out the regeneration bead from his mouth. Winnie moved his long tongue and rolled the regeneration bead into his stomach. He stayed quietly aside to heal his wounds.

　　Although the fighting time was very limited, Winnie had just broken through the Holy Realm and had not yet fully mastered the new power. In addition, the opponent launched a sneak attack, and two Holy Realms attacked at the same time, so he suffered quite a bit of damage.

　　"What are the other party's origins and what is their purpose in coming here? Could it be that the secret hidden here has been discovered by them?" Mithras frowned and thought. Among these people, he only knew Hailiu Tu, and he really couldn't figure out how these people could find this place.

　　"Sir Mithras, we meet again!" Hailiu Tu walked out of the crowd and stood thousands of meters away from Mithras, his eyes full of murderous intent.

　　"Ever since we parted last time, I have been looking forward to such a day day and night, and now it has finally come true." Hailiu Tu was injured by Mithras last time, and the hatred in his heart has been difficult to eliminate. Comparing the current situation, the strength on his side is far greater than that of Mithras, so he is naturally a little proud.

　　"Your Excellency actually dared to appear before me. This really surprises me!" Mithras looked at him with disdain and sneered, "I wonder if you can escape from my hands this time!"

　　Hailiutu's scars were revealed by Mithras in front of so many people, and his hatred for Mithras increased a bit. However, he also knew that he was definitely not Mithras' opponent. He saw the battle in Kiev City clearly, and it still made him feel a little chilled when he thought about it now.

　　"Sir Mithras, let's not beat around the bush. There is no irreconcilable hatred between us, and our purpose of coming here is the same as yours. It would be better for us to cooperate with each other!" Compared to what he knew, the feud between him and Mithras was nothing.

　　Of course, this is mainly due to the strength of Mithras. Didn't Mithras, the three holy domain powerhouses of the Holy Soul Palace end up with two deaths and one escaped at the hands of Mithras? If Mithras was really angered, even if he got those things, the loss would not be small. What's more, the two helpers he invited came only for profit. It was impossible to let them fight for him.

　　Mithras was slightly stunned. From what he heard from the sea flow map, he actually knew what the Caribbean family had hidden here. Could it be that there was a traitor in the Tres family who leaked the secret that the family had kept for thousands of years?

　　Juliet was also thinking about the same question, but she quickly denied this idea. The Tres family has always done a good job of keeping this matter confidential, and the truth of the matter is only in the hands of the patriarch. People like Hadus have only received a mission to find a sunken island, and the specific reason is unknown at all. Under such circumstances, the secret on the island would never be leaked.

　　"I still don't understand what you mean by the same goal. Do you have the ability to predict the future?" Mithras looked at the ocean current map with a confused look on his face.

　　Hailiu Tu shook his head and said, "Now that things have come to this, why are you still playing tricks on me? Let me put it this way. I know what is on the island better than you do. If I didn't know the location here, I would have taken the things below away long ago!"

　　"Impossible, how could you know this!" Juliet looked at Hailiutu with disbelief. She really couldn't imagine how Hailiutu knew this.

　　Hailiu Tu laughed loudly: "Don't doubt how I know this. To be honest, it's all thanks to your Tres family. Otherwise, how could I know such an amazing secret!"

　　Juliet was shocked again. She couldn't imagine that the problem actually lay within the family. It was just that in her influence, there was no such person as Hailiu Tu.

　　"More than forty years ago, I was just like him beside you, working wholeheartedly for your Tres family." Hai Liutu pointed at Hadus with a sneer and continued, "At that time, I was wondering what could have made your family go to such great lengths, so I asked around. Unfortunately, my actions were discovered by your family." Hai Liutu smiled bitterly and shook his head, "You can naturally guess what happened to me. They stabbed me in the chest and threw me into the sea."

　　"They didn't even think that my heart was different from that of a normal person, and that sword only seriously injured me. Perhaps they thought that under such circumstances, it would be impossible for me to escape from the deep sea with such a serious injury."

　　There was a hint of viciousness in Hailiutu's eyes: "However, they would never have thought that under such circumstances, I not only survived, but also inexplicably became a sanctuary. But I know that only your Tres family can find this island, so I have been hiding in the dark all these years, waiting quietly for your family to find this place for me. Some time ago, you went to Chili City to look for the master of the mechanism, Yanmo, and I knew that your family finally found the location of the island."

　　Mithras frowned slightly and said doubtfully: "If that's the case, why don't you come here directly? I think you must know the hidden power of the Tres family here!"

　　"Of course I know, but doing so would be equivalent to being completely exposed. The things are on this island, but the island is so big that I have no way of finding the exact location." Hailiu Tu smiled and said, "Isn't it good now? You have found the exact location for me. This way it will be much easier for me to get those things!"

　　"So, you came to me just to find the location of this place!" Ke Lan suddenly realized and said, "I have always wondered if you should do this with your strength. I didn't expect you to have such an idea."

　　Hailiu Tu nodded and said, "I also wanted to use your power to get what I wanted from Juliet without anyone noticing, but I didn't expect that Mr. Mithras would suddenly appear!"

　　Chapter 17 Giants

　　"So that's how it is!" Mithras nodded. He was very surprised at the time that a strong man from the Holy Land would actually defect to Ke Lan. It turned out that he had other purposes.

　　"But how do you know the secrets of our family!" Juliet still couldn't figure it out. Even if Hailiu Tu was once a member of the family, it was impossible for him to know the real core secrets.

　　"You should still remember how you knew about this matter at that time. That's when I knew it!" Hai Liutu said with some emotion: "You were just a child at that time. Even I didn't expect that the old king would choose you to be the heir of this generation."

　　Juliet's face changed drastically, and she suddenly thought of the situation at that time: "You, you were in the garden at that time!"

　　Hailiu Tu nodded and said, "You are surprised, right? I am the same. I just went to the palace on a whim, but I didn't expect to hear the secret I wanted to know the most. Maybe this is what is called God's will!"

　　Everything came to light, but Juliet was stunned. She never expected that the secret would be leaked to her. She had been trembling with fear for more than ten years, without a moment of relaxation. Who would have thought that the secret she had kept had already been leaked.

　　"Now, Lord Mithras can make a choice. No matter what conditions the Tres family gives you, as long as you join hands with me, you will get only more!" Hailiu Tu looked at Mithras and didn't take the rest of the people seriously at all.

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head, then said slowly: “I’m afraid you can’t give me what the Tres family gave me!”

　　"Haha, you are joking, sir. You and I have the same goal. After we find the treasure below, I will not keep it all to myself. Now you should be relieved!" Seeing that Mithras' ideas showed signs of loosening, Hailiu Tu hurried to strike while the iron was hot.

　　Hailiu Tu naturally did not forget the humiliation that Mithras brought to him, but he did not have much advantage in the current situation. Hailiu Tu had witnessed with his own eyes how terrifying Mithras' strength was. Therefore, although he had found two helpers, when he really faced Mithras, he still felt unsure. The battle in Kiev city was like a nightmare lingering in his mind, so that he felt very uneasy at the thought of confronting Mithras.

　　"The Tres family exchanged the following things for a promise from me, and I agreed. So from this point on, these things belong to me. Now you bring people to rob my things, and you want me to help you. Do you think I will do such a thing?" Mithras looked at the sea flow map with sarcasm and sneered, "Since you don't know about it, you should leave now, otherwise you may not be able to afford the consequences."

　　Hailiutu's face changed drastically. He was speechless looking at the mocking Mithras and Juliet. He had never thought that Juliet would make such a decision. Just thinking about the following things could make people crazy. Is Juliet crazy?

　　Juliet was certainly not crazy. Now she was feeling fortunate for her decision. If she had not clearly realized that her family did not have the ability to preserve these things and had not exchanged them for a promise from Mithras, she would not only not be able to preserve these things, but even her family would be implicated.

　　Thinking that he had been avoiding a head-on confrontation with Mithras, but in the end was laughed at like a clown, Hailiutu no longer had any concerns in his heart. He looked at Mithras and smiled sinisterly: "I was planning to deal with you after getting the things below. Since you don't want to give myself a chance, I will fulfill your wish. After I deal with the things below you, they will naturally fall into my hands!" "If you want to deal with me, you have to pay a price. This price is so expensive that you can't afford it. I advise you not to be so impulsive!" Mithras glanced at Hailiutu and shook his head slightly.

　　At this moment, the master of the green dragon seemed a little impatient. He looked at Mithras and said viciously: "You are too arrogant. There are three saints in front of you. If you don't want to die, leave here immediately. Otherwise, this day next year will be your death day!"

　　"You can try it yourself!" Mithras sneered and shook his head: "If you want to snatch something that belongs to me from me, I'm afraid you are not qualified enough."

　　"What if we are included?" a voice came from far away, and two figures instantly appeared above the island.

　　"How could it be him?" Mithras was shocked, knowing that the development of things was completely out of his control. Among the two people who suddenly appeared, one was Varyag who escaped from Kiev last time, and the other was an ordinary old man. But it was from this old man that Mithras felt an unprecedented threat. This threat came directly from the depths of his soul and was very real and reliable.

　　The same shock appeared in the hearts of Hailiutu and others. Varyag and the old man obviously did not belong to their side, and there was no sign when they appeared. Thinking that their previous actions might have been under the control of others, they felt an inexplicable fear in their hearts.

　　Of course, Hailiu Tu was the most shocked among the three. He remembered Varyag's appearance. Now seeing his appearance, it naturally meant the involvement of the Holy Soul Hall. When he thought of the horror of the Holy Soul Hall, he became even more uncertain.

　　"Mithras, we meet again!" Varyag looked at Mithras with a smile on his face, as if they were old friends reuniting, but one could still see some coldness in his eyes.

　　"Holy Spirit Hall!" Mithras said slowly, "I didn't expect your noses to be so sensitive. No matter what happens, you are always indispensable!"

　　"You are wrong. There are many people whose noses are more sensitive than ours." The old man suddenly spoke up while looking at the back of Hailiu Tu: "Isn't that right, Second Elder?"

　　A figure appeared from behind Hailiu Tu. He looked about 40 years old, but his eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life. Behind this person were two old acquaintances of Mithras, the fourth elder Jacob and the sixth elder Philip of the Anti-God Alliance.

　　"Elder Wolfton, I didn't expect that the Holy Spirit Hall would invite you out this time. It's really surprising!" The 'Second Elder' who came out said with a smile: "I haven't seen you for so many years. I thought you had already gone to serve the so-called Thirteen Holy Spirits!"

　　"I also want to follow you adults, but your 'Anti-God' Alliance has always existed, making it difficult for me to leave with peace of mind!" The old man sighed and continued, "I haven't seen you for hundreds of years, and the Second Elder is still so elegant. But I am really old. If I don't go out and walk around, I am afraid that I will be completely forgotten."

　　Mithras looked at Wolfton and the "Second Elder" with a frown on his face. He felt the same threat from these two people. His soul would not deceive him. This feeling could only mean that the two people in front of him were much stronger than him. They should be the true peak Saint Realm masters.

　　Among the strong ones in the Holy Domain, there are those who have just entered the Holy Domain, those who are ordinary Holy Domain and those who are at the peak of the Holy Domain, but there is no specific standard for this division, it is just for people to better distinguish the strength.

　　Mithras' current strength can barely be called the peak of the holy realm, but Wolfton and the 'Second Elder' in front of him are obviously at the peak of the peak. Their strength is probably not far from the legendary divine realm. Only such strong people can bring such a great threat to Mithras' soul.

　　"Elder Wolfton, you are joking. How could you be forgotten with your fame back then?" The 'Second Elder' smiled and glanced at Mithras, nodded and said, "But we are indeed old. The young man standing in front of us is far more capable than we were back then. You in the Holy Spirit Hall should be most impressed by this!"

　　Mithras's face changed, and he was secretly on guard in his heart: "This 'Second Elder' is praising me on the surface, but his intentions are very malicious. This statement is clearly to remind Wolfton that at my growth rate, I will sooner or later become a major threat to the Holy Spirit Hall, so that Wolfton can get rid of me as soon as possible. To be precise, I don't have any major grudges with Nishen, why does he want to frame me like this?"

　　"After so many years, you still like to play tricks on others. No wonder people call you 'Venomous Snake'!" Wolfton looked at Mithras and shook his head: "We in the Holy Spirit Hall will naturally deal with his affairs, but your intentions are worth my careful consideration!"

　　Mithras felt a little relieved. From what he heard, Wolfton would not deal with him now, so he still had room for maneuver.

　　"Haha, this little brother is called Mithras, right? Philip and Jacob often talk to me about you. It is true that you are extraordinary when I see you today!" Dulais looked at Mithras with a gentle face, but Mithras was secretly on guard against him. This second elder Dulais was called a "venomous snake" by people, so his mind must be very vicious and cruel. It will never be wrong to be more careful when dealing with such a person.

　　"I heard that your family was destroyed by the Holy Spirit Hall. What a pity!" Dulais said with a look of regret, shaking his head repeatedly: "It's just that the Holy Spirit Hall has existed on the continent for tens of thousands of years. It's not easy for you to avenge your family!"

　　Mithras sneered in his heart: "This Dulais failed to provoke Wolfton, and now he has turned his target to me. I am afraid he wants me to join the Anti-God Alliance, so he said this."

　　"The Second Elder has a great reputation on the continent, but now he is acting like a child. Aren't you afraid of being laughed at by others?" Wofton's face had always been calm, but at this moment he frowned slightly and said slowly: "Since we have the same goal, let's stop talking nonsense and go take a look at what's below!"

　　Chapter 18: Secret Fight

　　"It turns out that Elder Wofton also loses his temper sometimes. It's really surprising!" Dulais laughed and nodded, saying, "I am also very curious about what is down there that can make the Tres family pay the price of thousands of years!"

　　"That's why I always feel something is wrong. Turns out the problem lies here!" Mithras has always been puzzled. For thousands of years, the Tres family has been searching for the Caribbean family's island. It stands to reason that even if their confidentiality measures are very good, it would be difficult to be foolproof for such a long time. However, the situation before was just the opposite. The actions of the Tres family were not known to any force, which made him feel incredible.

　　It is very difficult to hide what happened on the continent from forces like the Holy Spirit Temple and the Anti-God Alliance, but these two forces have never appeared. This made Mithras feel puzzled. He could only think that the Tres family's confidentiality measures were too good, and even these two behemoths did not notice it.

　　Now, the appearance of the Holy Soul Temple and the Anti-God Alliance made everything extremely clear. These two behemoths should have known about the actions of the Tres Family long ago, but they did not know the true purpose of the Tres Family, so they hid in the dark until the Tres Family spent a long time to find the island in front of them and prepared the wedding dress for them.

　　Juliet was now so shocked that she was speechless. She was an extremely intelligent person and she understood the reason after just a little thought. When she thought about how her family had spent thousands of years just to help others, she felt an irrepressible sadness in her heart.

　　"I don't think you guys will try to stop us!" Dulais smiled and glanced at the sea flow map, then turned around and looked at Mithras and said, "You just said that the things below belong to you, but now it seems that you, the master, are not able to protect them. Don't you feel very unwilling?"

　　Wolfton frowned slightly. It was obvious that Dulais wanted to stir up a conflict between Mithras and the Holy Spirit Temple, so that he would have to be distracted. This was exactly why he said those words just now. If he was not worried about a conflict with Mithras and giving the Rebel God an opportunity, he would never have let Mithras go.

　　"You all can follow, as long as you feel you can take what's below from us!", Wofton's figure flashed and shot towards the ground, followed closely by Dures.

　　"Elder Wofton, why are you so anxious?"

　　Mithras thought about it. The current situation is that the Holy Soul Temple and the Anti-God Alliance take the initiative, but it is obvious that the two sides are not in harmony and each has its own plans. In this case, he is not in a hurry to leave.

　　"Little girl, you know what is hidden underneath, right?" When Dures passed by Juliet, he suddenly stopped with a very strange expression.

　　Mithras' heart suddenly began to hang in the air. If he was alone, he would not have too many concerns even if he had to confront Wolfton and Dures head-on. After all, as long as he was determined to leave, it would be difficult for these two people to keep him. But now Dures had obviously turned his target to Juliet, which gave him a headache.

　　"Actually, I understand it even if you don't tell me. Thousands of years ago, a powerful man from the divine realm suddenly appeared in the Caribbean family, and then this pirate family suddenly disappeared. The following things should be related to this incident!" Dures looked at Juliet and said something with an unfathomable smile on his face.

　　"So that's how it is!" Just now, Mithras was still wondering why the Holy Soul Palace and the Anti-God Alliance attached so much importance to this matter and even sent two such powerful men out. Now it seems that they had already guessed what was going on.

　　"Second Elder, are you planning to do anything mean? The girl in front of you is from the Chaos Alliance. Hasn't your Anti-God Alliance always claimed to be their protector?" Wofton's face changed slightly, and he looked at Dulais with a bit of contempt, but his body paused.

　　Now the real competition is focused on each other. Wolfton also wanted to take advantage of Juliet, but he knew that doing so would definitely lead to Dulais's obstruction, so he did not make a move. Now that Dulais wants to take advantage of Juliet, he certainly will not sit idly by, because if he does that, the Holy Soul Hall will be at a disadvantage in the competition.

　　Obviously, these two forces did not expect that Juliet was not aware of the situation below, but such a situation was most in line with the interests of Mithras. As long as the two forces could not get along, Juliet and others would not be in danger for the time being, and Mithras still had a chance.

　　Dures and Wofton were of course well aware of this situation, but it was incredible to let the two opposing forces live in harmony, so even though they knew that doing so would leave loopholes for Mithras and others, they could do nothing about it.

　　"Elder Wolfton is joking. I was just talking to this little girl!" Dules laughed and walked up to walk side by side with Wolfton.

　　"Leave here immediately. I will let Winnie and his followers protect you!" Mithras looked at Juliet and the others with a serious face, and continued: "After returning to land, let Guli take Juliet back to Kiev immediately!"

　　"What about you, sir?" Juliet looked at Mithras with some concern.

　　Mithras sneered and said, "I will stay and see the situation. Anyone can take the things below, except the Holy Spirit Hall!"

　　"It's too dangerous to do this. You'd better come with us. You and I have just checked the situation below, and we can't find any traces of treasure. I don't think even they can find it." Juliet knew what Mithras was thinking, but at the moment the other three parties were much stronger than Mithras, and each of them had ill intentions towards Mithras. In this case, if Mithras continued to stay, he might be in desperate situation at any time.

　　At this time, Dulais and Wolfton had already walked to the front of the cave. The entrance opened by the two-headed snake was only big enough for one person. Neither of them trusted the other, so Wolfton stretched out his hand and made the entrance a lot bigger. Then the two of them slowly walked in.

　　"Winnie, take them away!" With a wave of his hand, Mithras sent several people flying up. The two-headed snake flashed by and just carried several people on its back. With a twist of its figure, it disappeared in front of everyone.

　　"Why don't you leave with them?" Mithras looked at Doudou in his arms with a wry smile. He had no idea what to do with this little thing.

　　"Boss, this is wrong. How can I be absent from such a lively event!" Doudou said nonchalantly, "Boss, have you forgotten how we got the Soul Gold Liquid last time? Let's cooperate again this time and piss them off to death!"

　　Mithras laughed and nodded: "Okay, let's fish in troubled waters again!"

　　After Dules and Wofton, Varyag, Philip and Jacob also went underground. Mithras glanced at the ocean current map, sneered a few times, and slipped in.

　　"What should we do? The Holy Soul Temple and the Anti-God Alliance have also intervened. It would not be a good idea for us to follow them!" said the owner of the green dragon a little nervously.

　　Hailiu Tu gritted his teeth and shot towards the hole in the ground: "I am unwilling to leave like this. We have been preparing for such a long time. If we retreat now, all our efforts will be wasted."

　　The remaining two powerful Saint Realm warriors hesitated for a moment and also went down towards the cave entrance. Hai Liutu had already explained to them very clearly what significance the things below had for cultivators. They were also very clear about it. The reason they hesitated just now was only because they were a little worried about the strength of the Holy Soul Palace and the Anti-God Alliance.

　　Dulais and Wofton stood at the end of the cave, feeling somewhat confused. They had just investigated the cave, but there was nothing special in the entire cave, and they had not found any mechanism or portal.

　　"Elder Wolfton, can you tell what's strange here?" Dulais looked at Wolfton and said with a smile, "It seems we came just in time. They haven't found the mechanism here yet!"

　　Wofton nodded: "They didn't find it, and it won't be easy for us to find it!"

　　"Brother, do you think we have been deceived by that little girl?" Jacob looked at Dulais and asked hesitantly.

　　Dulais shook his head and smiled: "This situation is normal now. If we can see it at a glance, the things here are not worth our trip."

　　At this moment, Woftun glanced in the direction of the cave entrance and said with a smile: "I didn't expect him to come in too. Could it be that he still refuses to give up? He is really brave!"

　　"Isn't this more interesting? Who knows, maybe Elder Wofton can take this opportunity to get rid of a powerful enemy for the Holy Spirit Hall?" Dulais smiled strangely.

　　"I don't feel safe taking action under such circumstances!" Wofton said no more. He turned around and looked carefully at the stone wall at the end of the cave. He had a feeling that those things were hidden behind the stone wall.

　　"It seems that they also think there is something strange about this stone wall!" Mithras stopped a few hundred meters away from Wolfton and others, his body tense, ready to deal with any emergency at any time.

　　Although it is unlikely that Wofton will take action against him now, it is only because he is afraid of Dures' existence, but Dures' attitude towards him is unclear, and it can even be said that he has bad intentions towards him. Once the two sides reach an agreement on dealing with him, he will be in danger.

　　"Since you can find this place, you should know where the things are hidden!" Dulais suddenly turned around and looked at Mithras and smiled: "You don't think you can keep those things for yourself under such circumstances!"

　　Mithras was shocked and had already entered a combat state. It turned out that Dures had bad intentions towards him. At this time, he said such words, which clearly showed that he wanted to push himself into a dead end.

　　Chapter 19 Provocation!

　　(I drank too much yesterday and just got up!)

　　Mithras' body suddenly tensed up, and he hated Dures to the extreme.

　　"If I really knew where the thing was hidden, would I have waited until now?" Mithras looked at Dulais and sneered, "Your move is really not very smart. The thing has not been found yet. Even if I fight with the Holy Spirit Hall now, what can you get? I don't think you can catch these two people from the Holy Spirit Hall in one fell swoop with your strength!"

　　Dulais's face changed, and he laughed, "How dare I come up with such an idea? Elder Wofton, don't trust this kid easily. I'm afraid he knows that if he doesn't want to leave now, he is thinking of taking advantage of the situation. It would be better for you and I to join forces to kill this kid first, and then look for the treasure hidden here."

　　Mithras' body shook, knowing that this was the most dangerous moment. Wolfton and Varyag had been holding back until now because they were afraid of the existence of the Anti-God Alliance. Now that Dures had changed his mind, the balance maintained in the middle was completely broken.

　　At this time, Hailiu Tu and the two helpers he invited also entered the cave. The green dragon should have stayed on it. After the three people entered the cave, they stopped a few hundred meters away from Mithras.

　　Mithras secretly groaned in his heart. Now he was surrounded by three parties, and the relationship between him and these three parties was not very good. In this situation, if only one of them took action, the other two parties would not stand idly by.

　　"I have never had any grudges against your Anti-God Alliance. What do you mean by provoking me again and again?" Looking at Dulais, Mithras was filled with anger and sneered, "I am not afraid of the Holy Spirit Palace, let alone your Anti-God Alliance."

　　Dulais originally intended to provoke a fight between Mithras and Wolfton, so that he could choose an opportunity to severely damage Wolfton and create a favorable situation for the subsequent battle for the treasure. However, he did not expect that Wolfton was not moved by his provocation, but instead offended Mithras.

　　"Ignorant young man!" Dulais shot himself in the foot and was naturally very unhappy. Before he could react, the hot-tempered Jacob had already pounced on Mithras.

　　"Kid, last time we let you snatch the Soul Gold Liquid from under our noses, I'll take this opportunity to teach you a lesson!"

　　Dulais had a bitter smile on his face. After Jacob's disturbance, there was no room for maneuver between Ni Shen and Mithras. It would be good if a figure like Mithras could be killed on the spot, but if he escaped again, it would definitely not be good news for Ni Shen.

　　Let’s put aside the experience of the Holy Soul Hall. They have been hunting down Mithras over the years, but Mithras’ strength has been growing step by step, and the Holy Soul Hall has suffered considerable losses.

　　"Under the current situation, only by showing enough strength can these two parties be afraid to go too far with me!" The development of things is completely under the control of Mithras.

　　Under Dures's repeated provocations, Wofton has already made some moves. If this continues, the two sides are likely to reach an agreement. Therefore, Mithras came up with the current method, to provoke Dures. According to his judgment, Dures is proud of his status and will not take direct action even if he is angry. In this case, the person most likely to take action against him is the hot-tempered Jacob.

　　Mithras knew about Jacob's strength, and an idea came to his mind, that is, to make a warning to Jacob. As long as he could defeat Jacob in a lightning speed, Dures and Wofton would make a new assessment of his strength. In this case, they would realize that if they wanted to kill Mithras, they would have to pay a certain price. Obviously, they would not take such a risk if there was a strong enemy again, and Mithras' situation would be much better.

　　Having made this decision, Mithras no longer held back. All the acupoints in his body were opened, and he looked at Jacob, who was approaching in an instant, with a sneer on his face.

　　"Just in time!" Mithras' face turned cold, and a very condensed blade of light appeared out of thin air. At the very beginning of the battle, he used his most powerful attack, the Dragon-Slaying Drill.

　　The sea water within a radius of thousands of meters suddenly spread out in all directions, and the condensed light blades almost became substantial. Although they were not as huge as those outside, the condensed power was even more terrifying.

　　The entire cave began to tremble and countless stalactites broke, but under the tremendous force of the light blade, it still maintained its original appearance.

　　"So strong!" Hailiu Tu shuddered suddenly. The power that Mithras burst out now was even stronger than when he was in Kiev City. Thinking that he was planning to have a fight with Mithras just now, he felt scared. With such strength, even if the three of them went into battle at the same time, they would probably end up with one death.

　　"How is this possible?" Varyag's eyes were full of horror. It seemed that Mithras' current strength was more than twice as strong as the last time. Could it be that Mithras did not use his full strength last time in Kiev? The nightmare that had been silent for a while suddenly reappeared, causing his body to tremble.

　　The Overlord Sword seemed to turn into a towering mountain in an instant, slashing down with a force powerful enough to change the world. The ground that had been drained of sea water silently cracked into a deep ditch.

　　This blow is destined to be earth-shattering, this blow is bound to change the situation!

　　Jacob's face turned pale. Under such power, he even felt like he was stuck in a quagmire, unable to move or dodge. The threat of death loomed over him.

　　"How dare you!" Dulais's face changed drastically. With his strength, he could tell that even he would not be able to deal with this attack from Mithras. He was anxious, but it was too late to rescue him. What's more, Wolfton was watching him closely. He was sure that as long as he took action, Wolfton would not let go of such an opportunity.

　　puff!

　　The condensed domineering sword completely enveloped Jacob. The next moment, the sword light disappeared. Jacob stood on the ground with horror on his face, and beads of sweat slid down his cheeks.

　　"Thank you for your mercy, sir!" Jacob wiped the sweat from his face and saluted to Mithras.

　　Just a moment ago, he almost thought that he was doomed, but the fierce force stopped three inches above his head. He naturally understood in his heart that it was Mithras who let him go.

　　Although Jacob has a bad temper, he is also upright and takes victory and defeat more lightly than ordinary people.

　　Mithras' face turned pale, and he nodded slightly: "There is no grudge between you and me, and you are a real man, very much to my taste!"

　　"You could have killed me. Stopping the attack forcefully may be bad for your health!" Jacob looked at Mithras' pale face and patted his chest, saying, "I am a barbarian. Today, all our pasts will be exposed!"

　　In fact, Mithras had his considerations for doing this. Once he really killed Jacob, he would have a real feud with the Anti-God Alliance. At such a time, it was obviously not very wise to do this, so he would risk getting injured to take back the Overlord Sword.

　　The power of this attack obviously made Dures and Wofton overestimate Mithras' strength. Wofton's face was calm, but the surprise in his eyes was hard to conceal. Dures, on the other hand, looked thoughtful.

　　In fact, the reason why Mithras' attack was able to have such power this time was entirely because he released the power of hundreds of acupoints in an instant, so his current physical condition was actually the weakest. Fortunately, his cultivation was very different from that of others, and he still looked as full of fighting spirit.

　　The energy that erupted in the battle continued to surge, but because the power just now was too concentrated, the residual energy could not disperse, but instead entangled around Mithras. Taking advantage of the chaos of the air flow, Mithras began to recover, and slowly his face became less pale than before.

　　puff!

　　The chaotic airflow finally collapsed, gushing out in all directions like a mountain torrent, crashing into the cave with a rumbling sound. The stalactites that were originally held in the air by the airflow fell down in an instant, and the displaced sea water was pushed back.

　　"Zaza!"

　　A muffled sound was heard in the cave, and the stone wall at the end of the cave began to shake violently. Everyone's face changed, and a guess emerged in their minds.

　　"Boss, the stone wall is moving!" Doudou shouted in surprise, "The thing is really behind the stone wall!"

　　Mithras was shocked and suddenly realized why he and Juliet did not find the opening mechanism after carefully checking the stone wall. It turned out that the device to control the mechanism was not on the stone wall, but in other locations in the cave.

　　Looking around, Mithras discovered that a stalactite not far ahead was actually a hollow structure with a black handle on the top of the cave, which should be the key to opening the mechanism.

　　According to Mithras' inference, it was the fluctuations of the battle just now that triggered the mechanism, but because the airflow supported the stalactites, the mechanism did not open on the spot. Instead, it opened at the moment the stalactites fell after the energy dissipated.

　　Everyone had the same expression, staring at the shaking stone wall, wondering what was behind it.

　　Snap!

　　The stone wall shattered and collapsed in an instant, revealing a white wall. Mithras' eyes lit up. The wall behind the stone wall was obviously also a mixed metal with refined gold added. His initial guess was correct. The thing was hidden behind the stone wall.

　　There is such a portal behind the pure stone wall. No wonder they didn't find any clues after checking it several times. The structure of the stone wall makes people believe that there is nothing special behind it, and the metal mixed with refined gold can block people's soul exploration. The clever combination of these two structures almost deceived everyone.

　　Chapter 20: True God Skeleton

　　(It’s nearly 700,000 words, and it’s been a long time since I started writing. I’m very touched by your continued support. I hope you can continue to do so. I will also complete this book with all my heart, and look forward to your even stronger support!)

　　An overwhelming pressure came from the direction of the stone wall. It was a kind of pressure that was difficult to describe. If I had to describe it, it was as if the entire heaven and earth were about to overlap at this moment. The order of heaven and earth was changed by such power. The sky was falling rapidly, the earth was constantly rising, and the people in the cave seemed to be crushed.

　　There was no sound or movement, and everyone's bodies were shaking. This might seemed to be carrying the power of heaven and earth, rushing towards and crushing their souls.

　　The soul was trembling, the invisible existence was making a sound of shattering. Even a strong man like Wolfton only managed to avoid kneeling down by supporting himself on the ground with his hands. Even a powerful man like Hailiu Tu was pinned to the ground under such soul pressure. He could not move or dodge. His soul was worshipping, surrendering, and sinking.

　　With a loud bang, Mithras only felt his soul shaking, just like an overripe and outdated fruit that was about to fall. Endless green leaves and branches stretched out, tightly wrapping the fruit transformed from his soul. The world tree in the sea of ​​consciousness moved without wind, and the green leaves fluttered, and layers of ripples spread out in the space.

　　Under the protection of the World Tree, that kind of pressure no longer posed a threat to Mithras' soul, and the feeling of dizziness disappeared in an instant. Because of the soul connection, although Doudou's body was trembling, he remained awake.

　　The metal door behind the stone wall opened to both sides, and an indescribable light burst out from inside.

　　The golden light seemed to embrace the entire world. The sea water accumulated in the cave disappeared in an instant. It was not emptied, but disappeared completely, as if it had been evaporated. However, this golden light was dazzling but not scorching.

　　This pressure and golden light only lasted for a moment before disappearing. However, for the people in the cave, this moment was extremely long, as if time was infinitely stretched in this moment. Therefore, until the pressure and light disappeared, everyone's thoughts were still stuck in the past moment.

　　"What a terrifying power!" Mithras' soul was clear, but his body was still frozen in the previous moment, unable to move at all, but it felt extremely natural, as if his body was supposed to be like this.

　　The metal portal is slowly opening, everyone's soul is rushing back to their bodies from distant space, and everyone's body is regaining control.

　　The door was completely opened, and behind it was another similar door that was slowly opening. In the silent space, the only sound was the movement of the mechanism.

　　"What kind of power is this?" Wofton and Dulais looked at each other in silence, but their bodies began to tremble uncontrollably. The existence inside had already given them a terrible idea.

　　The second portal opened wide, and a flowing golden light filled in, but there was no longer any pressure.

　　Mithras knew in his heart that the pressure that had just appeared was exactly the same as that released by the finger bones underground in the royal palace of Kiev City, except that it was even more powerful and more irresistible.

　　After being placed in a space for a long time, the aura accumulated in the bones of the gods is released in an instant. This is a natural catharsis. When the accumulated aura dissipates, the pressure will naturally disappear.

　　"The skeletons of most gods are contained inside!" Mithras had already determined what was inside from the breath just now.

　　Everyone's eyes were fixed on the open portal. Through the golden light, a huge figure came into view. It felt like facing the world and the starry sky.

　　So vast and boundless, so majestic!

　　With eyes fixed on each other, Wofton and Dulais took the first step at the same time. This step was very cautious, as if they were afraid of waking up the figure behind the light.

　　"The true God, it's actually the skeleton of the true God!"

　　Standing behind the open door, the two people shouted at the same time. The voices were a little trembling, and contained too many complicated emotions.

　　Shock, joy, confusion, horror

　　"True God?" Mithras' heart was shocked. He didn't understand what such a title meant. However, he was sure that the finger bone he got in Kiev City came from this body covered by golden light.

　　Headless and broken arms.

　　The body behind the golden light was six or seven meters tall. The golden light came from above. The light was not static, but was constantly flowing, like a layer of golden flowing water.

　　However, what is shocking is that the body is incomplete, missing the most important head and both arms.

　　"True God, this is the skeleton of the True God." Dulais's face kept changing, his heart was already in a mess. Although there was no trace of flesh and blood on the skeleton in front of him, the kind of pressure just now could only be possessed by a being at the level of a True God.

　　But isn't the true God immortal and incorruptible? How could he suddenly fall?

　　"Godhead! The Godhead of the true God." Dulais' eyes suddenly burst into dazzling light. Above the divine realm, there are three realms: virtual god, sub-god, and true god. There is also the supreme main god, but the true god is already the true master beyond the heaven and earth. As long as he can obtain the godhead of the true God and refine it, then he can become the true master between heaven and earth. This temptation made his soul tremble.

　　Wofton's eyes were no longer indifferent. When he sensed that this was the skeleton of a true god, his eyes were filled with greed. Hundreds of years of practice had taught him that it was extremely difficult to step into the realm of gods by his own strength. However, now the realm of gods was no longer out of reach. As long as he could find the godhead and refine it, he could even ascend to heaven in one step and become a true god.

　　The two greedy eyes met in an instant, and at this moment both of them understood that the other was the only obstacle to obtaining the godhead. However, they were more concerned about whether the godhead existed here and where it was.

　　The skeleton of the true god was missing the most important head, so it was doubtful whether the godhead really existed. Under such circumstances, the two men devoted all their attention to finding the godhead.

　　What is above the God's Domain? This is the real secret of the continent, and only those who are at the peak of their strength are qualified to know all of this. Dulais and Wofton only know a small part of it, but even this small part has made them understand that on this continent, their strength is nothing in the eyes of the real strong. For the real strong, entering the God's Domain is the real beginning of cultivation.

　　Mithras and others were all equally puzzled. Even Varyag, Jacob and Philip were equally bewildered. It was the first time for them to hear the title of True God. However, from the expressions of Dures and Wofton, they could judge that the so-called True God would definitely not be as simple as stepping into the realm of God.

　　Dulais and Wofton carefully examined every corner of the stone chamber. At this moment, there was nothing else in their minds except the divinity.

　　The stone room was not large, only a few hundred square meters. In addition to the platform where the true god's skeleton was placed, there were several long iron boxes in the corner of the stone room. The two people noticed these iron boxes at the same time. After what happened just now, they no longer simply believed in the induction of the soul.

　　The size of the godhead is very small. The Caribbean family could even hide the bones of the true god so secretly, let alone the godhead. The two men were like robbers breaking into a house. They each chose an iron box and opened it quickly.

　　The boxes were full of jewels and precious stones, and were filled with glittering gold coins and some precious utensils. The two men opened all the iron boxes in an instant without any hesitation, but what they contained were mostly worldly treasures.

　　Mithras had been watching the actions of these two people. From their expressions and actions, he felt that what these two people were looking for was definitely not simple. A light flashed in his mind, and his memory froze on the crystal core that Juliet mentioned.

　　"Is that what they want to find?" Mithras once guessed that the thing was the reason for the sudden increase in the strength of the elder of the Caribbean family. Now it seems that his guess is correct.

　　"No, how is this possible!" Looking at the six or seven large iron boxes in front of them, Dulais and Wofton's faces changed rapidly. This huge gap almost made them crazy.

　　"We must have overlooked something!" Both of them had the same thought, their eyes filled with bloodshot desire.

　　"Juliet once said that the Caribbean family obtained two strange crystal cores. One has been taken away by the elder, and the other was hidden by the Caribbean family. So, the crystal core should be hidden here!" Mithras thought of Juliet's description, his eyes quickly swept across the entire implementation, and stopped on the platform where the skeleton of the true god stood.

　　All places had been checked by Dules and Wofton, and only the platform where the skeleton of the true god stood was deliberately ignored by the two of them. Mithras' eyes penetrated the golden light and observed the platform carefully.

　　The entire platform was made of an unknown metal, like a huge iron box. The true god was standing on it, and his huge feet seemed to be completely glued to the platform below.

　　"Could it be...", Mithras quickly withdrew his gaze, but a figure had already quickly shot towards the platform where the skeleton of the true god was standing, it was Dures.

　　It turned out that Dulais accidentally saw the gaze of Mithras, and he immediately determined that the divinity he was looking for was on the platform, and he came to the front of the platform in an instant.

　　boom!

　　The true god's skeleton collapsed like a mountain hitting the ground, and the entire stone chamber began to tremble.

　　Chapter 22: The Struggle for Godhead (I)

　　A heavy palm hit the platform.

　　With a "buzz" sound, the platform broke into pieces, revealing a small box about one foot square.

　　Before Dares could take the small box away, a huge palm appeared out of nowhere and enveloped him and the small box. The absolute power left a deep palm print on the ground, and the small box flew into the air.

　　"How dare you!" Dulais's face was ferocious. Although he had not had time to open the box, he had already determined that the divine power he was looking for was inside. With a wave of his sleeve, a sword light poured out like water from the sky and slashed towards that palm.

　　boom!

　　The sword light collided violently with the giant palm, and the small box fell back to the ground. Wolfton's figure appeared beside Dules, and the gentleness and tranquility on his face disappeared, leaving only greed and hideousness.

　　The two people were facing each other several meters apart. In their eyes, besides each other's figures, the small box on the ground was constantly enlarging, making their breathing heavier and their souls tremble.

　　"Wolfton, you are so despicable!" Dules looked at Wolfton with a face full of resentment. If Wolfton had not obstructed him just now, the box containing the godhead would have fallen into his hands.

　　As long as he could refine the true God's divinity, he would become the true master between heaven and earth. Even if heaven and earth were destroyed, he would remain forever. This result was what he had been expecting after hundreds of years of practice.

　　“Go to hell, no one can stop me from obtaining the godhood, not even you!” The long sword in Dules’ hand shot out thousands of sword lights in an instant, as gorgeous as a blooming flower, but in this splendor lies the power of death.

　　A black hole appeared out of nowhere in the cave, emitting countless rays of light in all directions. However, each ray of light was as black as ink, exuding the breath of death and the desire for destruction.

　　This is the tentacle of death. Wherever it passes, everything turns into nothingness. The top of the stone chamber disappears in an instant. This disappearance is different from collapse, because the top of the cave opens without any sign.

　　The bodies of Mithras and others kept retreating. The sharp sword light was like a man-eating poisonous snake, shuttling back and forth in the stone chamber without letting go of any life.

　　This kind of power has exceeded their cognition. It seems that the will of the entire heaven and earth has been released. Fear and doubt appeared on their faces. This kind of power has exceeded their understanding of the Holy Land.

　　"Law of Destruction, I didn't expect you to go this far!" There was a hint of surprise in Wofton's eyes.

　　Above the holy realm is the divine realm, which is something that almost every cultivator knows. However, not many people know how to enter the divine realm from the holy realm. Every cultivator who knows this is someone whose artistic conception has touched the edge of the divine realm.

　　Before and including the Holy Land, practitioners' practice is to introduce external energy from heaven and earth into their bodies, thereby increasing their own strength. However, practice after the Holy Land is very different. In other words, if practitioners in the Holy Land want to climb to higher peaks, the original practice method is no longer applicable.

　　There is a huge difference between the strong men in the Divine Realm and the practitioners in the Saint Realm. The most fundamental difference is the way they use their power. The practitioners in the Saint Realm are constantly building the energy pool of the human body, introducing the power of heaven and earth into the energy pool in the body, while the practitioners above the Divine Realm no longer rely on the body to store power, because they regard the entire heaven and earth as their own energy pool, and every move can directly obtain power from heaven and earth.

　　These are two different concepts. The human body has its limits, and the power it can store naturally has its limits, but the power of heaven and earth is endless. Practitioners in the Holy Realm merely utilize the power of heaven and earth, but those in the Divine Realm directly control the power of heaven and earth. This is fundamentally different.

　　There are laws governing the operation of heaven and earth, and these laws control all the forces that exist between heaven and earth. This law is an all-encompassing law, and this law is a direct manifestation of the will of heaven and earth. So in a sense, the practitioners in the divine realm represent the will of heaven and earth. The more thorough the laws they master, the more prominent the manifestation of this will of heaven and earth in the practitioners. This is also the reason why the power of God is as great as prison.

　　To enter the divine realm from the holy realm, one is required to have a certain level of comprehension of a certain law. Once this comprehension reaches a certain limit, the practitioner can become a powerful person in the divine realm who only exists in legends.

　　Dulais has practiced for hundreds of years and finally reached the stage of understanding the mysteries of the cultivation laws. Although his comprehension of the law of destruction has just begun, his strength has already surpassed the peak of the holy realm in the ordinary sense.

　　Wofton was not unfamiliar with such power, nor was he afraid, because he had also reached this step. A layer of dark blue water blocked his way, and when countless man-eating sword lights hit it, the flowing water dissipated the power.

　　"Law of Water!" Dulais's face changed. Wofton actually began to embark on the path of law. Moreover, it seems that his understanding of the law of water element is not lower than his understanding of the law of destruction.

　　A dark sword light appeared from behind Wolfton. It seemed as if it had passed through the limitations of space and came from outer space silently, like a dormant poisonous snake, and suddenly pounced on Wolfton.

　　A transparent bubble appeared, and the sword light was locked inside it, as if it had a consciousness of its own, constantly hitting the bubble. The bubble looked like it would burst at any time, constantly expanding and contracting, but in this constant wriggling, it kept the sword light firmly trapped inside.

　　"break!"

　　The sword light in the bubble suddenly exploded, like a volcanic eruption that had been dormant for countless years. The dark sword light exploded in an instant, the bubble burst, and a dark spot of light appeared there.

　　Snap!

　　The light spot suddenly expanded, and the space behind Wolfton suddenly shattered. The raging space turbulence gushed out from the still expanding hole, carrying countless electric lights, as if some monster was trying to escape from it.

　　The small box on the ground was attracted by the hole in space and flew towards the hole after leaving the ground.

　　Wofton's face changed drastically, and he moved away. However, Dulais took this opportunity to hold the small box in his hand, and the surprise on his face could not be concealed.

　　"Put it down!" Wofton's body flashed, and a huge palm, flashing with a luster like water, slapped the small box in Dules' hand.

　　The bodies of the two people disappeared in an instant, and a one-meter-square space hole suddenly exploded, instantly expanding and spreading to other locations in the cave with a desire to devour.

　　whoosh!

　　The faces of several people who had escaped from the stone chamber changed drastically. The speed of the space crack was far beyond their imagination. It expanded to their side in just a moment. The violent energy was like the scythe of the god of death, slashing through their bodies.

　　call!

　　Mithras' body suddenly left the ground, like a flash of lightning, and rushed out of the cave in an instant. A space crack opened up under his feet, and the violent energy made his heart tremble violently.

　　Standing on top of the island, they could see the entire island quickly disappearing from where they had just existed, as if there was a gluttonous mouth beneath the island, ready to swallow up the entire island.

　　"What a pity for those skeletons of true gods!" Mithras sighed slightly in his heart. It would be difficult for the skeletons of true gods in the stone chamber to be preserved under such space cracks.

　　"Actually!", Mithras was shocked. The island they had just entered had completely disappeared, but a hint of golden light was projected from the chaotic airflow. No matter how violent the turbulence was, it could not completely cover up the light.

　　"The skeleton of a true God actually has such power. And these are just skeletons. If it is a living true God, can he be completely immune to the turbulence of space?" There was an extremely shocked expression on Mithras' face. He could feel the power of the turbulence of space, but even so, those lifeless skeletons could actually survive. It was really hard to believe.

　　"Boss, do you want to take away the skeleton of the true god?" Doudou was connected to Mithras' soul. Although he could not know Mithras' thoughts directly, he had a faint sense of them: "But just a small piece of finger bone is so heavy, and the skeleton underneath is so huge. It is really not easy to take it away!"

　　Mithras nodded: "But even if it is just the skeleton of a true god, it is the most precious treasure in the world. Now that we have come across it, we cannot miss it!"

　　The enormous power pushed the sea water away, and Dulais and Wolfton met and confronted each other a thousand meters away. Dulais held a small box in his hand. Until now, he had no chance to open the box to see whether the divine power was stored inside.

　　"Leave me the divine power and I will spare your life!" Wofton looked at Dulais, almost all his attention was focused on the small box, his face became extremely hideous, and his eyes were full of blood.

　　"What a joke! The godhood belongs to me, and no one can take it away!" Dulais hugged the small box tightly, his expression somewhat crazy.

　　"As long as I can refine the divine nature within, I can become the master of heaven and earth and be immortal!"

　　"Then die!" Wofton's body disappeared instantly, and the dark blue sea water suddenly appeared beside Dulais. The sea water seemed to have its own consciousness, turning into blue ribbons wrapped around Dulais' body. The surrounding sea water became extremely heavy in an instant, like powerful glue.

　　"How dare you use such a petty trick to embarrass yourself!" Dulais sneered, and a thick black mist appeared on his body, greedily devouring the blue ribbons.

　　"A little trick?" A strange smile appeared on Wofton's face.

　　Suddenly, the sea water wrapped around Dulais' body turned into thick sea ice, and even the black mist was frozen in the sea ice.

　　Almost at the same time, a blue ribbon rolled away the small box in Dulais's hand.

　　Chapter 23: The Struggle for Godhead (Part 2)

　　(I went to bed at 4pm last night for work, and went out at 7am. I just got back, please forgive me!)

　　The blue water flow swept up the box in Dulais's hand and quickly approached the direction of Wolverton.

　　Wolfton's attack was obviously successful. In the beginning, he only used sea water to attack, and Dulais would naturally not take such an attack seriously. However, when the sea water turned into sea ice in an instant, even Dulais' strength would inevitably have a brief pause. Although such a stagnation was only a short moment, it was enough. Wolfton successfully completed the goal of snatching the small box.

　　"Don't even think about it!" Dulais's face was extremely distorted. He had caused such a result just by being careless for a moment. The anger in his heart was about to explode. He raised his sword, and a dark sword light shot towards the small box. His body flashed and disappeared on the spot.

　　"So fast!" Wofton's heart tightened. Dulais was surprised to get out of the sea ice so quickly. However, the small box was less than a hundred meters away from him now. The surprise could not compare with the joy in his heart that he was about to obtain the godhood.

　　"Explode!" A dark sword light instantly appeared near the small box and exploded violently. A fist-sized black hole was formed, and the powerful attraction pulled the small box towards Dulais.

　　Wolfton's face changed, and an extremely condensed blue water droplet appeared in the black hole. The impact force generated by the sudden explosion dissipated the attraction of the black hole. With a wave of his hand, the blue ribbon wrapped around the small box retracted into his palm.

　　The dark sword light shot towards Wolfton rapidly, and a tiny crack in space quickly extended. There was a constant hissing sound, and flashes of lightning seemed to be stitching up the cracks in space, shuttling back and forth in between.

　　Sword light instantly appeared beside Wolfton, as if to devour everything in the space. The chilling murderous aura even froze the sea water thousands of meters away.

　　Countless ice swords flashing with cold light appeared above Wolfton, like a rotating lotus. Every time it rotated, tens of millions of sword lights shot towards the approaching Dulais.

　　"Destruction Slash!"

　　Dulais's face turned ashen, and he swung the sword in his hand down with force. A dark sword light several thousand meters long and a hundred meters wide appeared. The entire space was extremely distorted, and pieces of it shattered like broken glass. However, under the pressure of the light, the turbulence of the outer space could not enter.

　　A pressure that seemed to collapse the entire world came down from above. Mithras only felt his body sinking, and he was actually tied up and pressed towards the island.

　　Compared to Mithras, the others looked even more embarrassed. Their whole bodies were shaking, their eyes were filled with horror, and their legs were trembling as if they would fall to their knees at any time.

　　The dark sword light fell from above, carrying the power to destroy heaven and earth. There was no longer a trace of light in the space, only the darkness that seemed to swallow up the entire world.

　　This is the power of death, the power of destruction. There is no longer a trace of life in the entire space. It seems that at this moment, this sea area has become a hell.

　　Destruction Slash, this is the true embodiment of Dulais's understanding of the law of destruction. This sword light contains not only power, but also carries the will of heaven and earth.

　　Destroy everything, turn everything into nothingness, and devour all existence. This is the will of the law of destruction. This will transcends the scope of power but controls the operation of power, reflecting the desire for great destruction.

　　Wolfton's expression finally changed at this moment. The power and inclusive will carried by this destructive slash had far exceeded his imagination. He felt the threat of death in it.

　　"Impossible!" Wofton's body was retreating rapidly. The power of this attack made him lose the confidence to fight back. How could such a powerful attack appear on Dules?

　　Although Wolfton did not feel the might of the Virtual God, he had a feeling that the power generated by Dulais' attack was almost reaching the Virtual God level.

　　"How could his strength be so low?" Wofton's eyes swept over Dulais. His pale and shaky body made him realize that this attack was probably just an accident. Even so, it caused serious damage to Dulais' body. This damage came from the backlash of the power of heaven and earth.

　　"I still can't control such power!" This destructive slash is one of the mysteries in the law of destruction. However, Dulais did not fully comprehend this part of the mystery. At best, he only understood a little bit.

　　Godhead, all this is just for the true godhead. Dulais knows that with his talent, it is impossible for him to ascend to the realm of gods independently. He was able to cultivate to the current level with the help of the great elder of the Anti-God Alliance. Therefore, godhead has become his only hope to pursue a higher realm.

　　Godhead is the reward from heaven and earth to the powerful gods. It is not something you can get if you want it. If you miss this opportunity, it will be impossible to have such an opportunity again. Therefore, in desperation, Dulais had to fight to the death. He knew that at this moment, as long as he gave Wolfton a little chance, the godhead would have nothing to do with him anymore.

　　Wolfton's body was retreating rapidly, but the speed of the dark sword light was much faster than his. In just a short moment, the sword light appeared above his head. The cold breath even froze his soul.

　　Countless blue flowers appeared beside Wolfton. His face was serious. He couldn't dodge, so the only thing left was to take Dures' attack head-on.

　　The boundless sea of ​​flowers wrapped his body, and he could even smell the fragrance of the flowers. The flowers stacked up to form an even larger flower.

　　A palm made entirely of blue flowers appeared. This huge palm stretched across the sword light. The fingers made of petals were slightly bent. With a slight sound, countless petals flew towards the sword light like moths to a flame.

　　The roar continued, and petals were swallowed up by the dark sword light. However, countless petals emerged from the huge flower and crashed into the sword light, endlessly.

　　The dark sword light slowly extended forward, and countless petals were devoured by him, as if his greed would never end.

　　boom!

　　The dark sword light finally broke into the sea of ​​flowers. The dark blue flowers turned pitch black in an instant, shattered, weathered, and black dust filled the entire space.

　　The dark light spread from the small box to Wolfton's arm. The iron box made of unknown metal and one of Wolfton's arms turned into black powder in an instant, just like a breeze blowing through an extinguished bonfire.

　　An almost transparent, angular crystal core emerged from the darkness. The power of annihilation did not cause any damage to it, and it fell downwards in a rotation.

　　“Godhead!” The two pale faces froze for a moment. That was the godhead of the true God. Although it did not have a huge momentum or dazzling brilliance, the two people’s gazes were glued to the godhead, and even their bodies seemed unable to move.

　　The dark sword light suddenly burst into dazzling light, just like the beauty of a meteor in its last moment. The pure darkness actually gave people a dazzling feeling. It was so contradictory, yet so real.

　　The space shattered in an instant, stretching for thousands of meters, and the cracks were still growing rapidly. Turbulence entered this world in an instant, and countless electric lights surged and boiled, like silver-white poisonous snakes, shuttling through the entire space, whipping the sea water, scorching the sea water, and burning the sea water.

　　Countless lightning bolts shot into the falling divine nature. The divine nature did not change at all. It was like a comet dragging countless lightning bolts down. The huge attraction of space did not seem to have any effect on it.

　　Wolfton and Dulais' bodies moved at the same time. The chaotic air currents around them slowed down their speed a lot. They even had difficulty controlling the direction of their bodies. However, their eyes did not pay attention to the space cracks behind them, but only paid attention to the falling godhead.

　　boom!

　　The two figures collided with each other and separated in an instant. A few flashes of blood appeared and there was a trace of blood at the corners of both men's mouths, but their direction did not change.

　　Stop the opponent and get to the Godhead as soon as possible.

　　At this moment, the two people had the same idea. While chasing the falling godhead, they were also attacking each other. Although, they had already suffered serious injuries from each other and their strength had declined greatly.

　　The broken space is slowly healing, which is also the effect of the law. Everything in the whole world is under the control of the law. No force can compete with this law that coexists with the world.

　　A black sword light shot into Wolfton's body, but at the same time, a dark blue water droplet exploded beside Dulles. At this moment, the two people even forgot about their bodies, leaving only a little light in their souls.

　　godhead!

　　As long as they possess the divine nature, no matter how great the damage they suffer, it will not have any effect on them. As long as the fire of their souls is not extinguished, repairing the damage to their bodies is only a matter of time.

　　For strong people like them who have just started to practice the laws, physical injuries are not so fatal as long as the soul is not harmed.

　　The divine nature slowly fell down, and its different facets refracted different light, absorbing countless lightning bolts, making it look more transparent and clear.

　　call out!

　　A hand grabbed the falling godhead, and Wofton and Dulais' pale faces turned red. It was anger, an anger that even seemed to make all the blood in their bodies gush out.

　　"Mithras, how dare you!"

　　Two figures approached rapidly, but Mithras stood there in a daze holding the godhead. His face turned pale, and a round halo appeared behind his head. At this moment, his body completely disappeared from everyone's perception, but their eyes could still see his existence. It felt extremely strange.

　　"Boss, let's go!" Doudou shouted anxiously.

　　Chapter 24 Soul Questioning

　　(I woke up this morning and found that the internet was down. It has just been fixed and I am uploading it now. Please forgive me. Also, the updates this week are very unstable. I broke my tradition of updating twice a week. There is a reason for this. I changed my job. Although it is a good thing, I don’t have as much time as before. Besides, it is just the beginning and there is a lot of work to hand over. The situation will be better next week and the updates will be as normal as possible. Thank you all for your support!)

　　The moment the godhead fell into his hands, Mithras felt that his soul was frozen in an instant, and a long and deep sigh sounded again and again in the depths of his soul.

　　The world is bloody and dark. There is no breath of life and no color. There is only a dead silence between heaven and earth.

　　There is no starlight, nor moonlight. This grayness is filled with the breath of death. Sighs spread from the sky to the ground, accumulating on the ground like bursts of thunder. However, there is no color here, and no lightning.

　　Mithras' soul was instantly pulled into such a world, a desolate sky and earth, dead silence, mystery, an endless sea of ​​corpses stretching from in front of him to far away, twisted bones, painful expressions, seeming to be telling of endless anger, endless curses, a deep sadness tightly bound his soul.

　　The whole world suddenly darkened, and the whole world became noisy in an instant. Cities, figures, fires, and smoke all appeared in an instant. The world began to become real. Emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness quickly passed through the depths of Mithras' soul. Countless words, laughter, and cries rushed into his soul.

　　This is an illusory world, but Mithras' soul feels very familiar. That city, that village, and even those figures all make him feel familiar.

　　A golden figure appeared in front of Mithras, and it seemed as if in an instant only his figure was left in the entire world. Endless golden light spread across the entire world. Countless tiny figures stopped what they were doing, and their surprised and dazed expressions seemed to be Mithras' true feelings.

　　Endless figures knelt in the golden light, devout prayers spread throughout the world, countless white lights rose from the ground, and a smile appeared on the face of the golden figure. The smile was as brilliant as sunlight, and countless colorful flowers slowly fell.

　　Mithras' soul suddenly felt an intense pain, as if the pain was going to completely tear his soul apart. His soul was shaking restlessly, and the countless colorful flowers made him feel suffocated.

　　The boundless sound of prayers became louder, and the whole world suddenly became bright and brilliant. The white lines were like a loom, shuttling through every corner of the world.

　　The flowers slowly descended, and transparent figures flew up from the ground, like falling raindrops, rushing towards the figure in the sky like a surging tide. A giant palm was like the entire sky, tightly grasping all the transparent figures.

　　"No!" Mithras' soul kept twisting, and boundless resentment rose from the deepest part of his soul. However, he was just an outsider, an outsider soul, and he could not stop all this from happening. The prayers turned into panicked cries and hoarse roars. The earth was slowly collapsing, the mountains were slowly falling, the boundless sea was rushing in from the distant sky, a city was knocked down, and villages sank one by one.

　　"Why, why!" The endless prayers turned into astonished questions.

　　"Why, why?" A shocked face turned into resentful, sad, and fearless.

　　"We believe in you as much as the heaven and earth do. We respect you more than we respect our parents. Why do you want to harvest our souls and destroy our homeland?"

　　"We offer you all our harvests and give you all our praises. Why do you want to destroy our lives and take away our souls?"

　　"From now on, you are no longer our world, nor are you the destination of our souls. You will be cursed by us for eternity, not praised. You will receive our endless resistance, not submission!"

　　"From today on, there are no gods in this world. We will only have faith in our own souls, and we will only accept the guidance of our own souls. The altars on the earth will be pushed aside, and the language of praising the gods will be deleted."

　　"We will die today, but one day, we will be free from your control. The great freedom of this world will belong to us. We will be finally liberated and transcend your shackles!"

　　…

　　Shouts came from those humble figures, and tiny figures flew up from the ground and pounced on the golden figure. There was no more respect on their faces, only endless resentment.

　　Figures were hovering outside the golden light. Every time a golden figure waved his hand, a transparent figure would fly away from their bodies, and another figure would turn into white dust.

　　"Hide, run!", the soul of Mithras was shouting, but the tiny figures were completely unaware, just like moths flying into a flame, hitting the golden light again and again, and turning into white dust again and again.

　　"Why is this happening? Why is this happening?" Mithras' soul was screaming, but no sound could be uttered.

　　One figure after another turned into dust, and the golden figure had an inexplicable smile from beginning to end, as if it was doing something insignificant.

　　Dead silence, without any life, the white light was dissipated by the boundless darkness, and the golden figure suddenly disappeared, as if what happened just now had never happened.

　　The breath of death filled the entire world. The next moment, all kinds of colors were reborn. Humble figures appeared one after another. Cities, villages, fields, every corner was equally noisy.

　　That golden figure appeared again, still with that same smile, still so amiable, and endless petals once again spread all over the world.

　　"No, why?"

　　Mithras' soul was numbed with pain. Destruction and rebirth occurred time and time again. The world was constantly changing, but he knew that this world was no longer the original world.

　　"Why, why?" This was the only intermittent voice left in Mithras' soul. The boundless sense of tearing tore through his soul like a tide.

　　The world returned to silence, and suddenly a golden figure appeared in front of Mithras' soul, with a majestic face that was blurry and unclear.

　　"Humans, submit to me and I will grant you unlimited wealth"

　　"Human, believe in me, and I will grant you eternal life"

　　A rumbling sound rang out in Mithras' soul, majestic and heavy. His entire soul was trembling. He wanted to surrender and have faith in this golden figure.

　　It was the entire heaven and earth issuing orders to his soul, it was the will of the world eroding his soul. The fire of Mithras' soul was crumbling, and boundless fear rose from the deepest part.

　　"Humans, submit or die. Those who believe in the Lord of the World can gain eternal life and become the masters of the world!" the golden figure shouted majestically.

　　The fire of the soul suddenly dimmed to the extreme. Fainting, which was impossible to occur in the soul, suddenly occurred. Endless darkness enveloped it. The will of the whole world was torturing it, pushing it towards golden color with every sound.

　　"We offer you all our harvests and give you all our praises. Why do you want to destroy our lives and take away our souls?"

　　…

　　"From today on, there are no gods in this world. We will only have faith in our own souls, and we will only accept the guidance of our own souls. The altars on the earth will be pushed aside, and the language of praising the gods will be deleted."

　　…

　　"We will die today, but one day, we will be free from your control. The great freedom of this world will belong to us. We will be finally liberated and transcend your shackles!"

　　Faint voices arose from the depths of Mithras' soul, and each voice was like a heavy hammer hitting the fire of his soul. Sparks were shining, and each blow dispelled the will of heaven and earth a little, and made the soul fire that was about to go out a little more irritable. The feeling of fainting was disappearing, and the will of heaven and earth was getting farther and farther away.

　　"I only believe in my own soul, and I only pursue liberation from life. If your gods are such existences, then I will definitely break your myths. If your gods are such murderers, I will give you my wrath, and I will bring you eternal darkness. I will push you down from the high altar, tear off your disguise, break your shackles, destroy your foundation, and make you disappear from this world forever!" Suddenly, the soul fire of Mithras rose up into an endless sea of ​​fire, burning out the golden light and dispelling the coldness in the world.

　　"Human, your disrespect will bring down the wrath of the Lord of the World. My Lord will throw you into an endless sea of ​​fire and burn your soul. Let your roar serve as a warning to the world and make you repent in endless pain!" The golden figure did not change at all, the same voice, the same blurred face, like the judge between heaven and earth, sentencing the soul of Mithras.

　　"This world does not need the existence of gods. All life has transcendent freedom. You cannot decide our fate. Even if you are the master of your world, even the will of the entire world cannot resist the cry of all life. You will collapse into the void, and your soul will completely dissipate. There will no longer be an existence that dominates life in this world, and nothing can interfere with the freedom of life." The soul fire of Mithras became more and more powerful, like a fire from heaven, dyeing the whole world dark red.

　　puff!

　　The frozen soul suddenly regained its freedom, endless cheers were heard, and Mithras, riding the blazing flames, was like the falling sun on which the whole world depended, and crashed into the golden figure.

　　"Your blasphemy will cause your soul to eternal damnation, and you will never be saved by the Lord of the World!" The golden figure remained indifferent, but still made a judgment on the soul of Mithras.

　　"What I need is not salvation, what I want is to transcend, to transcend this world, to break the shackles of the world, and to destroy all existence that dominates life." The soul fire of Mithras entangled around the golden figure, and the raging flames completely burned that figure to ashes.

　　Chapter 25 The world! The world!

　　The golden figure disappeared in an instant, and the whole world collapsed in an instant. Mithras' soul shook and returned to his body. Doudou's nervous face appeared in front of Mithras.

　　What happened in his soul seemed to have lasted for billions of years, but in reality it was only a fraction of a second. Dures and Wofton pounced on him with ferocious faces.

　　A dark sword light and a huge palm shot towards Mithras. The faint majesty of heaven and earth made people feel terrified.

　　Mithras was startled and was about to turn around and run away, but suddenly, the divine power in his hand flew up and shot into his head before he could even block it, but the strange thing was that there was no scar on his head.

　　boom!

　　At this moment, Mithras' soul lost consciousness. In a daze, he felt that his soul had traveled through ancient times and the entire world. The stars were shining, and his soul was standing in the starry sky.

　　Waking up in an instant, the soul of Mithras reappeared on the World Tree in the sea of ​​consciousness. A warm feeling spread in the depths of his soul, and the entire sea of ​​consciousness became infinitely bright.

　　A scorching ball of light appeared in the central sky of the sea of ​​consciousness, just like a sun, casting infinite light on the entire world.

　　The brilliant light continued to expand, and the chaos at the end of the sea of ​​consciousness was opened up again. Countless clear and turbid substances were produced. The clear ones rose and became floating clouds, and the turbid ones sank and became thick earth. The World Tree also continued to grow in the sunlight, and new branches and new leaves were constantly sprouted.

　　Waves of fresh air spread throughout the sky and earth, and the scope of green became wider and wider. It was a sign of life, it was the hope of life. Small grasses sprouted from the ground and swayed gently in the bright sunshine.

　　Unspeakable joy spread in Mithras' heart, his soul bathed in the warm sunshine, and a lazy and tranquil feeling slowly grew, as if his soul had grown infinitely stronger in that instant.

　　The entire sea of ​​consciousness has become infinitely close to a real world, with the sun and the moon alternating in the sky, floating white clouds, thick ground, and the green that symbolizes hope and life.

　　"Is this, is this my world?" Looking at the world in front of him, Mithras' heart was filled with surprise and even shock. The changes in the sea of ​​consciousness always brought him speechless shock time and time again.

　　From the creation of the sea of ​​consciousness to the present day when the sun and the moon shine together, every change was completed under a state that Mithras could not control, as if the sea of ​​consciousness had its own consciousness, constantly growing, and finally becoming the real world.

　　Although Mithras could not control such changes, let alone know the reasons for the changes, he knew that all the roots were related to a mysterious space. He was the world in the sea that was inexplicably generated there, and the subsequent changes were just a perfection of it.

　　There is a world growing inside the body. From the initial shock and horror, Mithras has now accepted this fact. Moreover, every change in the sea of ​​consciousness makes him feel happy and expectant.

　　He has no control over the current world at all, and even feels like an outsider. However, he believes that one day, this world will be completely perfect, and at that time, everything in the world will be completely open to him.

　　What happens in the soul takes an extremely long time, but to the outside world, it is less than one ten-millionth of a moment.

　　Dures and Wolfton shot towards Mithras swiftly. They had the same idea, which was to kill Mithras completely, but their figures froze for a moment, and everyone froze.

　　The godhead actually drilled into Mithras' forehead?

　　What he couldn't believe was not only his own eyes, but even his own soul. How could the divine power penetrate into the forehead of Mithras, and it didn't seem to cause any harm to Mithras? How was this possible?

　　“We must get the godhead even if we have to smash his head!” The two men moved again. The temptation brought by the godhead made them fall into complete madness. They were afraid that even if a god stood in front of them at this time, they would still pounce on him.

　　"Godhead, master of the world!", these two thoughts lingered in their minds, reminding them every second, every moment of what Godhead meant to them.

　　A dark sword light and a huge palm attacked Mithras' head almost at the same time, but Mithras' figure remained motionless. Doudou could already feel the breath of death, but even he suddenly lost his sense of Mithras' soul. If he had not seen Mithras with his own eyes, he would even wonder whether Mithras existed or not.

　　What a beautiful world this is! Mithras’ heart was filled with surprise. However, it was only his soul that was conveying the state of the world, which made him feel a little regretful.

　　"How great it would be if I could enter this world, and take Doudou with me. When he sees such a scenery, I think he will be completely stunned!" A thought appeared in Mithras' mind.

　　A slight vibration occurred, and Mithras only felt his originally weightless consciousness sinking, and a feeling of being grounded came over him. His five senses opened up, and all kinds of information and all kinds of touches were transmitted into his heart.

　　"Boss, hide quickly!" Doudou's voice came, and Mithras was surprised to find that his real body and Doudou in his arms appeared in the sea of ​​consciousness.

　　"How is it possible? This world exists in my body, and my body is in this world. Could it be that this body does not exist truly? Then where is my real body?" Mithras felt his mind explode with a bang. It was full of contradictions, endless contradictions. He didn't even dare to believe his own existence, and even deliberately ignored Doudou's voice.

　　"What is this place? How did we get here?" Doudou's body suddenly jumped out of Mithras' arms, shocked and surprised. However, he did not feel any threat from here. On the contrary, the strong breath of life made him feel extremely comfortable.

　　"What a huge world tree!" Doudou looked at the giant tree in the center of the world in amazement, and the next moment his body had already shot towards the giant tree.

　　"The world in the sea of ​​consciousness no longer exists?" Mithras felt that the world in his sea of ​​consciousness disappeared. His whole body shook, and he felt the world in front of him in astonishment.

　　"This is my world, but I don't know how it can be separated from my body. In this case, if I appear outside, will this world return to my body again?" Mithras guessed like this, slowly waking up from his shock. He sensed the breath of Doudou in the distance and felt a little nervous.

　　Although this world grew in his body, even he himself was entering it for the first time. He was not very clear about what kind of dangers and restrictions existed in this world. Doudou rushed around recklessly, and if anything unexpected happened, it would be dangerous.

　　"I must find the little thing back immediately and teach it a lesson!" With a thought, a white light descended from the sky and instantly appeared in front of him. In the cage woven by the white light, Doudou's figure still maintained the posture of running forward, but the cage became incomparably larger in front of his eyes and was still growing.

　　"How could this happen? Could it be!", Mithras's face changed, and the white light disappeared in an instant as he thought of it. Doudou seemed to have no sense at all, and his body flashed and was about to pounce on the World Tree for the second time.

　　"It's true, it's incredible!" Mithras picked up Doudou and held him in his arms, ignoring Doudou's struggles and shouts, just thinking about what had just happened in the world.

　　Unconsciously, he has established a strange connection with this world. In this world, every thought of his seems to represent the will of the entire world, and every move he makes will be followed by heaven and earth. This feeling makes him both surprised and unbelievable.

　　"Boss, let me go! It's the World Tree, a really huge World Tree!" Doudou struggled desperately. It turned out that he was thinking that the tree would be the end.

　　As soon as Mithras loosened his arms, Doudou's body disappeared from sight quickly like a crossbow arrow.

　　"Come back!", Mithras shouted secretly in his heart, and Doudou's body instantly appeared in front of him.

　　"Boss, what's going on? This is so scary!" Doudou's body was trembling. In the previous moment, she had no room to resist at all. She only felt her whole body being tightly bound and she suddenly appeared next to Mithras. Such a change scared his young heart.

　　"It is true, it is true, hahaha!" Mithras laughed out loud and his body slowly appeared in the sky.

　　"Mountain!" The rumbling sound spread throughout the world. Tall and straight mountains slowly rose in the direction pointed by Mithras, surrounded by white clouds and shining with sunlight, as if it were the magical power of the Creator.

　　Doudou was so frightened that he was stunned, his body was shaking slightly. He couldn't believe what he saw and thought he was just dreaming.

　　"Sea!" The ground slowly sank, and the blue sea water gushed out from the ground in an instant. A blue sea appeared in the distant sky, with white clouds stopping and the sun shining, it was so beautiful that it was indescribable.

　　Plains crisscrossed, mountains towered, and the sea was vast. This world was no longer desolate, but full of vitality. However, the areas not covered by the World Tree were still as desolate as before, without any life. Even the areas covered by the World Tree only had a layer of soft green grass, and no other life forms.

　　"He really did it, how is this possible!" Mithras looked at the mountains and the blue sea in front of him in horror. Does such power really belong to him?

　　Chapter 26 My World!

　　(Xia Liu is working hard and hopes to be able to update normally this week. The time will not change. Please don't hold back when you can support me! Thank you!)

　　Mithras looked at everything in front of him in horror, unable to believe that his thoughts had brought such a huge change to the world, because, in this process, he didn't even feel that he had made any effort. It was just a thought, and corresponding changes occurred between heaven and earth.

　　"puff!"

　　A low sound echoed throughout the world, and with the naked eye one could see that the mountains were distorting and deforming, as if they were not real at all, but just a thin illusion.

　　With a "puff", as if something was punctured, the mountains gradually faded and finally disappeared completely from Mithras' sight.

　　Without any sign, the blue sea was shrinking rapidly, as if it was painted on a canvas, and a hand with an eraser was gently wiping it away until all the colors were completely removed. There was still the original scenery, no ocean, no life, only desolation.

　　"How could this happen?" Looking at the changes in front of him, Mithras didn't know whether he felt disappointed or relieved.

　　Hiss!

　　The violent force shot out far away, and the palm closed fiercely, but there was nothing in the palm but the constantly exploding air.

　　"Disappeared, how is it possible!" Dules and Wofton were stunned again. Mithras, who was clearly in front of them, suddenly disappeared. This time, not only their soul senses could not detect it, but even their eyes could not find it.

　　Everyone had the same expression. In that instant they did not feel any energy fluctuations, nor did they see any figure leaving. However, Mithras just disappeared from their perception, as if Mithras had never appeared here.

　　"Where did he go? That's where he went!" Dules' face was extremely distorted. He shouted loudly to everyone at the scene, and the long sword in his hand kept slashing at the place where Mithras disappeared.

　　"Brother, I, I saw that guy just disappear like that!" Philip responded tremblingly. Although he knew that Dures was stronger than him before, he also believed that the difference would not be too big. However, the battle just now made him realize that his strength was nothing compared to Dures. It was an immeasurable distance. The self-confidence in his heart collapsed, and he felt unspeakable fear in front of Dures.

　　"What about you, what about you guys? There are so many pairs of eyes, how could he suddenly disappear!" Dulais became a little crazy, pointing the long sword in his hand at everyone. The murderous aura on his body made people have no doubt that he would kill himself to vent his anger.

　　"We, we didn't see where he went!"

　　"Damn it, my godhood, where is my godhood gone!" Dules' eyes were full of bloodshot, his body was shaking violently, and he swung his sword. A ray of sword light instantly crossed the distance of space and shot into the crowd of onlookers.

　　A Saint Domain standing next to Hai Liutu didn't even have time to shout or dodge before the dark sword light had already shot into his body. The next moment, his body turned into black dust and floated away.

　　"Ah!" The hearts of several people trembled violently. A living sanctuary turned into dust before their eyes. Such a scene made them feel Dules' murderous intent.

　　"Tell me, where did he go? Where is my godhead?" Dulais looked at Hailiutu and the others, his chest rising and falling constantly. Waves of murderous aura surged out of his body, condensing into a layer of light black gauze around his body.

　　Wofton stood on the other side of Dulais, his eyes constantly flashing with a cold light. Every time his eyes met, these people would feel that death was beckoning to them.

　　The hearts of several people were filled with fear. Facing these two crazy beings, even Varyag, Philip and Jacob, who had a close relationship with them, could feel the threat of death.

　　In the hearts of Dules and Wolfton, nothing existed anymore. The Holy Soul Temple and the Anti-God Alliance were all thrown aside by them. There was only the godhood in their hearts, and now there was one more person, Mithras, who took away the godhood.

　　"How could this happen!" Looking at the mountains and oceans disappearing before his eyes, Mithras' heart was filled with shock and deep confusion, while Doudou completely lost his reaction.

　　"Why did the newly formed mountains and oceans disappear?" Mithras kept asking himself.

　　"Mountain!"

　　"ocean!"

　　This time, no matter how strong his thoughts were, no matter how loud his voice was, there was no change in the world, as if the change just now was just his illusion.

　　"How could this happen?" All the shock and horror in Mithras' heart turned into question marks, filling his mind, intertwining and influencing each other, making his already confused heart even more complicated.

　　"Boss, what's going on!" Doudou grabbed Mithras' chest tightly, and his sharp claws even hurt Mithras, which woke him up from his confusion.

　　"This is my world!" Mithras looked at the scenery in the world in confusion. Until now, he felt that all of this was like a dream.

　　"Your world?" Doudou looked at Mithras in surprise. He couldn't tell whether Mithras was talking in his sleep. How could he own a world? Such a thing was too incredible!

　　Mithras nodded. His mind was so confused that he couldn't think any more. He could only bury all his confusions deep in his heart. He believed that one day, this world would no longer have any secrets for him, and he would master everything in this world.

　　"This is indeed my world!" For the first time, Mithras revealed the biggest secret in his body, from the sudden appearance of the prototype of the mysterious space world underground, to the changes that occurred after the smelting was completed, and to the changes just now, he told Doudou everything without any concealment.

　　Doudou's face became more and more horrified. He had never known the secret hidden in Mithras. What was even more incredible was that they were now in Mithras' world. How could such a thing make him feel calm?

　　"Is this really your world, boss?" Doudou has asked this question countless times. Every time he would not stop until he saw Mithras nod, but soon the same question would arise again.

　　"This is indeed my world, but until now, this is all I know. I am not even clear about the rest!", Mithras smiled bitterly. A world appeared in his body, but he did not even know the reason. Such a passive situation was really hard to believe.

　　"This is really the boss's world!" Doudou let out a long breath, and his little eyes swept across the world. Slowly, his body began to tremble, and his little eyes became even smaller.

　　"This is the boss's world. It's great. Then everything in this world belongs to the boss, which means it belongs to me. Hahaha!" Doudou laughed and danced with joy.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head. Although this world already possessed the basic characteristics, it was obvious that such a world was still immature and there was no life. It could only be said to be the prototype of a world, but not a real world.

　　"There is no life in this world yet. I even doubt whether the World Tree really exists. So, for the time being, this world won't have anything you need!"

　　Doudou shook his head: "There is no life in this world, can't we bring it in from outside? This time I will place all kinds of animals here and let them reproduce naturally. It will be much more convenient for me to eat barbecue in the future!"

　　Mithras' eyes lit up and he laughed out loud. What happened just now was so shocking that his mind was no longer flexible. However, Doudou's words made him understand something.

　　"Yes, there is no life here. We can look for it outside. I think for this world to grow into a real world, a perfect world, it is also inseparable from the existence of life." Mithras landed on the ground instantly, feeling every inch of soil, and his mind suddenly became clear: "This is my world. Whether there is life or not, this will not change. What I have to do is to improve this world and protect this world!"

　　"Boss, this will be our mobile treasure house from now on. No matter what we have, we can carry it with us. This will be much more convenient," Doudou jumped out of Mithras' arms, jumping around on the ground, looking very excited.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "Are you treating this place as a grocery store? You put everything in it."

　　Doudou chuckled and said, "That's fine, let's put the barbecue tools in there temporarily, and from now on, no matter where we are, we can eat whatever we want!"

　　Mithras shook his head helplessly, glanced at the end of the world, sneered and said: "I don't know how anxious those two people outside are now. They have tried their best, and what belongs to us will eventually belong to us!"

　　"By the way, boss, we won't be unable to get out forever after entering here, right?" Doudou's body trembled slightly, and his eyes were filled with fear. He felt a panic at the thought of being unable to leave such a place forever.

　　Mithras' expression was shocked. He had never thought about this problem before. This world was also very strange to him. He even began to worry a little, as if the mountains and the sea would not change according to his wishes.

　　"It should be possible!" Mithras smiled a little nervously. He waved his hand and held Doudou in his arms. His heartbeat kept getting faster and faster, but he didn't dare to have that thought.

　　"We can definitely get out!" Mithras nodded firmly, thinking about the outside in his heart.

　　Can I leave?

　　Chapter 27: So close yet so far away!

　　"Can I leave here?" Mithras' heart was filled with anxiety, fearing that this time the changes would be out of his control again.

　　Buzz!

　　A soft sound came from the soul, like the flapping of mosquito wings. Mithras only felt a blue light in front of his eyes, and his body appeared in the sea again, without even changing his position.

　　"Swish!", a dark sword light brushed past his body and shot into the distance. The breath of death even made the blood in his body seem to freeze.

　　With great fear in his heart, he quickly fled away. A huge palm slapped his body hard. The crisp sound of bones, gushing blood, and broken meridians in his body burst out in an instant, as if he was about to completely collapse and dissipate. However, another kind of energy was guarding his internal organs tightly, reshaping the shattered bones and broken meridians, and creating blood.

　　Descending rapidly, Mithras was so anxious that he forgot about the dangers outside in order to experiment whether he could appear outside.

　　"Where are you escaping to? Hand over your godhood!" Dures and Wofton's bodies instantly appeared in front of Mithras, with only hatred and surprise on their ferocious faces.

　　Originally, the two men had thought that Mithras had escaped from here and were hesitating whether to leave the sea to chase him, but the appearance of Mithras made them overjoyed.

　　Godhead! Godhead again!

　　Both of them had the same idea. Although the godhead flew into Mithras' forehead, they believed that the godhead had not been refined by Mithras. Therefore, both of them kept their eyes on Mithras' head, as if that was all they had.

　　"Boss, boss!" Doudou's body was covered in blood. Although he was held in the arms of Mithras, Wolfton's palm also hurt him, but not as seriously as Mithras'.

　　Mithras understood that this attack was also because Wolfton launched it in a hurry. If it was really a prepared attack, even if he had melted the world tree branches and his body was extremely strong, his injuries would probably be much more serious than they are now. Even if it was just a casual attack, Mithras could already feel that he would lose all combat ability in a short period of time.

　　escape!

　　Death was approaching, and Mithras had never felt death so clearly. The feeling that he might die at any time made him speed up continuously. However, the injuries in his body reduced his speed to the extreme. At this speed, it was impossible for him to avoid the attack from behind.

　　"Go back to my world!" Mithras headed towards the world in his body, but to his horror, his body was still in the sea and the familiar feeling did not appear.

　　"How could this happen!" A miserable smile appeared on Mithras' face. His only hope of escape had failed. Was this his final end?

　　"It must be the physical injury that has affected my communication with the world!"

　　The sword light and palm shadows actually descended on Mithras' head in an instant. The breath of death even made him feel that his soul was being pulled by the underworld.

　　Death is at hand!

　　There were layers of colorful lights in the eyes of Dulais and Wofton, as if they had seen the godhead falling into their hands, and their mood became nervous and excited at this moment.

　　Now Mithras doesn't need to care about the physical injuries, because after smelting the branches of the World Tree, her body has become very strong. As long as her soul is not damaged, repairing it is only a matter of time. However, this time, Dures and Wolfton's target is his head. No matter how strong his body is, the head is always the most vulnerable part.

　　Mithras felt the power that stung his soul and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He did not expect the final result to be like this.

　　Doudou's body struggled, but under the high pressure of such force, all he could do was struggle.

　　"Okay, stop it!" A long sigh was heard, and Dures and Wofton were surprised to find that Mithras in front of them disappeared again. They didn't even see clearly how this disappearance happened.

　　Mithras only felt his body tighten, and before his sight and his soul could sense anything, his body had already moved to another place, at such a speed that even his soul could not keep up.

　　A figure appeared above everyone. Although it was very clear, no one could tell whether this person was tall or short, fat or thin. They could not tell his age or whether his expression was happy or angry. This strange feeling made everyone's heart beat fast.

　　"Mithras!" Dures and Wofton naturally ignored this man and focused their eyes on Mithras. They flashed their bodies and rushed towards Mithras.

　　"The ownership of the godhead has been decided. Why are you so persistent?" The man's voice sounded unusually gentle, but this sentence seemed to carry an irresistible command. Dures and Wofton's bodies stopped for a moment, but it could be seen from their faces that this stagnation was not their own will. They might not even realize that they had stopped.

　　"This..." Feeling their bodies stop for a moment, fear appeared on their faces for the first time. They looked at the figure and dared not take another step forward. Although there was still greed in their eyes, their expressions were much clearer.

　　"Sir, why are you stopping us!" Although Woftun felt that the person in front of him was not an ordinary existence, what he cared about most now was the godhead. He even had an impulse to kill Mithras in front of that person and dig out the godhead from his head.

　　How could he know that there was no divine power in Mithras' head. That divine power became the sun of the sea of ​​consciousness in his hand in just a moment. Therefore, even if he hollowed out Mithras' head, he would not find anything about the divine power.

　　"The godhead already has a new owner. Your fight can now end!" The man's voice was plain, but there seemed to be an irresistible majesty in it.

　　"That godhood belongs to me, no one can take it away!" Dulais' body shook, and a dark sword light that was thousands of meters long and hundreds of meters wide shot towards the man from the sky.

　　"Go!" Almost at the same time, Wolfton raised his hand and a white ice ball flew upwards. At this moment, the ice ball had just appeared, and the sea water within dozens of miles around it suddenly froze. Everyone's thoughts could no longer continue, and their souls were briefly stagnant. All the light was swallowed up by this small ice ball, and darkness descended on everyone's heart.

　　Water is the softest and purest, gentle and mild; water is the hardest and fiercest, wild and unruly.

　　The nature of water is unpredictable. When it is calm, it is like a girl's emotions, which are as natural as the wind and rain. When it is angry, the sky collapses and the earth cracks, and thousands of miles of rivers and mountains are destroyed in an instant. Therefore, water is never unilaterally docile. It can also be wild and have anger that is enough to destroy everything.

　　This strike already contained all of Wolfton's understanding of the laws of the water element. The complete, incomplete, certain and uncertain understanding was all contained in a ball of ice.

　　Such an attack is even stronger than the Destruction Slash that Dulais used for the first time, and is much more powerful than the current Destruction Slash. Such power has already surpassed the scope of the Sanctuary and exceeded the limit of Wolfton.

　　Everyone was stunned for a moment. These two people actually attacked the person who suddenly arrived, and it was such a violent and decisive attack.

　　"Be careful!" Mithras's face changed drastically. He could feel the unimaginable power from such an attack. He loudly reminded the person next to him. That person turned around. Although he didn't see it, Mithras felt that person was smiling and nodding at him again.

　　"The godhead is mine, no one can stop me!" Dulais's face twisted, and black blood gushed out from his seven orifices, looking hideous and terrifying.

　　The damage caused by launching the Destruction Slash twice almost caused his body to collapse. However, he persisted in one thought, which was to obtain the godhood. Such determination was already a desperate blow. If he could not obtain the godhood, even if he would not die, his strength would decrease a lot, and he might even become a useless person.

　　The use of laws must be combined with one's own soul, and the soul must be used to communicate with the energy of laws with the same attributes between heaven and earth. Dulles has used his soul power beyond the limit twice, which has caused irreparable damage to his own soul. Such damage is not comparable to physical damage, and such damage almost cuts off the possibility of repair.

　　Of course, if one could obtain the godhead, even the damage in the soul would be slowly repaired as the godhead was refined.

　　Blue liquid also flowed out of Wolfton's seven orifices. It was the result of the power of law eroding his soul. If he could not obtain the godhood, his fate would not be much better than Dures.

　　The dark sword light and the ice ball that attracted all colored lights instantly appeared beside the man.

　　The figure was so close yet seemed as far as a world away. The speed did not change but the distance between them could not be shortened. On the contrary, in the eyes of Dures and Wofton, the distance between their attacks and the figure was getting farther and farther. However, in their eyes and in their perception, the figure did not move at all. This contradictory feeling made their souls tear apart inch by inch.

　　"Why? Impossible!" Dulais' body suddenly became shriveled and light, as if it would turn into dust in a flash and disappear between heaven and earth.

　　Wofton's body became extremely transparent, as if he was hovering between reality and illusion.

　　A trace of energy dissipated from their bodies, as if their bodies had turned into a punctured balloon.

　　“Why bother?” The man sighed, not knowing who he was talking to: “You’ve been here long enough, and everything is over!”

　　Chapter 28 Both sides!

　　"Now that everything has settled, how long do you guys want to see it!", the man said lightly, as if he was just talking to himself.

　　Six or seven figures slowly appeared, and it felt as if they were seeping out of the sea water. They looked extremely strange, making people doubt whether these figures really existed.

　　The several figures were also blurry. They seemed real to my eyes, but I couldn't form a clear image in my mind. This contradictory feeling was terrifying.

　　Looking closely, there are seven figures. Although the eyes can capture their positions, they seem to be connected to the entire world when standing there. There is no breath at all, as if they do not exist at all.

　　Mithras was shocked. Although there was no energy reaction on these people, this state of fusion with the heaven and earth and being indistinguishable from them made him understand that the seven figures in front of him were definitely not ordinary people. They might even be beings from the divine realm. Such a guess made his heart tremble.

　　"Lord Victor!" What surprised Mithras even more was that the first moment these people appeared, they actually bowed and saluted the person next to them. Although he couldn't see their expressions clearly, he could hear the respect and the clear fear that was hard to describe from their voices.

　　"So his name is Victor!" Mithras looked at the person next to him and memorized the name in his heart.

　　Victor's expression did not change, or people simply could not tell what his expression was. He just looked at the few people who appeared later and said slowly, "Why, are you also attracted by the birth of the Godhead?"

　　"Yes, we all discovered the birth of the Godhead, so we came to take a look!"

　　Victor nodded: "It seems that the divine nature transmitted its own aura at the moment the space was broken, otherwise you would not be able to sense its existence."

　　It turned out that at the moment the iron box broke, the space was also shattered. In order to resist the attraction of the space crack to it, the divine nature would naturally emit a unique breath of law. There was no trace of such breath in the perception of the strong people in the Holy Domain, but in the perception of the strong people in the Divine Domain, it was as obvious as the falling stars in the night sky.

　　The people at the scene are all quick-witted. With just a little thought, they can confirm their guesses from the differences between each other.

　　The eight people in front of me are all powerful people in the divine realm!

　　Although everyone knew from the beginning that these people were definitely not ordinary beings, the appearance of eight powerful men from the Divine Realm in front of them at the same time still made everyone's hearts beat fast and their souls tremble, even though there was no power emanating from these people.

　　"That's right, Lord Victor. Judging from the breath just now, that should be the divinity of the true God. How could the divinity of the true God appear here?" one of the seven asked with some confusion.

　　"It is indeed the godhead of the true God. They both appeared on the continent by chance. The other one is a sub-godhead, but it already had a master thousands of years ago!" Victor said slowly: "It has been hiding here for thousands of years, and now it has also found its master."

　　Mithras' heart was shocked. It seemed that Victor had known for a long time that the Caribbean family had obtained the godhood, but why had he not taken it away? Could it be that the true godhood had no meaning to him anymore, or was there a deeper reason behind this?

　　“So that’s how it is!” The seven people nodded slightly and looked at Mithras beside Victor: “This child’s situation is very special. The godhead actually automatically recognized the master. This is the first time we have seen such a situation.”

　　This sight made Mithras feel horrified. Under the gazes of these people, he felt that his body was naked without any secrets, completely exposed in front of them. This feeling made him feel very uncomfortable.

　　"He is special for more than just this reason. You will slowly understand it in the future." Victor glanced at Mithras and nodded slightly. "Since the Godhead has found its master, you should stop plotting against him!"

　　“We dare not, we are here just to take a look,” the seven people saluted again, as if Victor’s words made them very frightened.

　　Mithras was thinking that these people's strength had obviously reached the divine realm, but even so, they were still trembling in front of Victor, so Victor's strength must be very terrifying.

　　“Yeah!” Victor turned around slowly and looked at Philip and the others below. He looked like he was frowning and said slowly, “You came here for the Godhead, but now the Godhead has been found. You should leave!”

　　"The godhead is mine, no one can take it away!" Dules and Wolfton have landed on the island. Their auras are very unstable. The aura of the sanctuary cannot be fully restrained and unfolded, but this aura is slowly weakening.

　　"You are so stubborn. Where did you come from and where are you going!" Victor's aura leaked out a little bit, but just this one point, the whole world seemed to be angry, the sea water was shaking slightly, and the seabed made a humming sound. The whole world seemed to surrender to Victor's feet.

　　"Go!" Victor waved his hand, and a deep black hole appeared below. Dures, Wofton and others didn't even react at all. They were sucked into the black hole like puppets.

　　"They..." Mithras looked at everything in front of him in horror. The deep black hole seemed to swallow the entire world. But such a black hole appeared in Victor's hand with just a slight wave. What kind of strength is this?

　　"Don't worry, the adults just sent them back to where they should go."

　　Mithras nodded. These people came from different forces. If Victor could send everyone back to their original place just like this, he really couldn't believe it. However, looking at their performance, it was obvious that they were not lying. So, this was true. But, could Victor really do it?

　　"With your current strength, you can barely know some things. Things here are over, let's go outside!" Victor's tone was so gentle that Mithras couldn't help but trust him.

　　"Okay, oh, wait a minute!" Mithras looked at the island below, his eyes lit up. If it weren't for Doudou in his arms reminding him, he would have really forgotten the skeleton of the true God below.

　　"You didn't waste anything at all. It's a good deal for you!" Victor's voice seemed to be laughing. With a wave of his hand, the golden skeletons on the island instantly appeared next to Mithras.

　　"You want to keep these, right?" Victor looked at Mithras.

　　Mithras was shocked. In front of Victor, it seemed that he couldn't hide any of his thoughts. This feeling made him feel a little uncomfortable, and he frowned slightly.

　　"I'm unhappy. It's not that I want to explore your psychology on purpose. It's just that your strength is too low. It's difficult for me to know even if I don't want to know!" Victor waved his hand and all the skeletons disappeared, which surprised Mithras. But he didn't ask out loud, and Victor didn't explain.

　　"Okay, you can leave now!" Victor's voice began to become cold again.

　　"Yes, sir!" The seven figures gradually faded, as if melting into the sea water. It looked extremely weird, but Mithras had already identified the identities of these people. Although he was surprised, he could bear it.

　　He was curious about these people's attitude towards Victor. They were so submissive that it almost made people suspect that they were Victor's servants.

　　"It's not what you think. You will understand these things later!" Victor waved his hand, and a mirror formed by sea water appeared in front of him. Mithras was slightly stunned and found that he had appeared in a strange place.

　　"Okay, the scenery here looks pretty good, let's sit down and talk!" Victor looked at the valley in front of him, the haziness on his face slowly faded, and a clear face appeared in front of Mithras.

　　"Get out of the way!" Kruko's face changed drastically, and the giant sword flew out of his hand, nailing an iron-armed gray ape to the ground. His body flew out and his tall body hit another iron-armed gray ape that swooped down from the air.

　　"Boss, take the sword!" Carlos used his sword to block and knock down the Iron-Armed Ape that stood up behind him. When he saw Crook and the Iron-Armed Ape collide with each other, his face changed drastically and he threw the sword in his hand away.

　　"Okay, die!" Crook's face was extremely distorted, and his body was covered in blood. It was unclear whether it was the Iron-Armed Ape's blood or his own.

　　puff!

　　The long sword pierced through the armpit, and the Iron-Armed Ape's body twitched, and the orphan's hot blood poured all over Crook.

　　"Where do so many Iron-Armed Grey Apes come from?" Crook stretched out his hand to push away the Iron-Armed Grey Apes that was resting on his body, gasping for breath. Two large cuts had been made on his back by the Iron-Armed Grey Apes, with flesh and blood rolling around and bones visible.

　　"Boss, how injured are you?" Carlos limped over. Upon closer inspection, one of his calves was wrapped in thick cloth that must have been torn from his clothes.

　　"It's okay, just a minor injury, no problem!" Crook smiled naively and said nervously, "Let's go see how Mi Yin is doing!"

　　Carlos's expression changed and he nodded: "If it wasn't for saving me, the second brother wouldn't have been injured!"

　　"Why are you saying these things? The most important thing right now is to save our lives. Mi Yin should be safe there. We can rest there for a while, and then immediately move on to the inside. We have spent so much effort this time, we can't just give up like this."

　　Chapter 29: Means of Creation

　　"Nothing should happen to Mi Yin. Let's go there to rest for a while and then continue our journey. We have put in so much effort this time, we can't just give up like this!" Crook and Carlos pulled out the long swords from the Iron-Armed Ape and quickly left this dangerous place.

　　This is a mountain range in the Kingdom of Churchill. Crook, Miyin and Carlos entered here a few days ago. This time they did not come here to accept any mission, but to hunt for treasure.

　　A few months ago, they rescued a mercenary who was being hunted in a city in the Pippen Kingdom. Mercenaries like them often walk on the brink of life and death, so even if they don’t know each other, there is always a special emotional connection between the mercenaries.

　　However, the damage this mercenary received was so severe that he died not long after. Before he died, he left behind a map which only said that there was a huge treasure hidden in it, but there were no further hints.

　　Crook and the other two knew that the reason why the mercenary was being hunted was probably because of this map, so in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the three of them left the city overnight.

　　They were careful along the way, and more than a month passed without anything happening. The three people finally felt relieved.

　　The three people had many doubts about the map, so they found a topographic map of the entire continent and compared it with the other map repeatedly. After much trouble, they finally understood the map roughly. What was depicted on the map was a mountain range in the Kingdom of Churchill.

　　After the three of them discussed it, they accepted a mission in the guild to go to the Kingdom of Churchill. In this way, after more than three months, they finally arrived at the Kingdom of Churchill from the Kingdom of Pippen.

　　After arriving at the Kingdom of Churchill and completing their mission, the three people followed the instructions on the map and came here, wanting to find the valley indicated on the map in the mountains.

　　This mountain range was not very vast. After searching for a few days, the three people finally figured out the basic situation and found the valley. However, before they could discover anything strange, many iron-armed apes suddenly appeared in the valley.

　　The Iron-Armed Gray Ape is not considered a powerful fighting beast, it is only at level four. The three men have been walking on the edge of life and death over the years, and their strength has increased rapidly, especially Crook, who is about to enter level eight as a war king. The other two men are also at level seven. However, there are too many Iron-Armed Gray Apes. Too many mosquitoes can kill an elephant, let alone fighting beasts.

　　Under such circumstances, the three of them were suddenly caught in a bitter battle. Mi Yin was seriously injured while rescuing Carlos. Seeing that the situation was not right, Crook and Carlos retreated while fighting, and hid the seriously injured Mi Yin in a cave not far from the valley. The two of them attracted the Iron-Armed Ape to escape all the way.

　　"Boss, what are the origins of these iron-armed apes? Why did they suddenly appear? The situation looks a bit weird!" Carlos asked doubtfully, "Could it be that those iron-armed apes are the guardians of the treasure?"

　　"It's a bit weird. Who knows if there is any treasure in the valley!" Crook's expression was a little excited. Although he looked very quiet, he was more adventurous than the other two people.

　　"Well, no matter what it is that has caused us such a mess, we must not give up this time. We have killed quite a few Iron-armed Apes. When our injuries are better, we will go to the valley again!" Carlos nodded, and suddenly sighed and said, "Our strength is still too weak. If the fourth brother was here, those Iron-armed Apes would be nothing. He can even seriously injure the Saint Domain!"

　　Crook nodded and smiled bitterly: "We are still determined to help the fourth brother, but with our current strength, we can only become a burden to the fourth brother!"

　　"Old Four has been missing for a few years. I have a feeling that he will appear on the mainland soon!" Carlos said with a smile: "With his monstrous training speed, he will be even more powerful this time. He may even become a Saint Realm expert."

　　They didn't know about the news that Mithras appeared in the Kingdom of Kiev, but they were also sure that Mithras would not disappear just like that. This certainty came from their understanding of Mithras.

　　Crook nodded and said with a smile: "When this matter is over, we will go find Lao Si. As soon as he shows up, we will catch him. His cultivation speed is so fast, so he must have some secret. We have to dig it out from him."

　　"Haha! This is an idea, but I don't know where he will appear," Carlos laughed. He knew that Kruk wanted to get the secret of cultivation from Mithras, but after so many years of separation, everyone missed him a little. He was the same, and everyone was the same.

　　Both of them were injured, but Mi Yin's condition was still unclear. Although Mi Yin was in good spirits when they left, the severity of the injury was obvious just by looking at her. He was anxious and endured the pain as he rushed towards the valley.

　　There is nothing special about this valley. Its only feature is its beauty. Both sides of the valley are full of an unknown flower. The flowers are very small, only the size of a thumb. Moreover, each flower on each plant has different colors, which are colorful and very beautiful. There is also an indescribable fragrance that makes you feel refreshed just by smelling it.

　　"This is it!" Carlos and Crook stood in front of a cave. The hole was covered by a huge rock. Although it was not very tight, it was still impossible to see clearly what was inside.

　　Crook walked forward and kicked the huge rock at the entrance of the cave. The force pulled the wound on his back and blood appeared on the cloth again. However, there was no change on his face and he walked into the cave with his back hunched.

　　Mi Yin was lying on the ground with a thick cloth wrapped around her abdomen. Her face was terribly pale. When she saw that it was Crook and Carlos who came in, she forced herself to stand up and put her body down on the ground again, with a faint smile on her face.

　　"Get rid of those beasts!" Mi Yin's voice was very weak, and he was breathing heavily.

　　Crook supported him and nodded, "Those beasts followed us far away from the valley, but we finally got rid of them!"

　　"You two are injured too!" Mi Yin showed a bitter smile on his pale face: "This time, none of the three of us were left behind, and we are all injured!"

　　"We are only slightly injured and will recover naturally after a period of rest. But your injuries are serious!" Crook said with a smile: "In the past, we two always said that you were the most cunning. Every time you went on a mission, you worked but didn't put in any effort. This time, you really put in a lot of effort."

　　"What? I'm just conserving my energy. You can handle any problems you may have. You don't need me at all!" Mi Yin tried hard to argue, but after just a few words, sweat covered his forehead.

　　"Haha, you are injured now, so you'd better not argue with us. Otherwise, we won't be able to wait any longer and will just leave you here to find the treasure by yourself." Carlos had a smile on his face, but there was worry in his eyes.

　　"I know my own injuries best. Don't be scared by the situation just now. However, the injury is not very serious. I just lost too much blood and am a little weak. I should be fine after a few days of recuperation!"

　　"That's good. Those Iron-Armed Apes are strange. They are guarding the valley stubbornly. As long as we don't go in, they shouldn't come out to cause trouble for us. Let's wait until our wounds are healed and then we'll go and take revenge on them!"

　　It was the same valley, but Mithras felt very unfamiliar with everything in front of him. Moreover, the climate here was obviously much colder. He should not be near the South China Sea. But, is this really possible? He came here without even feeling any sign of movement.

　　"Haha, you accidentally went a little far, but it doesn't matter. I will send you back when you know what you should know!" The haziness on Victor's face disappeared, and Mithras looked over, but he looked like a thin old man with a smile on his face. He didn't look like a strong man at all.

　　"Thank you, sir!", Mithras nodded. He didn't feel any threat from Victor. Besides, even if such a mission had any intention towards him, he had no way to deal with it. In this case, he might as well let go.

　　"Well, sit down!" Victor walked forward slowly. The ground not far from the two people suddenly shook, and a stone table and two stone chairs grew out of the ground.

　　It was indeed growing. Mithras saw it very clearly. The stone table and stone chairs appeared and formed slowly like grass. He watched every process very carefully.

　　"This!" Mithras was very shocked. He didn't even feel what Victor did, but the stone table and stone chair suddenly appeared.

　　"Don't be surprised, this is just a little trick. The world of laws is extremely wonderful. As long as you can comprehend it thoroughly, you can do things that are countless times more difficult than this!" Victor slowly walked to a stone chair and sat down. Suddenly, two wine glasses appeared on the table, crystal clear. Mithras had never seen such material before.

　　"Let's sit down and drink and talk!" Victor waved his hand, and a stream of clear wine fell from the sky and landed right in the wine glass.

　　The reason why Mithras could determine that there was wine in the cup was because this liquid that fell from the sky exuded a rich aroma of wine, as if it had been treasured for tens of millions of years. That breath even made his soul feel extremely relaxed.

　　"This method can be called the creation of all things!"

　　Chapter 30 Earth, Water, Wind and Fire

　　"This kind of method can be called the creation of all things, right?" The horror in Mithras' heart never stopped for a moment. Even Doudou in his arms became very quiet, as if it was completely dazed.

　　"This is not considered good fortune. I just extracted the essence of plants and trees within a radius of 100 miles, and then changed the flow of time. It's actually just a very simple process!" Victor smiled, picked up the wine glass, took a sip, and said slowly with a serious face: "There is no one in this world who can truly create everything. If there is someone like you, then you can be considered one..."

　　Mithras suddenly stood up from his chair. What surprised him was not anything else, but Victor's evaluation of him. The means of creation, was he really talking about him?

　　"Don't be anxious, sit down and listen to my explanation slowly!" Victor seemed to have anticipated Mithras' reaction, and his expression did not change at all.

　　"Sir, I'm sorry for being rude!" Mithras calmed himself down and slowly sat down. He was stunned when he brought the wine glass to his lips and looked at Victor hesitantly.

　　"Are you wondering why I said that?" The smile on Victor's face was very hidden, even difficult to detect: "That's because you have the ability to create!"

　　Mithras was shocked. He thought of Victor's ability and guessed why Victor would evaluate him like this. The uneasiness in his heart became even stronger, because that was his deepest secret.

　　"You are right. It is indeed because of the world in your body. Although your world is not mature yet and cannot even be called a world, it already has the elements of a world. Everything else depends on you!" Victor said slowly: "The basic material foundation of the world in your body has been established, but the foundation for the existence of a world is not just this. What is more important is to construct the law framework of the entire world. This law framework is the necessary factor to maintain the normal operation of the world."

　　Mithras' heart was in a mess. It seemed as if all his secrets were completely exposed in front of Victor. This feeling was like taking off all his clothes and being viewed by others. It was very uncomfortable.

　　What made him even more uneasy was the exposure of the world's secrets. He wondered whether Victor would do anything bad to him. After all, it was a world, even if it was an immature world.

　　"You still haven't calmed down. Don't worry, I have no idea about the world in your body, because it is two sides of you. Any behavior that is not good for you will affect the world. In other words, from the moment it is created, it completely belongs to you, and no one can change this situation," Victor's face was serious.

　　As Mithras watched Victor slowly calm down, he didn't know why he always trusted every word Victor said without reason. It felt very strange.

　　"I'm overthinking it!" Mithras bowed to Victor, slowly sat down, hesitated for a moment and asked, "Your Excellency means that the laws of this world are not complete and need me to perfect them?"

　　Victor nodded: "The world in your body should have evolved from the world seed. Although I don't know how you got the world seed, from the moment it was created, the world seed only has the basic laws of matter and the law of balance. The rest of the laws are blank. This requires you to perfect it!"

　　"World seed?" Mithras was stunned and thought of what happened in the mysterious underground space. At this moment, he understood the reason for the creation of the world. It turned out that in the mysterious underground space, those black spots that penetrated into the body were the so-called world seeds. It was related to a world. No wonder the environment there was so weird.

　　"But I don't know what the law is, and how to perfect the world in my body. Please teach me, sir!"

　　Victor nodded and said, "With your strength, you are not yet able to touch the world of laws, so you don't know the existence of laws. In fact, reaching the holy realm is only the beginning of cultivation!"

　　Although Mithras was surprised by such a statement, he also knew the gap between the holy realm and the divine realm.

　　"Above the Holy Realm is the Divine Realm, where there are Virtual Gods, Sub-Gods, True Gods, and even Main Gods. These are the pinnacles of cultivators. If you want to move from the Holy Realm to the Divine Realm, you must comprehend the laws between the two. These laws are the foundation of the heaven and earth. All food between heaven and earth exists because of their existence. That's why there are sunrises and sunsets, day and night, and birth, aging, sickness, and death, and the growth and decay of all things."

　　Mithras listened carefully. He knew that these things were very important to his future practice. Moreover, Victor was able to explain them to him probably because of the world in his body. Otherwise, he would never have known these things.

　　"You have an advantage over anyone else in this regard. You can comprehend the mysteries of the laws from the real world, and then perfect them in your own world, because the new world does not need complete laws, but just a little shadow of the laws will be enough to derive complete laws. So, in this case, you can completely comprehend the complete laws from the laws of your own world. Such practice will definitely be easier. Moreover, because you are comprehending the laws of your own world, the impact of the real world on you will become smaller and smaller, and you can even achieve true transcendence!" Victor's face was a little hesitant, as if he was considering something.

　　Mithras nodded. The world is made up of countless laws, and those who live in it are restricted by various laws. However, if he comprehends the laws derived from his own world, the restrictions of the original world on him will become smaller and smaller. Since his own world is perfected by him, the laws will hardly have any restrictions on him. In this way, he can truly be called transcendent.

　　"But, my lord, there should not be just one law in this world. In this case, it is impossible for me to completely perfect my own world by myself." Mithras thought of what Victor had just said, that everything in the world is under the control of laws. In this way, there should not be just one or two laws, but a very complex system. It is impossible to comprehend such a system.

　　"It's like this. The laws in this world are infinite. It's impossible for one person to comprehend all of them, not even the tip of the iceberg. Therefore, you can only choose the basic laws. The rest of the laws will naturally derive after the basic laws are generated."

　　Victor nodded, pointed at the world in front of him and said: "There are countless laws in this world, but there are only four most basic ones. The four laws of earth, water, wind, and fire constitute the foundation of the law system. Other laws are just derived from them."

　　"Earth, water, wind and fire", Mithras was slightly stunned.

　　"That's right. These four laws are the basis of all the worlds. What you have to do is to comprehend them and integrate them into your world. In this way, your world will slowly derive the remaining laws from these four most basic laws to form a complete system of laws." Victor's expression was indifferent, but there was a little hesitation above his brows, as if he was considering whether to tell Mithras everything now.

　　Mithras nodded: "So that's how it is. I'm glad to learn from you!"

　　"I don't know if it's right or wrong to tell you these things!" Victor looked at Mithras with a more and more serious expression. "Once your world is completely perfect, people in the real world will no longer be able to pose any threat to you. At that time, if you have any plans, no one can stop you!"

　　Mithras was stunned. After thinking about it carefully, it made sense. If he really perfected his own world, it would be equivalent to possessing the power of a world. The thought of such a result was terrifying.

　　"I grew up in this world, where I have relatives and friends. I will never harm this world no matter what day it is!" Mithras said solemnly: "If one day you find out that my existence will pose a threat to the real world, you can just get rid of me."

　　"I believe you!" Victor nodded. "You must remember your promise today. This continent has suffered too many disasters. If one day you can end the suffering of this world, then end it!"

　　"The Great Destruction, the Great Destruction that occurs every tens of thousands of years?" Mithras thought of the Great Destruction that the two-headed snake Winnie mentioned, and asked.

　　"So you also know, no matter where you know this from, I can only tell you that the Great Destruction is not false, but it really exists." Victor nodded: "This world has existed for many times, no one can know it, but in my memory, the Great Destruction has appeared countless times."

　　"My lord, why don't you stop the great destruction from happening?" When Mithras thought of the scenes he saw in his sea of ​​consciousness, his eyes suddenly became red. The scene of destruction, the coming of destruction, and those humble cries and curses all appeared in his mind in an instant, shaking his soul again and again. He didn't know when, tears had already fallen from his eyes.

　　“Well, it seems that you have witnessed the Great Destruction in that Godhead.” Victor’s face showed a pained expression. “No one can stop the Great Destruction. I can’t do it, and no one can do it. But I believe you can, and that’s why I told you these things!”

　　"Me?" Mithras was slightly stunned, thinking of his own world. When he thought of the Lord of the World mentioned by the god in the godhood, he seemed to understand something in an instant, and his face became unusually pale.

　　"Lord of the World?"

　　Victor nodded, his eyes filled with hatred for an instant. It was surprising to see such an expression on his calm face, but this was exactly what could explain his hatred for the 'Lord of the World'.

　　"It was him. Over the endless years, he treated the human beings in the world as lambs to herd, reaping their lives time and time again. This is the so-called Great Destruction."

　　Chapter 31 Lord of the World!

　　"Why is he doing this?" Mithras felt as if his entire chest wanted to explode completely, and there was a faint light of blood in his eyes.

　　Victor shook his head: "I don't know, I don't know why he did that!"

　　"Could it be that he is not human? What kind of existence are we? Could it be that we are creatures created by him!", Mithras gasped heavily. Such news made his soul feel extremely heavy.

　　"No one knows whether he is a human or not, but I believe we are definitely not creatures created by him!" Victor said with certainty: "Over the long years, every time a great destruction occurred, he would not exterminate all humans, but leave some to reproduce. If he could create life like us, he would not be so merciful."

　　"Then the world we live in..." Mithras' face became paler and paler. If the Lord of the World also formed a world in his body like him, then wouldn't they be living in other people's bodies? That would be too scary.

　　"I don't know, but the world we live in is controlled by him!" Victor's face showed a little doubt.

　　"Then won't our current conversation fall into that person's ears!" Mithras was horrified when he thought of this. Facing the master of the world, he believed that even Victor would not have any resistance.

　　Victor shook his head: "This valley is completely within my territory. Even he cannot know what happened here. Therefore, no third person will know about our conversation."

　　Mithras nodded, and finally felt relaxed. However, he became interested in the field Victor mentioned, so he asked, "What kind of existence is the field you are talking about?"

　　"The so-called domain is actually a fictional world. All the rules in the domain are made by oneself, and you can do whatever you want!" Victor explained.

　　So that's how it is. Now that Mithras can understand the meaning of the existence of the laws, he can naturally understand the value of the existence of the domain. In such a space, Victor is the real controller, and all changes are subject to his wishes.

　　"The so-called holy domain and divine domain both refer to the ability of practitioners to cause changes in the surrounding heaven and earth. Divine-level practitioners can form a field around their bodies that is only controlled by themselves. The domain is a form of field." Victor was very patient with Mithras' questions and explained them carefully to him every time.

　　"The thickness of the earth, the gentleness of water, the lightness of wind, and the violence of fire, the four laws each have their own characteristics. The process of comprehending the laws will be very difficult, and outsiders cannot give you any help. You need to experience their existence bit by bit!" Victor said slowly: "Your soul is extremely clear, and it is much easier for you to comprehend the mysteries of the laws than ordinary people. However, even so, it will be a long road to comprehend the laws!"

　　Mithras nodded. The mysteries of heaven and earth were so profound. If it could be so easily understood, then wouldn't everyone in this world become a powerful god?

　　"My Lord, I have another question. Does this divine world exist in this world? If not, where do strong people like you live?"

　　Victor nodded: "The God Realm does exist. It is another dimension of this world. Everyone who lives there is a god-level being. However, there are also many god-level beings on the mainland. It's just that they don't appear easily, so the world doesn't know about them."

　　Mithras nodded, now he finally understood.

　　"Do you have any questions? If not, I'll send you away!" Victor looked at Mithras and sipped the essence of herbs in the wine glass.

　　"Are those people just now powerful gods? Since the God Realm exists, why don't they go to the God Realm but stay on the mainland?" asked Mithras, nodding his head.

　　"You guessed right. They are all god-level practitioners, that is, gods in the eyes of ordinary people. There are many reasons why they don't go to the God Realm. You will know this later!" Victor stood up, and the skeleton of the true god appeared in front of Mithras silently: "The owner of this skeleton was originally a true god of the light system. You have already obtained his divinity. What do you plan to do with this skeleton!"

　　Mithras shook his head: "I haven't thought about it either, but since he was a powerful true god when he was alive, then even his bones must not be ordinary things!"

　　"Well, the bones of a true god cannot be cut in half even by ordinary divine weapons. Naturally, it is a treasure. But precisely because of this, its use is very limited!" Victor nodded.

　　The skeleton of the true god cannot even be broken by divine weapons, so it is naturally difficult to make use of beings like Mithras. As for those beings who can break the skeleton, I am afraid that the skeleton will be of no use to them.

　　"Okay, I understand!" With a thought, Mithras received the skeletons on the ground into the world of his body. Originally, he was a little worried that the world would become ineffective like in the previous battle, but this time there were no shackles at all. The skeletons on the ground disappeared with just a thought.

　　"By the way, your world has just been born. Try to use it as little as possible during the battle, otherwise it will cause harm to it!" Victor stretched out his hand and a transparent mirror appeared in front of Mithras, and there seemed to be water flowing on the mirror.

　　"You've been here long enough, and I've told you everything I need to tell you. Leave now!"

　　"Thank you, sir!" Mithras bowed respectfully to Victor. If it weren't for Victor, he would have been injured by Dures and Wolfton, and even his life would have been in danger. Victor also told him so many secrets of the continent. Such a favor is indeed difficult to repay.

　　"Go!" Mithras only felt his body move, his eyes blurred, and his body had returned to the sea.

　　There was no trace of a battle in the calm sea water. Various marine creatures came and went, and it looked very prosperous. Mithras sighed in his heart. If he had not experienced it himself, even he would find it hard to believe that such an earth-shaking battle had taken place in such a sea area, and even several legendary gods appeared at once.

　　"Gods!" Mithras smiled and shook his head. Now he finally understood that the so-called gods were just practitioners who had cultivated to a higher level. In essence, they were also human beings, not gods.

　　There have never been any gods in this world. There are only beings that transcend ordinary people. However, even if they transcend all people, their identity as human beings will not change.

　　"Boss, that guy just now was so scary!" Doudou was still in shock. Until now, his body was still hiding in Mithras' arms. Victor's strength had left a profound impact on him.

　　"Master Victor is very powerful, but I can sense that he has no ill will towards us!" Mithras smiled and nodded: "We were able to escape death this time and know the future path of cultivation. This is all the kindness of the master. We will repay such kindness one day!"

　　"Well, it's just that his way of changing the world at will is so terrifying that it makes me feel like I'm dreaming now," Doudou was still a little afraid.

　　Mithras chuckled and said, "That only shows how powerful you are. One day we will reach that level too!"

　　"Of course, Boss now owns a world, and this alone is enough for us to walk sideways," Doudou said with some pride, "I want to break through to the Holy Realm as soon as possible. Can I practice the law that Master Kankan mentioned? If I can, that would be great!"

　　"Let's go find Guli and the others now. They must be getting anxious waiting for this long." Mithras' body flashed and instantly disappeared into the sea.

　　In the city of Handu, thousands of miles away from Cyprus, Juliet and others stayed in a woods outside the city with anxious looks on their faces. A long time had passed, but Mithras still hadn't appeared, which made everyone a little worried about Mithras' current situation.

　　"Nothing will happen to My Lord, right?" Hams walked back and forth on the ground. When he left, there were so many powerful people from the Holy Domain, and among them were people from the Holy Soul Palace. The attitudes of the remaining two parties towards Mithras were not very friendly, which made him very worried about what kind of danger Mithras would be in.

　　Gary shook his head: "Your Excellency is so powerful, there shouldn't be any accidents. Besides, Winnie has already rushed over. With him helping you, nothing will happen to you."

　　Although Gary said this, his face was also full of anxiety. The three forces were not friendly to Mithras. If they really wanted to unite to deal with Mithras, then even if Mithras was powerful, it would be difficult for him to escape.

　　"My Lord, nothing will happen to you. Let's just wait patiently for it to appear," Juliet frowned. This time, everything was really beyond her expectations. One accident after another made her feel it was unreal until now.

　　"Don't worry! Your contracted beast doesn't seem anxious at all, so nothing should go wrong. He has a soul connection with you, so he should be able to sense your situation," Hadus glanced at Guli, who was still tidying up her feathers beside him, and seemed to be thinking about something.

　　Several people nodded. Suddenly, Guli's body shook and she flew into the sky with a shrill and terrified voice.

　　"Could it be?" The faces of several people changed at once, and they all looked towards the south with the same heavy mood.

　　Chapter 32 Plan

　　The faces of several people changed drastically. Guli looked very anxious. Could it be that he sensed what happened to Mithras?

　　The two-headed snake was extremely angry, but the enemy in front of him was indeed stronger than him. Even though he was huge in size and had amazing defense, he was now covered with wounds.

　　After Winnie sent Juliet and others to the outside of Handu City, he set out to support Mithras. However, as soon as he flew here, the enemy on the opposite side suddenly appeared and forced Winnie to be his contracted beast.

　　The mark of the contract can be found on the fighting beasts below the holy realm. Once the strength of the contracted beast reaches the holy realm, the mark of the contract is difficult to be discovered. Winnie's current strength has reached the holy realm, so the mark of the contract on his body was not discovered by the visitor. The two-headed snake Winnie is also a proud person. He will not explain to the visitor, and the battle will naturally happen.

　　Du Minghan was also very surprised. The Winnie in front of him had obviously just entered the holy land, but he had persisted under his attack. This made him more determined to subdue the two-headed snake as his contracted beast.

　　Du Minghan also knew about the two-headed snake, an amphibious fighting beast. Knowing the huge room for development of the two-headed snake, he kept pestering Winnie, wanting to defeat the two-headed snake Winnie with his absolute strength.

　　His plan was obviously wrong. The two-headed snake surrendered to Mithras only because of the poisonous temptation conditions. If it weren't for those conditions, he would never surrender. Even if he was not strong enough, he could still fight hard.

　　"Why don't you surrender to me? Don't you understand that you are no match for me?" Du Minghan's strength is of course much stronger than a primary sanctuary like the two-headed snake. However, because he wanted to subdue the two-headed snake, he naturally had no intention of killing. He just wanted to make Winnie lose her fighting power, and then slowly convince Winnie.

　　Winnie's huge body was covered with scars. These scars looked extremely hideous, crisscrossed with blood and flesh surging. Fortunately, the regeneration pearl was still in his abdomen. Although the wounds were horrible, under the effect of the regeneration pearl, they could heal in a short time.

　　Du Minghan was equally shocked. At first he just thought that the two-headed snake Winnie was strong, but now it seems that is obviously not the case. The speed of repairing the wound is enough to be called a miracle.

　　In this way, Du Minghan didn't want to let Winnie go even more, and even his attacks were no longer restrained, but filled with murderous intent.

　　Although he didn't know how the two-headed snake could repair its wounds so quickly, he knew that it was definitely not the two-headed snake's own power, but it relied on some kind of treasure. This discovery even made him put aside the idea of ​​taming Winnie and only thought about how to get the treasure on Winnie.

　　The bodies of the strong men in the Holy Domain are extremely strong after being refined by the stars, and their repair ability is far greater than that of ordinary people. However, no matter what, the bodies of the strong men in the Holy Domain are still flesh and blood, and broken limbs cannot be repaired. They cannot resist some fatal injuries.

　　The ability that the two-headed snake Winnie is now showing is extremely terrifying. There are several scars that have obviously seriously injured him, but he recovered as before in just a short time. Such a treasure is even more precious to Du Minghan than a powerful contracted beast.

　　No matter how powerful the contracted beast is, it is only an external force. Once he can obtain the treasure on Winnie, he will almost have a few more lives. In this comparison, the treasure is naturally more important.

　　"You evil creature! How about if you just hand over the treasures on your body, I will spare your life!" Du Minghan's figure quickly wrapped around Winnie's left and right, and the long sword in his hand left scars on Winnie's body from time to time.

　　"Don't even think about it!" How could Winnie be willing to surrender? Two long letters kept whipping in the air, and countless transparent small bubbles appeared around his body. As long as Du Minghan's body approached, these bubbles would explode at the first moment. Although such an explosion would hardly cause any harm to Du Minghan, it would also cause a lot of trouble to his actions.

　　"You're not knowing how to live or die as a beast!" Du Minghan had been struggling with the two-headed snake for such a long time that he felt anxious. It was not because he had discovered the mark of the contract on Winnie's body, but because he knew that in a battle like this, all the powerful Saints within a thousand miles around would be able to sense it. Once any of the Saints came to check, his plan to get the treasure from Winnie's body would be faced with many changes.

　　He believed that as long as someone noticed the strangeness in Winnie's body, they would be able to guess what was going on, and might even compete with him for the treasure.

　　Therefore, Du Minghan is now trying his best. Every sword he strikes causes the surrounding space to vibrate continuously, and the scars on the two-headed snake Winnie are increasing.

　　"boom!"

　　The body of the two-headed snake Winnie suddenly dropped, and a low roar came from his body. A horrible wound appeared on the left head. This wound was almost one-third of the entire neck. Sticky blood kept pouring out. Winnie's head drooped weakly, and the injury was very serious.

　　"You beast, why don't you surrender to me!" Du Minghan stood more than a thousand meters away from Winnie, looking at him with twinkling eyes. He knew that if he pushed too hard, Winnie would most likely fight him to the death, and in that case, even with his current strength, he would not feel good.

　　Winnie raised his right head high and looked at Du Minghan with disdain. As a fighting beast from the Holy Land and a descendant of the ancient Hydra, he also had his own pride. Although Du Minghan was much stronger than him, it was impossible to make him surrender.

　　"Don't even think about it. Although I'm not as strong as you, once I make up my mind to die, you'll be skinned alive even if you don't die," Winnie looked at Du Minghan, the wound on the left side of his head slowly healing.

　　"Moreover, I can be sure that even if you can kill me, your end will not be good. As long as my master knows about this, you will not be able to avoid death!" The two-headed snake thought of Mithras, his eyes lit up. When he was most confident in breaking through the Holy Land, Mithras suppressed him with just his momentum and made him dare not move. From that moment on, Mithras became a god in his heart who would never be defeated. This is why he was willing to submit to Mithras.

　　Du Minghan was stunned. The battle had lasted for such a long time before he realized that there was a master behind the two-headed snake. One can imagine how surprised he was.

　　Being able to make the two-headed snake in the holy land surrender, Du Minghan is sure that the strength of the 'resident' mentioned by Winnie is not worse than him. In fact, judging from the treasures on the two-headed snake, the 'master' behind this person is even more terrifying. You know, even he is tempted by such treasures, but the person behind him does not take it seriously at all. This only shows that the person's strength has exceeded his imagination.

　　"Why didn't you tell me earlier?" Du Minghan's face looked a little ugly. He could imagine what kind of existence the 'master' that the two-headed snake mentioned would be.

　　After carefully observing the situation around him, Du Minghan did not detect the aura of a strong man above, which made him feel a little more at ease. As long as that person was not around, the matter was temporarily under his control.

　　"Do I need to tell you these things?" The two-headed snake Winnie sneered, "Don't you want the treasure in my body? Then come and get it. As long as you can kill me, the regeneration pearl in my body will be yours!"

　　Winnie's heart was already filled with anger. The strong sense of shame made him no longer have any scruples. He shook his body and rushed towards Du Minghan, and his long tail spun in a circle and swept out.

　　"Well, if we stop now we will still offend that person, so we might as well take the regeneration pearl from the two-headed snake's body while that person is not here." Although Du Minghan couldn't figure out why the master behind Winnie was not around, he could imagine that the man must have something very important to do right now, because when he saw the two-headed snake, Winnie looked very anxious.

　　"If I'm not mistaken, your master is currently unable to take care of himself, and you're in such a hurry just to rescue him, right!" Du Minghan leaped to avoid the attack of the two-headed snake Winnie, and looked at Winnie with twinkling eyes.

　　"So what? With the master's strength, who else on this continent can stop him? As long as he wants, he will appear here at any time!" The two-headed snake was not bragging intentionally, but in his heart, Mithras was just invincible. He, Doudou and Guli were very similar in this respect.

　　Du Minghan's face changed several times. Winnie's expression was full of respect, confidence and yearning, which made him start to fantasize about every famous and powerful person on the continent.

　　"We can't wait any longer!" Du Minghan gritted his teeth and made up his mind: "Since trouble has already occurred, we must cut off all traces of it!"

　　Du Minghan's body appeared above the two-headed snake in an instant, and his long sword pulled a light curtain hundreds of meters long, slashing straight towards Winnie's uninjured right head.

　　A series of bubbles came out of Winnie's mouth. The power of these bubbles was greatly reduced in the air, but this was his only means of attack after he got rid of his body.

　　Bubbles appeared under the light curtain, blocking the downward momentum of the light curtain like a layer of foam. The long tail came over and hit the top of the light curtain, just like breaking a mirror. The light curtain actually broke into several pieces, making a crackling sound.

　　"die!"

　　Du Minghan's body appeared on the left side. Winnie's left head was seriously injured and was in the process of repairing, so he didn't notice Du Minghan's body at all.

　　The long sword shot towards Winnie's left brain, which was being repaired, with a strong explosion sound, and instantly appeared near the eye socket. The force was enough for the long sword to penetrate the entire left brain.

　　Chapter 33 The Third Head

　　The long sword pierced into the eye socket on Winnie's left head!

　　Winnie's body twitched violently, but this reaction was still a little slow. Although the long sword did not directly penetrate the left brain, it left a big hole in it. This big hole was more terrifying than the original wound. Almost half of the head was broken, and red and white blood spurted out a long distance.

　　The life breath of the entire left brain became weaker and weaker, and the long letter that was originally held in the mouth naturally dropped down, and Winnie's body twisted violently and fell to the ground.

　　The two big heads of the two-headed snake Winnie exist independently, but after all, they grow on the same body. Even if the two heads are independent, they still have a certain connection. The serious damage to his left brain caused his right brain to fall into a temporary coma, and his whole body naturally twisted and twitched, falling like a meteorite.

　　Du Minghan's face lit up with joy. Although the sword did not completely penetrate Winnie's left brain, it was obvious that Winnie had no ability to resist at this time. His body dropped rapidly and he instantly came to Winnie's side. He raised the sword and chopped down towards Winnie's right brain. This time he almost used up all his strength to completely cut off the right brain of the two-headed snake Winnie.

　　call!

　　At this moment, Winnie's long tail swept over. Du Minghan never thought that Winnie could still attack at this time. His body was hit by the long tail and flew backwards thousands of meters.

　　"The third head!" While flying backwards, Du Minghan was surprised to see heads the size of two fists growing out from between Winnie's two heads, with a pair of small eyes staring at him fiercely.

　　Du Minghan had already noticed the bulge between Winnie's two heads, and knew that it was Winnie's third head that was about to appear. However, he did not expect that the third head would emerge at this time, causing his fatal attack to fail.

　　The third head of the two-headed snake already had its prototype. Under normal circumstances, the third head should have appeared immediately after Winnie broke through the holy realm. However, Winnie's breakthrough was not a natural breakthrough. Instead, he broke through under the stimulation of external forces. As a result, his real accumulation did not reach the holy realm level, so he could not produce the third head immediately after breaking through the holy realm.

　　Coincidentally, Winnie's breakthrough this time was not a natural process, but a stress response of the body between life and death. Therefore, now Winnie's third head has appeared, but his strength has not been improved at all. On the contrary, because the third head absorbed a lot of energy when it transformed, Winnie's body is now weaker.

　　Du Minghan stood firm and looked at Winnie. Under the control of the third head, Winnie's falling momentum had been stopped. The breath of life on the left brain became weaker and weaker, as if that head had died. The right brain kept shaking, as if enduring unspeakable pain.

　　"Turns out it was just an accident!" Du Minghan suddenly realized that the breath in Winnie's body was even weaker than before, which made him figure out the reason in an instant.

　　He moved his body and rushed towards Winnie again, the light from the long sword pointed directly at Winnie's third head. Now Winnie's left brain was on the verge of life and death, and his right brain was still in chaos. The only thing controlling his body was the third head that had just appeared. His purpose was very clear, which was to kill the third head that had just appeared, so that Winnie would fall into complete chaos and have no ability to resist.

　　"call!"

　　A transparent wind blade spit out from the mouth of Winnie's third head and instantly appeared beside Du Minghan.

　　Du Minghan's face changed drastically. The speed of this wind blade was too fast, and he couldn't even resist it. He could only barely move his vital parts away.

　　The wind blade pierced into Du Minghan's shoulder, blocking his forward momentum.

　　"The talent of the third head is actually wind control!" Du Minghan was surprised. Although he had long known that a two-headed snake would gain an additional ability with each head it grew, however, not to mention a three-headed snake, even a two-headed snake had not appeared on the continent for thousands of years. This special attack shocked him greatly.

　　The strong men in the Holy Domain can also emit wind blades, but those wind blades are actually energy. Unlike the wind blade emitted by Winnie now, it is completely composed of flowing wind, invisible and very strange.

　　whoosh!

　　There were two consecutive wind blades, and Winnie's third head looked a lot weaker all of a sudden. This head had just been created, and the attack it could launch was very limited.

　　Du Minghan was well prepared this time. He dodged the wind blade with a flash of his body and appeared in front of Winnie in an instant. He slowly twitched his sword, causing the space to vibrate violently and a dazzling white light shot out.

　　“Shhh!”

　　A long forked letter suddenly appeared and rolled towards Du Minghan's body. A huge head appeared above Du Minghan. It turned out that Winnie's right brain had awakened.

　　"Hmph!" Du Minghan did not retreat but advanced, and swung his sword down fiercely. A piece of letter several meters long fell down, and Winnie's body twisted again and quickly retreated.

　　"Want to escape?" Du Minghan sneered. Winnie's strength is not as good as before. He believes that he can kill Winnie soon.

　　A sword light appeared, which was a hundred meters long. The space was extremely distorted wherever it passed, and it even seemed to overlap. Although it had not broken yet, cracks could be seen. The sword light instantly caught up with Winnie's body, and its target was obviously Winnie's third head.

　　Winnie's right brain protected the new third head and his body retreated rapidly. However, the sword light did not go away. Instead, it became closer. The sword energy created a millstone-sized depression on the right brain.

　　"laugh!"

　　Winnie's body suddenly spun around, and at this moment the sword light came, piercing through Winnie's long tail and blasting a one-meter-long hole.

　　"Human, you are going too far. I will fight to the death and never let you succeed!"

　　Winnie felt very aggrieved in his heart, he knew that if he continued like this he would become weaker and weaker, and he wouldn't even have the strength to fight to the death. He made up his mind and stopped running away. A huge momentum burst out from his body. Under the influence of this momentum, the whole space was constantly shaking, and countless lines appeared in the transparent space, as if a huge spider was weaving a huge web.

　　"Oops!" Du Minghan's face changed drastically. Winnie's move was obviously to die with him. Although Winnie's strength had decreased a lot, he would not feel good if he really had to fight to death. More importantly, the treasure he had worked so hard to get would be destroyed.

　　All the power of the fighting beasts is concentrated in the crystal core. For them, the crystal core is their power hub and source. Winnie's current action is obviously to completely explode the energy in the crystal core in an instant. In this way, his body will completely collapse because it cannot withstand such power. However, before the collapse, his strength will increase a lot. Winnie also hates Du Minghan to the extreme, and knows that he has no chance of escaping safely, so he is determined to fight to the death with Du Minghan.

　　Du Minghan's body was already very close to Winnie, but at this time he began to retreat quickly, and the expression on his face became very ugly. Winnie's aura had been surging, and the power that made the entire space shake made him feel threatened. He gave up the idea of ​​attacking again and kept retreating.

　　"I'm going to make you pay the price!" Winnie's big eyes were bloodshot, and his huge body quickly approached Du Minghan, and the power fluctuations in his body became more and more obvious.

　　"Stop!" A voice suddenly appeared in the air, and the figure of Mithras appeared on Winnie's body. He gently pressed Winnie with his palm, and the majestic life energy poured in like a tide.

　　"Leave the rest to me!" There was a hint of anger on Mithras' face. He could feel Winnie's anger from a long distance. Even the soul connection between the two was chaotic, making it impossible for him to dissuade him.

　　The moment Mithras appeared, Du Minghan's face changed. Because the world in Mithras' body was basically formed, even if he stood in front of him, he could not sense Mithras' existence. Even Hadus and Wolfton were surprised by such a strange situation, let alone him. All the plans in his mind disappeared in an instant, and only one thought remained, which was to stay as far away from Mithras as possible.

　　"Boss, don't let him escape!" Although Winnie's eyes had calmed down a lot, they were still filled with deep hatred. He could sense that the breath of his left brain was weakening. Even the life energy input by Mithras could not stop such a change. His power came from his head. The loss of each head would cause his strength to decline. Thinking that his strength might regress, he really hated Du Minghan to the core.

　　"Don't worry!" Mithras could also sense the changes in Winnie, and he tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart, continuously inputting life energy into Winnie's left brain, but the momentum of weakness could not be controlled.

　　"Let's take a gamble!" Mithras took out a crystal core from his arms and slapped it into Winnie's left brain, guiding the life energy to communicate the connection between the crystal core and Winnie's body.

　　There was no change at all. Mithras felt a chill in his heart, knowing that Winnie's left side of the brain might not be saved. His body flashed and disappeared.

　　"Doudou, just look after Winnie. I'll be back soon!"

　　There was a strong murderous intent on Mithras' face. He didn't care about the cause and process of the incident. He just wanted to personally kill the person who seriously injured Winnie into the void. Only in this way could he calm the anger in his heart.

　　"Even if you escape to the horizon, you can't escape the fate of falling!"

　　Chapter 34 The Dustin Family

　　Mithras is indeed very angry now. It is almost certain that Winnie's left brain is going to die, which means that Winnie's strength will decline. What's more serious is that it will make it impossible for Winnie to evolve to the ultimate nine-headed state.

　　Although Du Minghan had not yet had a direct contact with Mithras, the strange feeling that Mithras gave him when he appeared made him feel afraid, so he fled without even a moment's hesitation.

　　"What is the origin of this person? The aura he exudes is so strange!" Du Minghan had already pushed his speed to the limit, but he could not get rid of the soul aura that enveloped him. However, when he wanted to find the source of that soul aura, he found nothing but emptiness. This feeling made him terrified.

　　Du Minghan even began to doubt whether Mithras was the legendary powerful man from the divine realm. Once this thought came into his mind, it could no longer be eliminated. It was like a spell that tightly bound him and made his face pale.

　　"Even if you escape to the horizon, you can't escape the fate of falling"

　　The voice of Mithras came from the sky, with a rumbling sound, as if the whole world was sentencing him. Du Minghan felt that there was no escape in his heart, and the breath of death seemed to have buried him.

　　"It's so horrible, how could I have provoked such an evil spirit!" Du Minghan regretted it very much. If he hadn't been greedy for a moment, he wouldn't have come to this point.

　　There was a cold look on Mithras' lips and his eyes were extremely gloomy. Du Minghan's figure had always been within his perception, and he could even sense Du Minghan's fear.

　　"Want to escape? That's not that easy!" Mithras's speed was already strong, and after smelting the World Tree, his body's strength reached a limit. Endless fighting spirit surged, leaving countless afterimages flying in the sky, making it impossible to tell which one was real and which one was an illusory afterimage.

　　Mithras's roar resounded throughout the sky, and the people of Roman City saw the most shocking scene of their lives. In the distant sky, a figure was fleeing in a panic, and behind him was a series of cold figures, each of which was so majestic, just like the legendary gods.

　　"That's, that's a powerful Saint!" Flying in the void, that is an ability that only the powerful Saints in the legend can possess. The residents of Roman City widened their eyes, forgetting the work in their hands and the steps under their feet.

　　The current situation is that the Saint Domain strongman in front is obviously fleeing, and he looks very panicked. The Saint Domain strongman is already a god-like existence in their hearts, but now he is forced into such an embarrassing situation. In an instant, the figure of Mithras is infinitely magnified in the hearts of these people, and some people with weak wills even kneel down, their faces turning extremely pale.

　　The distance was getting closer and closer, and a huge palm appeared out of nowhere and slapped Du Minghan's figure hard.

　　"Ah!", one cry after another sounded dully in people's throats, unable to go up or down, making everyone almost suffocate. A feeling of the collapse of heaven and earth enveloped everyone. That huge palm was still far away from Roman City, but the fall seemed to hit their hearts directly.

　　"Go down!" The voice of Mithras startled the white clouds above and they fled as if they were frightened. The power made the residents of Roman City stop breathing all of a sudden, and their hearts stopped beating as if they were being tightly squeezed by a hand.

　　Du Minghan felt as if his body had suddenly sunk into a quagmire and he could not move at all. He could only watch as a huge palm fell on him.

　　His heart and courage were completely shattered, and he couldn't even think of resisting. He couldn't exert any strength at all, which surprised Mithras, who just wanted to stop him from escaping.

　　In fact, although Du Minghan's strength is not as good as Mithras', he is not so vulnerable. However, he has long been frightened by Mithras's power. He has no courage to resist in his heart, and naturally he has no power to resist.

　　boom!

　　Du Minghan's body was like a meteorite, smashing heavily towards the ground. Although the landing distance was still several thousand meters away, the entire Roman City shook.

　　"What else do you have to say!" Mithras looked at Du Minghan who was struggling to stand up on the ground, the murderous look on his face did not diminish at all.

　　Although Du Minghan was knocked down by Mithras in one blow, he was, after all, a powerful Saint Realm warrior, and his physical strength had reached a limit. So, in fact, he did not suffer much damage. He just looked extremely embarrassed and lost face.

　　"Sir, this is just a misunderstanding. I didn't know at the beginning that the two-headed snake already had an owner!" Du Minghan looked at Mithras carefully and found that it was a completely unfamiliar face, and looked very young. The fear in his heart gradually subsided a lot.

　　"It doesn't look very powerful, and the power of the attack just now was not very great!" Du Minghan's heart calmed down. It seemed that Mithras' strength was not as strong as he initially thought.

　　As Mithras watched Du Minghan's face slowly calm down, he was a little surprised. This was completely different from the fear he had just shown.

　　"Hmph! Can a mere misunderstanding make up for the mistake you made? It is an indisputable fact that my contracted beast was seriously injured by you, and I want you to pay the price!" Mithras looked at Du Minghan with a sneer on his face.

　　"Sir, the fault in this matter is mine, but you just lost my face, so I think we should just end it like this. I can give you some compensation," Du Minghan's mind calmed down, and the confidence of the Saint Domain strongman was restored.

　　Mithras looked at Du Minghan and sneered: "Your face? What is that? In my eyes, you can't even compare to my contracted beast."

　　"Your Excellency is going too far. It is unwise to offend a Saint for the sake of a beast!" Du Minghan's attitude became tough. He has now determined that his strength is not much worse than that of Mithras, and the fear in his heart has been replaced by the pride of the Saint.

　　"Looking for death!" In the mind of Mithras, his contracted beasts were all like relatives. He could not tolerate Du Minghan being called a "beast". His figure flashed and he punched Du Minghan.

　　"Hmph! Sir, don't push me too hard. If we really fight, it's hard to say who will win or lose!" Du Minghan stepped aside, his face turned cold. To be honest, he didn't want to fight with Mithras because he knew it was his fault.

　　"Win or lose? All I want is your life!", Mithras sneered relentlessly, his body shook, and a huge transparent sword appeared in the sky. The dazzling light rushed straight to the sky, and a shock came from the space.

　　"Not good!" Du Minghan's face changed drastically. When the Overlord Sword just appeared, he had already sensed that he would definitely not be able to withstand the power of the Overlord Sword. Shocked, he jumped up from the ground and quickly fled away.

　　Layers of transparent water curtains rose from the ground and stood between heaven and earth, like pieces of freshly woven white cloth, and Du Minghan was the person weaving the curtains.

　　"You actually want to escape from my sight, can you really do it?", Mithras's cold laughter spread in the sky, and the towering sword suddenly fell down and crashed towards Du Minghan horizontally.

　　Layer upon layer of water curtains shattered under the tyrant sword, making a hissing sound, as if the water curtains had really become cloth, and the tyrant sword was a pair of scissors.

　　The residents of Roman City watched as water curtains rose around them. The strange feeling made them dare not move an inch, even if they were wrapped in the water curtains.

　　"Damn it!" Mithras's face changed. Du Minghan directly covered the Roman City with water curtains. These water curtains were broken by the Tyrant Sword. Just a little vibration would bring devastating consequences to the entire city, which made him a little cautious.

　　"A city, hundreds of thousands of lives, I don't believe you can do such a thing!" Du Minghan turned around hurriedly and saw that Mithras had indeed stopped above the city. He felt relieved, knowing that his life was temporarily saved.

　　"As long as I can return to the family, everything will be fine. I believe the elders will not stand for someone to bully them." Du Minghan believed that with his speed, he could escape successfully as long as he was given a chance. He still had confidence in this.

　　There are many hidden families on the continent. These families have been around for thousands or even tens of thousands of years and are very powerful. However, unlike the Holy Soul Palace and the God of Rebellion, they do not often move around on the continent. Therefore, in the eyes of the world, these families either do not exist at all or are just regarded as ordinary families. Only the high-level forces on the continent know how terrible these families are.

　　The family that Du Minghan was talking about is such an existence, the Dustin family of the Milan Empire. This family has existed for almost as long as the Milan Empire. For tens of thousands of years, this family has always abided by the ancestral teachings of their ancestors and has not frequently appeared on the mainland. Instead, they built a city, the Gaso City, in the Gaso Mountains thousands of miles away from Roman City. This city was built entirely by the Dustin family. Therefore, all the residents in the city are from the Dustin family. They farm and weave by themselves and almost exist independently of the mainland.

　　Du Minghan comes from such a family. This time he left the family just to take a walk, but he unexpectedly met the descendant of the legendary Hydra, which led to the previous events.

　　Looking at the water curtain in front of him, Mithras was a little anxious. The water curtain was dozens of miles long and dimensional. Such a distance was nothing in the eyes of the strong men in the Holy Land. If it was just to avoid harming the residents in the city, it could completely bypass it. But the current situation was that as long as he left a little time, Du Minghan might be able to escape completely.

　　"I can only give it a try!", Mithras made the decision in an instant.

　　Chapter 35 Odof

　　Mithras's face became serious. Looking at the layers of water in front of him, an idea came to his mind.

　　"Collect!", Mithras shouted in his heart as he looked at the water curtain in front of him.

　　Layers of water curtains disappeared in front of Mithras, and as Mithras' figure passed by, it was as if tightly closed doors were opened.

　　The cool water vapor blew over the residents, and the water curtain that blocked their vision disappeared layer by layer in an instant. Everyone seemed to have walked into a myth, with astonishment and confusion coexisting on their faces.

　　"Really!" A slight smile appeared on the corner of Mithras' mouth. He glanced at Du Minghan who was fleeing in front of him. His body seemed to be jumping, flashing, and in just an instant he came behind Du Minghan. Only a person with his physical strength could withstand such a speed.

　　You should know that speed is directly proportional to physical strength. Only when the physical strength is reached can you ensure that the body will not be injured when the speed is increased.

　　Du Minghan sensed a sharp aura coming and was shocked. Sometimes countless water curtains appeared behind him, but such obstacles could no longer be a problem for Mithras. The sharp aura behind him was getting closer and closer.

　　"Sir, why do you have to force me? Aren't you afraid of offending the Dustin family?" People from hidden families are not allowed to tell their origins when they travel around the continent, but Du Minghan really has no other choice now. He only hopes that Mithras knows the reputation of the Dustin family and has reservations in his heart.

　　However, he was obviously wrong. Mithras had never heard of the reputation of the Dustin family. Besides, with his personality, he would not have any scruples even if he knew Dustin's identity, otherwise he would not have fought against the entire Holy Soul Temple alone.

　　Du Minghan discovered that the breath not only did not stop, but was getting closer. The horror in his heart was indescribable. However, at this time he also knew that his plan to escape by relying on speed was a complete failure. His body stopped, and a sword light hundreds of meters long shot behind him.

　　"Hmph!", Mithras threw out with a casual punch, and the sword light shattered violently as if it were real.

　　"The Dustin family, what is that? I've never heard of it!" Mithras looked at Du Minghan, and a cold smile slowly spread across his lips.

　　"Sir, I know that I am no match for you, but it won't be that easy for you to kill me. I can make compensation so that we don't end up in a situation where both of us suffer losses," Du Minghan still retained a glimmer of hope.

　　"It's so easy for me to kill a character like you!" Mithras didn't want to get entangled with Du Minghan anymore. With a flash of his body, a huge sword of light appeared in the sky. The surging power made the space make a crackling sound.

　　"One hundred thousand flags!" Du Minghan's face changed drastically. He sensed an irresistible force from the Overlord Sword. This force had the absolute power to kill him.

　　Countless black ice flags appeared in front of Du Minghan, and a murderous aura spread out. The hidden family was extremely powerful and had many powerful combat skills. Du Minghan was now using the most basic combat skill of the Dustin family, the Xuanshui Jue. This skill required the practitioner's body attribute to be water. In the Dustin family, there were many people who learned this set of combat skills.

　　Countless flags seemed to become real in an instant, fluttering and constantly moving, forming an arrow and rushing towards Ba Dao.

　　boom!

　　The sword and the flags collided violently, and the sword light split the arrowhead formed by the flags into two halves, but soon the flags arranged behind came up to form a new arrowhead.

　　"Interesting!" Mithras was a little surprised. He clearly felt that Du Minghan's strength had changed greatly after using this kind of combat squeeze, and he could even barely hold on under the attack of the Tyrant Sword.

　　"Cut!", Mithras shouted secretly in his heart, and the light on the sword suddenly became much brighter, cutting into the inside of the arrow, and a crackling sound came from the arrow head of the flag.

　　"Turn!" Du Minghan's face turned pale and he shouted. Countless flags were completely divided into two parts with his shouting. The two independent parts instantly combined into two arrows and shot towards Mithras.

　　"Good!", Mithras secretly praised in his heart, this kind of fighting skills is really rare, and new changes can actually occur under such circumstances. However, he was just a little surprised. The domineering sword suddenly turned and chopped fiercely on the two parallel arrows.

　　clang!

　　The collision of the two energies actually produced a sound of metal, as if the swords and arrows transformed from the two energies had become real existences in an instant.

　　boom!

　　Countless flags turned into nothingness in this collision, and the color of the Tyrant Sword also dimmed a lot, but it did not disappear, and slashed towards Du Minghan.

　　"It's over!" Du Minghan's face was full of fear. He didn't expect that Mithras' strength was so strong that even his most proud attack couldn't do anything to him. He felt a chill in his heart.

　　The huge blade slashed down towards Du Minghan, and Du Minghan fled away in horror, but the Overlord Sword had already locked onto him, and how could his movement speed match the spread of the blade's light?

　　"Sir Mithras, please calm down!" A figure suddenly appeared in the sky.

　　A vortex composed entirely of water appeared under the Overlord Sword. The rotating water stuck the Overlord Sword so that it could not move. Mithras was shocked. Although he did not know the mystery of the law yet, the vortex in front of him obviously contained the power of the law, otherwise it would be impossible to cause such a change.

　　There is not a single energy fluctuation on the slowly rotating vortex, as if it is a real vortex. This is definitely not an illusion created by energy, but a real object. This can only be explained by the power of the law.

　　A tiny face appeared in front of Mithras. This face looked very young, dressed in white and elegant, like a young man out for a spring outing.

　　"Sir Mithras, please calm down. Although I don't know what happened between you and Du Minghan, I think everything can be discussed. This will be good for everyone!" The person who suddenly appeared had a smile on his face and was not on guard at all. He slowly walked to Mithras in the void.

　　"Who is this person? Is he also a member of the Dustin family that Du Minghan mentioned? He is very powerful!" Mithras frowned slightly. He felt a little confused by this person's attitude. If he saw someone related to him being hunted, he believed that he would definitely not have such a good expression. He would probably rush to help at the first moment. However, this person now had a smile on his face and did not show any dissatisfaction from beginning to end.

　　He didn't know that the person on the opposite side was also surprised, but what surprised him was the youth of Mithras. Although he already knew of the existence of Mithras and was arranged to maintain a good relationship with Mithras as much as possible, he was still a little surprised when facing the young face of Mithras.

　　In his impression, Mithras, who was able to alarm that person, should be an extremely powerful being. However, just by taking a look at him, he understood that Mithras's strength was not as strong as he had imagined. He could not even touch the laws. How could such a person be valued so much in front of that being?

　　"Except for being young, there is nothing outstanding about him. At best, he just has certain development potential. But such a person is not worthy of your attention!" Although he was confused in his heart, the expression on his face did not change at all. Since he was valued by that adult, there must be something about Mithras that cannot be underestimated. With that adult's status in the entire Dustin family, even if he was asked to greet an ordinary person with a smile, he would not have any resistance, because in his eyes, that adult was a god around him.

　　"Who are you?" Mithras did not want to have a conflict with such a strong man. Since he knew the meaning of the law, he understood that his strength might be at the top among ordinary holy lands, but it was nothing in the eyes of those strong men who had already come into contact with the law.

　　The power of law is the power of heaven and earth, representing the will of heaven and earth. Such power cannot be inferred by common sense, because it has surpassed the scope of power and become a means of communicating with God.

　　"Haha, I'm Odolf from the Dustin family, he's my clansman!" Odolf glanced at Du Minghan behind him and explained to Mithras with a smile.

　　"So, you have come here specifically to save him?" Mithras said with a sneer.

　　Although the opponent is powerful, he will never change because of the disparity in strength. Therefore, there is already a sense of hostility in his words.

　　Odolf did not change because of Mithras' hostility. He smiled and said, "You can say that, but it's not entirely true. Sir Mithras doubted my intentions."

　　Du Minghan had been standing behind Odolf. From the moment Odolf appeared, he became trembling with fear, as if he was very afraid of the person in front of him, and he didn't even dare to say hello.

　　"What exactly happened?" Odov turned around and looked at Du Minghan, the smile on his face disappeared.

　　Du Minghan's body was visibly shaken, and he quickly lowered his head and said, "Great Elder, please listen to my explanation!"

　　Mithras was shocked. He didn't expect that the Odolf in front of him was the great elder of the Dustin family. He didn't know why he had such an attitude.

　　Du Minghan tremblingly explained to O'Dolph what had happened, and naturally he deliberately exaggerated his own innocence, because he had already seen that O'Dolph's appearance this time was not to make decisions for himself, but to appease Mithras.

　　"So that's how it is. It seems that the fault lies with you." Odolf nodded, sighed and continued, "In that case, you should cut off one of your arms and apologize to Lord Mithras!"

　　"Mr. Mithras, do you think my judgment is fair?" Odolf asked Mithras.

　　Chapter 36 Invitation

　　Odolf looked at Mithras and said with a smile: "Sir Mithras, do you think my decision is fair?"

　　Mithras was confused. Although the punishment of cutting off one's arm was a bit light, according to his initial idea, Odolf would most likely protect Du Minghan and make the matter smaller with his own strength. Because if a fight really broke out, Mithras knew clearly that he would not be a match for Odolf, who had already begun to practice the mysteries of the laws. In this case, even if Odolf insisted on protecting Du Minghan, he would have no way to stop him.

　　"Great Elder, I!" Du Minghan's face was filled with panic. He cut off one of his arms. He was not one of those powerful people who had successfully practiced the laws of cultivation. Such an injury was almost impossible to repair, and it would be a great loss to his strength.

　　Odolf's face changed, and he said coldly: "You hurt Lord Mithras's contracted beast, and this punishment is already my shameless defense, you don't need to say more!"

　　Du Minghan was shocked and dared not to raise any objection anymore. In the Dustin family, Odolf, the great elder, frightened him more than the head of the clan, because Odolf was in charge of rewards and punishments in the Dustin family.

　　Mithras frowned slightly. According to their respective losses, Winnie's left brain would most likely be necrotic. Such damage would naturally be more serious than an arm. However, Mithras also knew that Odolf was already giving him face by being able to do this. You know, on this continent, strength is the foundation of all justice.

　　"Why do you do this, sir?" Mithras asked. He was puzzled by Odolf's performance. He believed that if he encountered the same thing, he would not be able to do this.

　　Odolf shook his head and said with a smile, "Sir Mithras, there is no need to be confused. You just need to know that our Dustin family has no hostility towards you!"

　　Mithras knew that he would not get the answer he wanted if he continued asking, so he looked at Odov and nodded: "Although you treated me like this, this matter is your fault, so I will not accept your Dustin family's favor!"

　　"Of course, haha, you're overthinking it!" Odolf laughed, turned to look at Du Minghan, shook his head, and waved his hand, and an ice blade shot out from the space.

　　The light flashed slightly, and Du Minghan's right arm had fallen to the ground and turned into a layer of ice chips. The strange thing was that no blood flowed out from the broken arm, but a layer of transparent water light was flowing slowly.

　　Mithras was shocked. He believed that he would not be able to resist such an ice blade because the speed was beyond his understanding and reached an incredible level.

　　"If a real fight breaks out, I'm afraid I won't be a match for him," Mithras compared his speed with Odov's just now, and felt a chill in his heart. Only then did he understand how powerful the so-called law-based strong men were. Thinking of his previous vague understanding, he smiled bitterly in his heart.

　　"It seems that if I don't follow the path of law, I will still be just as vulnerable in the eyes of these truly powerful people. I'm just a slightly larger ant!" For the first time, Mithras felt that his strength was so weak, and he became more enthusiastic about practicing the law.

　　"Go and heal your wounds. I want to talk to Lord Mithras." Odolf glanced at Du Minghan and sighed. The Holy Domain is the absolute backbone of any force, especially in this continent where strong people from the Holy Domain rarely appear. Losing an arm will definitely reduce Du Minghan's strength, which is a loss for the entire family. However, since the lord made such an arrangement, he must have his considerations. Odolf still obeyed the order without hesitation.

　　"Your Excellency will not blame me for taking action on his behalf, will you?" Odolf looked at Mithras and said with a wry smile: "After all, he is one of my people. I really can't bear to see him take action on his own."

　　Mithras shook his head: "This is human nature. If you have nothing else to do, I will leave now!"

　　Mithras was really worried about the current situation of the two-headed snake Winnie. Besides, he always felt weird and uneasy if he continued to stay here.

　　"The ancestral land of our Dustin family is in the Gasoline Mountains of the Milan Kingdom. On behalf of our family, I invite you to visit there when you have time." Odolf looked at Mithras and said with a smile, "I believe that both the host and the guests will enjoy themselves by then!"

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded: "I'll make a note of it. If I have time, I will definitely come to visit you!"

　　"Then I won't try to keep you here. I believe you must be very anxious about the contracted beast now. I'll be waiting for you in the Gasoline Mountains!" Odov nodded with a smile.

　　"Okay, then I'll take my leave now!" Mithras was also very curious about Odov and the Dustin family behind him. The source of this curiosity was Odov's extraordinary courtesy towards him, which made him vaguely grasp something, but when he thought about it carefully, he found nothing.

　　From O'Dolph's attitude, he could sense that the Dustin family did not have any hostility towards him. Instead, they seemed to be deliberately trying to show goodwill, which made him very confused, and he would probably only know this confusion after he arrived at the Dustin family.

　　However, it is obviously not the best time to visit the Dustin family. He still has too many things to do, and he must be on guard against others. He clearly sees the shortcomings of his own strength from Odov, which requires him to step into the door of law practice as soon as possible. Only when his own strength is improved, he will be able to handle any situation with ease.

　　"Goodbye!", Mithras bowed to Odov, hesitated for a moment, and a breath of life rushed into the pale Du Minghan's body.

　　"Although this life energy cannot make your arm grow again, it can at least prevent your strength from decreasing too much. Today's incident happened suddenly, and it was an unintentional mistake on your part. By doing this, we no longer owe each other anything!" Mithras' figure flashed and quickly flew in the direction he came from.

　　Odolf did not try to stop it from beginning to end, as if he knew what Mithras meant. Instead, Du Minghan was frightened. However, he did not expect that after the energy entered his body, his injuries stabilized quickly.

　　"He is indeed a person that the adults value. He is decisive and efficient, not pedantic at all. Good! Good!" Odolf looked at the figure of Mithras leaving, his eyes lit up, and his face was full of admiration.

　　"Let's go back to the family and see if the adults can help you regenerate your broken arm!" Odolf looked at Du Minghan and flew towards the Caucasus Mountains.

　　Du Minghan's physical pain had disappeared, but he felt very confused and even dissatisfied in his heart. Even if the fault was his, the Dustin family had existed for tens of thousands of years. When did they become so easy to talk to? He even felt that Odolf was a bit flattering.

　　"Why does the Great Elder treat him like this? Is there some secret about him?" Du Minghan was in deep thought and put the matter of the broken arm aside.

　　"Don't you understand why I did this? You feel aggrieved!" Odolf looked at Du Minghan and said with a smile: "Don't have any doubts. In my opinion, this is not a bad thing. At least it is necessary for the whole family."

　　The confusion on Du Minghan's face became even more intense. He looked at Odof's smiling face with a little surprise. He couldn't understand why being so humble could be a good thing.

　　"As long as you know that it was the master in the family who asked me to do this, you won't have such doubts!" ​​Odolf sighed and said slowly: "The family's current situation is entirely due to the credit of that master, so as long as it is arranged by the master, it will definitely not go wrong!"

　　Du Minghan was shocked. As a core member of the family, he certainly knew the adult that Odolf was talking about. All the doubts in his heart were swept away. Only then did he remember that Odolf had just said that he would ask that adult to heal him personally after returning to the family. His heart suddenly became hot.

　　"Great Elder, don't worry, as long as it's for the family, I won't frown even if my life is taken, let alone an arm!" Du Minghan's face was full of excitement. Such a sudden conflict actually had extraordinary significance for the family, which made him very excited.

　　Odolf nodded and said, "I understand your thoughts, but the Lord has not explained what significance Mithras has for our family. However, something that the Lord can personally inquire about must not be simple!"

　　"Great Elder, I understand that as long as it is arranged by the adults, it will definitely not be wrong, but do you think he will visit our family?"

　　Du Minghan shook his head and said, "If this happened to me, I wouldn't feel comfortable visiting you!"

　　"I think it's very likely that we have no hostility towards him. I believe he can feel it, and he will also find out about us. With the comparison of strength, he will have more and more doubts in his heart. If he wants to solve the doubts in his heart, he has to pay us a visit!" Odolf laughed and said, "He has doubts in his heart, and so do we. Well, when he shows up in the family, he will solve all the doubts!"

　　Mithras frowned. Odolf's attitude towards him had become a huge knot, lingering in his mind for a long time.

　　Suddenly, Mithras's face changed, and Doudou's anxious cry came from his soul. At this time, the soul contract between the two-headed snake Winnie and him became shaky, as if the connection was about to be completely broken.

　　This situation would only occur when the contracted beast was close to death. However, when he left, Winnie's left brain was only in danger. How could such a big change happen suddenly?

　　Chapter 37 Return to the Valley

　　"Be careful, it's catching up!" Carlos loudly reminded Crook and Miyin beside him, but there was no sign of nervousness on his face. Instead, he seemed a little excited.

　　"Will this really work?" Crook asked doubtfully as he ran.

　　"It should be possible!" Mi Yin glanced at the stone dragon behind him and said, "At least we can use it to attract those iron-armed apes, so that we can take the opportunity to sneak into the valley."

　　It turned out that after the last failure, Mi Yin was healing his wounds while thinking about how to deal with the Iron-Armed Ape in the valley. After a period of time, he really came up with an idea, which was to use other fighting beasts to attract the attention of the Iron-Armed Ape in the valley, so that they could take the opportunity to sneak into the valley to see what was going on.

　　The three people spent several days selecting the appropriate bait, and finally the level eight stone dragon became their target.

　　The stone dragon is not a true dragon, but it does have a certain amount of dragon blood. This fighting beast is very honest in nature and generally does not initiate attacks actively. Moreover, its movement speed is not very fast, but its defense ability is very strong. Its body is as solid as rock. The strange "Stone Skin Technique" can bless itself and enhance its defense. It can also be used to attack the enemy, slowing down its speed, or even fixing the opponent.

　　Obviously, the stone dragon is the most suitable bait. It is not fast, so Mi Yin and the other two will not be in danger when they lead it to the valley. Moreover, once a battle with the Iron-Armed Ape occurs, even if the stone dragon realizes that it has been tricked, it will be difficult for it to retreat due to its speed. This will buy the three more time.

　　The stone dragon is not fast, but it is huge and its stone skin technique is very strange. In this case, it is difficult for the Iron-Armed Ape to hurt it. Only by using the advantage in numbers to entangle it can the pressure on the three be reduced. This is another consideration.

　　As for how they made the gentle stone dragon fall into their trap, just look at the giant egg in Mi Yin's arms at that moment and you will know. It turns out that the three people stole the stone dragon's eggs that were about to hatch. In this way, no matter how gentle the stone dragon's temperament is, it is difficult for it not to get angry.

　　call!

　　A ray of khaki light enveloped Mi Yin. It was obvious that Shi Long had chosen Mi Yin because he was holding someone else's child in his arms, even if it was an unborn child.

　　Mi Yin's body suddenly jumped forward, and the grass and trees on the ground behind him suddenly became stiff. A thick layer of rock appeared on their surface, looking indescribably weird.

　　"This guy's Stoneskin Technique is really weird. Fortunately, he is not fast, otherwise, it would be difficult to dodge!" Mi Yin's body rushed forward quickly. This place was very close to the valley. As long as they moved forward a little further, they would be within the valley.

　　huff huff!

　　The stone dragon does not look like a dragon at all. Its face is covered with deep wrinkles and it has no sharp teeth. Although its eyes are angry, they are more of a simple and honest look, even dull.

　　The stone dragon is not a carnivorous fighting beast, which can be seen from its teeth. Therefore, it is rare among the fighting beast population with dragon blood.

　　The stone dragon's body is as big as four or five horses, and its entire body is the same dark gray. If you look at it from a distance, you might mistake it for a rock. Its four legs are very thick and short, and the ground trembles slightly with every step it moves.

　　"Second brother, we have reached the valley, what should we do?" Cruz looked at the valley ahead and asked loudly, "Hurry up and make a decision!"

　　Among the three, Crook is the strongest in terms of strength. However, if something really happens, Crook seldom has his own opinions. It is not that he is a person without opinions, but he knows that he is far inferior to Mi Yin in calculating. Even Carlos is much stronger than him. Therefore, he is too lazy to think about it himself.

　　"Just rush in!" Mi Yin had a confident smile on his face. He watched the stone dragon catch up with him and rushed into the valley first.

　　"Is this going to work? Please don't kill us!" Carlos shouted exaggeratedly, but his speed of action was not slow at all. He followed Mi Yin closely and broke into the valley.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　The nameless golden flowers in the valley gave off a faint fragrance, making people feel relaxed and happy. However, soon bursts of heavy roars came from around the valley, and dark shadows suddenly appeared from both sides of the valley, surrounding the three people.

　　This time the three people were well prepared and kept an eye on the changes in the valley. Finally, they discovered the hiding place of these iron-armed apes. They were caves covered by weeds and were difficult to find from the bottom of the valley.

　　"Second brother, your plan doesn't work. The stone dragon outside hasn't come in!" Carlos looked at the iron-armed apes in front of him and felt a little nervous. The last thrill was still vivid in his mind.

　　Mi Yin's expression also looked a little nervous. These iron-armed apes in front of him had prevented him from moving for nearly ten days. Even now he was not completely well. If the stone dragon really did not appear, this time might be even more troublesome than the last time.

　　"Don't worry! The stone dragon will definitely not give up its child. Just wait and see!" Mi Yin said with a smile: "The most important thing now is that although we have found the valley, the direction we should move in next is not drawn on the map, so we need to find it ourselves."

　　Whoosh!

　　Some of these iron-armed apes still had scars, which were probably the injuries they suffered last time. So, before the three people could come up with a conclusion, four or five iron-armed apes had already leaped high into the air and pounced on them.

　　"Get out!" Crook swung the broad-backed longsword in his hand violently. This time he only used the strength of his body and did not use his fighting spirit. However, this giant sword made in Hannao City weighed hundreds of pounds. Adding his strength, it was probably more than a thousand pounds. Crook was still restraining his strength, because from the last battle he found that these iron-armed apes would become even more crazy once they saw blood.

　　boom!

　　An iron-armed ape swooped down from mid-air and was smashed to the ground by the broad back of the sword. It struggled several times but failed to stand up, with blood oozing from its mouth and nose.

　　Crook didn't even pay any attention to the Iron-Armed Ape. He was very confident in his own strength. This blow had already injured its internal organs, and even if it didn't die, it would no longer be able to fight.

　　Mi Yin was using a dagger that was several feet long. His own strength was not outstanding, but his body movements were very flexible. Before the Iron-Armed Ape that pounced on him reached him, his body had already turned slightly, and the dagger lightly scratched its throat. A stream of blood gushed out, and the Iron-Armed Ape's body suddenly lost strength and fell from mid-air.

　　Carlos's fighting style seemed more brutal than the other two. He swung his fists in circles and smashed them hard on the back of an iron-armed ape in front of him. With a click, the body of the iron-armed ape went limp.

　　"Why is there still no movement? Should we retreat?" The sound of the ground shaking that was there just now suddenly stopped completely. It was obvious that the stone dragon had stopped, which made Carlos a little anxious.

　　If the three of them were only able to deal with a dozen Iron-Armed Apes, it would not be difficult. However, the number in front of them now far exceeded this number, and there were still roars coming from above the valley, and they didn't know how many there were. In this case, once the number of Iron-Armed Apes increased, it would be difficult for them to leave again.

　　"No need!" Although Mi Yin was a little anxious, if they escaped from the valley at this time, they would not only have to face the Iron-Armed Ape, but also the Stone Dragon that held a grudge against them. If these two fighting beasts cooperated, their crisis would be even more serious.

　　"Why are you running away? Last time, these beasts relied on their numbers to beat us into a pulp. This time, we can vent our anger on them," Crook shouted. Suddenly, a spot of light appeared on the broad sword. This light made the iron-armed apes around him feel threatened and they kept retreating.

　　"You beasts, take my sword!" Crook would only act flamboyantly in battle, just like now. The nearly two-meter-long sword matched with his burly figure, he looked really majestic.

　　The long sword did not use any fancy moves, just a simple sweep. However, this time even the air made bursts of explosions, and the power contained in it could be imagined.

　　boom!

　　The broad back of the sword swept across the iron-armed gray apes in front of it. This time, four or five of the iron-armed gray apes were unable to dodge and were hit by the long sword. Their horse-sized bodies flew sideways, and it seemed that they were doomed to die.

　　"What a joy!" Crook actually grinned. This boss who was never good at talking would become very arrogant during a fight, with a momentum far beyond his actual strength.

　　"Boss, good job, kill these beasts!" Carlos was excited to see that Crook's sword was so powerful. He suddenly appeared among the group of iron-armed apes in front of him, punching and kicking bravely.

　　Mi Yin's eyes lit up, his observation was more detailed than Carlos's. Crook's sword could cause such power, it was obvious that he was not far from breaking through to the eighth-level War King.

　　Awww!

　　The iron-armed apes surrounding the three people suddenly retreated several meters away, and roared with their heads raised. The sound was extremely harsh. As they roared, black shadows appeared on both sides of the valley and also roared.

　　Oh!

　　An even more deafening roar was heard, and the faces of the three people changed. It was because of this sound that all the Iron-Armed Apes became extremely crazy. Now this sound appeared again, which was definitely not a good sign.

　　In an instant, the eyes of the Iron-Armed Ape surrounding the three people turned red, filled with bloodshot and cruel light, and approached them step by step.

　　Chapter 38 Break in!

　　"It's bad!" The three of them were shocked.

　　"What should we do now?" Carlos felt a little anxious as he looked at the Iron-Armed Grey Apes approaching in front of him. If he hadn't been rescued by Mi Yin last time, he would have died under the claws of these Iron-Armed Grey Apes. Now, the situation was so similar to last time, it would be difficult for the three of them to escape.

　　"What else can we do? Just fight!" Crook said loudly, "Since we were able to get out once, we can get out a second time. Didn't you notice that the number of Iron Armed Apes this time is much less than last time?"

　　The two men took a closer look and found that it was indeed the case. Although they were surrounded by many Iron-Armed Apes, the number was much smaller than the last time.

　　"I understand, it's Shilong. Although he didn't come in from the outside of the valley, the Iron-Armed Ape will not be at ease and has sent people to guard against him." Mi Yin's eyes turned and he thought of the reason. Even so, the current situation is not very optimistic. The most important thing is to find a way to let Shilong put aside his hesitation and enter the valley.

　　"This is the only way!" Mi Yin made up his mind and took out the stone dragon egg in his arms and threw it hard on the ground. The hard shell shattered, revealing the red and white soft sac inside. It seemed that this stone dragon was about to be born.

　　Crook and Carlos were shocked. This egg was the last resort to lure the stone dragon, but it was smashed to pieces by Mi Ying. Didn't this shatter Ji'ang's last hope?

　　"Second brother, what's wrong with you?" Carlos looked surprised.

　　Mi Yin nodded: "You will understand in a moment, but it is really unbearable to do this!"

　　Oh!

　　Suddenly, there was an angry roar outside the valley, the ground shook violently, and the Iron-Armed Apes surrounding the three people also became confused.

　　Soon, the figure of the stone dragon appeared in the valley, and the Iron-Armed Ape that was blocking in front of it was violently knocked away by its strong body. The Iron-Armed Ape's sharp claws grabbed its body, but could not hurt it at all.

　　Oh!

　　The stone dragon's eyes were bloodshot and it was gasping for breath. It sensed the smell the moment its eggs were broken. The hatred in its heart made it no longer care about the iron-armed ape in front of it. It rushed in directly, targeting Mi Yin and the other two.

　　"This has completely angered him!" Mi Yin said with a serious face: "We must find the secret in the valley as soon as possible!"

　　The appearance of the stone dragon posed a deep threat to the Iron-Armed Ape. These beasts, which were not very intelligent, actually gave up their encirclement of the three people and pounced on the stone dragon one by one.

　　Oh!

　　The stone dragon ignored the iron-armed apes in front of him, and stared at the pool of blood and the red and white soft capsule on the ground with his blood-red eyes. Perhaps he had sensed that the child inside was dead, so he roared in grief and anger, and thrust his huge body towards Mi Yin, slamming into her. However, his speed was not very fast even in this situation, and was only slightly faster than an ordinary person's running.

　　Whoosh!

　　Rays of pale yellow light flickered, and the bodies of the iron-armed apes surrounding the stone dragon were covered with a layer of rock half a finger thick. The swift attack just now suddenly stopped, as if they were stone sculptures that appeared out of thin air.

　　Fortunately, the range of the "Stone Skin Technique" released by the stone dragon was not large, and it only covered the few iron-armed gray apes in front of it. So, in a blink of an eye, more than ten iron-armed gray apes pounced on it, grabbing or biting, and violently hitting the rocks outside the stone dragon's body. This was the Stone Skin Technique that the stone dragon cast on itself.

　　Click, click!

　　Stone chips flew everywhere. Under the attack of more than ten iron-armed apes, a trace of blood finally appeared on the stone dragon's body. Its forward steps were also blocked, and it could only utter angry roars.

　　"Get out of the way!" Carlos knocked away an iron-armed ape next to him with one punch, and quickly moved towards the depths of the valley. The other two people stood on the left and right, injuring or killing the iron-armed apes that pounced on them.

　　Although the Iron-Armed Ape had given up on besieging the three people and focused on the stone dragon, this did not mean that all the Iron-Armed Apes in the valley were like this. Some of them did not step forward to join the siege, but were scattered in the valley like guards responsible for protection.

　　With the stone dragon pulling away a large number of iron-armed apes, the remaining ones no longer posed a threat to the three people. They ran wildly all the way and soon arrived at the end of the valley, where the bodies of several people stopped instantly.

　　In front of them were two neatly arranged rows of Iron-Armed Apes. Compared with the Iron-Armed Apes outside, these ones looked more burly and more powerful. The faces of the three people changed instantly.

　　These iron-armed apes stood in front of them like well-disciplined soldiers, with a deep black hole behind them. These iron-armed apes were not moved at all after seeing the three of them, and even just glanced at them without any reaction.

　　"How could this happen!" These three people all had this question in their minds. The strange behavior of these Iron-Armed Magpies made them feel very bad.

　　Mi Yin's face also became very serious. Last time, they had just entered the valley and were chased out by the Iron-Armed Ape. Therefore, they only knew what the situation at the end of the valley was like now.

　　"The cave they are guarding might be the place we are looking for, but judging from the current situation, it is very difficult to break through them and get inside. Moreover, it is hard to predict what kind of dangers exist below," Mi Yin frowned, analyzing the situation at hand.

　　Crook nodded: "Now that we are here, what else is there to think about? Just go down and kill them. We should respond to each move as it comes. Standing there will be of no use at all."

　　Mi Yin looked at Carlos and nodded: "This is the only way now, but you must be careful, there is a sense of weirdness in this, and there may be some unexpected dangers."

　　Crook nodded, glanced at the iron-armed apes in front of the cave, and said loudly: "Follow me, let's rush down in one go!"

　　The long sword dragged on the ground, rubbing out dazzling sparks, and Crook rushed towards the cave a hundred meters away. When he was still more than ten meters away, the long sword swept across with his body.

　　boom!

　　The two iron-armed apes standing in front of Crook seemed to be restricted by something. Until this moment, they did not move away from their original first step, and their long claws reached out to grab the sword.

　　Snap!

　　The four sharp claws fell, and the two iron-armed apes let out low roars from their throats, but their bodies did not move at all. This situation surprised Crook a lot, and he felt a deep sense of uneasiness. Although these iron-armed apes did not resist fiercely, it was precisely because of this that they seemed even more weird.

　　Oh!

　　A low voice came from the cave, and in an instant all the iron-armed apes guarding in front of the cave moved, as if they had received some kind of instruction, becoming extremely ferocious and pouncing towards the three people.

　　"Kill!" Crook swung his sword vigorously, knocking down the two Iron-Armed Grey Apes in front of him. However, he was a little surprised in his heart. The strength of these Iron-Armed Grey Apes was obviously stronger than those outside. However, these were not the things that surprised him, but the voice coming from below. If nothing unexpected happened, the owner of the voice below would be an even more powerful Iron-Armed Grey Apes.

　　"Break in!" Crook shouted, and the long sword in his hand actually emitted a faint light. It rotated once and swept away the mature iron-armed ape surrounding him. Mi Yin and Carlos took advantage of this opportunity and shrank into the cave.

　　Crook retreated to the cave entrance and was surprised to find that these iron-armed apes did not dare to step into the cave. They just roared anxiously with ferocious looks on their faces.

　　"It seems that this iron-armed ape below is very scary!" Crook thought in his heart, frowning deeply.

　　There was almost no light in the cave. The three people moved forward slowly with their backs to each other. They had no idea what kind of threats were lurking in the cave. However, they all knew that each next step would be even more difficult than the previous one.

　　"The one who made the sound should be the king of the Iron-Armed Apes. We don't know where he is hiding now. Everyone should be careful. His strength may be stronger than we imagined!" Mi Yin reminded the two people.

　　The cave was deep and dark, winding and tortuous, and it should be a naturally formed cave. There was no other sound in the cave except the footsteps of the three people, and occasionally one or two crisp sounds of water drops would appear, echoing in waves.

　　"That Iron-Armed Ape King wouldn't have run away in fear, right? How come there isn't even a sound?" Carlos carefully observed every corner around him, his heart already in his throat.

　　Mi Yin shook his head: "He should be hiding somewhere, observing us, looking for a chance to attack. As long as we are a little careless, he will launch a fatal attack on us!"

　　"Pay attention to your surroundings and keep moving forward. I don't believe it will stay hidden forever!" Crook sneered a few times. Every time he felt threatened, he would feel an inexplicable sense of excitement, just like now.

　　The three men walked forward slowly with serious faces. The cave was not too deep, but the winding terrain was very complicated.

　　Suddenly, Mi Yin stopped, as if he had discovered something. Crook and Carlos looked at him in confusion. Mi Yin made a gesture to keep quiet, pointed to the corner of the cave in front, and nodded.

　　"Come out!" Crook jumped up suddenly, the light on his sword flashed, and he chopped fiercely into the darkness in the corner of the cave.

　　Chapter 39: Mutated Iron-armed Ape

　　The long sword slashed fiercely towards the dark corner.

　　A faint light flashed by, and a violent crash and low shouts broke out in the darkness. One of the low voices was obviously not made by Crook.

　　Whoosh!

　　Two huge palms, like millstones falling from the sky, smashed towards Crook fiercely. Looking along the long arms, he saw a three-meter-tall iron-armed ape standing in front of Crook. What was even more strange was that on its shoulders, there were two ferocious heads.

　　A two-headed iron-armed ape is simply impossible to appear, but Crook can see clearly that the iron-armed ape in front of him does have two heads, and the expressions on the two heads are obviously different. The heads can be rotated at will, which is very flexible.

　　"Mutated Iron-Armed Grey Ape!" Carlos and Mi Yin were shocked when they saw the monster in front of them. Although the monster in front of them still looked like an Iron-Armed Grey Ape, it had an extra head. This situation could only be caused by mutation. On the mainland, people call this type of fighting beasts mutant beasts.

　　The emergence of mutant beasts is often caused by some environmental stimuli, but no one has ever known what kind of environment can cause the mutation of fighting beasts. People only know that once most fighting beasts mutate and become mutant beasts, their strength will undergo a drastic change, and they will have some abilities that their own group did not originally possess. Their strength will also be greatly improved, and this improvement will simply ignore the restrictions of the race, which is very scary.

　　In a certain sense, Doudou is such a mutant beast, but he is not a mutant beast in the complete sense, because he has only absorbed part of the dragon bloodline, thus breaking through the racial restrictions.

　　The iron-armed ape in front of him had obvious mutation characteristics. Whether it was his huge height that far exceeded that of his peers, or his two peculiar heads, all of which indicated that he was a mutant beast.

　　Crook's body retreated rapidly. After traveling on the continent for so many years, he knew the origin of the monster before him and was a little surprised. The power carried by the two huge hands made him understand that the mutated Iron-Armed Ape before him could no longer be simply measured by the Iron-Armed Ape. His strength had completely broken through the limitations of race and was extremely powerful.

　　The two huge palms suddenly changed into sweeping movements while smashing down. Even Crook didn't have time to react to this change. He could only stand the long sword, which was almost as tall as his height, on the ground and hide his body behind the sword.

　　Two hairy hands slammed down on the giant sword, and the giant sword carrying Crook's body flew up and smashed into the wall of the cave.

　　The mutated Iron-Armed Ape caught up with Crook who fell from the cave wall in two strides, and slapped him down with both hands again, staring at Crook's head with eyes full of bloodthirsty light.

　　"Be careful!" Mi Yin and Carlos were too far away to rescue in time, and were horrified. Crook was the strongest among them, but he was so vulnerable under the palm of the mutated Iron-Armed Ape. Could it be that the mutant beast in front of them was really so strong?

　　A faint sword light appeared, just under the giant palm that was slapping down.

　　He didn't have time to retract his palms, and they smashed hard on the giant sword. With a few crisp sounds, the sharp nails growing on the mutant iron-armed ape's palms were cut off. Crook exerted force on his waist and suddenly jumped up from the ground, sweeping the long sword across the mutant iron-armed ape's legs.

　　puff!

　　The mutated Iron-Armed Ape let out a low roar and suddenly retreated several feet. Its two huge heads stared at Crook who had already stood up. Its legs were trembling slightly and two bloody wounds appeared on their faces.

　　"That was a close call!" Crook secretly broke into a sweat in his heart. The situation just now was extremely thrilling. The mutant Iron-Armed Ape was far more powerful than him. If it weren't for the sudden breakthrough and proper calculation, he would probably have become a meat pie.

　　"But this adventure is worth it. I finally reached the eighth-level War King!" A hint of excitement appeared on Crook's face.

　　He had been standing on the critical point of breakthrough for a long time, but he had always found it difficult to take the final step. Unexpectedly, in the situation just now, the long-lost sense of breakthrough came again, and the breakthrough in strength made him almost shout out loud.

　　"How is it? Are you okay?" Mi Yin and Carlos looked at Crook carefully and found that there were no scars on his body, so they felt relieved.

　　Crook looked at the mutated Iron-armed Ape in front of him, not daring to relax at all, and said with a smile: "Very good, it has never been so good!"

　　The two looked at Crook in surprise. Mi Yin's eyes turned as if he had thought of something, and he said excitedly, "You made a breakthrough? Just now?"

　　Crook nodded slightly: "Well, I finally entered the eighth-level battle king. I have been waiting for this day for a long time!"

　　"That's good. With you as the King of War, we can be considered powerful in the mercenary world in the future. It would be even better if we could get some treasures from here," Carlos said excitedly. However, none of the three of them relaxed at all as the mutated Iron-Armed Ape in front of them was still a threat.

　　"This monster is probably not simple. Just now, I sensed the strength of this monster. It should have reached level nine. If you want to get the things here, he is a big threat." Crook's face was a little heavy. The mutated Iron-armed Ape was very powerful. Just now, it seemed that he had the upper hand. In fact, it was only because the mutated Iron-armed Ape was too careless. Such a situation would only happen once, and the mutated Iron-armed Ape would definitely not make such a mistake again in the next attack.

　　Carlos and Mi Yin's faces changed at once. Level nine and level eight are different concepts. The gap in strength between each level above the high level is very large. Among the three people now, only one Crook has reached level eight, and the other two are only at level seven. It is too difficult to defeat the mutated Iron-Armed Ape at level nine with such cooperation. It can even be said to be impossible.

　　The battle between high-level players is no longer decided by numbers; absolute strength can overwhelm everything!

　　"Level nine, can we defeat it?" Even the intelligent Mi Yin began to doubt the strength of the three of them. Level nine, what kind of existence that is, the three of them knew very well.

　　The three men fell silent for a moment. Crook had just made a breakthrough and his desire to fight was rising. However, he also knew that if he insisted on staying, it would be very dangerous. He did not want to bring his two brothers into desperate situation because of his momentary impulse.

　　“Ahhhh!”

　　Waves of roars came from outside the cave, the voices full of anxiety. Then the three people felt the ground began to vibrate rhythmically. Even the mutated iron-armed ape on the opposite side began to look a little impatient.

　　"It's a stone dragon!" A trace of shock appeared on Mi Yin's face. There were so many iron-armed apes above, but the stone dragon was able to break through all the way. Its performance was even better than theirs.

　　This is no wonder. Although the stone dragon moves slowly, its defense is far superior to that of Crook and others. It can ignore them directly. On the contrary, the iron-armed ape has very strong attack power and is very agile. Therefore, when Crook and others face the iron-armed ape, they have to deal with the ubiquitous attacks all the time and cannot concentrate on the attack. But the stone dragon is different. He doesn't need to block the iron-armed ape's attack. He just needs to use his strong body to rush forward. Moreover, he suddenly has the strange talent of "Stone Skin Technique" that can slow down the iron-armed ape's attack.

　　"Retreat, we must not let the stone dragon block us here!" Mi Yin's face changed. The stone dragon was obviously following the breath of the three of them. In this case, once they were blocked here by the stone dragon, coupled with a mutated iron-armed ape that was already difficult to deal with, their life and death would be really out of control.

　　"Take off your coat and throw it here!" Mi Yin's eyes rolled and his heart began to pound. They carried the scent of stone dragon eggs on their bodies, which made it impossible for them to hide. However, if they used this scent well, the stone dragon might become their weapon to defeat the mutated iron-armed ape.

　　Although Crook and Carlos had not yet realized the purpose of Mi Yin's arrangement, both of them took off their coats without any hesitation and threw them on the ground.

　　The two big heads of the mutant Iron-armed Ape kept making low roars, as if they were arguing about something. This situation looked very strange, as if it had become two independent individuals in an instant.

　　The minor injury just now made him wary of Crook and he didn't dare to attack rashly. Moreover, he sensed that an outsider was intruding into its territory. His two heads began to disagree and he didn't know which one to solve first.

　　"Now, let's go!" Mi Yin shouted and took the lead to rush out of the cave at the corner. Carlos and Crook saw that the mutated Iron-Armed Ape did not react, so they also quickly left here.

　　"Where are we going now? Are we leaving directly?" Cross asked.

　　Mi Yin shook her head, a trace of weirdness appeared on her face: "Let's find a place to hide first, who knows, we might be able to see a good show soon!"

　　"Those clothes, what do you mean!" Carlos suddenly understood Mi Yin's intention, but he was still a little confused: "The stone dragon is coming for us. It's not easy to make him give up us and fight with the mutant iron-armed ape."

　　"The fighting beasts have a very strong sense of territory. You have also seen the changes in the mutated Iron-Armed Ape. Even if the stone dragon does not want to fight with it, it has after all broken into the mutated Iron-Armed Ape's territory. Will the mutated Iron-Armed Ape let him go easily?" A devilish smile broke out on Mi Yin's face.

　　Chapter 40: Petrification

　　The three people hid quickly, looking in the direction of the cave entrance with a little anxiety in their hearts. Although the idea was good, Mi Yin's design would only succeed if the stone dragon and the mutated iron-armed ape really fought. Otherwise, if the two fighting beasts were at peace, their situation would become even more serious.

　　"Can those clothes really confuse Shilong's vision and hearing?" Carlos whispered, "What if Shilong doesn't fall for it?"

　　"It should be possible. There is the scent of the stone dragon egg left on the clothes. The stone dragon can determine our location entirely by relying on the scent of the egg. We leave the clothes on our bodies there, and it will mistakenly think that we are there," Mi Yin explained in a low voice.

　　Soon, the vibrations in the cave became more and more obvious, and the echo of Tata could be heard from far away. The stone dragon had already walked into the cave, and judging from the sound, it was heading towards them.

　　The cave was winding and there was only one way in and out, so the three people were still unsure whether the discarded clothes could constitute a perception error on the part of the stone dragon. One could imagine how anxious they were. They hid their bodies on a protruding rock above the cave and adjusted their breathing to the lightest level.

　　For a while, there was no other sound in the cave except the stone dragon's footsteps, not even the sound of the mutated iron-armed ape. Such silence made the three people even more anxious.

　　all!

　　The three people were facing the direction of the cave entrance. A huge black shadow slowly walked out, and wheezing sounds kept coming from them. It was the stone dragon that followed the breath into the cave.

　　The three people looked carefully and found that the stone dragon's body was covered with scars. The layer of stone skin covering the outside of its body had also become tattered, with scratches crisscrossing it.

　　It is obvious that although the stone dragon broke through the encirclement of many iron-armed apes, it also suffered considerable damage. From this point, it can be seen how much hatred it has for Mi Ying and the other two who hurt the giant egg. It was this hatred that made it break through at all costs.

　　There was a bloodthirsty light flashing in its eyes, it was rare to see such a light in a stone dragon which was known for its docility. But it was no wonder, after all, it still had a bit of dragon blood in its body. Although this blood was very hidden, the dragon's arrogance and domineering nature did exist.

　　huff huff!

　　The stone dragon's breathing was very loud, like the wind passing through the mountains. Soon it was almost reaching the place where the three people were hiding. The three people's hearts suddenly weighed on their chests and they held their breath.

　　Suddenly, the stone dragon stopped, and raised its huge head towards the top of the cave. Its height was not low to begin with, and when it raised its head, it was almost level with the hiding place of the three people. This terrified the three people. Could it be that the stone dragon had discovered them?

　　The three people were ready to go. The sudden change of the stone dragon might have detected their existence. Although it is still impossible to determine whether the stone dragon senses that they are the ones who hurt the stone dragon eggs, the three people understand that as long as their figures fall into the stone dragon's sight, even if there is no breath of the stone dragon eggs, the stone dragon will be able to recognize them.

　　huff huff!

　　The breath of the stone dragon had even swept over several people, but Mi Yin put his hands on the shoulders of two people, signaling them not to act rashly.

　　huff huff!

　　The stone dragon's breathing was getting heavier. The three people looking down from above could of course see that its emotions were extremely unstable. They felt more and more uneasy. Could it be that the stone dragon had sensed the remaining aura of the stone dragon egg on them?

　　Suddenly, a pale yellow light appeared and shot towards the three people. The three people were startled and wanted to dodge, but they found that the light was not towards them, but behind them.

　　Oh!

　　A deep voice came from behind, and with the sound of the wind, the three people saw a dark shadow rushing out from more than ten meters away from them.

　　"It's the mutated Iron-Armed Ape!" The three men were scared out of their wits, mostly because of the Stone Dragon's Stoneskin Technique, but half because the mutated Iron-Armed Ape had hidden behind them without them noticing, and it was obvious that it wanted to launch a fatal attack on them. If it weren't for the Stone Dragon, they might have succeeded.

　　The two huge monsters faced each other head-on.

　　The two big heads of the mutated Iron-Armed Ape kept shaking, low roars came out alternately from the two heads, and the two long arms kept digging at the ground, and it was very excited.

　　The stone dragon's breathing became more rapid, and its bloodthirsty eyes were fixed on the legs of the mutated iron-armed ape. The three people followed its gaze, with surprise and sudden enlightenment on their faces.

　　Several pieces of clothes that had fallen off were randomly tied around the legs of the mutated iron-armed ape. The mutated iron-armed ape was actually using those clothes to bandage its wounds. This action was almost humane and very surprising.

　　The change that Shi Long just made should be that he sensed the aura on these clothes, and then mistook the mutated Iron-Armed Ape for Mi Yin and others. This time he was so anxious that he directly launched an attack, but he didn't expect that he saved Mi Yin and the other two by accident.

　　The stone dragon's eyes told it that the Iron-Armed Ape in front of it was not the three humans he was chasing. However, the aura emanating from the mutated Iron-Armed Ape told it that this mutated Iron-Armed Ape was related to the death of its child, which made its not-so-bright mind suddenly become very confused.

　　The mutated Iron-Armed Ape also hated the stone dragon in front of it immensely. If it hadn't sabotaged the sneak attack just now, its previous attack would have been successful. This anger made its two heads agree again.

　　call!

　　The mutated Iron-Armed Ape suddenly attacked, and appeared in front of the stone dragon. It slapped down with its huge palm, and a pale yellow light flashed by. The two arms of the mutated Iron-Armed Ape were covered with thick rocks, which made the mutated Iron-Armed Ape's movements obviously stiffer. The stone dragon took advantage of this opportunity and crashed into the mutated Iron-Armed Ape with his whole body.

　　boom!

　　The stone dragon has no sharp claws, no sharp teeth, and its four legs cannot attack upright, but its strength is as outstanding as its defense. Although it is only a short distance sprint, the power it bursts out is also very amazing. Before the mutated iron-armed ape's arm could fall on its body, it had already crashed into the rock wall with the mutated iron-armed ape's entire body.

　　"boom!"

　　The entire cave seemed to be shaking, and rocks kept falling from the top of the cave. The place where the three people were hiding was shaking. Fortunately, the protruding piece of rock was strong enough and could not be broken by such vibration.

　　Oh!

　　The mutant iron-armed ape's palm slammed heavily on the stone dragon's body, stone chips flew everywhere, and a lot of the stone skin on the stone dragon's body fell off, revealing the dark gray skin inside.

　　The stone dragon's body shook noticeably. In terms of real strength, he was certainly not as good as the ninth-level mutated Iron-Armed Ape. However, with its defensive power, it would not be easy for the mutated Iron-Armed Ape to injure it.

　　The fight between the two behemoths was much more realistic, you slap me, and I hit you back. For a moment, the whole cave was filled with rumbling echoes, and some unstable rocks that had been knocked down for many years also fell down, making the three people stunned. Although the fight between the two behemoths could not be said to have any skills, the momentum was very terrifying.

　　Awww!

　　The mutated Iron-Armed Ape became even more violent. Seeing that the stone dragon had difficulty turning in the cave due to its size, it used its speed advantage to go around the stone dragon from behind and attack it. As a result, the situation the stone dragon faced became very bleak. In just a short period of time, it had several wounds on its body. Although such wounds could not cause it too much harm, it was conceivable that if it continued like this, its strong body would not be able to bear it one day.

　　Bang!

　　The two palms of the mutated iron-armed ape hit Shilong's waist one after another. Shilong's legs bent obviously and he almost fell down, but he still persisted and turned his body quickly, trying to dodge the mutated iron-armed ape's crazy attack. However, his speed was not very good. Even its fast movement was very slow for the mutated iron-armed ape. He only moved slightly to keep his body behind it, and his palms fell down without stopping.

　　"The stone dragon can't hold on any longer!" All three people had the same opinion. The stone dragon's defense was indeed amazing, but the current situation was that it simply couldn't dodge the attacks of the mutated Iron-Armed Ape, nor could it attack the mutated Iron-Armed Ape. If this continued for too long, its body would definitely not be able to support itself.

　　Shi Long also obviously noticed this situation, and he pressed his entire body tightly against the wall of the cave, hoping to limit the attack direction of the mutated Iron-Arm Ape in this way. However, this trick had no effect at all on the mutated Iron-Arm Ape, who had good leaping ability, and he could attack by jumping.

　　“Ah, ah!”

　　As time went by, the stone dragon had more and more scars on its body, and it seemed more and more agitated. It let out a desolate roar, which was full of anger, sadness, and nostalgia.

　　A dazzling light suddenly burst out from the stone dragon's body. The golden light instantly illuminated an area of ​​hundreds of meters in radius. This light was broad and heavy, and very shocking.

　　"This is the petrification technique, the petrification technique of the Gem Dragon!" Mi Yin exclaimed in surprise. The petrification technique is the unique ability of the Gem Dragon. It is said that the blood of the Gem Dragon is hidden in the body of the Stone Dragon. Unexpectedly, this is actually true.

　　The three people looked at the fallen stone dragon in surprise. No one had expected that this seemingly docile behemoth had awakened the blood of the gem dragon in the previous moment and released the petrification technique that few people had ever seen.

　　The body of the mutated iron-armed ape stood not far from the stone dragon, looking like a sculpture, extremely weird!

　　Chapter 41 The Glory of Motherhood!

　　The mutated Iron-Armed Ape was like a sculpted stone statue, standing there quietly, its body still maintaining the same look as when it launched the attack, looking very strange.

　　"The petrification technique is too powerful!" The three people had the same thought in their minds, and the cave became extremely quiet.

　　Shi Long's body had already fallen heavily, and the layer of rock covering his body slowly fell off, revealing the scars inside. His heavy breathing caused his entire body to rise and fall continuously. There was no light of victory in his eyes, but instead he was staring at the hiding place of the three people.

　　That look was full of unwillingness and hatred, which made the three people feel a little uneasy, not because of fear, but because of guilt.

　　However, in the situation just now, that was the only choice they could make. Survival was an extremely cruel thing. The three of them were not pedantic people. After just a slight sigh, they knew that the danger was finally over.

　　The mutated Iron-Armed Ape had been affected by the Stone Dragon's petrification technique. Even if it was not dead, it would not pose any threat. After the Stone Dragon released the petrification technique, it had obviously become very weak, and it could even be said that it was close to death. The crisis for the three of them had been completely eliminated.

　　"Aoao!" The stone dragon roared softly, as if its head was so heavy that it could not lift it up. It no longer paid any attention to Mi Yin and the other two. It just lay there with tears slowly welling up in its eyes.

　　"Did we do something wrong?" Mi Yin's face looked a little heavy. Shilong was just an innocent person. If it weren't for their calculations, Shilong and its children would not have suffered such a disaster.

　　"We have no choice!" Crook jumped off the cliff where he was hiding, looked at the mutated iron-armed ape not far away, and threw the sword in his hand fiercely. The broad sword body pierced through the chest of the mutated iron-armed ape with a sound of breaking through the air, making a clanging sound, as if it was piercing through rock.

　　The expression on Crook's face relaxed a lot. The threat posed by the mutant Iron-Armed Ape was too great, so he would not feel at ease until it was confirmed to be dead. This sword tore a big hole in the chest of the mutant Iron-Armed Ape. No matter how strong its body was, it would die. This made him feel relieved.

　　Crook walked over slowly and pulled out the long sword that was almost completely embedded in the body of the mutated iron-armed ape. Mi Yin and Carlos also walked over, and then almost at the same time, the three of them turned their eyes to the stone dragon.

　　The stone dragon lay on the ground, his heavy breathing becoming more and more rapid, and the look in his eyes was a little blurry. This situation could only mean that he was not far from death.

　　Mi Yin said nothing and quickly rushed out of the cave. Crook and Carlos unusually did not react at all. They just stood there quietly, and no one knew what they were thinking.

　　Soon, Mi Yin appeared in the cave again, holding a package in her hand, but she was missing a piece of clothing.

　　The stone dragon's head turned with difficulty, and its half-closed eyes slowly opened. Looking at the package in Mi Yin's hand, the light that was about to disappear in its eyes actually rose again.

　　"I'm sorry!" Mi Yin walked to Shilong and gently placed the package made of clothes in front of Shilong. She opened the package and inside was the egg that he had broken. The broken eggshell could no longer cover the soft capsule inside, and part of it squeezed out.

　　Mi Yin was still a little wary of the stone dragon. Although the stone dragon seemed to have no fighting power now, it even knew the petrification technique of the sapphire dragon, so it was very likely that it would launch a fatal attack. Therefore, although the egg was in front of the stone dragon, there was still some distance between them.

　　"Ahhh!" The stone dragon's eyes softened all of a sudden, and it struggled to move closer to the broken eggs on the ground. However, it was already dying, so it couldn't move at all, and it hissed in a low voice.

　　Crook came up from behind and gently moved the egg forward until the stone dragon could reach it by just lowering its head. Then he stopped. Mi Yin and Carlos were alert and watched the stone dragon's reaction nervously, fearing that it would use Crook to vent its hatred.

　　"Aoao!" The stone dragon looked at Crook who was only a few feet away, with a hint of complexity in his eyes. However, when his gaze came into contact with the egg on the ground, only tenderness remained, and the ugly face also looked very peaceful at this time.

　　Crook slowly stepped back, Carlos and Mi Yin also breathed a sigh of relief, and the three of them stood quietly aside, watching the tears slowly flowing from Shilong's eyes.

　　"This?" The three people were stunned. The stone dragon suddenly swallowed the broken egg on the ground into its mouth and slowly closed its eyes. Such a sudden change made them a little surprised.

　　The stone dragon's body began to tremble violently, and a layer of pale yellow light appeared on its body. Slowly, the light became brighter and brighter, completely wrapping its abdomen. At the same time, its body slowly shrunk as if it had experienced tens of millions of years of weathering. Its huge body was shrinking rapidly, and the bones under the skin were exposed.

　　What's going on?

　　The three people were becoming more and more confused. This change was obviously not a natural result, but was under the conscious control of the stone dragon. However, the three people had no idea what caused this change. They quickly retreated and were on full alert.

　　The stone dragon's heavy breathing slowly stopped, and its huge body looked almost like a skeleton, as if all the flesh and blood had disappeared, leaving only fur.

　　“Bang!”

　　A rhythmic sound came from the silent cave. The sound became stronger and louder, which was very strange.

　　The stone dragon is dead, what else could be in this cave? The sound was like a heartbeat, and it existed in this cave, which made the three people nervous.

　　No other existence was found, and the sound seemed to come from the stone dragon's body. However, the stone dragon was indeed dead, and the life breath in its body had completely dissipated. So, what kind of existence did the sound of the heartbeat come from?

　　The strange sound made the three people's nerves tense all of a sudden. They stared at Shilong's body, not daring to relax for a moment.

　　The heartbeat-like sound became louder and louder, and slowly the three people were horrified to find that the stone dragon's abdomen was vibrating regularly, and this vibration made their hearts begin to respond.

　　The stone dragon's abdomen began to shake violently, as if there was something inside, expanding and contracting, almost breaking the skin of the stone dragon's abdomen.

　　"Puff!", a low tearing sound seemed like a bolt from the blue, and the swords and daggers in the hands of the three people were ready for attack.

　　A fat paw poked out from the stone dragon's belly, followed by another one. The two paws pulled the stone dragon's skin, and the gap slowly became bigger, and a small head stretched out.

　　"This?" The three people looked extremely surprised. The little thing in front of them was clearly a miniature stone dragon. But, weren't stone dragons laid from eggs? How could it be born alive, and after the stone dragon died?

　　The surprise in their hearts was indescribable. Almost at the same time, the three people thought of the damaged egg that the stone dragon had swallowed. Could it be that the little stone dragon in front of them was born from that egg?

　　"How is this possible?"

　　Although the egg was not completely broken, it was already damaged to such an extent that it was impossible for it to hatch a little stone dragon. Moreover, in such a short period of time, even a complete stone dragon egg would be difficult to hatch.

　　The three people looked at the little stone dragon in front of them in surprise. The sudden change made them unprepared to deal with it, and they even found it difficult to move their entire bodies.

　　"Ahhh!" The little stone dragon was only half a meter high and one meter long. When it appeared outside, it couldn't even stand steadily. It looked at the three people in front of it in surprise, making childish sounds from its mouth, and walked towards the three people from a distance.

　　Facing the little stone dragon in front of them, the three people didn't know what to do. They were thinking about everything that had just happened in their hearts. They soon understood the reasons for the changes that occurred in the stone dragon's body before it died. It was obvious that it was those changes that led to the birth of the little stone dragon, but they were still confused as to what those changes were.

　　"Ahhh!" The little stone dragon stopped more than ten meters away from the three people, and its little head kept shaking, as if it was very confused and helpless.

　　At the moment of birth, an animal will regard the first creature it sees as its mother. However, the little stone dragon is now facing three people, which makes it difficult for its young mind to distinguish the details.

　　Mi Yin, Crook and Carlos looked at each other, wondering how they should deal with the little stone dragon in front of them.

　　"Let's keep it!" Crook walked forward, and the other two also walked over.

　　Crook slowly picked up the little stone dragon from the ground, stroked its little head, and said a little sadly: "This is our responsibility and the only way we can make up for it!"

　　Mi Yin and Carlos nodded. Humans and fighting beasts have always been mortal enemies, so they would not have to bear any burden even if they used the stone dragon. However, the stone dragon's maternal instinct shocked them.

　　The little stone dragon was very weak, and even if it grew fully, it was only an eighth-level fighting beast. For Crook and the other two, such strength was not enough to attract them, so they kept the little stone dragon simply because they felt a little guilty and wanted to take on the responsibility of taking care of it.

　　"What should we do now?" Carlos looked into the depths of the cave. The meaning was clear. Aren't they taking such risks just for the treasures that might be in the cave?

　　Mi Yin nodded and said, "Now that all the threats have been eliminated, it all depends on our luck!"

　　There is no detailed description on the map about what kind of treasure is in the cave, and even its authenticity is difficult to confirm, so Mi Yin made such a statement.

　　"Let's go!" Crook walked forward and stopped in front of the mutated Iron-Armed Ape.

　　"By the way, the crystal core of the mutated ninth-level fighting beast should be valuable, don't waste it!" Crook hugged the little stone dragon with one arm, and with a shake of the sword in his hand, the two heads of the mutated iron-armed ape had been split open by him.

　　Chapter 42: Strange Puddle

　　After collecting the crystal core of the mutated Iron-Armed Ape, the three of them continued to move deeper into the cave. It must be mentioned that although the mutated Iron-Armed Ape has two heads, it only has one crystal core.

　　The little stone dragon seemed to have expended too much energy in the process of drilling out of its mother's body, so it fell asleep not long after being held in Crook's arms.

　　After walking forward for a distance, the three people were surprised to find that the terrain of the cave was getting lower and lower, but the feeling of dampness was getting less and less. This unreasonable change was very puzzling.

　　Generally speaking, the lower the terrain, the higher the humidity. Sometimes there will even be underground rivers. However, beads of sweat began to slowly seep out of the foreheads of the three people. The air around them was extremely dry, as if it could be ignited. However, there was no smell at all, so there should not be a volcano or something like that.

　　"Why is it so dry here?" Carlos frowned. This change made him feel a little uneasy, and it became unclear what would happen next.

　　Mi Yin nodded, reached out and touched the wall and the ground, and said with a little doubt: "There should be no volcanic magma nearby. This dryness must have other reasons."

　　"Let's keep going! The weirder the situation is, the more it shows how special this place is, and the greater the possibility of treasures existing there!" Crook handed the little stone dragon in his arms to Mi Yin, and walked in front with a broadsword in his hand.

　　He is the strongest among the three, and he is always the one rushing to the front every time a mission is carried out.

　　Continuing forward, the cave no longer extended downward, but instead spiraled forward. Although the three people did not sense any threat, their minds were already highly concentrated, ready to deal with any emergency at any time.

　　Mithras has increased his speed to the limit. Doudou's urgent cries and the almost severed soul connection with the two-headed snake Winnie make him very anxious.

　　"What exactly happened?" Mithras's face turned very ugly. He thought of the dragon crystal that he had injected into the left brain of the two-headed snake Winnie before he left. Could it be that the crisis now was caused by the dragon crystal at that moment?

　　According to the condition of the two-headed snake Winnie at the time, the left brain was already incurable, and Mithras injected the dragon crystal into it just in a glimmer of hope. He also believed that the head was already dying, and even if the dragon crystal could not be saved, it would not cause any harm, so he did that.

　　It was not far from the two-headed snake Winnie and Doudou, but even such a distance and such a short time made Mithras feel infinitely long. Thinking that his unintentional actions might bring harm to the two-headed snake Winnie, the anxiety and self-blame in his heart were difficult to calm down.

　　The body flashed through the sky, and Mithras' face darkened completely. Even his body paused for a moment. Just now, his soul connection with the two-headed snake Winnie was completely severed. There was only one explanation for such a phenomenon, Winnie was dead!

　　"How is this possible?" After a slight pause, Mithras' body was like a lightning that penetrated through space and disappeared instantly.

　　Crook moved forward cautiously. There was a big bend in the cave in front of him, and waves of heat gushed out from it, as if there was a burning fireball inside.

　　The three people were all feeling equally nervous. They had no idea what was in front of them. However, there were traces of dark red light shining through the heat waves, as if there was some ferocious beast hidden there.

　　The strange thing is that the three people did not sense any breath of life. There are only two possibilities for this situation. One is that there is no life inside. The other possibility is very terrifying. The existence inside is so powerful that it far exceeds their perception ability.

　　The three people were more inclined to the second possibility, but there was one thing that didn't make sense. If the existence inside really had that kind of power, it would not have been unaware of their arrival. However, the surroundings were unusually quiet now. Could it be that the existence inside didn't take them seriously at all?

　　The three people exchanged glances, and each one's meaning was very clear. They wanted to know the other's opinion, whether they should go in, or leave immediately while the people inside were ignoring them.

　　Mi Yin nodded, and Crook and Carlos had the same expression. Only they themselves could explain how much hardship they had experienced to get here. Retreating now was not their original intention.

　　Crook was still leading the way, with the other two following closely behind. As soon as beads of sweat formed on their foreheads, they were dried by the heat waves that blew in their faces. This kind of heat was better than being in a furnace.

　　Crook moved forward slowly, his broadsword ready for attack. The tension in his heart made his fingers holding the broadsword constantly relax and unwind, but he did not stop and walked towards the curved cave.

　　There was a dark red color in front of him, and the sound of gurgling water could be heard. Crook's eyes finally saw the entire cave clearly through the red light.

　　There was no ferocious beast as imagined. This was a round cave with a dark red spring flowing in it. The spring water flowed out from the top of the cave and fell into a puddle, and the dark red light in front of him was emitted from the puddle.

　　Crook did not dare to relax his guard at all. He moved slowly until he was sure that there was nothing in the cave. Only then did he slowly relax his tense heart.

　　"It should be safe here!" Crook said to Carlos and Miyin at the entrance of the cave, "But the entire cave extends only here. It seems that there is no treasure as we imagined."

　　Carlos and Mi Yin walked up and carefully observed the situation in the cave, looking a little disappointed. There was nothing special in front of them except the puddle emitting red light. What treasure was there?

　　"We worked so hard to get here, but this is the result!" Carlos shook his head with a wry smile. They really put in a lot of effort this time, and it could even be said that they risked death to get here, but now it seems that all their efforts were in vain.

　　Mi Yin didn't say anything, but just looked at the puddle in front of him thoughtfully. Crook and Carlos noticed his expression and felt a little confused.

　　"Did you find something?" Carlos moved closer to Mi Yin and asked puzzledly.

　　Mi Yin nodded: "Aren't you curious? The color of this water seems to be like that originally. It didn't absorb the light from below. Moreover, the puddle is only that big. The water flows continuously but it doesn't fill up the puddle. Isn't this very strange?"

　　The two men observed carefully and found that it was just as Mi Yin said. The water flow and the puddle below were very strange, but they were just strange. If they were to say that it was some kind of treasure, the two men would find it hard to believe.

　　"Maybe there is a passage under the puddle, and the water will flow to other places!" Carlos said disapprovingly.

　　Mi Yin shook her head: "That's possible, but I still feel that this puddle is a bit weird. The treasure map can lead us here, which means there may be some treasure here. No one would spend the time to make up such a scam!"

　　"You mean the treasure we are looking for is in the puddle?" Crook looked at the puddle not far away. Could a puddle that was only one meter in radius really hide any kind of treasure?

　　Mi Yin nodded: "Although I'm not sure, but, besides the puddle, is there anything else worthy of our attention?"

　　"This isn't a difficult problem. We'll know if we give it a try!" Carlos rushed to the front of the puddle half-believingly. However, before he got close, the red light in the puddle became brighter. Without any sign or energy reaction, Carlos' body was pushed away fiercely.

　　“Huh!”

　　The three of them had the same expression on their faces, staring at the puddle in astonishment, not understanding how such a change could have occurred. Of course, Carlos, who had experienced it personally, was shocked the most, and his eyes almost popped out.

　　"How could this happen?" Carlos looked at the puddle not far away. The sudden burst of red light just sent him back to his previous position, but he did not suffer any physical harm.

　　"My body is fine and that light doesn't have any energy. What's going on?" Carlos looked at Mi Yin, wanting to get an explanation from her. However, Mi Yin just smiled bitterly and shook his head. The changes just now were very sudden and strange. He couldn't imagine the reason at all.

　　"I don't believe it. This puddle is so weird!" Carlos seemed to be stimulated. She moved her body again. This time she obviously used all her strength and crashed towards the puddle.

　　"boom!"

　　Carlos only felt that his body seemed to hit a thick carpet and was bounced out all of a sudden. This time he was not as lucky as before. His whole body hit the stone wall opposite the puddle at a much faster speed than before. A muffled sound was heard in the cave. Carlos climbed up from the ground with a depressed face, muttering something in his mouth.

　　Although Carlos still failed to get close to the puddle this time, the three of them understood a truth: the rebound force of the red light becomes stronger when it encounters a stronger force, and it is impossible to get close to it by brute force.

　　"I don't know what kind of existence this red light is!" Mi Yin shook his head. This time, the light caused by Carlos' impact was even stronger, but he still didn't sense any energy reaction. This strange phenomenon was really beyond their imagination.

　　“It seems this place is not ordinary!”

　　Chapter 43 Who am I?

　　“This place is not simple!”

　　The same thought appeared in the minds of the three people. The weirdness of the puddle had far exceeded their imagination, and this weirdness also made their hearts beat again.

　　With such a strange situation, the existence in the puddle is worth looking forward to. Maybe the so-called treasure is hidden in the puddle. The only problem facing them now is that they can't get close to the puddle at all.

　　Mi Yin frowned with a gleam in his eyes as he carefully observed the situation near the puddle again. However, he still shook his head in disappointment. There was nothing special here except the puddle and the dark red water flow.

　　Carlos and Crook had been paying attention to Mi Yin's expression. Seeing the gloom on her face, both of them felt a chill in their hearts. Even Mi Yin, who was always resourceful, had no solution to the difficult problem before them.

　　"Let me try!" Crook walked towards the puddle with the broadsword in his hand. Carlos and Mi Yin did not stop him. The light would only push away anyone who approached but would not hurt their body, which made them feel relieved.

　　Crook is the strongest among the three of them. If anyone among them can get close to the puddle, it would naturally be Crook. However, the possibility is very small because everyone has just seen that the light will change according to the strength of the person approaching. Although Crook's strength has reached level eight, it is still difficult for him to contend with that light.

　　Crook himself knew this, but it was difficult for him to just stare at the puddle without getting close to it, so he still chose to give it a try, even though the possibility of doing so was almost zero.

　　One step, two steps...

　　Crook had completely walked into the territory of dark red light. Another step forward would be the place where Carlos was bounced twice. His raised foot hesitated in the air for a moment and then slowly fell down.

　　A dark red light burst out in an instant, completely blocking Crook's sight. But this was not the end. His soul shook violently, and a spark of fire instantly ignited from the depths of his soul and spread to his entire body.

　　Boundless pain came from the depths of his soul, and it felt as if what was burning was not anything but the flesh and blood in his body. He could even feel that his body was melting.

　　The dark red light completely enveloped Crook. Carlos and Mi Yin's faces changed drastically. The expected rebound did not occur. Although they could not see Crook's situation inside clearly, they could imagine that the dark red light had become full of danger.

　　"What should I do?" Carlos looked at the cocoon woven by red light anxiously, his body already itching to go up and rescue.

　　Mi Yin's face looked a little ugly, but she was more confused in her heart. Carlos had approached twice and there was no problem. Crook had just approached and was in such a situation. It was obviously not a coincidence that he was not bounced back.

　　Crook felt his soul burning bit by bit. The pain was indescribable. What was even more terrifying was that under such circumstances, his soul perception became abnormally sensitive, as if it was deliberately amplifying the pain.

　　Under the horrified gaze of Mi Yin and Carlos, the stream of water stagnated briefly, and then the water in the puddle began to flow upwards, completely violating the iron law of flowing downwards.

　　The dark red light became brighter and brighter, and it even made people feel that it was a black hole that could absorb any light, even their gaze, and a faint spot of light appeared in the center of that light.

　　It was a very strange feeling. The light was very faint and should not have been discovered in the strong red light. However, it was so strange that the light actually penetrated the red light.

　　Crook was horrified to feel that his body was shrinking rapidly, as if it had been compressed by a tremendous force. This feeling was about to drive him crazy, but from his soul to his body he felt like he was in an ocean of pain. He could not move at all. He could only feel his body shrinking until it turned into a grain of sand.

　　"Is this death?" Crook only had time to consider this point before the boundless pain tore his thoughts into pieces. No shaped fragments of thought could exist. What existed was only boundless pain and an even more terrifying silence. It was a feeling of being exiled.

　　The water in the puddle was drained in an instant, and a dark red bead, crystal clear, like a blood-red star slowly floated up from the puddle, stayed in the air for a while, and then swayed towards Crook.

　　Mi Yin's eyes were completely dulled the moment the bead appeared. Her whole body seemed to be trembling and the expression on her face was very strange.

　　The bead kept spinning close to Crook, like a naughty child, absorbing all the red light from the periphery of Crook's body, and then just floated quietly in front of Crook, as if waiting for Crook to wake up.

　　"What is that?" Carlos looked at the bead with shock on his face. The bead's movements seemed to have self-awareness.

　　Mi Yin exhaled deeply and uttered a few words slowly: "That is the heart of the element, the heart of the fire element!"

　　"Heart of Elements?" Carlos had never known that such a thing existed, so Mi Yin's strength made him even more confused.

　　Mi Yin nodded: "The Heart of Elements, which is the heart of the gods in the legend!"

　　Carlos was frightened this time. His body shook violently and he took a deep breath. Although he still didn't understand what the Heart of Elements was, as long as it was related to the gods, the bead in front of him was definitely not simple.

　　"Legend has it that whoever obtains the Heart of Elements will become a god. But this is just a legend after all. No one on the continent has ever seen a true god. Perhaps they don't exist at all. However, the Heart of Elements is definitely helpful in improving one's strength!" Mi Yin said slowly. He had also seen the introduction to the Heart of Elements in the book Or. The Heart of Elements described in the book was exactly the same as the bead in front of him, and the psychic state that seemed to have consciousness was simply impossible to imitate.

　　"Boss, he's so lucky!" Carlos said with a little envy: "I went up twice and there was no change. He got the recognition of the Heart of Elements just by approaching."

　　"This is not luck, but the natural choice of the Heart of Elements. Crook's body attribute is fire, and there is also a heart of fire element here, so of course it has to be closer to him." Mi Yin smiled and continued, "Of course, I think there must be other reasons. If it's just a combination of attributes, the Heart of Elements would not choose Crook."

　　Carlos nodded. Even he could see that if the Heart of Elements was really so easy to get along with, then the person who drew the map would not have gone through so much trouble. It seemed that there must be a place in Crook's body that the Heart of Elements liked, and this was the most important thing.

　　"Just wait patiently. This is the first time I've seen the Heart of Elements. I've only seen it in books before. When Crook wakes up, we'll know the mystery of this Heart of Elements," Mi Yin looked at Crook excitedly. He didn't know the specific use of the Heart of Elements, but since it could be called the Heart of God, it must not be simple. He was very happy for Crook.

　　Crook was immersed in the endless sea of ​​suffering and loneliness, feeling as small as a grain of sand in the boundless universe, and that feeling of vastness really hit his soul again and again, as if to assimilate him completely.

　　In a trance, Crook suddenly found himself, a speck of dust, surrounded by infinite light. The light was so hot, like the sun's light, that the last bit of clarity in his soul was completely burned away.

　　In a daze, he felt his soul traveling through the infinite river of time. An indescribable enlightenment appeared in his heart. However, as soon as this enlightenment appeared, his soul was shaken and slowly regained consciousness.

　　The body was still the same body, it had not shrunk at all, nor would it grow larger. Crook just felt that all his experiences were so unreal, and all the feelings seemed like a nightmare, making him not know where he was, and not knowing whether he was a real existence or an illusory shadow.

　　His eyes finally caught sight of the bead dancing in front of him. Facing the bead, he was a little confused, but an inexplicable emotion arose in his heart, as if the bead in front of him was his closest relative.

　　"Boss!" Carlos looked at Crook anxiously. The confusion on Crook's face made him a little worried.

　　Crook's gaze slowly moved to Carlos. The face was very familiar, but he couldn't name it. It was as if the memory of that face had completely disappeared in the nightmare just now. This feeling made him feel afraid. He found that he couldn't even remember himself, let alone why he appeared in this place, and what kind of relationship the two people in front of him had with it.

　　His body was shaking violently. It was a feeling more terrifying than death. He suddenly found that he had lost all his past. Now all he had left was a body without any memories.

　　Mi Yin and Carlos noticed the confusion on Crook's face. It was as if he was trying hard to recall something, or searching hard. A bad feeling arose in their hearts.

　　"Who am I? Who are you?"

　　Crook looked at the two people in front of him and felt waves of pain seeping out from the depths of his soul.

　　Chapter 44: Dragon Head!

　　"What a blessing in disguise, but the situation just now really gave me a cold sweat," Mithras was in a good mood as he looked at Winnie in front of him, almost laughing out loud.

　　Just now, the soul connection between the two-headed snake Winnie and him was broken. That was a situation that only occurred when the contracted beast died. However, before Mithras could come back, his soul connection with Winnie was re-established.

　　When he saw the two-headed snake Winnie with his own eyes, he was shocked. The left brain of the two-headed snake Winnie was already difficult to heal when he left, but now it is not only intact, but its appearance has also changed greatly. The left brain has become like a dragon head, very majestic.

　　Only then did Mithras learn from Winnie that shortly after he left, the dragon crystal changed after entering Winnie's left brain. The change was very weak at first, but after a period of time, the change began to become extremely drastic.

　　In such a drastic change, the pain that Winnie had to endure can be imagined. Doudou had to ask Mithras for help in a hurry. The temporary severance of the soul contract was because the explosion of dragon crystal energy prompted the two-headed snake's soul to transform. During the transformation process, its soul took the initiative to close its connection with the outside world, which caused Mithras' misunderstanding.

　　"Do you feel any changes now?", Mithras asked Winnie with a smile.

　　Winnie has three heads, two large and one small. One of them looks like a dragon head and looks much more majestic than before. Winnie is very satisfied with this change, but he may still be a little uncomfortable with the dragon head and keeps shaking it.

　　"It's nothing, I'm just not used to it!" He shook the dragon head, seeming a little embarrassed.

　　"As long as there is no problem, I will feel relieved." Winnie shook Mithras and nodded with a smile: "The head you transformed looks similar to a dragon's head. Try to see if you can emit the breath of the dragon clan."

　　Winnie was slightly stunned. His left brain had just established a connection with his body, and this connection was very incomplete and was still being further improved. Therefore, even he himself did not know what kind of characteristics the left brain had. This was a very strange phenomenon, but for Winnie this was indeed very normal, because his three heads had independent neural networks, and their own systems were connected to the body. Although they could communicate with each other, they could not influence each other. This was the terrifying thing about the Hydra clan.

　　Three independent brains can deal with more complex situations and make more sensitive responses. In a sense, Winnie is more like a combination of the Trinity, and his combat effectiveness is certainly extraordinary.

　　Winnie quickly established connection with the left brain. Once this connection was established, information would be shared between two heads, three heads or even more heads, and they would be combined into the most ingenious whole.

　　Whoosh!

　　Silently, a silver-white breath suddenly appeared from the dragon's head. As soon as this breath appeared, the surrounding temperature began to drop rapidly, and the ground was covered with a thick layer of frost.

　　"Frost Breath!" Mithras looked at Winnie's dragon head in surprise, such a change was beyond his expectation. Not to mention that Winnie could really use the dragon's breath to attack, even the nature of the breath was very wrong. That dragon crystal was taken from the black dragon when he seized the soul gold liquid. According to the classification of the dragon clan, the breath of the black dragon is fire, and after Winnie in front of him successfully mutated into a dragon head, even the nature of his breath changed so much. It was really hard to believe. You know, the properties of dragon crystal are fixed, how could it be easily changed.

　　"Control the water!" Winnie's face was full of surprise. The three heads made sounds at the same time. The voice of the right brain was low, the voice of the middle brain was tender and sharp, and the voice of the right brain was majestic and grand. The three sounds mixed together were extremely weird and difficult to hear.

　　Mithras frowned slightly, but he was more interested in what Winnie said about 'water control', so he looked at Winnie closely and waited for further explanation.

　　"In our Hydra clan, every time we transform, we will gain a head, and each head has its own attributes. These attributes determine the attack methods of this head, but it is very difficult to activate this attribute. For example, the third head that was just born broke through at the critical moment of life and death, and possessed the attribute of wind. Although the left and right brains have grown and appeared a long time ago, the specific attributes are very unclear." Winnie said excitedly: "The head with the attribute activated can slowly comprehend the attack methods in the inherited memory, which is very important for our Hydra clan."

　　Mithras knew very little about the Hydra clan, so after listening to Winnie's explanation, his surprise was alleviated a lot, but then a guess came to his mind.

　　The talents of the Hydra clan are extremely terrifying. As long as they grow to the six-headed state, they can be said to have entered the realm of gods. This is very different from the cultivation of other races. You must know that if other races want to enter the realm of gods, according to Victor's explanation, they must comprehend the laws to a certain level.

　　Mithras guessed that the Hydra clan had such a perverted talent because of the attributes of their heads. While these attributes became the Hydra clan's unique means of attack, they were actually a disguised understanding of the laws. And it was under such unique conditions that the Hydra clan could directly ignore the understanding of the laws and concentrate on accumulating strength and breaking through the number of heads.

　　After figuring this out, Mithras' expectations for Winnie increased a little more. As long as he is given enough accumulation of such talent, becoming the ultimate Hydra is not just a fantasy, but a highly feasible possibility.

　　Winnie felt the changes in himself most profoundly. When the three heads were unified, he could clearly feel that his own strength was slowly increasing. This kind of increase was almost impossible to detect, which was why he thought there was no change just now.

　　"I really want to know what it will be like when you grow to your true ultimate state!" Mithras smiled and said to Winnie, "And I am becoming more and more confident in you now."

　　Winnie's face was a little excited, and his three heads shook together. As a member of the Hydra clan with inherited memories, his greatest wish was to become a real Hydra. That was the common wish of all the descendants of Hydra.

　　"Thank you, boss. It's only been a short time since I followed you, but I've already grown to the three-head state, and I've also developed two attributes. I never thought of such a thing before." Winnie's eyes were full of gratitude. The changes during this period of time have made him sure that his original choice was correct, and the last bit of unwillingness in his heart has completely dissipated.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "This is your fate. You can't force it!"

　　Even he felt it was a little unbelievable. Winnie once said that it was very difficult for the Hydra clan to evolve. But since following him, Winnie had opportunities one after another and evolved twice in a row. Such luck even made him a little jealous.

　　"A dragon head suddenly appears out of nowhere. It's so ugly!" Doudou stood aside angrily. No one offended him, but he felt a little lost. The two-headed snake evolved twice in a short period of time, but he found it difficult to step into the door of the sanctuary. Such a comparison made him feel that Mithras was very unfair.

　　Of course, Mithras knew what Doudou was thinking, but breakthroughs like this depended entirely on one's own accumulation and opportunities, and he had no way of doing anything about it. However, he still had to take Doudou's emotions into consideration. To be honest, he and Doudou had the deepest feelings among the three contracted beasts. This feeling had completely surpassed the contract itself and was more like that of family members.

　　Winnie did not dare to act rashly in front of Doudou. Although his strength far exceeded that of Doudou, with his current wisdom, he could naturally see the importance of Doudou to Mithras. Therefore, he could only smile bitterly and said nothing in response to Doudou's complaints.

　　"Okay, the matter here has been resolved. It's time for us to go find Guli and the others!" Mithras smiled and glanced at Doudou, then continued, "After we settle down, I'll think of a way to help you break through as soon as possible!"

　　"You said it!" Doudou rushed into Mithras' arms and shouted loudly, "If you can't help me break through, I will run away from home with Guli!"

　　Mithras' face was full of black lines. This little thing Doudou was really troublesome and was becoming more and more presumptuous. He even formed his own small group and tried to split his camp.

　　Doudou looked at Winnie. Although he didn't say anything, the intention in his eyes was very obvious. Winnie's three heads shrank and leaped into the air: "Two bosses, I'll lead the way!"

　　Winnie can't afford to offend either of the two people in front of him, so it's better to slip away at this time!

　　"Hmph!" Doudou snorted coldly as he looked at Winnie's back. Although he had no opinion about Winnie, as the former number one contracted beast, he still had some resentment in his heart as he was suddenly surpassed by Winnie.

　　"Let's go! There's no use getting angry. The most important thing now is to find a way to break through as soon as possible." Mithras was also very worried. Doudou's strength was now at the critical point of the Holy Land, but he just couldn't take that last step. Although he didn't show it, the anxiety in his heart was no less than Doudou's.

　　Winnie led the way, and Mithras and Doudou followed closely behind, quickly leaving this sky.

　　Chapter 45 Changes!

　　Juliet and others looked anxiously in the direction where Guli left. Guli's performance when she left made several people feel very bad.

　　"Is the lord okay?" Gary asked again, but everyone had the same expression, their faces heavy.

　　Time seemed very long at such times. Although Guli's departure was only a brief moment, everyone felt as if tens of millions of years had passed. The uneasiness in their hearts grew deeper and deeper until they felt terrified.

　　It was during this wait that a black dot appeared in the sight of several people. In just a short moment, the black dot magnified countless times. It was the huge body of the two-headed snake Winnie. Several people finally felt relieved.

　　Although I didn't see Mithras, now even Winnie is fine, so Mithras will definitely be fine!

　　Soon, the figure of Mithras also appeared in the distant sky, sitting upright on the back of the golden-winged eagle Guli. He was indescribably elegant, and that otherworldly feeling was difficult to imitate.

　　"Yes, sir!", and the last bit of worry in the hearts of several people disappeared.

　　Mithras jumped down with a smile, stood on the ground, looked at the people in front of him and said with a smile: "Sorry to have kept you waiting!"

　　It turned out that Guli's anxiety just now was not because of Mithras, but was caused by Winnie's changes. Although there was no direct soul connection between the three contracted beasts, Mithras was like a hub. Through the soul connection with Mithras, Guli could also sense Winnie's condition, which was why she seemed so anxious.

　　"Sir, Guli left in a hurry just now, but she scared us all!" Hams said with a smile: "Now that we see that you are safe and sound, we are relieved!"

　　Mithras chuckled. He knew what these people's worries were caused by. He felt warm in his heart and pointed at Winnie, saying with a smile: "Not only you, but even I was scared by him!"

　　It was only at this time that a few people noticed your changes. The three heads were secondary. The dragon head was so surprising that all eyes were focused on it.

　　"Sir, what's going on?" Several people were equally shocked, staring at Winnie's dragon head for a long time without moving their eyes, which made Winnie very dissatisfied. The three heads turned at the same time, staring fiercely at the people in front of them.

　　Winnie had no fear of the people in front of him. If it weren't for the relationship with Mithras, the disrespectful looks from these humans would be enough to make him kill them.

　　Juliet and the others felt a chill in their hearts, and then they realized that they were facing a fighting beast from the Holy Land. They could not afford to offend such a being, so they quickly looked away.

　　Mithras found it funny but he did not blame Winnie. The sanctuary had its own pride, not to mention that it was a strange beast that had existed since ancient times, the descendant of the Hydra. Such pride was normal. On the contrary, if it did not even have this little pride, that would make him dissatisfied.

　　"Winnie has made a new breakthrough, but the process of the breakthrough is a bit scary. I will tell you about these things slowly later. The most important thing now is to return to the Kingdom of Kiev as soon as possible to avoid any trouble again." Mithras looked at Juliet and said with a smile: "Also, the matter of the Caribbean family's treasure is over. After sending you back to Kiev, it's time for me to go out for a walk!"

　　After Victor's explanation, Mithras finally understood the vastness of the continent of Os. Moreover, the brothers had not seen each other for such a long time, and he naturally missed them a little. Coupled with the idea of ​​rebuilding his family, various reasons prompted him to speed up his pace.

　　When several people heard what Mithras said, their hearts sank, and of course Juliet was even more upset. After spending such a long time together, her feelings for Mithras had gone beyond ordinary friends, but if it was to be said that this was love, it didn't seem to have reached that level. This feeling was very wonderful, but she also knew that she couldn't keep Mithras. This was their original agreement, and she had no suitable reason to keep Mithras.

　　"Since your Excellency has decided this, he must have something important to do. Juliet does not dare to keep you. I only hope that you can remember us!" Juliet suddenly felt that Mithras seemed to disappear in an instant. It was an indescribable feeling, a little sad and a little disappointed.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "Don't be so sad. I won't leave now. At least I won't leave before I send you back to Kiev!"

　　Several people did not feel relieved by this. Instead, the visible separation made everyone's mood even lower. Hams and Gary exchanged glances quickly and made a decision in their hearts.

　　"Okay, let's leave here now!" Mithras smiled and nodded to a few people. He had some understanding of everyone's relative development, but life was like this. He always had to wander in constant gathering and separation, and he could not escape such an ending.

　　This time leaving was much easier than when we got here. Although there were more people traveling together this time, Winnie the Pooh's cabin was very large. Not to mention just a few people, it was more than enough for dozens of people.

　　Finally, Mithras took Juliet with him, and the rest of the people were placed on Winnie's back, and they started on their journey.

　　In fact, Mithras had planned to put Juliet on Winnie's back as well, but Juliet refused, saying that she was afraid. Mithras had no choice but to let her do it.

　　Mithras had no idea how Juliet felt. She just wanted to be closer to Mithras, or rather, she liked the feeling of Mithras carrying her flying.

　　"Maybe this is the last time!" Juliet let Mithras hug her, closed her eyes, and leaned her body completely on Mithras. She couldn't keep this feeling forever, so it would be good to have it for a moment.

　　Crook held his head with his face distorted extremely. The blank memory made him feel extremely panicked. It was a feeling of being exiled to a deserted place, a feeling of losing his soul.

　　"Who am I? Who are you?" Crook kept hitting his head, as if trying to break the cage that imprisoned his memory. However, his memory was still blank. This feeling made him almost crazy.

　　Carlos and Mi Yin looked at Crook anxiously, their faces turning pale. They had not expected that in just a split second, those red lights would actually erase Crook's memory. This was really shocking.

　　"What should we do?" The two men's faces became paler and paler. Crook's sudden change made them really lose their composure. Their minds were in chaos. They dared not imagine what would happen if they continued like this, because they could imagine such a situation.

　　Crook was trying hard to recall, and the elemental heart was slowly wrapping around him, as if to comfort him. Seeing his pain, the bead seemed to be very anxious, and its rotation speed kept increasing, and it made a little whimpering sound. The next moment, without any sign, the bead suddenly pounced on Crook's forehead, like an insubstantial phantom, and disappeared in Crook's forehead in an instant.

　　"boom!"

　　In the midst of pain and panic, Crook suddenly felt his entire soul tremble violently. After a tremor, a little fire appeared in his soul. That little fire was like a torch in the middle of the night. Although it could not illuminate the entire soul, the faint light gave a direction.

　　Little bits of colorful fragments flew out from every corner of the soul, like moths, attracted by the little flame and swarmed over. In the chaos, the chaotic colors kept colliding and merging, and finally all the colors disappeared, becoming a long dark gray river. In this long river, countless fragments flashed by, like a powerful playback machine, combining Crook's lost memories bit by bit to form a stable order.

　　The mountain village of childhood, the bustle of the martial arts hall, the mercenary life...

　　Memories emerge bit by bit like bamboo shoots after rain, and lost memories are integrated bit by bit, extending along a stable time sequence.

　　Crook's emotions began to stabilize. Although those memories returned, they gave him a very distant feeling, as if these things happened in a long time ago, as if his life had existed for countless years. A bit of vicissitudes appeared in his eyes, which was very strange.

　　Carlos and Mi Yin stood beside Crook. They didn't dare to move at all from beginning to end. They just looked at Crook anxiously. At this time, they saw a little clarity in Crook's eyes, which gave them a little hope in their hearts.

　　“Boss!”

　　"Crook!"

　　The two people called out softly, and Crook slowly turned his head towards them, a smile appeared on his face, and he nodded and said, "I'm fine!"

　　Crook's expression at this moment was like that of an old man who understood the world well. That look of extreme calmness was completely different from the original impression it gave people. However, Carlos and Mi Yin's attention was not on this point at all, so they did not notice it. They just relaxed their frowns, and Carlos punched Crook hard.

　　"You really scared the two of us!" Carlos laughed. "If you really can't remember anything, then we will lose a brother!"

　　Crook smiled and said, "What happened just now was so sudden. If it wasn't just a short moment, I would have gone crazy!"

　　At this time, Mi Fen discovered that Kruk had woken up this time, and there was an indescribable feeling in his expression, a feeling she had only felt in Mithras.

　　"It's strange, this kid seems like a different person!" Mi Yin looked at Crook in surprise, feeling a little confused.

　　Chapter 46 Hami's Decision

　　Crook smiled bitterly and said, "Suddenly I felt as if I had experienced thousands of years of vicissitudes, and I am still immersed in that feeling until now."

　　Carlos and Mi Yin were confused, but the doubt only flashed through their minds, and they were relieved that Crook was safe and sound.

　　"The Heart of Elements has merged with you. Do you have any special feelings now?" Mi Yin asked Crook curiously.

　　Crook shook his head: "No, the Heart of Elements you mentioned is the bead that appeared just now. It is the bead that restored my memory!"

　　Mi Yin nodded and explained to Crook what he knew about the Heart of the Elements. After listening, Crook's face remained calm, as if he was not surprised at all, and he did not show any joy on his face for obtaining the Heart of the Elements.

　　"Well, now that we have obtained the Heart of Elements, let's leave here!" Mi Yin nodded. He saw the situation clearly. It was the fusion of the Heart of Elements that made Crook gradually get better. Naturally, the role of the Heart of Elements was indispensable.

　　Crook nodded. He didn't even consider whether Carlos and Mi Yin would be dissatisfied with him for having the Heart of Element alone. He knew that there was no need for that.

　　The three people left quickly. As for where they would go this time, they did not have a specific place, but their idea was very clear, which was to find the whereabouts of Mithras. Although they had not heard any news about Mithras for such a long time, they always believed that Mithras would appear.

　　The atmosphere in the Holy Spirit Hall was very depressing. Osgood looked even thinner. He huddled into a large chair with his eyes closed. There were several familiar faces around him, but everyone's expression was equally heavy, as if they were facing something difficult to decide.

　　"According to the Great Elder, the person who saved Mithras is a powerful person from the Divine Realm!" Osgood slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Great Elder Wolfton.

　　Wofton nodded, then shook his head. Judging from his current aura, his strength had decreased a lot, but he still maintained the power of the Holy Land.

　　"That man's strength is unfathomable. He is probably a top powerhouse even in the Divine Realm. Even those powerful people in the Divine Realm who appeared later treated him with respect!" When Wolfton mentioned Victor, his body trembled noticeably. It can be imagined how much shock Victor gave him.

　　At that time, they were sucked into the black hole that Victor casually manifested. When he could see his surroundings clearly again, he was already in the Order Alliance. He could not imagine such a method, let alone dare to imagine it.

　　"Victor, Victor!" Osgood's face looked a little heavy. Although his eyes had closed again, the people around him could still feel his shock from the twitching of his eyelids.

　　"Could it be that His Holiness the Pope knows the origins of this Victor?" Everyone had such a guess, but they did not dare to ask directly.

　　"I didn't expect him to show up again, but what's so special about that Mithras that deserves his help!" Osgudu frowned. He knew a little about Victor's origins. And all the strong men in the Divine Realm in Oslo were familiar with the name Victor, because Victor had another identity, the Guardian of the Planes.

　　"Your Majesty, with such a powerful figure helping Mithras, we will have to think carefully if we want to continue to deal with Mithras," a cardinal expressed the helplessness in everyone's hearts.

　　Osgudu opened his eyes again, with a faint smile on his face: "Don't panic, just do what you have to do. That man won't stop us. He has his principles!"

　　Several people in the room were even more certain that Osgood knew Victor's origins, but it was obvious from his expression that he didn't want to say it, so these people had to keep their doubts in their hearts, and they felt a little relieved. As long as Victor no longer interfered in the feud between the Holy Spirit Temple and Mithras, even if Mithras grew rapidly, it would definitely not have much impact.

　　"Mithras' current strength has surpassed that of an ordinary sanctuary. If we want to achieve our goal, I'm afraid we'll have to go through some trouble!" Miguel frowned and said, "Such repeated failures are a big blow to our Holy Spirit Hall!"

　　Osgood nodded: "Then let the servant do it!"

　　Everyone in the room was shocked. The Divine Servants were the most special existences in the Holy Soul Temple, they only took orders from the Pope and were the representatives of the Thirteen Holy Souls on the mainland. Their strength was usually only around level nine, but they had the ability to communicate with the Thirteen Holy Souls. This ability could allow their strength to reach a terrifying level in a short period of time. Even a strong man like Wolfton was not sure that he could defeat the Divine Servants after borrowing divine power.

　　The existence of the divine servants is the guarantee of the Pope's status in the Holy Soul Temple, because the divine servants are only loyal to the Thirteen Souls and the Pope. With such ceremonial guards, and the ability of each generation of Pope to communicate directly with the Thirteen Souls, the Pope has the final say in the Holy Soul Temple, making him more powerful than the emperor in the secular world.

　　"Your Majesty is wise!" These people are still very good at flattering at certain times, just like now, they are looking at Osgood with admiration, as if Osgood really made some wise decision.

　　"Okay, that's it. I'm a little tired!" Osgood waved his hand. His haggard body seemed to send him to the underworld at any time. However, everyone knew that this was only on the surface. Even if all of them died, they might not see such a day.

　　Everyone left, and Osgood huddled in his chair alone. His dim eyes suddenly became bright, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.

　　"You hide in the small divine world, but let me hold up the situation alone. You enjoy the admiration of millions of people, but let me collect faith for you. This time I will let you feel my situation. You are high above, possessing endless divine power. You will not be reluctant to make this sacrifice!" Osgudu's voice was full of resentment and chilly. The voice echoed in the room, as if it came from the underworld.

　　However, what is puzzling is what kind of existence he hates, and what kind of place is the small divine world he mentioned? Could it be that there is more than one divine world on this continent?

　　…………………………………………

　　"Old Four has appeared in the Kingdom of Kiev!" Hami closed the note in his hand with excitement on his face. Just now he received news from the building. The intelligence clearly described what happened after General Mithras appeared in the Kingdom of Kiev.

　　"I didn't expect that the fourth brother has grown to this point, it's really surprising," Hami said with a faint smile on his face: "However, I have made good progress in the past few years, maybe I should be able to help you now!"

　　Hami's confidence has something to rely on. In the past few years, his strength has reached the peak. Of course, in addition to his hard work and talent, the more important reason is the help of his grandfather. As the founder of Tingfeng Tower, Hami's grandfather is very powerful. Hami has made such rapid progress with his help. Otherwise, it would take him at least ten years to reach this point.

　　"Your friend has appeared!" On the recliner behind Hami, an old man was looking up at the sky leisurely. The sunlight shining on his thin body had an indescribable feeling.

　　Hami nodded: "Yes, Grandpa, wait for the people below to determine the current location of the fourth brother, I want to go find him!"

　　Although the intelligence confirmed the appearance of Mithras, it also mentioned his sudden disappearance, which made Hami a little anxious, but he knew that as long as Mithras appeared, he would definitely be able to find him.

　　"Okay, I understand!" The old man still maintained the same posture, without any change, as if whether Hami left or not had nothing to do with him.

　　"Grandpa, why don't you care about me at all!" Hami walked to the front of the recliner and said a little dissatisfiedly: "Aren't you afraid that I will encounter danger outside!"

　　"Danger is everywhere and at any time, and no one can avoid it. Maybe this time going out may be your chance," the old man turned around with a smile and looked at Hami thoughtfully.

　　Hami chuckled and stopped talking. In front of this grandfather who was over a hundred years older than him, he was still a little afraid. However, compared with his own father, he was already very presumptuous. If it was his father standing in front of the old man, he might not be able to utter a coherent sentence. This was exactly the point at which he often slandered his father.

　　"Grandpa, do you think I can break through with my current strength?" Hami was still very concerned about his own strength. Especially when he thought of the intelligence that Mithras had killed two powerful saints from the Holy Soul Palace, he felt that the distance between him and Mithras was not shortening, but widening, which made him somewhat dissatisfied.

　　The old man smiled and said, "Below the Holy Land and the Holy Land are two different concepts. A breakthrough cannot be achieved through hard practice alone. It also depends on each person's opportunity. This is why I agree with you leaving. Your friend has a long life and should be your benefactor. With him, your breakthrough should not be a problem."

　　Hami seemed to understand what was said. He only understood one thing, that is, Mithras was a very lucky man, and everyone who had contact with him would be affected by his luck. But, is there really such a thing as luck in this world?

　　Chapter 47 A New End and a New Beginning

　　This time, Hami really decided to look for Mithras. He didn't care whether the luck his grandfather talked about really existed or not. He just wanted to appear when Mithras needed him, and that was enough.

　　During the time of waiting for the exact location of Mithras, Hami only did one thing, which was to spread the news of Mithras' appearance in the Kingdom of Kiev. He believed that Miyin and others would rush to Mithras' side as soon as possible to reunite with him. Thinking of such a reunion, he always laughed out loud by himself.

　　Among the other people, Chakasi was the first to get the news. After knowing the content of the news, she, who had been silent for a long time, finally regained her former stubbornness and a long-lost smile appeared on her thin face. That day, her appetite increased and her performance at the dinner table was incredible.

　　She did not blame Mithras for not communicating with her for such a long time. She knew that there must be a reason behind this from Mithras. She also did not have the impulse to go looking for Mithras directly because she knew that she could not help Mithras at all now and would become a burden to him instead.

　　There was only one memory in her heart, and that was the ten-year agreement between Mithras and her. This agreement was always on her mind, giving her endless strength every moment. The loneliness she had experienced in the past few years was due to this agreement. She always firmly believed that Mithras would reappear in front of her, allowing her to persist until now.

　　"17794, a ten-year agreement. How I wish time would go by faster!" Chakasi looked out the window with a dazed look in his eyes, as if at this moment he saw again the look on Mithras' face when he made the promise to her.

　　Five years have passed, and Chakasi remembers every day, every minute, and every second clearly. The promise made that day has become the most eternal moment in her life.

　　Almost at the same time, Mithras finally returned to Kiev. After a month, there was no change in Kiev because of Juliet's departure. Although the ministers knew that Juliet was no longer in the capital, they did not dare to have any thoughts. On the one hand, it was because Juliet's generosity won everyone's respect, and on the other hand, with Zhukov's example, these people knew that no matter how powerful their forces were, they would never exceed Zhukov's arrangements. However, even so, Zhukov's actions failed, so how could they try again?

　　Outside the city of Kiev, Ke Lan said goodbye to everyone. He was going back to his own territory. The North was his best destination. After this departure, no one knew when he would return to Kiev again. However, one thing was certain: when he came back next time, his purpose would definitely not be for the throne.

　　After experiencing such a change, Ke Lan has discovered that the throne that everyone envies is not as good as he imagined. He does not have that ability, nor is he in that mood. Perhaps being a general in the north is the most suitable position for him.

　　Although the north is cold, there is no intrigue and deception. There is only passion and the clash of swords and sabers. He has become accustomed to that kind of life, and this farce should end here.

　　Mithras also planned to leave. He was not regretting the agreement he made with Juliet, but there was no point in him staying given the current situation in Kiev. There was also a deeper reason. The time had come for the Caprice family to reappear, and he wanted to rebuild the glory of the Bauhinia family. Of course, before that, he had to find his brother whom he had never met.

　　It's not that Mithras didn't think about meeting with Crook and others, nor did he forget his promise to Chakasi. He just knew that every step he took now was full of danger, and he didn't have enough strength to protect his loved ones. So, he could only suppress his emotions and leave the danger to himself, because this was his destiny, this was what he had to do, and he had no choice.

　　Juliet wanted to keep him, but she knew that this day would come sooner or later, and she could not find a reason, nor could she explain that special feeling, so she could only look at Mithras with more worry and resentment, but even she herself could not explain why she was so worried, and whether there was any basis for such resentment.

　　Mithras is very smart, but he has always been stupid when it comes to emotions, otherwise Chakasi would not have called him a "fool" and a "wooden man", so he just treated Juliet's thoughts and expressions as normal, so he did not hesitate at all.

　　He never hesitates in anything he does.

　　He still had to leave. This time, if Kiev was not in danger of destruction, he would probably not come back to this place because the continent was so big.

　　What made Juliet even more unbelievable was that Hams and Gary were also leaving. Although they did not say the reason, Juliet could tell their intentions from their expressions.

　　They have decided to follow Mithras!

　　"Go! Go! All of you leave!" Juliet told herself. She didn't know if her current situation could be considered a failure.

　　Finally, everyone left, and Juliet returned to her palace. It was a paradise admired by everyone and envied by the world. However, the moment she walked in, she felt like she was locked in a cage. She had never experienced such a feeling before, so when it appeared, she suddenly felt very lonely. The people coming and going in the palace, the servants standing on both sides waiting for the queen's orders at any time, all of these could not make her feel lively at all, but made her feel more lonely. She even began to doubt her choice.

　　She didn't know that Mithras also had his own confusion, or was a little bewildered. Although he had decided to rebuild the Capritton family and find his brother, he really didn't know where these two things started. Therefore, he left without an exact destination. He was like a prodigal son, drifting on his journey. He was not lonely, because he was not alone, not because of Doudou, Guli and Winnie around him, but because he understood that there would always be someone who remembered him somewhere on this continent.

　　"Boss, where are we going?" Doudou had no idea how many times he had asked this question. He and Guli both agreed that they did not want to live in the mountains anymore. Although it was very relaxing, it missed many human delicacies. In comparison, they wanted to smell the tempting aroma of food every moment.

　　Mithras shook his head. He also wanted to live a quiet life. He knew very well that somewhere on the continent, there were people waiting for such a life. However, he had no choice.

　　"I don't know!" Mithras was telling the truth. He looked into the distance and wanted to find his destination, but the continent was so big that he couldn't think of any place that could give him peace. What was more important was the responsibility he had.

　　"Before leaving here, we should let everyone know that we are safe!" When Mithras thought of his brothers, his heart warmed. They hadn't seen each other for five years, but he knew that those people would remember the time they spent together just like he did.

　　"Boss, why don't we go find the young masters!" Doudou also missed those people. In his memory, that was the happiest time for Mithras.

　　Mithras shook his head: "It's not the right time yet. I don't want to put them in danger because of myself. It's enough to let them know our news!"

　　Will the Holy Spirit Hall let this threat go? Mithras knew very well that this was absolutely impossible. At this time, every step he took was at the junction of life and death. If he really appeared in front of Chakasi and others, he could believe that it would definitely not bring any benefits to these people, and the Holy Spirit Hall would not care about their lives.

　　Doudou nodded. He also understood Mithras' current situation. Although Mithras' strength had improved rapidly during this period, and it could even be said to be against the will of heaven, it was definitely not on the same level as the Holy Spirit Palace. Having existed for tens of thousands of years, it was simply unbelievable to say that the Holy Spirit Palace did not have strong men from the Divine Realm. However, for the Holy Spirit Palace, Mithras had not yet reached the point where they needed to dispatch strong men from the Divine Realm.

　　However, if the Holy Spirit Palace realizes how terrifying Mithras is, then the appearance of a strong man from the Divine Realm is not impossible. Therefore, at this time, Mithras is even more dangerous than before.

　　Mithras had never expected that the news of his appearance in the Kingdom of Kiev had already reached the ears of several of his brothers, and these people were also approaching the direction of Kiev City, looking forward to meeting him, but this was destined to be another coincidence of missing each other.

　　Rebuilding the Capriton Family is an inevitable move, but Mithras has no definite idea where to establish the family, because he must take into account the factors of the Holy Soul Temple and the Anti-God Alliance. These two forces are not very friendly to him. Therefore, once the Capriton Family is established, it must be prepared to deal with threats from these two aspects.

　　Of course, the most important factor is the Holy Spirit Temple. Rebuilding the Capriton Family is equivalent to formally declaring war on the Holy Spirit Temple. Now people on the continent already know the reasons why the Capriton Family was destroyed. As long as the Capriton Family is rebuilt, it means a thorough confrontation with the Holy Spirit Temple. This is different from the meaning of Mithras alone. It will be a major blow to the reputation of the Holy Spirit Temple.

　　In fact, Mithras has already prepared to deal with such threats. He has been fighting against the Holy Spirit Temple over the years. However, this is only a one-man fight. He is tired of being hunted, and he wants to take an active position to challenge the Holy Spirit Temple. Although doing so will make his situation more dangerous, there is no doubt that if this is successful, it will be of great significance to his future revenge.

　　Volume 9: Spirits of Water and Fire

　　Chapter 1: Vitas Empire

　　Crook and the other two have decided to look for Mithras. They received the news sent by Hami. However, just as they were about to set off, another piece of news was delivered to them through Tingfeng Tower.

　　The second piece of news came from Mithras. He briefly recounted his experiences over the years and informed everyone of his decision to rebuild the Capritton family. However, he did not mention where he would go in the message, which made the brothers happy but also a little resentful. They were happy that Mithras was safe and sound, but they resented that Mithras had disappeared from everyone's sight again this time, and even the system of Tingfeng Tower could not find any trace of him.

　　So where is Mithras now?

　　I'm afraid that even Mithras himself couldn't explain this clearly. After leaving the Kingdom of Kiev, he traveled all the way to the northwest. After such a long time, he no longer knew where he was.

　　Fortunately, there were two more people when they left this time, they were Hams and Gary. These two people followed Mithras shamelessly all the way and were very humble. They felt just like Mithras' servants. Under such circumstances, Mithras really had no way to let them leave and had to acquiesce.

　　These two men were quite capable and had traveled around the continent in their early years, so they had a certain understanding of the situations in various parts of the continent. Therefore, Mithras learned from them that he had now arrived in the Vitas Empire.

　　There are four major empires on the continent. These four empires are all located to the west of the Beast Roar Mountains. They are the Milan Empire, the Vitas Empire, the Qatar Empire and the Oss Empire. These four empires can be regarded as the most powerful forces on the continent. Even a force like the Holy Soul Palace does not dare to be too presumptuous on the territories of the four empires.

　　Mithras was filled with emotion. Once upon a time, he was shocked when he learned about the vastness of the continent. But now, in just half a month, he reached the Vitas Empire in the northwest. This was unimaginable before.

　　The Vitas Empire is located in the northwest of the continent, so the climatic conditions are naturally a bit worse. In addition, it is already the winter of 17794, and the entire Vitas Empire is covered in snow. In such a place, it is rare to see people outside the city, because the prevailing wind here in winter is very terrible and can overturn houses. Only the city is suitable for human survival.

　　Qiunis is a city guard of Barbary City. Of course, there are many people like him. There are about 30,000 city guards in the entire Barbary City, and he is just one of them. It happened that it was the turn of his brigade to be on duty on the city wall on this day.

　　Being on duty in such a cold day is definitely not a good job. Not to mention the temperature that turns water into ice, even the prevailing wind is hard to resist. Like everyone else, Qiunis is wrapped in thick snow wolf skin, which is the fur of an exotic fighting beast unique to the Kingdom of Vitas. It has very good warmth retention and is not expensive, so it is awarded to these city guards on duty to keep them warm.

　　On Qiunis's head was a very strange big felt hat, with two half-foot long animal hairs hanging down on both sides, and a sharp horn standing upright on the top. The felt hat almost covered his entire head, leaving only a pair of eyes covered with white hair outside. Of course, the white hair was frost.

　　The city walls in the northwest are also very different from those in the inland. The most special thing is that there are towers on the city walls that look like houses. These towers are neither high nor low, and it is estimated that they can only accommodate about ten people. Such buildings are of course also considered in climatic conditions.

　　Under such climatic conditions, if a person stays outside for a long time, he will probably be frozen to death in less than an hour. The city guards are responsible for the defense of the city and must be on guard at all times. Therefore, there are such small buildings provided for the city guards.

　　However, even in such a small tower, many city guards of the Vitas Empire die from the cold every year, not to mention the number of ordinary people. This is why the population of the Vitas Empire has always been the smallest among the four empires.

　　Of course, don't underestimate the national strength of the Vitas Empire just because of its small population. In a sense, the quality of the soldiers in the Vitas Kingdom is the best among the four empires. The harsh environment makes the people of the Vitas Empire very tough, and the number of strong people produced has always been the highest among the four empires. It can be said that the harsh environment has made the Vitas Empire strong.

　　In such weather, it becomes very difficult for humans to survive, and fighting beasts are no exception. However, in comparison, fighting beasts are more adaptable to the environment. The fighting beasts in the northwest can be said to be the bloodiest and most barbaric group on the entire continent. In the cold winter, they will walk out of their settlements in groups, and then rush to every city they pass by like a tide, swallowing everything that can fill their stomachs.

　　Therefore, when Qiu Nis and others were on duty in such weather, they were not guarding against other threats, but beast fighting.

　　Here, beast attacks on the city are called the second biggest threat, and the biggest threat is of course the blizzard of nature.

　　The cold wind blew over from the Far North like a Taoist priest, carrying finger-sized snowballs and ice crystals in the wind, which hit the city wall with a fluttering sound. Qiunis just came out of the tower. They were a group of ten people, and they had to change shifts every once in a while.

　　The wind blew on his body, causing him to sway slightly. He almost fell down. Cursing harshly, Qiunis wrapped the snow wolf skin tighter around him. However, the coldness that almost froze his blood still penetrated through his pores, causing him to shiver violently.

　　After replacing his teammates, Qiunis began to stomp his feet and walk back and forth on the city wall. His eyes, which were almost completely covered by frost under his felt hat, looked into the distance from time to time. Although it was bitterly cold, he did not dare to slack off at all. Not only other people's families but also his own relatives lived in the city.

　　Suddenly, Qiunis's gaze stopped and his steps stopped. Several black spots appeared in his sight. Those black spots moved very fast, and a hideous and terrifying figure appeared in the sky.

　　puff!

　　Qiunis suddenly took off the felt hat that was stuck to his face. A piece of flesh was torn off where the felt hat was stuck to his skin, but he didn't feel anything. He just put the felt hat next to his mouth.

　　A long horn sounded, and the next moment the silent city wall covered with snow became noisy. Figures squeezed out from the tower one after another. Many people did not even have time to put on snow wolf skins and felt hats, but they all held a scimitar tightly in their hands.

　　"Quinis, what happened? The beasts are coming!" A bearded man shouted loudly. His collar was still open, revealing his strong muscles.

　　"Captain, I spotted a fighting beast coming in this direction!" Qiunis answered loudly, pointing to the distance. In that short moment, the black spots had become very clear, especially the huge monster flying in front, which had three ferocious heads and was over a hundred meters long.

　　The captain's face changed slightly, but it was obvious that he looked much more relaxed than at the beginning. As long as it was not a large-scale beast fight and an attack on the city, he would be relieved. As for the origin of the behemoth in front of him, he believed that those people would give him an explanation.

　　Mithras sat on Guli's back, holding Doudou in his arms. The scenery in front of him made him feel very fresh. It was completely opposite to the scenery of the South China Sea. As for the severe cold, it was nothing for someone with his strength. Even Hams and Gary, who were sitting on Winnie's back, only felt a little cold.

　　"Boss, the conditions here are so bad!" Doudou looked down lazily and lost interest no more.

　　Mithras nodded: "I have heard that the environment in the northwest of the Vitas Empire is bad. Today I see that it is really bad!"

　　"Boss, if that's the case, then we'd better leave. Even if we want to rebuild the Capriceton family, I don't think this place is suitable!" Doudou really had no interest in such a place.

　　"Who said I wanted to establish my family here? On the one hand, I wanted to see the strength of the Vitas Empire. On the other hand, I also wanted to find an opportunity to help you break through to the Holy Realm as soon as possible," Mithras smiled and looked at Doudou.

　　Doudou was now in high spirits. He grabbed Mithras by the collar and shouted, "Boss, have you found a way to help me break through?"

　　"It's not that simple. I just came up with an idea. Whether it will work or not depends on the specific situation," Mithras shook his head with a wry smile.

　　Doudou kept yelling, "Boss, tell me what idea you came up with?"

　　"You should know that after you swallowed the crystal core of the velociraptor, your body has been determined to have fire attributes. In this extremely cold place, there is the largest volcano group on the continent. I hope to use their energy to help you break through. Of course, besides this, I also have my own considerations!" Mithras smiled and nodded.

　　In fact, another purpose of Mithras was also for his own cultivation. After learning the method of perfecting the world from Victor, Mithras understood that only when he comprehended the four basic laws, the world in his body could slowly stabilize. This time he came to the Vitas Empire, and he also wanted to find a way to practice the laws of fire through observation of the volcanoes.

　　Unlike other people, after forming the world inside his body, Mithras himself no longer has any attributes. So, for him, no matter which of the four basic laws of earth, water, wind and fire he starts from, he will start from the same 9 points, and there will be no difference.

　　Chapter 2: Polar Sea of ​​Fire!

　　In the practice of laws, Mithras has a more obvious advantage than others, because there is an imperfect world in his body. He only needs to provide a seed of law to the world in his body, and the world will slowly perfect this law. In the process of perfection, Mithras, as the master of the world, will naturally understand the laws of his own world. This is a complementary process.

　　Therefore, the most difficult part of Mithras's practice of the law is to form a seed of the law in his body. No one can help him with this, and he has to figure it out by himself.

　　Qiunis looked nervously at Winnie who was approaching quickly. His huge body and aura made him realize that the behemoth in front of him was definitely a creature from the Holy Land. There were countless fighting beasts in the northwest, but creatures above the Holy Land rarely appeared, which shocked him.

　　The captain just glanced at Winnie, and although there was deep shock in his eyes, his attention was soon attracted by Guli behind Winnie, or rather, by Mithras on Guli's back.

　　That elegant demeanor made him realize in an instant that Mithras was the leader of these beings.

　　Mithras noticed the chaos on the city wall, and jumped off Guli's back, like a snowflake flying against the north wind, and walked step by step to the city wall. Qiunis and others' scimitars trembled slightly in their hands as if facing a great enemy, but they did not retreat and surrounded Mithras.

　　"Don't be nervous, I'm just passing by and asking for directions!" Mithras smiled. The people in front of him were indeed tough. They didn't even back down in the face of him. The tough folk customs played a decisive role in the prosperity of the Vitas Empire.

　　"Sir, where do you want to go?" the captain stood up. At this time, more and more city guards gathered on the city wall. These people surrounded Mithras in three layers inside and three layers outside.

　　Of course, Mithras would not care about the people in front of him. He stayed here just to find the location of the polar sea of ​​fire. Otherwise, how could these city guards find their traces.

　　"I've heard for a long time that there is a volcano that stretches for thousands of miles in the northwest, but I don't know how far away it is!" Mithras looked at the captain.

　　"This lord originally wanted to go to the polar sea of ​​fire. I know the location, but the environment there is extremely dangerous. Deep winter is when volcanoes frequently occur. If you have nothing urgent to do, you'd better wait until after the cold winter!" A voice came from outside the crowd, and a general in a lapel leather jacket walked over.

　　"Commander!" The surrounding city guards came forward to greet him. The man nodded and looked at Mithras carefully, with a look of shock on his face.

　　"The strength of the peak level nine. I've heard that the Vitas Empire is full of strong people, but I didn't expect that a small city guard commander also has such strength." Mithras nodded secretly. The strength of the Vitas Empire was indeed well-deserved.

　　"No problem! General, please tell me the specific direction," Mithras nodded with a smile.

　　"Your Excellency doesn't know. No one knows what's going on in that volcanic area. Once deep winter comes, volcanoes within a radius of thousands of miles will erupt at the same time. There will be no place to stand. In such an environment, even the strong ones in the Holy Land will find it difficult to survive."

　　Although the general could not see through Mithras's strength, every move of Mithras was so natural. In addition, with Winnie hovering above the city, he would naturally not underestimate Mithras's identity. Therefore, these words were implicitly reminding Mithras that even with the strength of the Holy Land, it would be difficult to persist in the polar sea of ​​fire.

　　"Thank you for telling me, General. I came here just for the volcano, so I'm afraid I have to go there." Mithras came here this time because he knew that the polar sea of ​​​​fire would erupt at this time. If he really had to wait until the volcano subsided, he would not come here!

　　The general looked at Mithras carefully, and seemed to be very emotional. He nodded slightly and said, "It seems that I am meddling too much. Perhaps with your strength, you can really break in there!"

　　"Get my map!" the general instructed a city guard behind him, then smiled and said to Mithras, "It is an honor for our city that you are here. If you don't bother me, please take a break in the city. The terrain leading to the polar sea of ​​fire is very complicated. If you are not careful, you will fall into an irretrievable situation. Wait for me to choose a guide for you, and then it won't be too late to set off!"

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded: "Then I'll trouble you, General!"

　　The general in front of him left a very good impression on Mithras. There was no aristocratic air about him and he gave people a feeling of sincerity and credibility.

　　"Your Excellency, you are too kind. It is my honor to meet you. By the way, you can call me Arthur. I don't deserve to be called general!" It turned out that the commander was called Arthur.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "That's fine, General Arthur can also call me Mithras. The two above are my family members, I will introduce them to you later."

　　Arthur's expression suddenly changed, as if he had heard some incredible news. He looked at Mithras for a long time before saying, "So you are Mithras. I have heard of your reputation a long time ago, but I didn't expect to see you here!"

　　"You know me?" Now it was Mithras' turn to be surprised. He really couldn't figure out how Arthur knew him.

　　"I don't have such an honor, but your reputation has already spread throughout the entire continent. You single-handedly fight against the entire Holy Spirit Palace. Any man with blood will be impressed by you," Arthur was a little excited, his face flushed red, and his eyes were full of respect.

　　Mithras was slightly stunned, and said with a wry smile: "I am just doing what I should do. It is not like what people say. I don't want to be like this. It's just that the family feud is irreconcilable!"

　　Arthur nodded: "The grudge between you and the Holy Spirit Hall is already known to everyone on the continent. The Holy Spirit Hall has always been domineering, so it is not surprising that they do such a thing. However, you are like a spark that ignites everyone's hatred towards the Holy Spirit Hall, and makes those who have been enduring have a little confidence to resist. I believe that this fire will become hotter and hotter until the entire Holy Spirit Hall is burned out."

　　Mithras thought about it and nodded: "I didn't expect that my actions would bring such changes to the continent, but I really hope that those people who stretched out their hands to oppress the Holy Spirit Palace can wake up completely and push him down completely!"

　　"Your Excellency is right, and I believe that day will not be too far away. Tens of thousands of years of accumulation, once this hatred explodes, it will be incomparable to any force!" Arthur nodded and continued, "It's very cold outside, how about you come with me to the city and wait?"

　　"It's just that, that fighting beast is really too big!" Arthur looked at the two-headed snake Winnie hovering in the sky, his face a little embarrassed.

　　The population of the Vitas Empire is very concentrated, especially in this deep winter season, almost everyone is in the city, so it is really difficult to find a place for the two-headed snake Winnie to land and settle down.

　　Mithras laughed: "Haha, don't worry, I won't let him fall into the city!"

　　Arthur looked even more embarrassed, but he didn't know what to say at this time, so he could only hide his embarrassment with a smile.

　　Mithras waved upwards, and Hams and Gerry naturally understood what he meant. They jumped off Winnie's body and smashed onto the city wall, stirring up a piece of frozen ice chips.

　　"grown ups!"

　　Mithras nodded and said with a smile: "This is General Arthur." Then he introduced Hams and Gerry: "They are my family, Hams, Gerry."

　　The two sides greeted each other again. At that time, Hams and Gary were in the sky, and Arthur could not tell their strength level. Now after taking a closer look, he found that the strength of these two people was no less than his own, and he did not dare to neglect them at all.

　　The people of the Vitas Empire are generous by nature, and the iron rule that the strong are respected on the continent is more vividly reflected here. Therefore, not only Arthur, but even the city guards surrounding outside showed respect to Mithras and others in front of them.

　　"Sir, please follow me!" Arthur watched the two-headed snakes Winnie and Guli disappear into the horizon, and hurriedly called upon Mithras and others to walk down the city wall.

　　The streets in the city were not wide, and could even be said to be somewhat crowded. Snow was flying all over the sky, blocking people's vision. At such a time, the entire city was unusually quiet, and there was no one on the streets. If it weren't for the wisps of smoke from cooking, it would really feel like a dead city.

　　After Arthur brought Mithras and others to his mansion, he immediately arranged for a banquet. During the banquet, through Arthur's introduction, Mithras finally understood why Arthur wanted to stop him from going to the polar sea of ​​fire.

　　It turns out that every deep winter, the polar sea of ​​fire will have a major eruption lasting more than a month. During this period, all the volcanoes, no less than tens of thousands of them, are connected together, and the area within a radius of thousands of miles is completely surrounded by volcanoes. The rolling magma will form an extremely huge magma lake, and there will be almost no exposed ground.

　　In such an environment, not to mention that it is impossible to stand on the ground, even the volcanic smoke and dust that cover the sky are extremely deadly. It is simply impossible for life to survive in such an environment.

　　After hearing this, Mithras became even more anxious. The volcanoes stretching for thousands of miles erupted at the same time. Just imagining such a scene was enough to shock the heart. What's more, under such conditions, the activity of the fire element would be greatly enhanced, and it would be easier to comprehend the laws of fire.

　　Chapter 3 Purple Ocean!

　　In the deep winter of the Vitas Empire, the scenery is the same at any time. The flying snow in the sky connects the sky and the earth, leaving only one color between the sky and the earth, a bleak and deep white.

　　However, there is another color here that fights against the white, that is an overwhelming red, which completely divides the other half of the world. The red is extremely bright and has no subtlety. If the white half of the world is a tender girl, then the red half of the world is a passionate female knight.

　　The two colors confronted each other, thousands of meters apart. The sun was like a mediator, emerging from a piece of sky that did not belong to either side. The open sky became a little brighter, and the ground became a little more vibrant.

　　Being in such a place is like suddenly walking into a mythical world. Even Mithras felt a little impressed by the magic of creation, let alone other people.

　　After staying in Barbary City for two or three hours, Arthur finally chose a guide for Mithras, and this person happened to be Qunis. The group set out from Barbary City and finally arrived here after more than three days.

　　"Sir, the area ahead is the polar sea of ​​fire. It is an independent world made up of flames and magma. No life can survive in it," Qiunis said worriedly, looking at the polar sea of ​​fire a thousand meters away. "And now is not the most violent time of the sea of ​​fire. In more than ten days, the flames here will completely connect the heaven and earth, or illuminate the entire polar region. The flames will also undergo strange changes, with seven colors appearing in layers."

　　Mithras nodded. The more he learned about the polar sea of ​​fire, the more confused he became. It was very strange that such a large group of volcanoes would appear in such a polar region, and they would erupt at the same time at a very consistent time. Having experienced the mysterious underground space, Mithras could not help but compare this phenomenon with that time.

　　"Could it be that there is a similar underground space here?" As Mithras looked into the distance, this thought suddenly came to his mind, but he quickly denied this judgment.

　　"It can't be like this," Mithras shook his head. Victor once told him that the underground space he had been to was a special world opened up by the world seed. The appearance of such a place was already incredible, and there might be a second one there.

　　"No matter what, the environment here is a good place to comprehend the laws of the fire element, and Doudou can just use the environment here to make a breakthrough," Mithras put aside his doubts and revealed a faint smile on his face.

　　"Thank you. This place is really hard to find. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid we would have wasted a lot of time." Mithras looked at Qiunis and smiled, and continued: "We are about to go in. I have been paying attention along the way. There is a city hundreds of miles away from here. I will let Guli take you there!"

　　Qiunis did not refuse. Arthur had made arrangements before he left, asking him to follow Mithras' orders. So he nodded, but with a little hesitation on his face, he reminded again: "Sir, no one knows what kind of danger is inside. If you find anything wrong, it is better to leave as soon as possible to avoid any accidents!"

　　Mithras nodded. The so-called "never having entered this place" was probably just the view and understanding of ordinary people. The fire element here was so active, how could those who practiced the laws of fire let it go? It's just that their strength has reached that level, and it is difficult for ordinary people to see their traces.

　　Is the sea of ​​fire really scary? Mithras didn't worry much about this, but the only thing he was a little worried about was that there would be people with the same purpose as him. Those who could enter would naturally be strong, and it would be troublesome if a fight broke out. However, this did not stop him from entering. Wasn't it for the breakthrough here that he had traveled tens of thousands of miles? He could afford this risk.

　　"Thank you for the reminder. I will be careful. I will ask Guli to take you to the city you pass by!"

　　Guli carried Qiunis away quickly, while Mithras took Hams and Gary towards the dark red world, and Winnie followed the three in mid-air.

　　"This polar sea of ​​fire is indeed worthy of its reputation. It's very shocking just looking at it from afar!" Gary couldn't help but sigh as he looked at the dark red wall of fire connecting the sky and the earth.

　　Hams nodded: "This polar sea of ​​fire is one of the four great deadly places on the continent, so it is naturally extraordinary!"

　　As they were talking, the three people had already arrived outside the sea of ​​fire. At this distance, the unbearable scorching heat was already very obvious. The air was filled with a strong smell of sulfur. Such air was impossible to breathe. Once inhaled, it would cause serious damage to the internal organs. Clouds of dark gray volcanic ash fell from the sky, and a thick layer of it had already covered the ground.

　　"Let's stay here for a while and wait for Guli to come back and go in together!" Mithras glanced ahead and saw the wall of fire right in front of him from afar. When he got here, he found that the wall of fire was still some distance away from them.

　　Guli did not let the three people wait any longer. In just about an hour, she appeared in everyone's sight.

　　The scope of the polar sea of ​​fire is extremely vast, and entering from the ground is obviously a waste of time, so Mithras decided to enter from the sky. This way the speed would be much faster, but it would be more dangerous than entering directly from the ground.

　　Fortunately, they are all strong and there are two powerful saints among them. If it is just a simple volcanic eruption, it is difficult to pose a threat to them.

　　Mithras, holding Doudou, instantly rushed into the sea of ​​fire, followed closely by Guli, and finally Winnie, who was carrying Hams and Gary. This arrangement was also to better deal with the situation inside.

　　As soon as Mithras' body entered the sea of ​​fire, he felt his body being lifted up by a huge force. The magma gushing out of the sea of ​​fire roared under his feet, and the billowing smoke and dust painted the sky and the earth a dark gray. At such a height, even with Mithras' strength, he could not see the situation on the ground clearly. He could only imagine it based on the density of the volcanic eruption.

　　"Cry!" There was a hint of panic in Guli's voice. His wings could not flap in such an environment. The air went straight up and held up his open wings. The feeling was very strange.

　　"Don't panic, fly along with the air flow!" Mithras knew that this situation was caused by the air flow coming directly up from below, so he was not in a hurry and just gave Guli some advice.

　　After the panic, Guli immediately found a way to deal with the rising air currents. She spread her wings but did not flap them, relying solely on the force of the air currents to move forward. In this way, it seemed as if she was gliding in the sky.

　　Winnie's body was huge, and he encountered the greatest resistance in such an airflow. However, his control over strength was incomparable to Guli. After just a brief pause, he found a way. His body swayed with the airflow, and his speed became even faster.

　　Seeing that everyone had adapted to the environment here, Mithras suddenly sped up his pace. Although there was smoke and dust all around him, it was difficult for it to get close to his body. That feeling was indeed very cool.

　　Everyone was flying very fast, but after flying for more than an hour, the scenery in front of them remained the same. The vastness of the polar sea of ​​fire far exceeded everyone's expectations.

　　"Boss, at our speed, we must have already gone thousands of miles deep. Why is it that what we see in front of us is still the same? How big is this polar sea of ​​fire?" Doudou asked in surprise.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "This polar sea of ​​fire has a radius of thousands of miles before it erupts. Once it erupts completely, it will probably be tens of thousands of miles in radius. We are only on its periphery now."

　　"Oh my goodness, it's so big!" Doudou looked a little excited. Perhaps he thought the polar sea of ​​fire was a fun place. "So, boss, where are we going?"

　　"In the center of the sea of ​​fire, the fire element should be the most active, which is very beneficial for everyone's cultivation!" Even here, Mithras can already feel the dense aura of the fire element around him. So, what will it be like in the center of the sea of ​​fire? Mithras is indeed looking forward to it. As long as he can gain some understanding of the laws of fire, his strength will have a new breakthrough, and then the time to rebuild the Caprice family will be completely ripe.

　　When flying in this kind of environment, time and space have become meaningless. Slowly, everyone's minds begin to become numb. The scenery in front of their eyes is always the same, without any change, as if they were exiled to an isolated island.

　　Suddenly, everyone's face changed. The updraft under their bodies suddenly disappeared, causing everyone's bodies to sink involuntarily.

　　"What is that?" When everyone calmed down, they were completely shocked by the scene in front of them.

　　The world before my eyes was already a deep purple world, and everything was of this color. What was even more strange was that there was no smoke or dust here, and the sky was clear and transparent, like a huge deep purple crystal.

　　Below was a deep purple ocean, with no visible signs of any magma erupting. However, the extremely twisted and deformed space, with its folded layers, left no doubt as to the power of this deep purple flame.

　　"This should be the center of the sea of ​​fire," Mithras looked at the purple world in front of him with a little excitement on his face. In such an environment, the density of the fire element has reached an incredible level. It will definitely be of great help to practice the laws of fire here.

　　At this moment, a wave suddenly appeared in the purple ocean below. This wave suddenly soared to a height of several thousand meters, which was higher than that of Mithras and his men. Then it collapsed in an instant, and the deep purple flame crashed towards everyone like surging sea water.

　　Chapter 4 Awkward Situation

　　"Go!" Mithras's face changed slightly and he quickly retreated. Even he did not dare to face this purple wave of fire directly.

　　Everyone followed Mithras and rushed upwards, barely avoiding the overwhelming purple flames. However, except for Mithras, everyone, whether human or animal, could feel the sudden burst of heat in their bodies.

　　The heat did not come from outside, but came directly from within the body, with a violent aura, as if it was going to burn the entire contents of the body to ashes.

　　Guli's body was shaking continuously, as if she couldn't control herself, and she fell straight down. Winnie circled and caught her. Hams and Gary were not in much better condition. Their faces were flushed and they were shaky. If Winnie's body hadn't been big enough, they would have fallen down by now.

　　"How is it?" Mithras' face looked a little heavy. The power of the purple flame was far beyond his expectations, and it was so strange. Only then did he feel that this journey through the sea of ​​fire was not as easy as he had imagined.

　　His body was so strong that the purple fire could hardly enter his body, and even couldn't get close to his surroundings. But it was not the same for the others. Except for Winnie who was better, the rest had red faces, and it was obvious that they had been corroded by the purple fire poison.

　　"Boss, I'm so hot!" Guli's body kept shaking on Winnie's back. It seemed that the fire poison entering his body had caused him a lot of trouble.

　　Mithras' figure flashed, and he pressed his hand on Guli's body. Guli's condition slowly stabilized. Mithras then removed the fire poison from Hams and Gary's bodies respectively, and frowned as he looked at the deep purple ocean below.

　　"Sir, this flame is so strange that it can hurt people without being seen. It seems that it will be very difficult for us to enter the center of the sea of ​​fire!" Gary's face was still a little pale. Although the fire poison in his body had been removed by Mithras, his internal organs had suffered serious damage in a short moment.

　　Mithras nodded. He had not expected that the purple flame in the center of the sea of ​​fire would be so terrifying. It was a question whether he could safely enter such a flame, let alone others. The original plan obviously could not continue, which made him a little troubled.

　　"This purple flame contains a very strong fire poison. It is very difficult to enter it like this!" Winnie had almost cleared the fire poison from his body at this time, and he shook his three big heads and sighed.

　　Mithras nodded: "The flames down here are really fierce. It seems that I am the only one who can go down there alone. You guys should exit the sea of ​​fire for now and wait for me outside!"

　　The flames below were extremely overbearing, but such flames were more beneficial to Mithras' own cultivation, so Mithras would never give up. As for the others, it seemed that they had no choice but to leave the center of the sea of ​​fire, as the environment here was too dangerous for them.

　　"Boss, I'll follow you!" Winnie said loudly, "With my strength, it's not impossible for me to get in there. This way, Boss, you'll have a helper!"

　　Mithras glanced at the others and shook his head: "You should take Guli and the others outside. I can only feel at ease when you are with them."

　　Winnie stopped pestering him. His attributes were originally incompatible with the environment here. If something really happened, it would be difficult for him to help Mithras. The reason why he insisted on staying was that he was a little worried about Mithras.

　　Hams and Gary were feeling a little low, not because of anything else, but because they could most feel the inadequacy of their own strength at times like this.

　　"Winnie, your dragon head has an icy attribute. The environment outside the sea of ​​fire is just right for your cultivation. Such an opportunity is rare, you must seize it!" Mithras reminded Winnie.

　　"Got it, boss!" Winnie didn't waste any more words. He shook his body and retreated in the direction he came from. In a short moment, he disappeared in the smoke and dust.

　　"Boss, I thought you would abandon me too!" Doudou looked at Mithras with some excitement. He had made preparations for a firm resistance just now, but he didn't expect that all would be in vain. He felt extremely excited but also a little disappointed.

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "If I want to leave you behind, will you agree? We have never been apart in all these years, and I'm used to it!"

　　"I knew that the boss treats me the best!" Doudou thought about it carefully and it was true. Since the martial arts hall, he and Mithras have always been together without a moment's separation. No matter what kind of danger they faced, they went through it together. No wonder Mithras said that he had long been accustomed to having him by his side.

　　"Okay, let's go down now!", Mithras held Doudou in his arms, and appeared in the purple ocean in a flash. His appearance was like a meteorite falling. The purple ocean suddenly set off countless huge waves, which crashed towards him one after another. The momentum was really scary.

　　"Speed ​​up!" An inexplicable sense of pride arose in Mithras' heart. His figure swayed continuously, as if it was evaporated and suddenly disappeared. The purple flames collided with each other and suddenly formed an extremely huge white ball of light. Mithras felt a pain in his back and was shocked.

　　He was well aware of how strong his body was. With the protection of the energy of the world seed, he was immune to cold and heat. However, this white ball of light had just formed and it completely turned the flesh on his back into ashes. If it weren't for the continuous flow of life breath, this would have been enough to seriously injure him.

　　"What a domineering thing! How great it would be if I could bring it into my world!", Mithras' body had appeared thousands of meters away. Even at such a distance, the heat of the white light ball was still a little unbearable, as if his whole body was about to be ignited by him.

　　Fortunately, the white ball of light did not exist for long. Just like a wave, it would eventually recede, and the purple fire in front of him began to calm down again.

　　Mithras did not dare to move as quickly as before. He had a guess that the purple fire riot just now was because his rapid movement broke the internal structure of the purple fire. With this guess, his speed began to slow down, as if he was taking a walk, slowly approaching downwards, and his vigilance in his heart had been raised to the limit.

　　"Boss, are you okay?" Doudou's voice was a little trembling. The power of the white light ball just now made him frightened. He was not a coward. On the contrary, he had always been very brave and had a strong nerve. But if it was him in the situation just now, there was no doubt that he would not exist now, and not even ashes would be left.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "It's okay, I didn't pay attention for a while, and I suffered a little!"

　　At that moment just now, all the flesh on his back was turned to ashes, but the endless breath of life quickly repaired it, and new flesh and blood grew in a short time, so this was just a false alarm and there was not much loss.

　　Doudou could feel that Mithras's breath was very stable, and he felt relieved. However, he was still frightened by the situation just now, and said nervously: "What happened just now? It was so terrible!"

　　"It must be our presence that disturbed the peace here. Don't worry!" Mithras has confirmed his guess. As long as he slows down, the purple fire will not change too much. In this way, although it will take some time to get down to the ground, it is better than another big explosion.

　　In fact, what Mithras is most worried about now is not these. He is worried that there is no place to stand below. This will be very troublesome. He can't stay in the air forever!

　　With a little worry, Mithras moved slowly downwards. Whether there was a place where he could stay temporarily was the issue that concerned him most now.

　　Soon, Mithras was able to see part of the scenery below. It was a deep purple lava lake. The lake was constantly spitting out bubbles, as if there were countless fish playing in the water.

　　At first glance, there was no exposed surface in the magma lake under his feet, which made Mithras look a little ugly. He could only turn in another direction, hoping that there was really no place to step in the center of the sea of ​​fire.

　　"Boss, the environment here is really helpful for my practice!" Doudou suddenly shouted loudly, his voice full of excitement.

　　"I just tried to practice a bit, and the bottleneck that I hadn't broken through for a long time seemed to have loosened a bit. That's great. This time I must break through to the Saint Realm!"

　　"So fast!" Mithras was a little surprised. The environment here was indeed very suitable for Doudou to practice. However, it was a bit too exaggerated that Doudou could feel the bottleneck loosening in such a short time!

　　But he had no idea that Doudou had always found it difficult to break through, on the one hand because of his insufficient accumulation, and on the other hand because he was too impatient. This time, Mithras repeatedly emphasized that he had found a way to help Doudou break through. This made Doudou have the idea in his mind that as long as he reached the polar sea of ​​fire, he could achieve a breakthrough. Once his mind was relaxed, the bottleneck naturally began to loosen.

　　Mithras' own breakthroughs have always been in leaps and bounds, and even he himself cannot grasp them. Therefore, every setback seems to be a natural result for him. Without a deep understanding, he certainly cannot understand Doudou's situation at this time.

　　"Okay, let's go find a place to stay!" Influenced by Doudou, Mithras became a little excited. At this time, he really wanted to start practicing immediately.

　　"A strong man from the Holy Land?" Mithras paused. Just now he sensed the breath of a strong man appearing in front of him. Although it was only a brief moment, he had already determined the location.

　　"Could there be a place to stay?" Mithras was delighted and moved in that direction.

　　Chapter 5 Fire Spirit!

　　The presence of the aura of a powerful Saint in such a place means that there is a high possibility that there is a place where people can temporarily stay. Mithras was delighted and rushed towards the place where the aura appeared.

　　The purple fire was jumping restlessly, rising and falling, and it felt like a big storm was about to come. After experiencing the danger just now, Mithras seemed to be extremely careful, avoiding the peaks and valleys while walking to avoid getting hurt.

　　"What exactly happened before?" Mithras was a little confused. The current performance of the purple fire was obviously not natural, and it was most likely caused by the strong man in the Holy Land.

　　The further forward they went, the greater the fluctuations of the purple fire became, and waves of flames rushed forward one after another. It felt like disciplined soldiers who had received orders from the king.

　　At this time, Mithras sensed the breath of the Holy Domain strong man again, but the breath he sensed this time was obviously different from before, and judging from that breath, this Holy Domain strong man was fighting a tough battle.

　　"Could it be..." Mithras thought of a possibility. The auras of two Saint Domain masters appeared in front of him at the same time, and they seemed to be fighting fiercely. Could it be that the two Saint Domain masters had a dispute for some reason, and the riot of the purple fire was also caused by their fight? Although he was a little confused, Mithras did not stop. No matter what, he had to see if there was indeed a temporary place to stay in front of him as he thought. Otherwise, let alone practicing in such an environment, it would be impossible to stay like this. You know, in such a purple fire, the consumption of fighting spirit every moment is very amazing.

　　Doudou curled up in Mithras' arms. He was quite calm. Knowing that the sea of ​​fire could help his cultivation, he actually started practicing as if nothing was happening. This made Mithras a little amused.

　　"Stop it!"

　　There was chaos ahead. The purple flames changed shapes and kept colliding with each other. White balls of light were formed, like stars in the purple night sky. A voice came from the chaos, and it sounded very anxious.

　　call out!

　　Before Mithras even had time to think, a little man with a dark red body and only a few inches in size rushed out from the starlight. He had delicate features and looked like a child, but his size was incredibly small. Wherever the little man passed, the purple flames avoided him. Mithras could even feel the joy and awe of the purple flames from the bottom of their hearts, which was extremely strange.

　　"What is that?" Mithras' heart was shocked. He was sure that this dark red little man was definitely not a human being, although he had all the characteristics of a human.

　　"Come here!" Although Mithras didn't know the origin of this little man, the voice was so anxious that it was obvious that this little man was extraordinary. He transformed a millstone-sized hand and grabbed the little man.

　　boom!

　　Without any signs, a white ball of light suddenly appeared in the center of the palm. The palm transformed by the fighting spirit could not withstand it and disappeared without a trace in just a moment.

　　Mithras was horrified and was about to attack again, but the speed of the little man in the purple fire was so terrifying that he disappeared in front of Mithras in just a moment. Behind him followed countless fist-sized white fireballs, like a comet.

　　Puff!

　　A series of cracking sounds were heard, and the white light balls burst one after another. The purple fire slowly returned to calm, and only then could Mithras see clearly the situation inside.

　　I saw a small island less than one mile in radius in the purple lava lake. On the island stood two figures, one in blue and one in white. The two men looked extremely disheveled, with no hair or beards, and their bald heads looked ridiculous.

　　"It finally escaped!" The man in green sighed and shouted to Mithras, "Since our friend is here, why don't you come down and rest for a while!"

　　"That's exactly what I meant!" Mithras did not refuse, and walked down the island step by step, bowing and saying, "Thank you, both of you!"

　　"Don't thank me. This place was created naturally and has no owner. We two just got here first!" The man in green had a smile on his face, but there was a look of worry between his brows.

　　The man in white said nothing, and didn't even look at Mithras, his expression was very cold.

　　"What was the origin of that little man just now?" Mithras asked curiously.

　　"Fire Spirit, this polar sea of ​​fire has existed for who knows how many years. The Fire Spirit was born from this sea of ​​fire. It is the mother of all fires and can be called a spiritual object." The man in green explained, "Tolivia and I have been waiting here for several years to get it, but we have never been able to capture it!"

　　Mithras was shocked. He didn't expect that what he just saw was the Fire Spirit. This kind of spiritual object has an unimaginable effect on practitioners of fire attribute, because the mystery of the origin of fire is contained in the body of the Fire Spirit. If this treasure falls into the hands of ordinary practitioners, it can only increase the speed of practice a little. However, for practitioners above the Holy Realm, it has very important significance. Through the Fire Spirit, practitioners can start directly from the origin of fire, and the difficulty of comprehending the laws of fire will be greatly reduced.

　　"Why would he tell me such important news!" Mithras did not doubt the truthfulness of what the man in green said, but if it were him, he would never tell anyone else such important news. What's more, these two people have been waiting here for decades just to get the Fire Spirit. Aren't they afraid of having one more competitor if they tell him now?

　　"Could it be that these two people have some ulterior motives?" Mithras' heart tightened and he secretly became more defensive. The blue-clothed man's frankness made him feel a little unreal.

　　"That little man is called Fire Spirit? What is that thing?" A trace of doubt appeared on Mithras' face, and he decided to test the reactions of these two people.

　　The man in green was obviously stunned for a moment, and looked at Mithras carefully for a few times, and said in disbelief: "You have heard of the Fire Spirit, right? Could it be that the purpose of your coming here is not the Fire Spirit?"

　　Mithras shook his head: "I came here just to help my contracted beast break through the bottleneck. What on earth is this fire spirit? I have never heard of it before."

　　"So that's how it is. The Fire Spirit is the evolution of the origin of fire, and it contains the complete laws of the fire system. Once a cultivator who practices the laws of the fire element obtains it, it is only a matter of time before he enters the divine realm."

　　Mithras frowned. The man in green told him the function of the fire spirit without hiding anything. Was he really not afraid that he would snatch it from them?

　　He still had some doubts in his mind, but the expression of the man in green was so sincere that it was difficult for him to find anything wrong.

　　"The Fire Spirit is so important. It really broadens my horizons." Mithras nodded and asked doubtfully, "But, you told me the news about the Fire Spirit so easily. Aren't you afraid that I will snatch it away?"

　　While speaking, Mithras stared closely at the man in green, trying to get some clues from his expression!

　　"If you can capture the fire spirit, it is naturally your own ability. We don't need to worry!" At this time, the man in white who had been silent spoke, his voice was extremely cold.

　　"It seems that you have some misunderstandings about us, so I will not say more. This island is not privately owned by us two. You can leave or stay as you wish. We two will go to rest first!" The man in green's face darkened for a moment, and he clasped his fists coldly to Mithras and walked towards the center of the island.

　　"Wait a minute, you two. I'm sorry for what happened just now. I hope you can forgive me!" At this time, Mithras felt that he might have been too cautious, and apologized to the two men somewhat awkwardly.

　　"Mithras? What's the relationship between him and Mithras of the Tuta Kingdom?" The man in white, Tolivia, suddenly stopped and looked at Mithras carefully.

　　Mithras was stunned, then smiled and nodded: "That's me!"

　　"Hahaha, so you are the 'weird genius' Mithras that is widely known on the continent. What a coincidence!" The man in green turned around and looked at Mithras, then looked at the man in white beside him, Tolivia, and suddenly laughed: "I didn't expect that the two most famous cultivation geniuses on the continent would meet by chance in a place like this. It's amazing!"

　　"Genius, me and him?" Mithras was slightly stunned, and suddenly thought of the genius that Tuta and others mentioned when they just came out of the Beast Roar Mountains. Isn't that genius from the Os Empire called Tolivia?

　　"Who are you?" Mithras looked at Tolivia with shock. Such a coincidence was too bizarre.

　　Tolivia nodded and said, "I have heard of your name for a long time, but I have never had the chance to meet you. I didn't expect to see you in a place like this."

　　Mithras nodded, secretly praising Tolivia for being worthy of the title of genius. He was able to break through to the Holy Domain so quickly, on the one hand because of the special nature of the Three Mixes, but the most important thing was because of the help of the World Seed and the World Tree. Otherwise, he would probably only be able to linger below the Holy Domain until now. And this Tolivia was able to break through on his own. If you really compare them, he was cheating.

　　"I have heard of your great name for a long time. It is such an honor to meet you here!" Looking at the cold face, Mithras suddenly felt a sense of closeness. It was a kind of hero's appreciation for each other.

　　"You two are both geniuses on the continent. This meeting will definitely become a popular topic. I am old and don't have the spirit of you young people!" The man in green laughed.

　　"Mithras, I challenge you!" Tolivia's face was still as cold as before, watching Mithras draw his sword!

　　Chapter 6 Challenge!

　　"Mithras, I want to challenge you!"

　　Tolivia suddenly drew out his sword, pointed it at Mithras, and his face became even colder.

　　"Challenge me?" This was just the first time that Mithras and Tolivia met. There was no possibility of any misunderstanding between the two of them. Why would Tolivia want to challenge him?

　　"Torivia, put away your sword quickly. Where is this place? Do you want to kill everyone?" The man in green shook his head helplessly and shouted.

　　Tolivia was unwilling, slowly put away his sword, looked at Mithras and said firmly: "We can't fight here, we will fight when we leave here."

　　"I'm sorry to have embarrassed you for not teaching strictly enough!" The man in green smiled a little awkwardly.

　　I didn’t expect that the man in blue was actually Tolivia’s teacher!

　　What else could Mithras say? He just smiled and nodded to show that he understood. However, he was a little confused in his heart. Tolivia would not challenge him for no reason.

　　"Your Excellency may not know that you and Tolivia are both geniuses who have appeared on the continent in recent years. People will naturally compare you two. There are many complicated reasons behind this, and I believe you can understand one or two of them," the man in green explained again.

　　Mithras finally understood that since ancient times, there has been no first in literature and no second in martial arts. He and Tolivia are both known as geniuses on the continent, so there must naturally be a difference in who is better. That's why Tolivia was so eager to challenge him.

　　He only thought of part of it. In fact, in terms of reputation on the continent, he had already left Tolivia far behind, but he had never cared about it and was not aware of it.

　　A genius naturally has the arrogance of a genius. How could Tolivia accept being suppressed by Mithras, a proud man like him? He had long wanted to compete with Mithras, but Mithras' whereabouts were erratic and he had no chance at all. How could he miss this meeting in the polar sea of ​​fire?

　　"In fact, in comparison, I can't really be called a genius. There are too many coincidences that have allowed me to cultivate to this point today. I can only regard it as a trick, not my own ability!" Mithras looked at Tolivia and said, "Brother Tolivia has been able to get to this point on his own, which really makes me ashamed!"

　　"There is no such thing as shortcuts on the road of cultivation. You have to pay for what you gain. You are too modest!" The man in green shook his head and continued, "I guess those coincidences you mentioned are also obtained through life and death, not out of thin air."

　　Mithras nodded. He had gone through so many life-and-death tests on the road of cultivation that even he himself could not remember them all. The hardships he had experienced to get to where he is now were much more than those of ordinary people.

　　"Okay, this is not a place for a long talk, but there is a good place on this island. Let's sit there. Once the sea of ​​fire breaks out, it will take more than a month. We have plenty of time!" The man in green pointed to the center of the island. The terrain there was slightly higher and there were some reddish-brown rocks. No one knew how they could have been formed in such an environment.

　　The temperature of the purple fire is extremely terrifying. It can melt gold and forge iron without any problem. Ordinary rocks simply cannot exist in the center of the sea of ​​fire. This small island is made entirely of a reddish-brown rock. It is very strange to be deep in the sea of ​​fire.

　　The man in green took the lead and walked towards the center of the island. Mithras and Tolivia walked side by side, but both sides seemed unable to find a common topic.

　　Suddenly, the man in green seemed to have thought of something, turned around and said to Mithras with a smile: "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself, little brother, just call me Turans!"

　　"The Fiery Sword Saint Turans!" Mithras looked at the man in green in surprise. He never expected that the man in front of him was the most famous Fiery Sword Saint on the continent. According to rumors, he was the strongest in the Holy Land.

　　Turans smiled slightly and shook his head, saying, "What Fiery Sword Saint? That's just an empty title!"

　　At this time, Mithras also understood a little. No wonder Tolivia's training speed was so fast. It turned out that there was a strongest swordsman behind him.

　　"Senior, you are joking. I grew up listening to your fame. It is my honor to meet the number one swordsman on the continent here!" What Mithras said was true. As early as when he was in the martial arts hall, he often heard people talk about Turans. Although he has now become a saint-level powerhouse like Turans, this does not affect his admiration for Turans.

　　"Being the best in the continent can only fool ordinary people. The size of the Aos continent is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Not to mention the strong people in the Divine Realm, there are many people in the Holy Realm who are stronger than me. It's just that these people are not known to the world!" Turans smiled bitterly, turned around and continued to move forward.

　　Mithras knew in his heart that the title of Turans's number one swordsman was indeed a stretch, but to be able to receive such a title, his own strength must be extremely strong, otherwise, the title of number one would have been taken away by others long ago.

　　"On this continent, only those who have reached the divine realm can be called strong. There has never been a truly strong person below the divine realm!" Turans seemed to be talking to himself, but Mithras and Tolivia heard it clearly.

　　"It would be in vain if I can't become a god!" Turans shook his head, and his figure seemed to have aged a lot.

　　"If you don't become a god, all is in vain!" Mithras savored this sentence carefully, and his mood became heavy. As someone who bore the hatred of his clan being exterminated, he could best understand the meaning of this sentence.

　　The area of ​​the island was less than one mile in radius. While talking, the three of them had already arrived at the center of the island. Looking up from here, the island was cone-shaped, which should have been formed by volcanic eruptions.

　　"Let's go up. Don't underestimate this place. You will be surprised in a moment!" Turans said mysteriously, "When Tolivia and I first came here, we were shocked."

　　Mithras looked up with a bit of confusion. He really couldn't imagine the shock that Turans mentioned. However, Turans must have his reasons for saying that, so he became even more curious.

　　Climbing up to the crater, looking down, there was only a large oval pit, covered with a layer of white mist, and the situation at the bottom could not be seen clearly. Turans did not say anything, but just walked down. Mithras was a little surprised to find that there was no purple flame under the crater.

　　The further down you go, the lower the surrounding temperature becomes. When you reach the bottom of the crater, the temperature change becomes more obvious, and the fog becomes thicker.

　　"Is this water vapor?" Mithras felt the wet touch on his cheek and was shocked. The mist was actually rising water vapor, which meant that there was a water source in this crater. This was really hard to believe.

　　Turans smiled and nodded: "That's right, but this is not the most shocking thing. You will find that your thinking will be completely stagnant in a moment!"

　　Turans was obviously very familiar with this place. He ignored the thick fog in front of him and walked directly to the right. Mithras followed closely behind him, expecting the shock that Turans described to happen.

　　The green, verdant color stung Mithras' eyes.

　　Clear water swirled past his eyes, with lush green grass growing on both sides of the water. A faint fragrance flowed in the moist air. Mithras really lost the ability to think, and his footsteps stopped at the entrance of the cave, unable to move forward.

　　"How is this possible?" Where is this place? This is one of the four most dangerous places on the continent, the Polar Sea of ​​Fire. Outside is a flame strong enough to melt gold and forge iron. How is it possible for such dense grass to grow here?

　　"Shocking, isn't it?" Turans was a little proud, took a deep breath and said, "The wonders of creation are the most elusive. This is a forbidden zone for life, but there are such lush vegetation growing here. It's hard to believe!"

　　After a long time, Mithras finally woke up from the shock. Thinking that he was almost unprepared just now, if Turans and Tolivia really wanted to harm him, it would be difficult for him to escape. He broke out in a cold sweat.

　　However, this also made him completely sure that Turans and Tolivia had no intention of harming him, and he finally let down his guard.

　　"It's really shocking. There is life in a place like this!" Mithras sighed and had to admit that he was indeed shocked.

　　"My master and I were able to hold on in this sea of ​​fire thanks to this place. Otherwise, no matter how strong one is, it would be difficult to stay for a long time in such an environment," Turans nodded.

　　Suddenly, Mithras bowed to Turans again and said with a look of shock: "Senior, you told me the secret of the Fire Spirit and pointed me to such a place. But I had doubts before. It was really rude. I hope you can forgive me!"

　　Turans smiled and said, "As the saying goes, one should be on guard against others. You have a great grudge against me, and this is our first meeting. It is normal for you to react like this. How can I blame you?"

　　"Thank you!" Mithras nodded with a smile. At this time, he finally regarded Turans and Tolivia as people he could trust and no longer had any suspicion.

　　"Well, this place is spacious. I think you should stay here so that you can take care of each other!" Turans pointed upward and continued, "According to past rules, the sea of ​​fire will completely erupt in a few days. It will be very dangerous to stay outside at that time."

　　Mithras knew that Turan was thinking about himself. Besides, he had already decided to stay here, but he just hadn't found a suitable reason. So he just followed Turan's words and made the decision.

　　"In that case, I'm sorry to bother you!"

　　Chapter 7 A sudden breakthrough!

　　"I wonder what the scene will be like when the sea of ​​fire erupts completely?" Mithras only knew a little about the polar sea of ​​fire and was still a little curious about the big explosion.

　　Turans smiled bitterly and shook his head: "You'd better not be too curious. In this place, being too curious is not a good thing!"

　　"It is impossible to verify the age of polar volcanoes, but there have always been records of the annual eruption of polar seas of fire. That kind of scene can be said to be devastating. You will know this when the time comes!"

　　"Junior, please learn from me!" Mithras nodded. Since Turans was so serious, the explosion of the sea of ​​fire must be extremely terrifying. He was prepared for this.

　　Tolivia suddenly said: "It's a pity that the fire spirit escaped again this time. It will be difficult to find it again!"

　　Turans smiled and shook his head: "It doesn't matter. The sea of ​​fire will erupt in two days. The fire spirit will definitely appear at that time. This time we have Mithras' help, so the possibility of success is very high. Of course, the ownership of the fire spirit depends on each person's ability. I won't be polite, haha!"

　　Mithras smiled slightly: "That's right!"

　　Suddenly, Mithras' smile froze and his face turned pale, which surprised Turans and Tolivia.

　　"How could it happen at a time like this!" Mithras looked at Doudou in his arms with a bitter smile on his face. This guy was about to break through at a time like this, and it seemed that Doudou had no perception at all. Even he could feel the signs of breakthrough through the contract.

　　"What happened?" Turans looked at Mithras with a puzzled look on his face.

　　"My contracted beast is about to break through, so I will leave for a while!" At this time, Mithras' soul could already feel the oppressive feeling at the time of breakthrough. Knowing that Doudou's breakthrough was about to begin, he stopped explaining and flashed out of the cave.

　　"I hope Doudou's breakthrough will not cause a riot in the sea of ​​fire, otherwise it will be troublesome!" Mithras knew very well in his heart that Doudou's breakthrough was probably closer to that of human practitioners. Unlike other fighting beasts, the breakthrough only took place inside the body, because Doudou was also practicing like humans.

　　The increasingly obvious soul pressure confirmed Mithras's guess. This feeling appeared when he broke through, followed by the Star Body Refining.

　　Mithras is really having a headache now. On the one hand, he is very happy that Doudou is finally going to break through. On the other hand, he is afraid that Doudou's breakthrough will trigger a riot in the sea of ​​fire. He is also worried whether the environment here will affect Doudou's breakthrough. These complex emotions are intertwined, making him more nervous than when he himself broke through.

　　Standing on the crater, Mithras glanced at the purple flames above, and the uneasiness in his heart became even stronger. However, the pressure from heaven and earth became more and more obvious. It was no longer just appearing in his soul, but even his body could feel it.

　　"This is the body refining of the stars. Why hasn't you woken up yet? Do you want me to stay with you like this?", Mithras kept shouting in his soul. However, since Doudou couldn't even feel the pressure of his soul, he would not wake up at his shouting and was still immersed in the dream.

　　Turans stood not far behind Mithras with an unsightly look on his face, while Tolivia looked shocked. It was rare to see such an expression on someone as cold as him.

　　"Could it be the body refining of the stars? How is this possible!" Tolivia felt the pressure slowly gathering between heaven and earth, and his face slowly changed. He was also a strong man who had experienced the body refining of the stars, and this feeling was very familiar to him. However, the one breaking through in front of him was nothing else but a fighting beast. Since when did even fighting beasts become able to undergo the body refining of the stars?

　　"It seems that I still underestimated the strength of Mithras. Even his fighting beast is so special. How strong is he?" Turans looked at Mithras with a frown and a thoughtful look on his face.

　　While Mithras was still calling out to Doudou anxiously, the purple fire on the island suddenly trembled, making a popping sound, as if a balloon had been popped. An extremely faint bluish-white beam of light shot down, just wrapping up Mithras and Doudou.

　　"It's bad!" Mithras's face changed drastically. He never expected that the Star Body Refining would come so quickly that even he was wrapped up in it. This meant that he and Doudou were undergoing the Star Body Refining at the same time. He didn't know what the consequences would be.

　　"It's bad!" Turans's face changed. He stretched out his hand and pulled Tolivia back hundreds of meters, looking very nervous.

　　Star Body Refining was originally a test for practitioners. The intensity of this test was basically in line with the physical limits of the practitioners. After passing the Star Body Refining, the practitioner's physical strength would undergo a comprehensive transformation. This transformation was the strength of the Saint Domain powerhouses.

　　Of course, danger still exists in this process. Once the practitioner himself cannot withstand the intensity of the transformation, his entire body will completely collapse, vaporize, and completely disappear from this world.

　　The current situation is that Mithras has also participated in the Star Body Refining. He himself is already a strong man in the Holy Domain who has passed the test of Star Body Refining. The strength of his body has reached a level that ordinary people can hardly reach. Even Turans does not know what will happen after the Star Body Refining begins, because there has never been such a precedent on the continent. However, he can be sure that such a Star Body Refining must be very terrifying.

　　Mithras' face turned pale all of a sudden. Once the star body refining began, it would be difficult to reverse. Although it was still time for him to leave, how could he let Doudou bear it alone? He made up his mind and hugged Doudou tightly in his arms and sat on the ground.

　　The bluish-white column of light suddenly became substantial, looking like a white jade pillar standing between heaven and earth. Mithras' figure completely disappeared in the column of light.

　　Mithras only felt his body shake, and a powerful energy rushed into his body from the top of his head. This energy was like countless knives, cutting his body into countless pieces in an instant. His flesh, blood and meridians melted quickly in such energy, just like snow encountering the scorching sun, leaving only a skeleton as white as jade.

　　Doudou's situation was not much better than his. The snow-white fur on his body fell off piece by piece, his flesh and blood tore apart, and hideous cracks appeared. The cracks continued to expand, as if they were going to completely tear him apart.

　　Mithras' soul was constantly trembling, and even the space of the entire new world began to distort and deform, and it felt like it was about to be destroyed.

　　"What should I do?" Only then did Mithras realize how wrong he was. This time, the power of the stars was not to test him and Doudou, but to destroy them completely.

　　Tiny cracks have appeared on the jade-like bones, and the cracks are increasing in number, as if they are about to collapse completely. Mithras and Doudou are already in a dead end.

　　"If this goes on, there will only be total destruction. We must find a way to change it as soon as possible!" Mithras could already feel the breath of death approaching. This majestic star energy could actually directly affect the new world. If the new world collapsed, then there would be only one ending for him, death, and complete destruction of his soul, because his soul had merged with the world.

　　Mithras was extremely anxious here, but he didn't know that earth-shaking changes had already taken place outside the light column. The purple flames rioted in an instant, and the fire waves hundreds of feet high rushed straight into the sky and then collapsed.

　　The dark red magma made a gurgling sound, and then suddenly gushed upwards. The dark red magma columns mixed in with the purple flames, which was indescribably strange.

　　The flames also began to change. Seven colors appeared in sequence from top to bottom, making the entire world look extremely gorgeous. Soon, the seven distinct layers of flames began to change again, combining into a colorful rainbow bridge. This rainbow bridge slanted from the center of the sea of ​​fire to the outside, like a bridge of guidance.

　　However, as soon as this rainbow bridge appeared, the flames in the sea of ​​fire suddenly turned white. This white color seemed to be completely still, hanging upside down in the center of the sea of ​​fire. Crackling sounds were heard in the space, as if the space could not withstand its heat.

　　"Damn it!" Turans' face turned extremely pale. How could he not know the power of the white flame? However, now except for the rainbow bridge in the center of the entire sea of ​​fire, the rest was all white. Under this white flame, even the dark red rocks on the island began to show signs of melting.

　　In such white flames, even Turans himself was not sure that he could protect himself. This time the outbreak of the sea of ​​fire was far beyond his imagination.

　　At this time, the area around the light column where Mithras was located became the last safe place. The power of the stars drove away all the white flames, and no flame appeared within dozens of meters.

　　"Go there!" Turans could already feel that his body was melting and his flesh was beginning to fester. If this continued, all he would have to face was death. Tolivia's condition was even worse, with the white bones on his face already exposed.

　　Turans pulled Tolivia into the range of the light column where Mithras was instantly. It was as if the power of the collapse of heaven and earth enveloped the two of them at once, and the range of the light column began to expand again.

　　"Quickly shut down the soul aura!" Turans and Tolivia were pressed hard to the ground by the power of the stars. They were terrified that the fire of their souls would go out at any time.

　　Chapter 8 World Crisis!

　　The power of the stars pressed Turans and Tolivia to the ground. Their bodies were shaking. That kind of power came from between heaven and earth and was beyond human power. The fire of their souls was also crumbling, which made them terrified.

　　The power of the stars follows the laws of heaven and earth. Anyone who enters its range will be automatically regarded as an object in need of testing, and there will be no flexibility. In this case, the addition of Turans and Tolivia will undoubtedly make the output of the power of the stars even greater. This majestic star power has reached an incredible level. This is no longer a simple test, but a complete destruction. This is the punishment of heaven and earth for destroying the existence of laws and rules.

　　"Quickly shut down the soul breath!" Turans's face became a little ferocious, and he shut down the soul breath in an instant, and Tolivia reacted at the same time.

　　The power of the stars determines the intensity of the test based on the breath of the soul. As long as one can conceal one's own breath and make it difficult for the power of the stars to find the target, then Turans and Tolivia will be out of the way and no longer affected by the power of the stars.

　　The power of the stars can be deceived, but the laws of heaven and earth are difficult to conceal. The breath of the two of them will still be sensed by the laws of heaven and earth, so the intensity of the test of star body refining will also include their factors. However, after they close their soul breath, the power of the stars will no longer target them, and all the tests will be borne by Mithras alone.

　　"Teacher!" Tolivia knew that the consequence of doing so would be the death of Mithras in exchange for their temporary safety, and she felt a little hesitant.

　　"Idiot! Seal it for me!" Turans had a ferocious look on his face. He stretched out his hand and slapped Tolivia's forehead, sealing Tolivia's soul breath. The star power that was originally invested in the two of them disappeared in an instant. The beam of light above Mithras' head shrank a little, but the sense of substance became more obvious. The light was restrained, as if it had completely condensed into a solid.

　　"What's going on!" Before Mithras could think of a way to escape from the desperate situation, suddenly, the power of the stars became stronger. Bursts of explosions came from his bones. It was the fibers deep in the bones that were breaking. The sun and the moon in the new world fell in an instant, the earth was collapsing, and the boundless chaos was swallowing up the entire new world.

　　In the world, at that moment, the leaves of the World Tree were falling rapidly, and the Soul Fruit was completely exposed and was shrinking!

　　The new world has come to the end of destruction!

　　"Bastard!" Mithras thought of the two auras that suddenly approached just now, and suddenly understood the reason for the surge in star power. His bony face could not show any expression, but his upper and lower rows of teeth made a clicking sound.

　　"Let's fight!" Figures flashed through Mithras' soul. These figures had different postures, but each of them looked the same as him.

　　"Life and death depend on this!" Mithras completely gave up control of his body. Even if his bones were breaking and the world was collapsing, it could not affect him.

　　Visualize that in his soul, figures pass by like flowing water. The prototype of this body is himself, and there is only one thought left in his soul. This thought passes through each figure, taking away a little starlight.

　　There is no concept of time in the soul, and slowly a figure made entirely of starlight appears. If you look closely, you will find that this body is made up of 360 stars in total, but some of these stars are extremely bright, while others are dim and colorless.

　　"Now!" The figure visualized in the soul suddenly exploded. Points of light rushed out of the collapsing new world and came outside, like birds returning to their nests, pouring into the pile of white bones.

　　Tiny whirlpools appeared one after another, exactly three hundred and sixty in number. These three hundred and sixty whirlpools rotated counterclockwise, pulling rays of starlight into them. The cracks on Mithras' bones also began to slowly heal, and the beam of light above his head became brighter and brighter.

　　The three hundred and sixty whirlpools became brighter and brighter, each one like a real star, making the skeletal body of Mithras look like a god from the sky. The whirlpools were spinning faster and faster, and the beam of light above Mithras' head became brighter and brighter. The dazzling light spread from all directions, even surpassing the beauty of the rainbow bridge.

　　The island has been eroded, leaving only a cylinder several tens of meters thick. On the cylinder is Mithras, who is struggling in death, and Turans and Tolivia are not far from him.

　　Turans' gaze was fixed on the beam of light where Mithras was, his face changing from gloomy to bright. His heart was full of complicated feelings at this moment. His actions just now had undoubtedly pushed Mithras into a desperate situation. From this point of view, he did not hope that Mithras could pass this star body refining. However, he also understood that the magma surrounding him that exceeded the island and towered over his head, as well as the white flames and the colorful rainbow bridge, were all difficult to approach because of the existence of the star body refining. Once Mithras' star body refining failed, then there would be only one outcome for him, death!

　　Mithras finally breathed a sigh of relief. The three hundred and sixty whirlpools relieved a lot of his pressure. This level of star power could no longer pose a threat to him.

　　Just now he had an idea and thought of the Tyranny Technique, but, his body was only left with white bones, without any flesh and blood. There were still acupoints there, but the acupoint cultivation method of the Tyranny Technique was his only chance, so, with the idea of ​​risking his life, he visualized the 360 ​​major acupoints in his soul, but he didn't expect that he actually succeeded.

　　Three hundred acupoints are enough to enter the realm of gods. This was what Tu told him at the beginning. However, now it really came to this, Mithras felt that the realm of gods would definitely not be that simple. Perhaps the power of three hundred acupoints could be compared to the strong ones in the realm of gods. However, the strength of the strong ones in the realm of gods was not because of their own strength, but because of their understanding of the laws of heaven and earth.

　　No matter how powerful human beings are, how can they break through the scope of heaven and earth? There is no doubt that the divine realm mentioned in the picture is still quite a distance away from the real divine realm.

　　Slowly, new changes began to take place in Mithras' body. This change started with the exposed bones. The jade-white bones were turning into egg yolk-like colors, and starlight could be seen flowing faintly inside, as if the entire starry sky was blocked inside. If Mithras saw his body at this time, he would definitely find that the color of his bones was very familiar, because such bones were almost the same as the skeleton of the true God preserved by the Caribbean family. The only difference was that the skeleton of the true God was golden yellow, while his current bones were light yellow.

　　The color of the bones completely turned into light yellow, and strands of flesh and blood began to grow from the bones. At the beginning, it was like a spider web, and there was only a little impression. However, as time went on, more and more flesh and blood appeared, forming a solid membrane. This layer of membrane wrapped the body of Mithras. The shape of the bones was clearly discernible, and the light yellow color disappeared, leaving only blood red, which looked very hideous and terrifying.

　　The flesh and blood was wriggling, as if there were millions of small snakes swimming inside. Along with this wriggling, the layer of flesh membrane became thicker, and little by little, the rudiments of muscles and meridians appeared.

　　The same changes also happened to Doudou's body. The cracks that were about to tear him apart slowly healed up, but his body was slowly growing, as if being pulled by a huge force. His figure became more and more slender, starlight flowed through his exposed skin, meridians formed, connecting various parts of his body together, and his forehead was constantly wriggling, as if something wanted to get out.

　　Most of the star power was attracted by Mithras. Through the control of the soul, the part that Doudou bore was just enough to make him transform. Perhaps Doudou's breakthrough was the easiest one in the entire continent, because he did not wake up from his sleep from beginning to end, and all these changes occurred without his knowledge.

　　The soul fruit of Mithras was hanging on the World Tree, with rays of light flashing from it. The shriveled fruit slowly regained its fullness, becoming more crystal clear and emitting bursts of fragrance.

　　The fallen branches and leaves of the World Tree slowly grew again, and countless new branches appeared every moment. Every moment, the trunk of the World Tree would grow a little taller. The stretched branches were like swimming green snakes that constantly extended in all directions, and the grass on the ground was also expanding.

　　The sun and moon that had originally fallen rose from the ends of the sky and earth, one in the east and the other in the west, illuminating the entire world with infinite light. Chaos was retreating, and the world followed closely, constantly grabbing new space from it.

　　"Still holding on! How is this possible?" Turans's eyes never moved, staring at Mithras. Time was infinitely magnified in his mind, and he suffered the torture of being caught in a dilemma every moment.

　　Turans had just experienced the enormous power of the stars. It was a force that could completely destroy it. It was a force that far exceeded the limits of the Holy Domain. He even had a feeling that even a strong man who had just ascended to the Divine Domain might not be able to withstand such a force. However, Mithras endured it!

　　"What should I do!" Turans's face kept changing. Although his action of adding insult to injury was a matter of urgency, it was equivalent to sending Mithras to a desperate situation where he was sure to die. Once Mithras successfully passed the Star Body Refining, there would be no chance of reconciliation between them, at least in his opinion.

　　Chapter 9: A hundred thoughts lead to enlightenment!

　　"It's not advisable to stay here for long, it's better to leave early!" Turans took a last look at Mithras, picked up Tolivia, who was completely unconscious after the soul was sealed, shook his body, and left in the direction where the power of the stars shot down.

　　The soul auras of the two of them were completely concealed, and the power of the stars had no effect on them. Instead, it helped them block the flames of the sea of ​​fire and the rolling magma.

　　At this time, the 360 ​​whirlpools around Mithras' body were spinning faster and faster. Endless star power was pulled into the whirlpools. Each whirlpool became extremely bright, and it seemed as if there was a world hidden in those whirlpools.

　　Muscles grew out, completely wrapping the bones inside. Meridians were reestablished, flashing with flowing light. A strong heart appeared out of nowhere, transporting blood to every part of the body.

　　This body has undergone transformation once again, and this time the transformation is even more obvious. The bright red flesh and blood seem like a transparent crystal, and one can even penetrate it to see the wriggling internal organs. The meridians are like brilliant galaxies, with countless stars flowing in such rivers.

　　Suddenly, the 360 ​​whirlpools drilled into Mithras' body and returned to their original positions. The 360 ​​acupoints glowed brightly, and illusory figures sat cross-legged in the acupoint spaces, like gods and demons, as if there had become an independent world.

　　There was no longer any cyclone in the acupoint, only a figure that looked like Mithras. Countless stars were entangled around the figure, like loyal guards, fulfilling their duties.

　　"Boom", Mithras only felt his soul shake, as if something was added, and as if nothing had changed. However, in the next moment, he found that his soul had established a very strange connection with the illusory figures in the 360 ​​acupoints, as if those illusory figures were himself.

　　The world inside the body is still expanding, and the chaos at the end of the world is constantly being opened up. Compared with before, the area of ​​the world has more than doubled. The trunk of the world tree is becoming thicker and thicker, climbing up step by step, as if it has become a bridge connecting heaven and earth.

　　The soul fruit blossomed in an instant, and three lotus flowers bloomed from the same stalk. The three lotus flowers were of different colors, one was golden, one was purple, and the remaining one was pitch black. Each of the three lotus flowers was made up of 120 petals, stacked up layer by layer, like a tower to the sky, and the center of the lotus was dotted with countless stamens, like a sky full of stars.

　　Each petal seemed to be his soul, and even the tiny stamens carried the mark of his soul. However, he did not feel anything wrong, and his soul did not feel confused at all, as if all this was normal.

　　"What's going on?" Mithras clearly felt that his soul seemed to be divided into hundreds of parts, but his thoughts were clear and there was no stagnation, and it did not produce any effect. This strange situation made him feel extremely confused.

　　"Is this what is called distraction?" Mithras thought about the condition of his own soul, and suddenly remembered a legend. In the legend, gods are omnipresent and know everything. They can be distracted in thousands of ways without affecting the behavior of the original body, and each one performs its own duties.

　　Mithras was eager to confirm his guess, and swept the power of his soul through his body. As soon as a thought came into being, a hundred thoughts came to him. Information came from all parts of his body. This information included the recovery status of each part of the body and the final deduced results, and then they were integrated together. In just a moment, he understood the entire condition of his body clearly.

　　"It is indeed like this. If I can distract my mind a million times, I can have a hundred thoughts. But my current ability can only allow me to distract my mind a hundred times. I am still a long way from truly distracting my mind a million times!" Mithras was ecstatic. This new ability came at a very timely moment for him. With this ability, it would be easier to deduce the laws, and the time required to perfect the world would be shorter.

　　"It is true that wealth and honor are sought in danger. This ability to understand all thoughts is more valuable to me than wealth and honor!" When Mithras thought about the significance of this ability to himself, he could not suppress his joy, and a smile appeared on his cheek where no skin had grown yet.

　　At this time, the power of the stars had weakened, and the 360 ​​acupoints appeared more transparent. The illusory figure also seemed clearer. Rays of starlight poured in from outside and combined into a galaxy, and that figure was sitting cross-legged on the galaxy, like a god or demon that had existed since ancient times.

　　Doudou's body has stopped growing, but it is now twice as big as before, and its fur is slowly growing. Its color is no longer snow-white, but has a hint of golden yellow. A sharp horn protrudes from its forehead, and its entire body is milky white, making Doudou look even more majestic.

　　A little bit of skin appeared, this skin was as white as jade, just like a baby's. Even a 28-year-old girl would envy it. Soon, the originally exposed flesh and blood was covered by such skin, and the beam of light formed by the power of the stars was also becoming dim. Mithras' body emerged from the beam of light, like a perfect statue made of white jade.

　　"Is it going to end?" There was a slight smile on Mithras' face. This smile seemed to have color, adding a bit of brilliance to the surrounding environment.

　　boom!

　　The dimmed light column suddenly dissipated, and the flames and magma fell down at once, and the stone pillar where Mithras was sitting cross-legged also melted in an instant.

　　"It's a good opportunity to try out the strength of this body!" A hint of excitement appeared on Mithras' face. He floated in the air, motionless, as if he didn't see the fiery red magma and the white fire waves falling down.

　　boom!

　　The magma and fire waves passed through Mithras' body and fell directly on the original location of the island. However, there was no scar left on Mithras' naked body, as if everything that had just happened was just an illusion.

　　"It is as expected!" Mithras stroked the sharp horn on Doudou's forehead, feeling a little amused. What kind of expression would this guy have when he wakes up and sees his changes? It would definitely be very funny. "This little thing has gained a lot of benefits, and there is an extra horn on its head. It feels quite comfortable to touch!"

　　Mithras' body disappeared instantly and reappeared in an instant. This time he was wearing a long robe, which set off his tall and straight body, looking free and natural. But Doudou was gone. It turned out that he had returned to the world inside his body in the previous instant.

　　"I didn't expect they were still here. It saves me from looking for them again!" Mithras' face turned cold. He had sensed the presence of Turans and Tolivia. Thinking of how the two had just taken advantage of his misfortune, he suddenly became furious and disappeared from the spot in a flash.

　　"Stop it!" This was already outside the center of the sea of ​​fire. A dark red light spot was shuttling through the gushing magma. It was the fire spirit.

　　It turned out that after Turans left Mithras, he wanted to exit the sea of ​​fire immediately because he had a bad feeling that Mithras would successfully pass the test of star body refining. His strength was originally stronger than Mithras, but when he thought that Mithras could persist in such star power, his scalp tingled and he dared not stay there any longer.

　　However, he discovered the Fire Spirit as soon as he appeared outside the center of the sea of ​​fire. He was also a cultivator of fire attribute and had begun to cultivate the laws. The Fire Spirit naturally meant something extraordinary to him, so how could he let it go easily? So he unblocked Tolivia's soul and began to hunt down the Fire Spirit.

　　The sea of ​​fire was originally the home of the Fire Spirit, and he was the master here. Therefore, the encirclement and suppression by Turans and Tolivia was not a threat to him at all. Instead, it was like a child who treated the encirclement and suppression as a game, and took the two people back and forth among the gushing magma.

　　"Teacher, what happened to Mithras?" Tolivia looked a little depressed. Although he was forced by Turans to do this, it was an unforgivable mistake for him. His self-esteem would not allow him to do such a thing.

　　He knew that it was impossible for Mithras to succeed under such circumstances, but he hoped for a miracle, because only if Mithras successfully passed the test would he feel less uneasy and guilty, and he would have a chance to make up for this unintentional mistake.

　　"He's dead!"

　　Turans had this worry in his heart. He was afraid that Mithras would succeed, because then he would not be able to face Mithras. So, he hoped that Mithras would fail and disappear completely in the power of the stars. In that way, he would not have to face Mithras again and would not have to worry about Mithras' revenge.

　　Tolivia's figure stopped completely, his expression depressed, and his last bit of hope disappeared. Mithras was dead, and he would never have another chance to make amends.

　　"Teacher, why did you do that? I would rather die in a sea of ​​fire than bear such a sin!" Tolivia suddenly yelled loudly. Her hysterical look was very scary.

　　Turans stopped gasping for breath. The fire spirit in front of him looked at him with some confusion, as if wondering why Turans stopped playing with it.

　　"Are you lecturing me? He is just a person who has nothing to do with you. If I hadn't done that, we would have both died. Is there anything wrong with him dying in exchange for our lives?" Turans seemed to be looking for excuses for his behavior, shouting with red eyes: "Aren't you very dissatisfied that his reputation is above yours? Now, from now on, there will only be you, the only genius on the continent. People will slowly forget him, and you will become a role model in everyone's heart. Isn't this what you want?"

　　"No, it's not like that. I would rather fight him fairly. Even if I die, I will still be innocent. But now I have to bear endless sins!" Tolivia slowly closed his eyes, a line of tears slid down his cheeks, and then evaporated.

　　Chapter 10 Intimidation!

　　"Asshole, pedantic, how could I have a student like you who is so inflexible!" Turans' face was full of anger. Tolivia's words were like a loud slap in his face. She could only hide her inner uneasiness in this way.

　　"You are wrong. It is too good for you to have such a student. You are not worthy of being his teacher!" Mithras suddenly appeared and looked at Turans with a sneer on his face. "What do you think? You didn't expect that I was still alive. Even I didn't expect that God would give me such a chance to settle accounts with you!"

　　"You are not dead?" Two voices sounded from the same holy sword, but one of them was full of surprise, while the other was full of surprise.

　　Mithras nodded to Tolivia: "I know exactly what happened just now. You were also forced by others. I won't blame you, but your teacher, humph!"

　　Mithras heard the entire conversation between Tolivia and Turans. Even for him, it would be difficult to make a decision in that situation, and he might even make the same choice as Turans. However, this was not a reason for him to forgive Turans.

　　"It's already been done, and I don't want to say anything more. It's just that the situation at the time only had this one way to go. If there is a second time, I will still make the same choice." When Turans saw Mithras appear, his face slowly calmed down, as if he was relieved.

　　"Hmph! Do you think I will let you go if you say that?" Mithras sneered, his face full of murderous intent.

　　Turans shook his head: "I never thought of asking you to let me go. I just wanted to tell you that it was not my intention to kick you when you're down. I was forced to do it by the situation. If you want revenge, of course you can, but I won't just sit there and let you do whatever you want!"

　　"That depends on whether you have that ability!" Mithras looked at Turans with disdain. If it was before he had refined his body through the stars, he might not be Turans' opponent, but now he is not afraid even of a strong man who has just ascended to the realm of gods, let alone a sanctuary who has just begun to learn the laws.

　　"There is no deep hatred between you and me. If I win this battle, the past will be written off and we will owe each other nothing. If I lose to you, then I will let you do whatever you want!" Turans said in a deep voice, "How do you think about this?"

　　"Why not agree to your request?" Mithras nodded with a sneer, waiting for Turans to launch the attack.

　　"Then let's decide the outcome with one move!" Turans' face turned red, and the long sword in his hand, as if it weighed tens of millions of pounds, was slowly raised. The gushing magma around him suddenly stopped completely, and the smoke and dust within a radius of dozens of meters dissipated, revealing a clear sky.

　　The space was twisted and deformed in an instant, and cracks appeared. A very subtle dark red light flashed from the sword, and the next moment it appeared in front of Mithras. The twisted space was completely shattered, turbulent currents poured in, and the sky and the earth lost their color.

　　The space in this sea of ​​fire had withstood the burning of flames for countless years and was so solid. However, it was broken by Turans' full-strength sword. One can imagine how powerful Turans' sword was. The strong ones with the laws were indeed terrifying.

　　However, Mithras did not look nervous at all. He flicked his fingers twice and the sword light disappeared. Turan's face turned pale, his breath dissipated instantly, and his body fell straight down.

　　Tolivia, who was standing aside, just caught Turan's body. He looked at Mithras with horror, but could hardly speak. He could clearly feel that Turan's breath was completely the same as that of an ordinary person. Could it be that in that short moment, Mithras had shattered Turan's dantian?

　　"I will seal your Dantian for ten years as a punishment. From now on, we owe each other nothing and all grudges are forgiven!" Mithras glanced at Turans and sighed in his heart. At the last moment, he still showed mercy and only sealed Turans' Dantian, not killing him.

　　This was the first time he tried this method. The energy that penetrated into Turans' body carried the mark of his soul. Ten years later, this soul mark would naturally dissipate. Before that, his dantian would be completely blocked by that energy. If Turans wanted to break the seal, the only result would be the collapse of his dantian.

　　"It's not that the Dantian was shattered!" Tolivia carefully sensed it and found that all the meridians in Turans' Dantian were blocked, but the Dantian was intact.

　　"Thank you for showing mercy. I want to send my teacher away now. I will come to your house to apologize one day. You can do whatever you want to me." Tolivia picked up Turans and quickly left the sea of ​​fire.

　　"The time is not right, don't break the blockade, otherwise your Dantian will be in danger!" Mithras hesitated and reminded Tolivia not to lift the seal for Turans.

　　After doing all this, Mithras turned his body to the left and looked at the rainbow bridge that extended from the center of the sea of ​​fire and inserted into the magma not far away from Mithras.

　　"What a cunning little thing, but now that I have found you, I will not let you escape again", a strange smile appeared on the corner of Mithras' mouth. Although he had been doing other things just now, he was able to divide his attention and had already locked the position of the Fire Spirit.

　　The battle between Turans and Mithras just started, and the Fire Spirit disappeared. At this time, it was hiding behind the rainbow bridge and secretly observing Mithras. It felt threatened by Mithras. But it didn't know that Mithras had already locked onto it. Whether it was its sudden disappearance or its current peeping, Mithras knew it clearly.

　　Mithras' figure suddenly disappeared from the spot, which surprised the fire spirit hiding behind the rainbow bridge. All the flames in the sea of ​​fire were his eyes. It searched carefully several times but found no trace of Mithras at all. It shook its thumb-sized head and slowly walked out from behind the rainbow bridge.

　　Suddenly, a milky white net appeared, locking the fire spirit's tiny body inside. The fire spirit hit the net in fear, but the net kept getting tighter and tighter, binding it tightly.

　　"Haha, you little thing can't run away now!", Mithras placed the bound fire spirit in his palm and fiddled with it a few times with his other hand with a smile. Unexpectedly, a transparent flame suddenly burst out from the fire spirit's body. The big net melted in an instant, and Mithras' palm was turned into ashes.

　　“Collect them for me!” Three hundred and sixty illusory figures appeared, and rivers of stars blocked the escape route of the Fire Spirit. The next moment, these three hundred and sixty figures and the Fire Spirit completely disappeared.

　　"Finally, I didn't let the Fire Spirit escape!" In the physical world, Mithras looked at the Fire Spirit that disappeared in front of his eyes in an instant and let out a long sigh. He was really too careless. If those 360 ​​figures had not appeared, the Fire Spirit would have escaped successfully.

　　This is the world of Mithras. In this world, Mithras' will is everything. Once the Fire Spirit comes to such a world, there will be no chance of escape.

　　"Come back!" Mithras instantly appeared under the World Tree. Doudou was still sleeping there with a little saliva flowing from the corner of his mouth. No one knew what he saw in his dream.

　　A dark red light flashed, and the body of the fire spirit appeared in the palm of Mithras. The transparent flame appeared again, but this time it could not pose any threat to Mithras. There was no scar on that snow-white jade palm. Instead, the flame on the fire spirit's body was extinguished in an instant.

　　The fire spirit's body began to tremble, and a look of panic appeared on its delicate little face. Its little eyes looked at Mithras pitifully, as if begging.

　　"What do you think? Are you scared? What do you think I should do to you? You just burned one of my hands with fire. Although it has grown back now, it was very painful just now." Although Mithras was not sure whether the fire spirit could speak, he was sure that this spirit creature born from the origin of fire from heaven and earth had a high level of intelligence. If he wanted it to help him practice, he had to subdue it first, otherwise everything would be in vain.

　　The Fire Spirit's expression became even more nervous, and his eyes were already filled with tears, which made people feel really distressed. Mithras continued to threaten him with hatred: "How about this, I will also destroy one of your palms, so that we will be even!"

　　The fire spirit's tiny body trembled even more violently, and its two little hands were hidden behind its back, never daring to show them again.

　　"Well, no, you are evolved from the origin of fire, so this body will definitely not feel any pain. It is better to beat you back to your original form and perfect my world." Mithras's face changed and he laughed grimly, his palms slowly closed as if he wanted to crush the fire spirit.

　　The fire spirit's body struggled as if to escape from Mithras's hand, but Mithras had already imprisoned this area of ​​space, so the fire spirit had no way to escape.

　　A series of barely audible sounds came out of the fire spirit's mouth, and its two little fingers pointed and gestured, as if it wanted to tell Mithras something. However, Mithras didn't understand at all, and his palms continued to close slowly.

　　Suddenly, a flame floated out from the body of the fire spirit and instantly appeared in the soul of Mithras, leaving him no time to react.

　　A subtle connection was established, and Mithras could clearly feel the Fire Spirit's panic and anxiety. He even found that he could control everything about the Fire Spirit. Could this also be a kind of contract?

　　"Please don't beat me back to my original form. I can help you perfect this world!" A childish voice suddenly appeared in Mithras' soul.

　　"Is it true?" This was the sentence that Mithras was waiting for from the Fire Spirit.

　　"You were lying to me, you bad guy, I don't want to help you!" The fire spirit's little face was full of anger. Through the soul connection, it fully understood that what Mithras did just now was just to intimidate him, which made him very angry.

　　Chapter 11: Using all means!

　　Although the Fire Spirit was psychic, his intelligence was only equivalent to that of a three or four-year-old child. He understood from the soul connection that Mithras was only trying to intimidate him and did not really want to beat him back to his original form. He felt very aggrieved, and tears fell from his eyes. Of course, his tears were also balls of flames, which looked very distressing.

　　"You tricked me into signing a contract with you, you are a bad person!" The fire spirit struggled desperately, pinching, tearing, biting, and burning, using all the means it could think of. However, who in this world could hurt Mithras? He made a fuss for a while, then slowly calmed down, pouting his lips and sulking secretly.

　　When Mithras looked at the Fire Spirit, he felt anxious and amused at the same time. This little thing had even signed a contract with him, but he was still sulking here. How childish!

　　"Actually, I'm doing this for your own good. Just imagine, you're in that sea of ​​fire and you don't even have anyone to talk to. All you have to face is a sea of ​​fire all day long. Such a life must be too lonely. I brought you here because I couldn't bear it. I just wanted to play a joke on you, but I didn't expect you to sign a contract with me directly. How can you blame me for lying to you!" Mithras began to fool the Fire Spirit again, and judging from his expression, it really seemed that he was thinking this way.

　　The Fire Spirit's emotions seemed to have eased a little. He tilted his head and carefully considered what Mithras said. This made Mithras feel a little proud, but this was not enough. He had to strike while the iron was hot.

　　"You can see that this is my world. How can I manage such a big world by myself? You can settle down here and manage this world for me. I'm also thinking of raising some very interesting fighting beasts here so that you won't be lonely!" Mithras' eyes flickered, and he continued, "I think there must be more than one existence like you on the continent. There must be some earth spirits, wind spirits, and water spirits. After you settle down here, I can help you find them and bring them into this world. Then you will have many more brothers and sisters."

　　"Really?" The fire spirit raised its little head and looked at Mithras with a little excitement in its eyes.

　　Mithras said quickly: "Of course it's true. As long as you stay and help me improve this world, I will do what I said. Of course, if there is no such thing as Shui Ling on the continent, then I can't do anything about it."

　　Mithras didn't dare to speak too firmly. He mentioned other original spirit seeds just now, just wanting the Fire Spirit to willingly perfect the world for him. In fact, he had no such plan at all. It was already a big coincidence to be able to meet the Fire Spirit. It was not easy to find other original spirit seeds. It was probably difficult to find them even if he spent his entire life.

　　"Yes, all of them. I know they all exist. We have a sense of each other. You must help me find them!" The Fire Spirit suddenly became very anxious. He held a finger of Mithras, his eyes full of pleading.

　　"Can you sense their presence?" Now it was Mithras' turn to be shocked. He had only used the passionate words just now as a means to tempt the Fire Spirit to perfect the world for him, but he did not expect to receive such shocking news from the Fire Spirit.

　　The Fire Spirit nodded fiercely: "Although we were born at different times, we are both part of the origin of the world, so we can sense each other's existence. I can sense their existence, especially that damn Water Spirit who is closest to us!"

　　At this time, Mithras felt like drinking iced sour plum soup in the dog days of summer. The comfort in his heart was really indescribable. He was just saying it casually, but he didn't expect to get such important news from the Fire Spirit. If he could collect all these original spirit seeds, then the world would be perfect in a very short time. This was really great news for him.

　　"You mean you can sense the location of other origins?" Mithras looked at the Fire Spirit with some excitement. The flashing light in his eyes made the Fire Spirit a little scared and became timid.

　　"Don't be afraid, I'm happy for you. As long as you can sense the location of other origins, I will be able to bring them to this world!" Mithras quickly calmed himself down and put on a kind smile.

　　"I can sense their location, but the distance cannot be too far," Fire Spirit nodded and said, "You must help me find them!"

　　"Of course, your business is my business, how could I not help you? But you just said that Shui Ling is not far from us, so where is he? Otherwise, let's go find him now." Thinking of what Huo Ling said just now, Mithras' mind moved, and he began to plan for Shui Ling.

　　Huo Ling shook his head continuously: "No, I don't want that annoying guy to be with me!"

　　Fire and water cannot coexist. The fire spirit and the water spirit were both born from the origin of the world, but their natural attributes are incompatible. It is quite normal for the fire spirit to be so excited, but Mithras did not think so. Since there was such an opportunity, how could he not seize it? He thought of a solution as soon as he thought about it.

　　"You hate Shui Ling, don't you?" Mithras looked at Huo Ling with a half-smile, which made Huo Ling's young heart a little uneasy, but he still nodded affirmatively: "That annoying guy likes to go against me the most, I don't want to be with him anymore!"

　　"You said Shuiou is annoying, so she must be very annoying. But have you never thought about bullying her? Wait a minute, we will take her down and put her into this world, then you can vent your anger!", Mithras really used all kinds of means, and even used this method to persuade the Fire Spirit.

　　There was a hint of desire in the eyes of the Fire Spirit, and then the one on the right hung his head in dismay and whispered, "No, that annoying girl is no worse than me, I can't do anything to her!"

　　"Have you forgotten that from now on you are the ruler of this world? How can Shui Ling be your opponent when he comes here? You can deal with him however you want!" Mithras pointed at himself and said, "What's more, I will help you!"

　　"Yes! How could I forget this? Let's go, let's go catch that annoying girl. I'm going to teach her a lesson and let her know how powerful Xiaohuo is!" The Fire Spirit's emotions suddenly became very high. It kept jumping on the palm of Mithras, shouting loudly that it wanted to capture the Water Spirit so that he could vent his hatred.

　　Mithras was overjoyed in his heart, but with a different expression on his face, he said bitterly: "Okay, let's set off now. That Shui Ling actually dared to bully Xiao Huo, how could I let her go!"

　　"Oh, by the way, how long will it take to get to Shui Ling's location from the sea of ​​fire?" Mithras frowned, as if he was in a dilemma: "If the distance is too far, we need to make some preparations!"

　　Mithras also had his own considerations. If the distance was too far, he would have to make arrangements for Hams and others. Otherwise, if he did not show up for a long time, these people would probably become anxious.

　　"Not far away, just outside the polar region in the sea. For so many years, he would go crazy every time at this time, making this place deserted and not even letting me get a good night's sleep. That's why I caused the sea of ​​fire to erupt!" When Huo Ling mentioned Shui Ling, he gritted his teeth in hatred and waved his little hands constantly, as if Shui Ling was right in front of him.

　　"So that's how it is!" Now Mithras understood. The reason why the sea of ​​fire erupted at this time of year was because the fire spirit was trying to resist the cold current erupted by the water spirit. Now everything could be explained clearly.

　　However, the journey from here across the polar region to the coast is not very short, and it is estimated to take more than ten days to go back and forth. After thinking about it, Mithras decided to go and see Hams and others first.

　　"Okay, let's set off now. You stay here for a while. When we reach the place where Shui Ling is hiding, I will call you out!" With a slight smile, Mithras was about to walk out of the world.

　　"I want to go out too, I want to move!" the Fire Spirit shouted anxiously.

　　"Moving?", Mithras thought of a terrible situation. What is the fire spirit's home? Of course, it is the entire sea of ​​fire. And the place where the fire spirit wants to settle down is naturally his own world. Thinking that his own world will become a new sea of ​​fire, he felt a little scared.

　　"You are not going to move the sea of ​​fire into this world, are you?" Mithras looked at the Fire Spirit with some concern.

　　The Fire Spirit nodded: "That's right, this world doesn't even have a little fire, it's uncomfortable for people to live in!"

　　"Ahem! You don't want to turn my world into a new sea of ​​fire!" Mithras coughed dryly a few times, feeling more and more uneasy.

　　The Fire Spirit shook his head: "This world is not perfect yet. With my current abilities, I can only build a small home. Once I perfect the laws of fire in this world, I can build a bigger home."

　　Mithras secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as his world didn't turn completely into a sea of ​​fire, it would be fine. As for the future, he believed that the Fire Spirit would not have such an opportunity again.

　　"Okay, let's go out together!" Mithras glanced at Doudou, knowing that it would take some time for him to wake up, and disappeared from the world in an instant.

　　"It's still more comfortable in my own home. I feel uncomfortable in your world!" The Fire Spirit entangled Mithras and flew around. The joyful look made people feel very comfortable. However, Mithras obviously didn't have such patience. He smiled and said, "Don't forget, we still have to find the Water Spirit. You'd better move your home to the world as soon as possible!"

　　The Fire Spirit nodded and instantly appeared on the Rainbow Bridge. In this sea of ​​fire, the Fire Spirit's speed was even faster than that of Mithras.

　　The rainbow bridge suddenly flickered a few times, and the surrounding flames poured into the rainbow bridge like a raging tide. Even the gushing magma poured into it, and the seven colors of the rainbow bridge became brighter and brighter.

　　Chapter 12: Sea of ​​Fire

　　The Rainbow Bridge suddenly became extremely bright, with both ends plunging deep into the magma. The bridge body exposed outside continued to devour the surrounding flames. In just a short moment, the magma and flames around the Rainbow Bridge had become thin.

　　The flames and magma everywhere were like well-trained soldiers hearing the highest assembly order. They rushed towards the direction of the Rainbow Bridge like a tidal wave, and then were swallowed up by the Rainbow Bridge. This scene was even worse than a sea of ​​fire erupting.

　　This rainbow bridge was like a bottomless abyss. No matter how much fire and magma it swallowed, it could never be satisfied. In a short time, the entire sea of ​​fire subsided, revealing the mottled ground. Streams of light yellow smoke floated out from the craters that had stopped erupting. The Fire Spirit's face became serious. He pointed his little finger at the rainbow bridge. The rainbow bridge disappeared instantly, and a colorful belt appeared around the Fire Spirit's waist.

　　"As expected of the origin of fire, such a method can be called a magical power!", Mithras praised inwardly. How big is this sea of ​​fire? It is probably at least ten thousand miles in radius. The fire spirit can condense the entire sea of ​​fire into that belt in a short time. The method is indeed extraordinary.

　　"Okay, let's go find that annoying guy!" The Fire Spirit naturally had no idea that his actions had shocked Mithras. His small body suddenly jumped onto Mithras' head and just sat down like that.

　　"What? It's over now. Why don't you go back to the world and arrange it properly?" Mithras thought that the Fire Spirit would be eager to return to the world to arrange his new home, but he didn't expect that he was not in a hurry at all.

　　Huo Ling had a belt wrapped around his hand and shook his head: "This belt is my home, there is no need to decorate it. Let's get going quickly. That annoying guy must have known that I left here. It will be troublesome if he knows our plan!"

　　Mithras glanced at the sea of ​​fire and smiled bitterly. Not only would the water spirit know about the Fire Spirit's actions, but the entire continent would probably know about it in a short time.

　　Looking around, the entire sea of ​​fire was lifeless, with thick smoke and dust covering the sky. The remaining magma on the ground was slowly solidifying. This was a famous dangerous place on the continent. It wouldn't be long before all the volcanoes here would be completely dormant, the smoke and dust would dissipate, and the world would be clear.

　　"Such a big commotion may have alarmed quite a few people. It is better to leave early to avoid any more trouble!" Considering this, Mithras no longer cared whether the Fire Spirit Stone returned to the world or not. Anyway, they had signed a contract now, and even if the Fire Spirit wanted to escape, it was impossible. What's more, the Fire Spirit was obsessed with revenge on the Water Spirit, so there would definitely be no problem at this time.

　　With a flash of his body, Mithras disappeared from the spot. This time, his physical strength was no less than that of the strong men in the God Realm, so his speed was naturally faster.

　　Hams and others were already in a mess. Suddenly they found that the entire sea of ​​fire had disappeared. The area where the flames were originally shooting into the sky was left with only billowing smoke. This made them horrified.

　　"What happened? How could it turn out like this?" Hams looked at the sea of ​​fire in the distance with a look of horror on his face, and his voice began to tremble.

　　"The master is still inside, will there be any danger?" Gary's face was full of tension. The sudden appearance of such a situation in the sea of ​​fire made him very worried about Mithras' situation.

　　"Don't worry, the boss is safe and sound, he's here!" Most of Winnie's body was inserted into the ice and snow, with only three heads left outside, looking a little weird.

　　The polar ground is covered with a thick layer of ice. Such an environment is of great help to Winnie's cultivation of the water-attributed dragon head. After coming out of the sea of ​​fire, he buried his body in the underground ice and practiced with the help of the underground ice.

　　"That's good. There have been such big changes in the sea of ​​fire. Do you think it could be because of the adults?" After hesitating for a moment, Gary still asked the question in his mind.

　　This thought came into Gary's mind the moment the sea of ​​fire suddenly changed. However, he had also witnessed the horror of the sea of ​​fire. Although that was only the periphery of the sea of ​​fire and the sea of ​​fire had not completely erupted at that time, such power was enough to destroy him countless times. From this point of view, it was hard for him to believe that the extinguishing of the sea of ​​fire was caused by Mithras, because that was simply not something that human power could do.

　　However, in his heart, Mithras could no longer be classified as a "human", so he had a feeling that the changes in the sea of ​​fire were definitely caused by Mithras.

　　"It's hard to say, but everything will be clear when the adults come back!" Hams also had this understanding. If it was said that the changes in the sea of ​​fire were brought about by Mithras, he would not be surprised at all, as if it was natural. It was this almost blind admiration and trust that made him and Gerry willing to leave Juliet and follow Mithras around.

　　"Okay, pack up and leave here immediately. I'll tell you what happened on the way," the figure of Mithras suddenly appeared.

　　Mithras' face looked a little heavy, which made Hams and Gary a little uneasy. They didn't know what had happened. Winnie's body suddenly broke through the ice, and without Mithras's orders, he carried Hams and Gary into the sky, and Guli followed closely behind.

　　"Boss, where is Doudou? Why can't we see him?" Winnie asked with some confusion.

　　"He is in a very safe place now. He will show up naturally after a while. Don't worry." With a flash of his body, Mithras caught up with Winnie and took the lead to fly towards the Far North.

　　It turned out that just after Mithras left the sea of ​​fire, he sensed several powerful auras coming from the south, one of which was only a thousand miles away from the sea of ​​fire. They should be the strong men in the nearby city. They found that the sea of ​​fire had changed and came to check it out. Mithras was not afraid that these people would do something bad to him, but he just didn't want to cause trouble. You know, at this time, what he cared about most was how to trick Shui Ling into his hands, not to create trouble.

　　Sure enough, not long after Mithras and the others left, a blue-black figure appeared from a distance and flew all the way to the sky above the sea of ​​fire before stopping. From his expression, one could see the shock that the changes in the sea of ​​fire had brought to him.

　　"It disappeared. How could this happen?" The man muttered to himself, staring at the dead sea of ​​fire in a daze. "This sea of ​​fire has existed since ancient times. How could it suddenly disappear? There must be something wrong. But, what is the reason?"

　　The man stood there for a while, then slowly walked down from the sky. The ground was covered with solidified magma, and a thick layer of volcanic ash covered it. The originally thick smoke and dust had become much thinner at this time, as if this sea of ​​fire had been dormant for tens of thousands of years.

　　"Even the magma under the ground has disappeared. This is definitely not something that can be done by human power. It seems to be a natural disappearance. It is really unbelievable!" In front of the man was a crater. Looking from above, the crater was extremely deep and looked like a naturally formed cave. Under normal circumstances, even if the volcano stopped erupting, this situation would not occur. This can only mean that the underground magma under the volcano also disappeared along with the sea of ​​fire. This is really hard to imagine.

　　"Such a strange phenomenon has appeared. I'm afraid the whole continent will be in a bloody storm again!" The man sighed secretly, looked towards the south, and sighed again: "It seems that many people have already known about the situation here. It's better not to meet them at this time, otherwise it will be a waste of time!"

　　After this person left, some time passed and waves of pressure came from the sky. One after another, figures emerged, some old, some handsome, all looking at the disappearing sea of ​​fire in front of them with the same shock.

　　"What on earth happened here? How could the sea of ​​fire disappear for no reason!", a strong man who looked like a handsome young man, holding a folding fan in his hand, was still waving it continuously in such a cold and windy place. He looked a bit charming and even a little weird. No one approached him. The faces of the others showed disgust and alertness. It was obvious that they were deeply afraid of this strong man who looked like a handsome young man.

　　No one answered. Everyone's attention was focused on the place where the sea of ​​fire originally existed. The dead silence that covered tens of thousands of miles made everyone feel as if their throats were being strangled, making it difficult for them to utter a word.

　　"It's really strange. Even if he was going to disappear, there should be some signs. How could he disappear so suddenly? Can anyone of you tell me the reason?" The strong man who looked like a young master was not only dressed fashionably, but also said something shocking enough. His shy look was really disgusting. However, the seven or eight strong men present seemed to have noticed nothing. They just looked at him with their eyes and their noses, and said nothing.

　　The folding fan was put away, and the man who looked like a young master pointed at them with the folding fan, saying in a delicate voice: "Why are you all ignoring me? I will be sad!"

　　There was resentment on his face, and there was indeed murderous intent in his eyes. Could it be that he became murderous just because no one spoke to him? He was really cruel.

　　"Old monster, I haven't seen you for many years. How come you still look like this? It's disgusting!" At this time, a voice came from a long distance. When this sentence was finished, a big man in coarse linen clothes suddenly appeared in the sky. Such speed was really amazing.

　　"Lord Reg!" The seven or eight strong men who arrived first saluted the big man respectfully. Only the young man called the old demon had a face full of anger and looked at the big man with murderous eyes.

　　"Reg, don't think I'm afraid of you. If it weren't for Lord Cook, you would have died in my hands long ago. You would never have the chance to act so recklessly." The 'old demon' had a face full of anger, but he did not make a move. From his words, it can be heard that he was very afraid of Lord Cook behind the big man.

　　So what is the origin of this Lord Cook that can make the old demon so afraid?

　　Chapter 13: The Earth Prison

　　"Haha, it's not like we haven't fought before. You don't have the ability to kill me yet!" Reg laughed loudly, looking at the old demon with contempt, and said without mercy: "My master is of such high status that he would never argue with you. If you don't agree, you can try to fight him. Don't make a fuss here!"

　　The old demon's face changed drastically, and his voice suddenly became extremely sharp, like a girl being humiliated: "Reg, you are really bullying me too much. I will teach you a lesson on behalf of Master Cook today, so that you won't ruin Master Cook's reputation."

　　The old demon opened the folding fan in his hand and waved it gently a few times. A drizzle began to fall from the sky. The soft raindrops were like an opened bead curtain that covered Reg.

　　Several strong men around Reg hurriedly dodged, as if there was some danger hidden in the gentle raindrops. Sure enough, the moment these raindrops approached Reg's body, they turned into countless fine needles, each of which flashed a cold light, and the sound of breaking through the air was extremely sharp.

　　"Huh, is that all you can do?" Reg's face was still full of contempt. Silently, a giant golden egg wrapped him inside. The fine needles transformed from raindrops hit it, making a sound of metal, and broke one after another, then turned into water vapor.

　　"It's rude not to reciprocate. Try my Earth Prison!" Reg's body appeared again. He pointed a few times with his hands. A buzzing sound filled the air. The old demon's face changed drastically and he quickly retreated. However, a golden light flashed and a golden cage appeared out of thin air. This cage was only a few dozen square meters in size and was square. It swallowed up the old demon's body in an instant and slowly fell to the ground.

　　The cage made no sound when it touched the ground, and its bottom merged with the earth in an instant, as if the cage had grown out of the earth. Rays of light flashed above the cage, and a heavy, distant aura permeated the air through the light, as if this cage had existed for countless tens of thousands of years.

　　The seven or eight strong men who dodged were all shocked. They knew very well how powerful the old monster was. Although he was not famous on the mainland, they knew that in the Holy Land, the old monster's strength must be ranked in the top ten. Some even suspected that his strength had already entered the Divine Realm. Of course, this was just a guess and there was no conclusive evidence.

　　The old demon liked to be called the Folding Fan Young Master, even though he was already hundreds of years old. However, for some unknown reason, his every move resembled a woman's. In addition, he was moody and would often attack for the smallest of reasons. Fortunately, he would not easily kill anyone, so those who knew him called him the old demon behind his back.

　　The old demon was extremely powerful, but he couldn't even get away with a single move in Reg's hands. This made everyone feel unbelievable. However, when they thought of the adult behind Reg, everyone felt relieved. It seemed that as long as it was related to that adult, anything that happened was normal in their eyes.

　　"Haha, old demon, are you feeling comfortable in there?" Reg laughed loudly with his chest open. He and the old demon had fought several times before, with both sides winning and losing. Only this time he defeated the old demon easily, and he was naturally very proud of himself.

　　"Hmph!" A cold snort came from the cage, followed by a tremor. It seemed that the old man wanted to break the cage and get out. However, the cage looked extremely simple, but it just shook without any flaws.

　　"Old demon, you are not strong enough to break my earth prison. Just admit defeat and I will let you out. How about that!" Reg knew that although the old demon had a strange personality, he was definitely not a wicked person. He had already won this competition and did not want to do anything to the old demon anymore.

　　The old demon in the prison was silent for a moment, as if he was considering whether to agree to Reg's proposal. After a while, the old demon suddenly spoke: "If you want me to admit defeat, fine, but you must answer one question for me honestly!"

　　"Okay!" Reg stretched out his hand and waved. The prison seemed to have experienced billions of years in an instant, and turned into grains of golden sand and merged into the ground.

　　The old demon's body appeared in front of Reg in an instant, and he looked at Reg carefully, his eyes full of confusion. Perhaps he only seemed normal at this time.

　　"Have you taken that step?" After hesitating for a while, the old demon still asked the question in her heart. When she said this, a trace of anxiety flashed on her face, as if this question was very important to her. The others also looked at Reg in shock. They knew very well what the old demon was asking.

　　Reg smiled and shook his head: "Not yet, but the adults said that I should take that step soon. I'm really looking forward to it!"

　　"I didn't expect you to have come to this point. My defeat is not unfair. From today on, I will also practice in seclusion. I will never set foot on the continent again until I take that step!" The old demon's face darkened and he turned into a stream of light and disappeared in front of everyone.

　　"Lord Reg, the sea of ​​fire suddenly disappeared. In your opinion, what exactly happened?" The seven or eight Saints who stayed behind looked at Reg expectantly, wanting to get useful advice from him.

　　Reg shook his head and said, "This happened too suddenly. There are no traces at the scene. I can't figure out what happened. However, it can't be human-caused to extinguish the sea of ​​fire that covers tens of thousands of miles. I have to go back and tell my parents about this. Maybe they can find the reason."

　　Reg said goodbye to everyone and left in a hurry. The seven or eight Saint Domain swimmers who stayed behind observed the sea of ​​fire for a while, but without getting any explanation, they could only leave with full of doubts.

　　However, after leaving the sea of ​​fire, Mithras and others kept heading north. Although Hams and Gerry were puzzled, they did not dare to ask the reason. They just looked at Mithras from time to time, and their guesses in their minds became more and more numerous and bizarre.

　　"Do you really want to know what happened just now?" With Mithras' current sensing ability, how could he hide the expressions of Hams and Gary from him? He knew that the changes that had just taken place in the sea of ​​fire had become a concern for these two people.

　　"Sir!" Hams and Gary looked embarrassed, not knowing whether to admit it or deny it.

　　"The sudden disappearance of the sea of ​​fire is indeed related to me, but it was not done by me, but by someone else!" Mithras smiled mysteriously: "Xiaohuo, come out and meet everyone!"

　　A little man several inches tall crawled out from Mithras' hair mechanism. He was dark red in color, with a colorful belt tied around his waist. He looked very cute. He was the fire spirit who was the culprit for the disappearance of the sea of ​​fire.

　　"Ah!" Hams and Gerry exclaimed. The appearance of the fire spirit was so surprising. It looked like a human child that was shrunk countless times.

　　"What the hell is he!" Gary pointed at the fire spirit, his face full of horror, his body shaking. If Winnie's back wasn't so spacious, he would have really fallen down.

　　A dark red spark suddenly appeared on Gerry's raised palm, and the flesh on the palm instantly eroded, revealing the white bones. This hurt Gerry so much that his body shook and he almost fell down. Fortunately, Winnie moved in time to stabilize him.

　　"Squeak!" The Fire Spirit put her hands on her waist and pointed at Gary and screamed. Although the sound was not loud enough, it sounded like thunder in Gary's ears, and even his soul trembled.

　　The Fire Spirit is the evolution of the origin of fire, and all the laws of fire are contained in its body. However, due to the existence of the law of balance, he can only use a small part of these laws of fire. However, this little trick is still too simple for him.

　　"Little Fire is the origin of fire. You should treat him the same way you treat me in the future. Otherwise, if he gets angry, even I will find it difficult to help you!" Mithras laughed and injected a stream of life energy into Gary's palm. The eroded palm was restored to its original state in an instant.

　　The Fire Spirit didn't use any ruthless force, he just taught Gerry a simple lesson, otherwise it wouldn't be a problem for him to reduce Gerry to ashes even if he wanted to.

　　Of course, if that were the case, Mithras would definitely not stand idly by.

　　"Is he the Fire Spirit?" Hams and Gerry finally understood that the little guy in front of them was actually the legendary Fire Spirit. They opened their mouths and could not close them anymore.

　　"Now you should understand why the sea of ​​fire disappeared!" Mithras nodded and stopped talking.

　　Hams and Gary could not help but understand that the Fire Spirit was the mother of all fires, so it was very easy to make a sea of ​​fire disappear. But how did Mithras regain the Fire Spirit? You must know that the legendary Fire Spirit had the power of a god, which could melt thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. If Mithras could regain the Fire Spirit, didn't it mean that his strength had surpassed the Holy Realm and entered the Divine Realm?

　　Thinking of this, Hams and Gary's faces flushed. The strong men in the Divine Realm were legendary existences. It was exciting to think that they could follow such strong men.

　　"Huh!" A smile suddenly appeared on Mithras' face and disappeared into the air in an instant, which surprised Hams and others. Winnie's face also showed a trace of deep thought. Mithras' breath disappeared without a trace in an instant, but the soul connection did not change at all, as if Mithras was still in the original position, which made him very puzzled.

　　"Hello everyone!" Suddenly, a voice came into everyone's ears, and the figure of Mithras suddenly appeared again, as if he had not moved at all. However, what really surprised everyone was not Mithras, but the existence beside him.

　　It has a coat of golden fur, a slender body, and a half-foot-long white jade horn on its forehead.

　　"Who is this?" Everyone felt a familiar aura from the golden figure, but his appearance was very strange, and no one had ever seen him before.

　　Chapter 14 Doudou Awakens

　　"Boss Doudou?" Winnie's three big heads shook a few times in front of the figure, and a human-like expression of shock appeared on his ferocious face.

　　"How about it, I look cool now, don't I!" The figure was Doudou. It turned out that just now, Mithras sensed that Doudou had awakened, entered the world and brought him out.

　　Winnie's three big heads separated and he looked Doudou carefully from front to back, then he nodded randomly and said, "The eldest has finally grown up."

　　Doudou did look cute before, but now it’s different. Its body is slender and twice as big as before. Its golden fur is like armor made of gold, shining with dazzling light, and the pointed horn on its forehead is like a crown. It looks very intimidating overall.

　　"Another holy existence!" Hams and Gary smiled bitterly at each other, with shock and envy in their eyes, as if their eyes were pricked by Doudou's golden fur.

　　"Boss, this is unfair. They have all made breakthroughs but I haven't. You can't favor one over the other!" Guli shouted loudly while flying around Mithras and Doudou.

　　In the past, although Doudou was a little stronger than Guli, both of them were still at the ninth level. So, Guli was not too anxious. But now the situation is different. Doudou has made a breakthrough. Looking at Doudou's magical expression, Guli felt jealous.

　　Mithras shook his head with a bitter smile. He also wanted to let Guli enter the Holy Land. After all, the three contracted beasts were the ones he trusted the most. However, the breakthrough of the Holy Land was not something he could control. What else could he do?

　　"A breakthrough in the Holy Land cannot be achieved by human power. You are now on the verge of a breakthrough. As long as you keep working hard, you will be able to break through!" Mithras' words of comforting Guli seemed a little pale, because in everyone's minds, it was obviously he who facilitated Doudou's breakthrough, and he could not refute this at all.

　　As expected, Guli began to feel dissatisfied. Her figure shuttled faster and faster, and a sharp voice rang out in Mithras' heart: "Boss, you are lying. Can't you help Doudou break through? Then you can definitely help me. If you don't help me, I will run away from home!"

　　Mithras' forehead was covered with black lines. How could he explain clearly? He had already announced to several people that he came to the sea of ​​fire this time to help Doudou break through. Now Doudou really broke through. Regardless of whether this breakthrough was an accident or not, everyone must have unanimously agreed that he helped Doudou.

　　"Guli, don't worry. Let me think of a way to help you break through!" Mithras was a little embarrassed. Doudou was a fighting beast with fire attributes and could use the sea of ​​fire to break through, but Guli was a fighting beast with wind attributes. How could he find a place suitable for Guli to practice?

　　"Boss, I knew you had a way to help me, that's great!" Guli's trust in Mithras was unreserved. In her opinion, since Mithras had promised her, he would definitely be able to help her break through, but how could she know Mithras' dilemma.

　　"Okay, let's continue on our way, we still have important things to do!", Mithras smiled bitterly. The Fire Spirit was already a little impatient, and his voice was all in his soul.

　　The polar sea of ​​fire continues northward for thousands of miles to the edge of the continent. This is the northernmost tip of the continent. It is all white at a glance, and the ice reflects the colorful aurora, as if it is a mythical world.

　　The temperature has dropped to its lowest point. It is impossible for any life to exist in such an environment. Except for the sound of the wind, there is no other sound in this world. It is dead silent.

　　This is the outskirts of the polar glacier. Although it is not listed as one of the four most dangerous places on the continent, it is undoubtedly a forbidden zone for life. The gusts of north wind are like sharp knives, leaving traces on the surface of the glacier.

　　Mithras was standing on the glacier. After four or five days, they finally arrived here. Beside him was the arrogant Doudou, and behind him were Hams and others.

　　This is just the edge of the polar glacier, but a cold air that wants to freeze the blood has already entered everyone's body. Mithras, Doudou, and Winnie who have reached the holy realm will naturally have no problem, but the remaining two people and one beast are not so lucky. Their bodies are trembling slightly, and surges of fighting spirit are rising from their bodies. It is obvious that they have begun to use fighting spirit to fight against this cold air.

　　"This is the polar glacier, what a beautiful place, the air here makes me feel very comfortable!" Winnie's dragon head had his eyes slightly closed, with an intoxicated look on his face.

　　This is the polar glacier, and the breath of water element is very dense. After Winnie awakened the dragon head attribute, he naturally felt that the breath here is very comfortable.

　　Mithras glanced at Hams and Guli, and sighed in his heart: "After getting Shui Ling this time, I must strengthen the strength of the people around me!"

　　By now, the strength of level nine is really not a concern in Mithras' mind, and through observation over this period of time, he has also recognized Hams and Gerry. Otherwise, he would not have let the Fire Spirit appear in front of them, let alone bring them here. However, the strength of these two people is indeed a bit disappointing to him. He has been considering whether to treat these two people as his confidants. After all, he has to face the behemoth of the Holy Soul Palace, and it is always good to have one more person's strength.

　　If Hams and the other knew this, they would probably be overjoyed. Everything that happened to Mithras was so incredible that they regarded him as a god. What's more, the reason they followed Mithras was to get his recognition.

　　"Since you feel the atmosphere here is very comfortable, then you can stay here for a while. I'll take Doudou to do something!" Mithras also knew that since this was Shui Ling's stronghold, the degree of danger would definitely not be lower than the sea of ​​fire. Hams and Guli could still protect themselves in such an environment, so he still planned to keep them.

　　Since Shui Ling was born at the same time as Huo Ling, their strengths and abilities wouldn't be too different. Originally, only he and Huo Ling would have to go, but he also knew Doudou's character, and it would be difficult to get him to stay, so it would be better to take him with him.

　　In fact, deep down, Mithras had never thought about fighting with Shui Ling, because that would be disadvantageous for his subsequent conquest. Therefore, he had already begun to consider how to persuade Shui Ling to surrender voluntarily. This was a challenge, but for him who had a successful experience once, it was not impossible.

　　Hams and the other two also knew that their own strength might not be able to help Mithras, and they would even become a burden to Mithras. Therefore, they had no objection to the arrangements made by Mithras, but they felt a little uncomfortable. Along the way, apart from taking care of Mithras' daily life, they could not help with anything else. This huge gap made it difficult for them to calm down.

　　You have to know that before this they were also powerful people respected by everyone, had a high status in the Kingdom of Kiev, and enjoyed a rich life. However, this does not mean that they have begun to regret it. On the contrary, the more such things they experienced, the more they felt their own shortcomings and the more they desired to go further.

　　"How far is it from here to Shuiling?" Mithras glanced ahead, and all he saw was cold glaciers, and he couldn't find anything special.

　　The little head of the fire spirit suddenly emerged from Mithras's bun, frowning and gritting his teeth as he said, "It's very close, not far ahead. This annoying girl has made this place so deserted. It's really hateful. I'll catch her later and make her feel vindicated."

　　Mithras found it funny. The Fire Spirit only knew that the Water Spirit had made a mess of the place, but he didn't remember the sea of ​​fire he had created. He was so childish and cute.

　　"Little guy, get down from my boss's head and see how I'm going to deal with you!" When Doudou saw the Fire Spirit appear, his golden fur suddenly stood up with a strange expression.

　　It turned out that when Mithras entered the world and wanted to take Doudou out, Doudou discovered the existence of the Fire Spirit. Out of curiosity, he wanted to catch the Fire Spirit and play with it. Unexpectedly, his plan not only failed, but the Fire Spirit took away all his fur. He was very concerned about his appearance after the transformation, so how could he bear it? However, after several attempts, he could not do anything to the Fire Spirit. Instead, he had basic burns on his body. If it weren't for Mithras' help, he would really appear in front of everyone naked.

　　During this journey, although Doudou did not dare to have any intentions towards the Fire Spirit again, every time he saw the Fire Spirit he would become furious. Relying on his ability to speak, he would vent his anger through words.

　　The Fire Spirit retorted with a squeaking sound. He had no fear of Doudou at all. Moreover, he seemed to enjoy the quarrel with Doudou and would become extremely excited every time.

　　Mithras looked at the two little creatures with amusement. He had witnessed such things many times along the way. Doudou would never dare to attack Fire Spirit again after suffering a loss, and Fire Spirit's childishness made him never take the initiative to attack Doudou. He just regarded such quarrels as a fun game.

　　"Okay, business is more important. Let's go find Shui Ling first. You have plenty of time to quarrel!" If the Fire Spirit can sense the presence of Shui Ling, then so can Shui Ling. Mithras is a little worried that Shui Ling will leave after discovering their arrival. It will be troublesome to find Shui Ling again in that case.

　　"Hmph, that annoying girl knew we were coming a long time ago, and is now hiding there and watching us. She's sneaking around like that. Does she really think I don't know what she's up to?" The Fire Spirit glanced ahead indignantly and untied his belt.

　　"Watch how I make her show up!" A red light flashed across the sky, and the Fire Spirit had already discovered the Water Spirit's location.

　　Chapter 15: Fire and Water Cannot Compromise

　　The colorful belt in his hand slowly fell, and suddenly expanded, just like a rainbow extending from south to north. Flames of various colors fell from the rainbow like flowers. The thick glaciers melted in an instant, the ocean boiled, streams of water vapor covered the sky, and the sea level was rapidly dropping.

　　"As expected of him, he is the fire spirit that can melt thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. This polar glacier has existed for who knows how many tens of thousands of years, but it was melted by him in an instant. But why hasn't the water spirit appeared yet and tried to stop it? Is she no longer here?" Mithras quickly denied his own opinion because new changes appeared above the ocean.

　　A layer of dark blue veil suddenly appeared, reflecting thousands of rivers and seas, huge waves hundreds of feet high, and the rumbling sound of flowing water seemed like a river falling from the sky, instantly wrapping up the fire spirit and the rainbow under him. The falling flames seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, unable to move at all, and slowly went out.

　　"Shui Ling appears," Mithras' eyes lit up. A little girl about three inches tall kept shaking the gauze in her hands. After each shake, thousands of rivers in the gauze would suddenly appear and engulf the flames generated on the rainbow. Only Shui Ling could do this.

　　The veil kept swaying, and huge rivers rushed out from it, entwining around the rainbow under the fire spirit. However, before these rivers got close, they were completely evaporated by the rainbow. However, the rainbow was unable to get rid of the veil, and for a moment, the power of water and fire was evenly matched.

　　The Fire Spirit's tiny body rode on the rainbow, squeaking non-stop. The three-inch-tall girl had a different expression, with a sly smile on her face. She laughed and didn't care. Occasionally, she would make a face at the Fire Spirit, making her body tremble.

　　From this point it can be seen that the water spirit is smarter and more mischievous than the fire spirit.

　　Suddenly, the Fire Spirit put away the rainbow and tied it around his waist again. A look of determination appeared on his face and his whole body burst into a dazzling white light. He rushed towards the veil. The veil was unable to block his body, and the Fire Spirit was close to the Water Spirit in an instant.

　　A look of panic appeared on Shui Ling's little face, but there was a smug light flashing in her little eyes. The moment the Fire Spirit approached, her body disappeared, and the veil turned into a transparent sphere, just trapping the Fire Spirit inside.

　　The sphere was only the size of a palm, but it was filled with reflections of countless rivers, seas and lakes. These reflections were like a maze that confused the Fire Spirit. Of course, such means could not completely trap the Fire Spirit, and the Fire Spirit reappeared in a very short moment. However, this was a greater humiliation for the furious Fire Spirit, especially the smug smile of the Water Spirit, which made him feel unbearable.

　　"Boss, should we take action?" Doudou was frightened by the fight between the two little guys at first, but after such a long time, he has calmed down and is eager to try: "That idiot was fooled by Shui Ling, he is no match for Shui Ling at all"

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "Although they made such a big noise, they didn't try their best and they are still holding back. Now is not the best time for us to take action. We just need to keep an eye on Shui Ling and don't let him escape."

　　Both the water spirit and the fire spirit were born from the origin of heaven and earth. The fight just now was just the beginning. They didn't even use their own power, but only used their "home". Such a battle was very loud, but there was no risk.

　　The Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit simply have conflicting attributes and feel uncomfortable with each other, but they don't have any other ideas, so the purpose of their fight is simple, which is to teach each other a lesson, unlike humans' fights of life and death.

　　This is the benefit of them having consciousness. If they were just the origin without independent consciousness, then it would definitely be a different situation, a fight to the death!

　　At this time, Shui Ling had put away the veil and wrapped it around her neck. The dark blue scarf matched with her slightly sly smile made her very adorable.

　　Huo Ling stood with his hands on his hips not far from Shui Ling. His already dark red face turned a little purple because of anger. He made some squeaking sounds as if he was yelling at her. Unfortunately, Shui Ling didn't care at all and just kept laughing.

　　The Fire Spirit's body was trembling slightly. Although he already had his own consciousness, he was the incarnation of the origin of fire, and had a fiery temper. The performance of the Water Spirit completely angered him. White light flashed on his body, and a tremor came from the space, accompanied by a buzzing sound, as if billions of mosquitoes were flapping their wings.

　　Rays of fire surged out from between heaven and earth. These flames were of different colors and shapes. Some were as light as clouds, some were as heavy as mountains, and some were looming, constantly switching between reality and illusion. However, each ray of fire carried a severe pressure, and these flames were like pilgrims gathered around the body of the fire spirit.

　　Shui Ling's playful expression suddenly faded, becoming a little heavy. A deep blue light suddenly surged, and droplets of water grew out from between heaven and earth, crystal clear, as if it was a complete water world.

　　Some of these water droplets were as light as feathers, some were as heavy as the earth, and some were like smoke and dust. They all poured into Shui Ling's body at once.

　　The bodies of the two original spiritual creatures expanded at a very terrifying speed. In just a short moment, they turned into two giants hundreds of meters tall, but one was dark red and the other was dark blue.

　　As soon as the two giants were formed, the ocean beneath their feet dried up completely, revealing a deep trench, and flashes of lightning appeared between their bodies, and the space kept breaking and merging, over and over again.

　　"The real battle is about to begin!" There was a heavy look on Mithras' face. The changes of the two original spirits were beyond his expectations. That kind of majestic majesty and deep aura made him understand that the two original spirits were going to fight with all their might, which was very different from his initial prediction.

　　He originally thought that the two original spirits would not fight to the death even if their attributes were conflicting, because they already had independent consciousness, and their hearts were pure and clear without any murderous intent at all. However, he did not expect that it was this purity that made the two original spirits completely unaware of the immensity of the world, let alone what the consequences of their all-out fight would be. In their hearts, they just wanted to teach each other a lesson, but such a lesson was enough to cause them to both suffer losses.

　　The Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit are of great significance to Mithras, so Mithras will never let any damage happen to the two original spirits. However, once the two original spirits have exerted their full strength, even he may find it difficult to deal with them. After all, even if they can only roughly apply some of their own laws, they are not comparable to a cultivator like Mithras who only has brute force.

　　"Xiaohuo, stop now. If you do this, both of you will get hurt!" Mithras warned the Fire Spirit in the depths of his soul. However, the Fire Spirit had already lost his mind in anger at this time and could no longer listen to him. The aura on his body was extremely unstable, which was a sign of attacking.

　　"There is only this one way. Even if it makes him unhappy, it is better than a situation where both sides suffer losses!" Mithras shook his head with a wry smile. If he had known this would be the result, he might as well have taken action earlier. Doing so now would definitely offend the Fire Spirit, and it would be difficult to appease him later.

　　Mithras touched the spark of the fire spirit that had merged into his soul, and countless flames escaped from the dark red body, disappearing without a trace in the sky or on the ground in an instant. The dark red giant was shrinking rapidly until the real body of the fire spirit appeared.

　　"You bad guy, why did you do this!" The Fire Spirit actually abandoned the Water Spirit and returned to Mithras in an instant, with deep red tears in his eyes and a look of grievance on his face.

　　The dark blue giant showed human-like doubts on her face, but her body slowly returned to its original appearance. She looked at the fire spirit from afar and carefully examined Mithras.

　　Mithras had a smile on his face, but his heart was full of bitterness: "Xiao Huo, I'm doing this for you, do you know?"

　　"You don't let me teach Shui Ling a lesson, you are a bad person!" The Fire Spirit's tears continued to roll down, and a flame spread out and burned a big hole in the ground. Doudou, who was standing aside, trembled and jumped away suddenly.

　　"Who is stronger, you or Shui Ling?" Mithras patiently persuaded and calmed Huo Ling's emotions: "You were both born from the origin of the world, so your strengths should be similar. This is a polar glacier with abundant water elements, so Shui Ling will have a great advantage, right?"

　　Although Huo Ling still looked aggrieved, she nodded sincerely: "That annoying girl is no worse than me, and the environment here is also good for her!"

　　Mithras secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the Fire Spirit started to think along his lines, he would be able to eliminate the Fire Spirit's dissatisfaction and make the Fire Spirit trust him more.

　　"That's it. Therefore, no matter what you do, it will be difficult for you to defeat the water spirit. The final result can only be a lose-lose situation. If you are not careful, your autonomous consciousness will disappear, and you will become confused and unconscious." Mithras did not say this to scare the fire spirit, but this situation is possible.

　　"Ah, I don't want to be unconscious!" Huo Ling's little face turned pale with fright, as if she had experienced such a situation herself.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "You are so cute and obedient. How could I bear to see you become unconscious and return to your origin? That's why I stopped you."

　　"But this would be too easy for that annoying guy!" The Fire Spirit was still a little indignant, but it was obvious that he no longer blamed Mithras.

　　"How could that be? Have you forgotten our agreement? I will help you capture her, and then she will be at your disposal!" said Mithras with a smile.

　　Chapter 16: The Fire Spirit has learned bad things!

　　"You forgot our agreement. I will help you capture her and bring her back to our world. Then you can do whatever you want with her." Mithras smiled and said to the Fire Spirit, "But this Water Spirit is really cunning. I'm afraid she will know our plan and run away. Then it will be difficult for us to find her again."

　　"Yes, how could I forget this? This time we must catch this annoying guy, and then I will..." Fire Spirit scratched his head and thought about how to punish Water Spirit. However, he and Water Spirit were at odds only because of their incompatibility, which was a confrontation that existed deep in their origins. He had not thought about what to do to Water Spirit, so how could he think of a way to punish her at this time?

　　"Okay, let's talk about how to deal with her after we capture her. The most important thing at this time is how we can capture her!" Mithras glanced at Shui Ling and found that she was looking at him carefully. He knew that Shui Ling had become defensive against him, and if he didn't take action, she might really escape.

　　"This is easy. Just go with me and take her down!" Fire Spirit's face was full of excitement when he thought of having the help of Mithras, and he shouted loudly. Fortunately, this was a soul conversation between them, otherwise, Water Spirit would have been scared away long ago. Even so, there was a hint of doubt on Water Spirit's face, as if she was considering the relationship between Fire Spirit and Mithras.

　　"We can't be so reckless. We need to calculate carefully," Mithras repeated his plan to the Fire Spirit in his soul. After hearing the last part, the Fire Spirit's expression became very strange. He looked Mithras up and down, as if he wanted to get to know him all over again, which made Mithras' old face turn a little red.

　　"You are so cunning, even more cunning than that annoying guy!" The Fire Spirit looked at Mithras and said seriously.

　　"I'm doing this for your own good, right? Otherwise, we'll never be able to take her down, and you won't be able to take it out on her!", Mithras explained a little awkwardly. Doudou next to him had already burst into laughter, and it was obvious that he also knew Mithras' plan.

　　The Fire Spirit tilted his head and thought about it for a moment, then nodded vigorously: "That's it!"

　　Mithras' face lit up with joy. He glared at Doudou fiercely, then turned around and left. Doudou followed closely behind him, his body still trembling a little. It seemed that he was just trying hard to hold back his smile.

　　The moment Mithras turned around, Shui Ling's face was obviously a little nervous, but when she saw Mithras leaving, her expression was full of confusion again.

　　After Mithras left, the Fire Spirit swaggered towards the Water Spirit, stopped not far away from the Water Spirit, put his hands on his waist and began his performance.

　　It was obvious that Shui Ling's mind was no longer on Huo Ling. She was still wondering why Mithras and Doudou left, and even suspected that this was a trap set by Mithras. However, slowly, Mithras's breath became farther and farther away, and finally disappeared completely. The cunning look on her face appeared again, and it seemed that she was completely relieved this time.

　　The Fire Spirit yelled and cursed more and more loudly. He had learned a lot from Doudou along the way, and now was the perfect time to put his learning into practice. He used the Water Spirit as the subject of his experiment. However, he yelled loudly, but the Water Spirit was confused. These original spirits had never had contact with humans before, so they had no idea about the complexity of human language.

　　Slowly, Shui Ling also began to fight back, shouting a few times from time to time. If you listen carefully, you will find that the shouts she made are exactly the same as those used by Huo Ling just now. It turns out that she is imitating Huo Ling.

　　Soon, the voices of the Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit intertwined, not for any other reason, but simply because the Fire Spirit didn't know many ways of yelling and cursing, and after doing this several times, the Water Spirit remembered them clearly. The two little ones also seemed to like this kind of yelling and cursing, their faces were full of excitement, and their shouting became louder and louder.

　　It's no wonder. The two little ones have been living in loneliness since they were born. If they were humans, no matter how strong you are, you would probably go completely crazy after living in loneliness for countless years.

　　Suddenly, a dazzling light flashed from the body of the Fire Spirit and it crashed into the Water Spirit. The Water Spirit was shouting loudly and had never expected the Fire Spirit to suddenly attack her. Her face changed drastically and she retreated quickly. In this vast ocean of polar glaciers, her speed was faster than the Fire Spirit. So, although she was a little shocked by the Fire Spirit's sudden attack, she was not panicked. This was also the reason why she had not escaped in the presence of Mithras.

　　An even more bizarre phenomenon occurred. A big hand stretched out from the air, grabbed the water spirit's retreating body, and then disappeared. The fire spirit's body also disappeared at the same time.

　　"Finally succeeded!" Looking at the water spirit in his hand, Mithras really wanted to laugh three times, but doing so would really damage his image, so he barely controlled the excitement in his heart.

　　Shui Ling's little face was distorted with fear, her tiny body was shaking constantly, and her tears were falling like short beads, forming small lakes on the ground, and then slowly disappeared.

　　"Great, we finally caught this annoying guy!" The fire spirit flew around above Mithras' palm with an excited look on its face. Its malicious eyes kept sweeping over the water spirit, which made the water spirit look even more helpless.

　　Huo Ling's body suddenly stopped, looking at Shui Ling's embarrassed face: "But, how should I deal with this annoying guy!"

　　He only had hostility towards Shui Ling due to his original nature, and he had no other thoughts. Therefore, he had not considered how to deal with Shui Ling before. Now that Shui Ling was caught, he suddenly didn't know what to do.

　　"How should I punish this annoying guy!" The Fire Spirit looked at Mithras for help. In a short period of time, he had already trusted Mithras very much. At this time, he couldn't think of a solution, so he naturally thought of Mithras.

　　Mithras had already expected this result, but there was still a hint of embarrassment on his face, as if he was also worried about how to deal with the water spirit. This made the fire spirit even more nervous, and its small eyes stared at Mithras, full of anticipation.

　　"How about I beat her back to her origin and let you vent your anger!" Mithras said to the Fire Spirit in a negotiating tone: "That way, she will never appear again, and you won't have to worry anymore."

　　Shui Ling's body trembled even more violently. She naturally understood what Mithras said out loud. Although she didn't understand anything else, she still knew what it meant to return to the original form. Her fair face suddenly turned blue, and she was extremely scared in her heart.

　　Huo Ling was also stunned, and his body trembled. As a similar existence, he knew very well what it meant to be beaten back to the original form. The discord between him and Shui Ling had not reached such a level. His red face suddenly turned a little pale, and he kept shaking: "No, we can't beat her back to her original form!"

　　"Then what do you say we should do?" Mithras looked embarrassed, as if this was the only idea he could think of. But in fact, he was smiling in his heart, because the Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit had already walked step by step onto the path he had arranged.

　　"No way!" The Fire Spirit was very determined this time, and shouted loudly in Mithras' soul: "We can't beat her back to her original form. I, I forgive her! She's actually not that annoying."

　　Mithras suppressed his laughter. In order to resist him, the fire spirit had even given up its attribute instincts. However, this was also a good opportunity for him to start the second step of his plan.

　　"What should we do? Should we let her go?" Mithras once again chose an extreme option. He knew that the Fire Spirit would definitely not agree to let go of the Water Spirit, and he had already prepared for the next step.

　　Sure enough, Huo Ling shook his head again and shouted loudly: "No, we can't let her go!"

　　"What should I do? You won't let me return to my original form, and I can't let her go. I really can't think of a better idea." Mithras frowned and sighed, "I'm worried about leaving her in my world. Either you agree to let me return to her original form, or let me let her go. There are only these two choices!"

　　The Fire Spirit was stunned for a moment. It was absolutely impossible for him to beat the Water Spirit back to its original form. However, it was equally difficult to get him to agree to let the Water Spirit go. You know, he had been thinking about such an opportunity all the time, and now it finally came true, how could he give up easily.

　　"Then why can you leave me here!" The Fire Spirit finally fell into the trap. This was the only way that Mithras left for him to refute. He lived up to everyone's expectations and found this difference.

　　"Of course, that's because you and I signed a contract, so why would I worry about you!", Mithras stated his reasons, looking forward to the fire spirit's reaction.

　　"Why don't you just let her sign a contract with you!" Huo Ling suddenly thought of a solution, and the worries on his face disappeared, with a little excitement.

　　Mithras nodded: "That's fine, but I'm afraid she won't agree. I originally thought that as long as she signs a contract with me, I can let her recognize you as the boss. In this way, you can ask her to help you with anything in the future. It's also a punishment for her, but it's hard to convince her!"

　　The fire spirit's eyes turned, as if she had thought of an idea, and she said loudly: "This is a great idea, I will let her sign a contract with you right away!"

　　The fire spirit came close to the water spirit and started squeaking. At first, the water spirit looked confused, but soon became determined and kept shaking her head. Although Mithras seemed nonchalant, he was a little nervous in his heart.

　　The Fire Spirit became more and more excited as he spoke and began to dance, while the Water Spirit seemed to have heard something very scary. After trembling a few times, he nodded aggrievedly.

　　"She agreed, so now she can stay here!" the Fire Spirit asked Mithras excitedly.

　　"How did you do it?" Mithras did not expect that the Fire Spirit's persuasion would be so successful, and asked curiously.

　　"I told her that if she didn't sign a contract with you, she would be turned back to her original form, and she agreed!"

　　Another child who has been led astray!

　　Chapter 17 Everything is ready!

　　"I just told her that if she didn't sign a contract with you, she would be reduced to her original form, and then she agreed!" The Fire Spirit was a little proud. He learned this idea from Mithras. It was Mithras who won her back through this method.

　　From this point of view, the Fire Spirit is worthy of being born from the origin of heaven and earth, and he learned everything in an instant.

　　Mithras felt a little embarrassed. It was obvious that the Fire Spirit learned the method of threatening and intimidating the Water Spirit from him. This made him feel guilty, as if he had destroyed the purity of the Fire Spirit.

　　"I'll let her sign a contract with you now!" Huo Ling was unaware of the embarrassment in Mithras' heart. He was waiting for Mithras to praise him, but Mithras obviously had no such intention, so he yelled at Shui Ling angrily.

　　A round drop of water floated out from Shui Ling's forehead. This drop of water seemed to contain endless rivers, seas, and lakes, condensing a world of water and slowly blending into Mithras' soul.

　　In an instant, Mithras felt the grievance in Shui Ling's heart, her fear, and a little unwillingness.

　　"From today on, you will follow me. This is your new home. I will not stop you no matter what you do!" Mithras released Shui Ling and said to her kindly, "Just live here with peace of mind. Slowly you will like this world, because from this moment on, you are half the master of this world."

　　Tears were still welling up in Shui Ling's eyes, but the fear on her face was much less. She looked at Mithras with some confusion, and it was obvious that she did not completely trust him.

　　"I know it's hard for you to believe what I say now, but you will soon understand that I didn't lie to you. Now go and choose a place in this world to build your new home. I promise that no one will disturb you again without my permission!" Mithras knew that it would take some time for Shui Ling to completely trust him, and there was no need to rush for such things.

　　"So, did she agree?" Huo Ling looked anxious. He was waiting for Shui Ling to give in to him, but after waiting for so long, Shui Ling disappeared in an instant.

　　Mithras shook his head: "It's not the right time yet. Although Shui Ling has signed a contract with me, she is unwilling to bow to you no matter what. We still need to persuade her patiently. Otherwise, even if I force her to recognize your status now, she will not really submit to you."

　　"Then how long do I have to wait?" Huo Ling looked disappointed. He had been expecting Shui Ling to bow to him.

　　"What's the meaning of time to you? You have persisted for countless years, and you still care about such a little time?" Mithras said with a smile: "But if you can't wait, I have a way!"

　　"What method? Tell me quickly," the fire spirit jumped onto the top of Mithras' head and shouted loudly.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Do you remember that you promised me to help me perfect the fire laws of this world? This method comes from here."

　　The Fire Spirit frowned and asked in confusion: "Does this matter?"

　　"Of course, think about what Shui Ling would think if she saw you helping me perfect this world?"

　　"That annoying girl always likes to go against me. She will definitely compete with me for the control over the laws of this world!" Huo Ling was very indignant when he thought of Shui Ling's previous behavior.

　　Mithras nodded: "That's the truth. So, as long as you improve the world better and faster than her, she will naturally know that you are better than her. Then it will be much easier for me to persuade her to bow to you!"

　　It's ridiculous that in order to use the fire spirit to perfect his own world, Mithras actually came up with such an idea. In fact, he could achieve the same goal by directly forcing the two original spirits. However, the souls of the two original spirits would not be completely open to him, and his plan to practice his own laws while perfecting the world would fail. Therefore, he took great pains to maneuver around, hoping to gain the complete trust of the two original spirits.

　　Obviously, his approach was very effective. The Fire Spirit now trusted him very much. Although it had not yet reached the point of completely opening its origin to him, the Fire Spirit's origin was already an undefended position and he could completely conquer it at any time.

　　It turns out that although the original spirits such as the Spirit of Water and Fire have signed a contract with Mithras, their core origins are not under the control of Mithras, because that is the real origin that communicates with the entire world and is protected by laws. Therefore, if Mithras wants to comprehend the mysteries of the laws directly from their core origins, he must make the core origins of the two original spirits open to him, otherwise it will be difficult for him to achieve his goal.

　　The Fire Spirit carefully considered Mithras' suggestion. Although he felt a little confused, he really couldn't think of any other solution, so he could only nod.

　　Mithras was overjoyed when the Fire Spirit agreed. At this point his plan was considered half successful. As for the remaining Water Spirit, he had his own way to deal with it.

　　"Well, in that case, then you go choose a place in the world to settle down as your new home, and then we'll get started. With my help, you will definitely be faster and better than Shui Ling. Let her see how powerful you are and be convinced!"

　　"Hmm!", Huo Ling's eyes lit up, as if he had seen how obedient Shui Ling was to him. Without any hesitation, he disappeared in an instant and went to find a place for him to build a new home.

　　Mithras let out a long sigh, feeling relieved, and instantly disappeared from the world.

　　"Boss, what's going on in there!" Doudou, who was dressed in golden color, looked at Mithras with a little smile in his eyes. It was obvious that he was still laughing about what happened just now.

　　Mithras glared at him fiercely and nodded: "Everything has settled down now. It seems that we have to stay here for a while. When we appear again, it will be time to establish the family!"

　　Doudou nodded and said with a half-smile: "Boss, Huo Ling is right. You are too cunning to come up with such an idea!"

　　It turned out that Mithras knew from the beginning that it would not be easy to capture the water spirit. Not to mention that the polar glaciers were originally the water spirit's territory, just from the attribute point of view, the speed of the water spirit was far superior to him and the fire spirit. If the water spirit really felt something was wrong, it could just leave directly. Therefore, from the beginning he did not intend to attack head-on, as the possibility of success was too small.

　　So, after discussing with the Fire Spirit, Mithras left. He really left because only in this way could the Water Spirit feel at ease. The next things became even simpler. He entered his own world, and based on the position of the Fire Spirit in his soul, he suddenly appeared behind the Water Spirit and successfully captured the Water Spirit in one fell swoop.

　　This plan seems simple, but in fact, it has many limitations. Only a being like Mithras can do it, because when it appears in his own world, except for the few contractors who have a soul connection with him, no one else, no matter how powerful they are, can find his trace. Moreover, even these few contractors cannot sense his existence if he does not want to.

　　More importantly, as long as he has a spiritual position in the world, spatial distance has no meaning to him. In other words, no matter how far the distance is, as long as he can sense the existence of Doudou and others, he can appear in an instant. This is a heaven-defying ability, which he only realized not long ago.

　　It can be said that from the moment he realized this, the world was no longer just a means of escape for him, but an absolutely heaven-defying means of attack.

　　You can imagine that when he fights with the enemy, he only needs to arrange the contracted beings such as Doudou in the appropriate position, and he can instantly use the world to appear in the place where the enemy is least prepared, and the possibility of winning will naturally be greatly increased.

　　He also believes that this is just a trivial means of the world. As he understands the world better and the world gradually improves, the world will mean more and more to him. This is why he can't wait to ask the Fire Spirit to perfect the world.

　　Of course, the perfection of the world is definitely not something that can be achieved overnight. Fortunately, he can quickly step into the world of laws through the Fire Spirit and constantly improve his own strength, so that he has enough self-protection ability before the world is perfected.

　　"To deal with beings like the Water and Fire Spirits, it is necessary to use some means. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to successfully conquer them!" Mithras shook his head with some regret. Judging from his attitude towards the Water and Fire Spirits, he was already very good. He believed that if these two creatures were obtained by other people, their intelligence would soon be shattered and they would return to their original forms, because it would be easier to comprehend the laws in their bodies that way.

　　Doudou nodded: "Then what the boss means is that we should stay here to practice, and return to the mainland after our strength breaks through again?"

　　Mithras nodded: "The complexity of the continent is far beyond our imagination. We are far from strong enough to overthrow the Holy Spirit Palace. The Holy Spirit Palace will not let us go easily. After several failures, if they want to take action again, the people they send will definitely not be simple. It is even possible that they will be strong people from the God Realm!"

　　The Holy Spirit Hall failed time and again in the process of dealing with Mithras. Mithras believed that his growth rate had exceeded the level that the Holy Spirit Hall could bear. The next time they took action, they would definitely ensure that there would be no mistakes. To achieve this, the top leaders of the Holy Spirit Hall also knew that only the strong people in the Divine Realm could do it. Therefore, Mithras felt a sense of urgency!

　　"Okay! I'll listen to the boss," Doudou nodded. After another breakthrough, Doudou's naughty nature was hard to change, but he seemed to have matured a lot, especially in important matters.

　　"This time, my target is the Divine Realm. As long as I can enter the Divine Realm, even if the Holy Spirit Palace wants to get rid of me, it won't be that easy!" There was a hint of coldness in Mithras' eyes. In his heart, he was thinking more than just this. As long as he could enter the Divine Realm, he would take the initiative to challenge the Holy Spirit Palace instead of passively accepting it like he is now.

　　Chapter 18: Being Frank

　　Although it is said that after Mithras unexpectedly experienced the second star body refining, he could confront the strong ones in the Divine Realm head-on, but this does not mean that he has reached the level of the Divine Realm. Once he really encounters an opponent from the Divine Realm, even if the power of his 360 acupoints is fully unleashed, although the "quantity" has surpassed any Holy Realm, there is no qualitative change, and the power is still at the Holy Realm level.

　　The strength of the strong in the divine realm is not because of their own power. It can be said that having their own strength reach the level of Mithras is already a very powerful existence, and it is rare among people.

　　Laws are the biggest basis for distinguishing the divine realm from the holy realm. The power of laws is incomparable to any other power. It is fundamentally different from ordinary power, just like comparing equal weights of mud and gold. Those are two completely different meanings, because laws represent the will of heaven and earth, and any power will collapse under this will.

　　Therefore, although Mithras could feel his own strength, he knew even more how terrifying the strong ones in the divine realm were. They were an existence that completely transcended humans, because in a sense, they already represented part of the will of heaven and earth. When human power fought against the power of heaven and earth, the result was naturally very clear.

　　If you don’t become a god, it’s all in vain!

　　If a cultivator does not enter the realm of gods and does not understand the laws, he will ultimately remain among ordinary people. Even if he reaches the level of Mithras, the result will still be the same.

　　"Now that the spirits of water and fire are here, it's a great time for us to practice. As long as we can take one more step forward and enter the divine realm, we will have the strength to confront the Holy Soul Palace head-on. Only in this way can we hope for revenge!" Mithras sighed. He had experienced so many hardships and had been on the verge of life and death so many times before he finally reached this step. To others, he was a legend, but he had been waiting for a long time.

　　"Once we have another breakthrough in strength and the boss has entered the divine realm, we will directly attack the Holy Soul Palace and smash it to pieces!" Doudou said excitedly.

　　Mithras knew that Doudou was trying to comfort him, so he smiled and shook his head: "The Holy Spirit Temple won't be that simple, but it will collapse at my feet one day!"

　　Doudou chuckled and continued, "So, where are we going now? Back to the mainland?"

　　"Let's go see Winnie and the others first. I'll tell you the specific plans on the way!" Mithras and Doudou disappeared in an instant, and appeared next to Winnie and the others the next moment.

　　This is the edge of the polar glacier, but now great changes have taken place here. The glacier is slowly melting, and water is flowing under the glacier, making waves of pleasant sounds.

　　It seems that the existence of the water spirit is to the polar glaciers what the fire spirit is to the sea of ​​fire. Once she disappears, the temperature here has been slowly rising, and the sea breeze is no longer bringing coldness, but a faint moisture.

　　"Boss!" Winnie was not surprised to see Mithras appear, but his face looked a little lost. He looked at the slowly melting glacier and seemed to be hesitant to speak.

　　"Boss, the glaciers here are melting. I'm afraid that it won't be long before this polar region under our feet will turn into a vast ocean!" Doudou whispered a few words in a low voice with some surprise on his face. He did not catch up with the extinguishing of the sea of ​​fire, but this time he finally witnessed the power of the Spirit of Origin.

　　Hams and Gary stared at Mithras closely. If someone said at this moment that the changes before their eyes had nothing to do with Mithras, they would never believe it even if they died.

　　Mithras appeared in the sea of ​​fire, the sea of ​​fire went out, Mithras appeared here, the glacier melted, at this moment, Mithras' status in the hearts of the two people might have surpassed that of the gods. Fortunately, after getting along for such a long time, they did not directly worship Mithras.

　　"Okay, everyone has seen the changes here. It is really not advisable to stay here for long. I will take you to a place now. We will be staying there for a long time in the future. It is not too late for anyone who doesn't want to leave now!" Mithras looked at Hams and Gary. This sentence was mainly directed at these two people.

　　"It's up to you, my Lord!" Hams and Gary had no objections and looked at Mithras with a smart look. They saw something unusual on Mithras's face and they had a feeling that at this time, Mithras truly acknowledged their existence.

　　Mithras nodded and looked at the two people carefully. This look made the two people tremble with fear. They were wondering why Mithras was observing them like this, but Mithras' body had already appeared in front of them. The two people only felt their bodies tighten, as if they fell from a cliff, and their minds were confused.

　　At a glance, the sun and the moon were shining in the sky, and white clouds were floating by; the earth was vast and open until the end of the sight, where there was a giant tree standing tall, its crown reaching into the clouds, and it was unknown where it extended to.

　　"What is this place!" The two turned around and asked, but found that Mithras had disappeared. They were surprised, and then they saw several figures appear in front of their eyes. It was not only Mithras, but also Winnie and Guli, and of course Doudou.

　　"Boss, what is this place!" Winnie had a little fear on his face. In this world, his strength suddenly dropped to the extreme, as weak as when he was just born.

　　Soon, Hams, the other man, and Guli also felt the restrictions on them here. It was a feeling as if the strength was being stripped away from their bodies. This feeling terrified them.

　　Except for Doudou, everyone's attention was focused on Mithras. Although they believed that the changes in themselves were not caused by Mithras, they also knew in their hearts that the strange changes before them could probably only be explained by Mithras.

　　"Don't panic. Except for Hams and Gerry, all of you have contracts with me. This change will disappear soon." Mithras looked at Hams and Gerry and smiled slightly. "As for the two of you, I have my own way!"

　　Every world has its own mark, which is the mark of every existence by the world's laws. These people (animals) have the mark of the outside world on them. When they enter the world of Mithras, this world will naturally have some restrictions on them.

　　With a wave of his hand, Mithras descended from the sky, and before Hams and the other man could even react, the colorful light instantly split into two, merged into their bodies, and quickly disappeared from the changes in their bodies.

　　"Where is this place?" Winnie and Guli's emotions slowly calmed down, but they still had too many doubts in their hearts. These doubts were like a big net that trapped them and made them feel nervous.

　　Something big is going to happen! This was the first feeling of the two people.

　　Mithras smiled and waved his hand. All of them, including him, suddenly appeared under the giant tree. However, no one felt anything until their vision was blocked by the giant tree. Only then did they realize that their position had changed.

　　Silence, everyone's body was trembling, as if the bones and muscles in the body were pulled out; everyone's mouth was open, but there was no breathing, as if it was completely blocked.

　　After a long time, at least ten thousand years in their hearts, the foul air was finally exhaled, but they still forgot to inhale new air, and their faces turned red, very red!

　　"This is a new world!" As Mithras took a step forward, everyone seemed to have lost weight, as if an invisible rope connected them to Mithras. They appeared in the sky without any warning, and white clouds floated past them, accumulating layer by layer, as if they had become a real existence.

　　Thoughts completely stop at such moments, eyes no longer move, only that straight line stretches out, and heartbeats no longer exist, as if their hearts have already flown away, flying very far away.

　　"This is my world, I am the master here, and my will is the will of this world!", the voice of Mithras spread far in the air, countless white clouds floated over, changing into the appearance of various creatures, worshiping Mithras.

　　A rainbow suddenly appeared in front of Mithras, and pleasant music floated out from the rainbow. Then the rainbow turned into a road, extending from under Mithras' feet to the end of the world!

　　This is the world's response to Mithras. The origin of this world bears the mark of Mithras!

　　After a long time, Hams and the others (beasts) finally exhaled the breath they had been holding in their stomachs, gasping for breath, their faces stiff but unable to show any other expression.

　　"What, what's going on?" Winnie was actually more resilient than the others. After taking a few breaths, the three big heads huddled together, watching Mithras' body trembling slightly.

　　Doudou glanced at Mithras, stretched out his paw and gently patted Winnie's head a few times: "Boss has made it very clear that this is a world completely different from the outside world, and its owner is Boss. Now you should understand!"

　　"What's going on?" Winnie seemed not to hear what Doudou said. He still looked at Mithras and said the same words, but there was an indescribable look in his eyes.

　　Mithras knew that it would be difficult for everyone to accept such a thing all at once. Even he was shocked to the extreme when he first appeared in the world, let alone bystanders like them.

　　"This is indeed my world. I didn't tell you all before because the time was not right. Now that everything is ready, I will naturally not hide it from you anymore!" Mithras smiled and nodded.

　　"The Lord of the World, the Main Godhead, hahahaha!" Winnie's huge body rolled in the air, as if he had gone mad, which surprised the few people who had just woken up!

　　Chapter 19 A World Within a World

　　"Lord of the World, Lord of the Godhead, Lord of the World..." Winnie's huge body rolled up and down in the air, and he kept muttering these two sentences like a madman. For a moment, even Mithras was quite shocked, let alone others.

　　"Stop!" Mithras frowned. Winnie's change must be related to the two sentences he said. The Lord of the World was easy to understand, and it was obviously referring to him, but what was the Main Godhead referring to?

　　Mithras knew the name of the Godhead, and he also knew that there were differences in strength after entering the God Realm. From the virtual god who had just entered the God Realm, all the way to the main god who dominated a series of laws, there was an unimaginable gap between each stage. However, what was the main godhead? Could it be that...

　　Mithras thought of a possibility, but this possibility was a little too unbelievable, and even he found it hard to believe that such a thing could happen.

　　Winnie's body was suddenly fixed in mid-air, and the twisted part of his body could no longer turn, as if it was petrified. It looked very funny, but who could laugh at this time? Everyone was shocked by Mithras's methods.

　　"What are you crazy about? What on earth do you know that you still don't say it out!" Mithras looked at Winnie with a bit of amusement. Those three pairs of big eyes were looking at him pitifully, but the eyes were too big, so they didn't look pitiful at all, but rather looked like they were crying. It was indescribably funny.

　　"Boss, I'm only telling you this!" Strangely, Winnie didn't say it directly, but gave this message to Mithras through his soul.

　　Mithras was stunned. He heard something unusual in Winnie's voice. He nodded slightly and waved his hand. The infinitely distant end of the world approached them, but in the eyes of others they were still there.

　　This is the boundary between the world and chaos. The world is devouring chaos at a terrifying speed and expanding its territory. The clear stream rises and turns into white clouds, while the turbid stream sinks and turns into the earth. It is a scene of creation.

　　Winnie was stunned for a moment as he watched the competition in front of him. Perhaps everyone who saw this situation would marvel at the magic of creation. Mithras did not disturb Winnie, but stood quietly aside until Winnie woke up from the shock.

　　"Creation of the world, I finally witnessed the real creation of the world!" There was an indescribable look on Winnie's face, as if he had been looking forward to this scene for a long time.

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "This is not the creation of the world, it is just the natural growth of the world!"

　　"Winnie the Hydra clan greets the Lord of the World!" Winnie suddenly lowered his huge body to the ground, and a bit of soul fire floated out of his body: "This is my soul fire, please accept it, sir. From now on, you can kill or take me as you wish, Winnie dare not complain at all"

　　The fire of the soul is the most essential thing of a life. As long as one controls the fire of the soul of a life, he will completely control everything about that life, even his thoughts. Winnie voluntarily handed over his fire of the soul, which meant that he was completely giving himself to Mithras, which was fundamentally different from the contract they had signed.

　　The contract between Mithras and Winnie is a master-servant contract. Once this contract is signed, you must obey Mithras' orders and cannot disobey. However, this contract is not a permanent form of contract. When Winnie grows to the realm of gods, that is, when he successfully evolves into a six-headed snake, this contract will completely disappear. Moreover, when Mithras dies, this contract will automatically disappear as well.

　　Furthermore, although Mithras can order Winnie to do things, he cannot control all of Winnie. Winnie only needs to follow his arrangements, and how specific things are done cannot be restricted by the contract.

　　However, once the Soul Fire is mastered by Mithras, it will be a different concept. In this case, Winnie's life will be closely related to Mithras, no matter how strong he grows, even if he becomes a real Hydra, he cannot break this life-and-death connection.

　　And Mithras can control everything he has through the fire of soul, even his thoughts will be marked by Mithras. This is the most overbearing contract between heaven and earth, or it is not a contract at all, because in this case, Winnie is equivalent to disappearing completely, because everything he has does not belong to him.

　　Mithras did not accept Winnie's soul fire. Instead, he frowned and asked unhappily: "Why? You should know what this means!"

　　"This is the mission of our Hydra clan. Our existence is for the Lord of the World. Please accept my soul fire!" He put his head on the ground, not daring to move at all.

　　Mithras showed a hint of anger on his face. He snorted coldly and said loudly, "What I need is a partner who can trust my life and a brother who treats me honestly, not a body without his own thoughts. Take back the fire of your soul!"

　　Winnie's body trembled, but he still lay on the ground, and said in a muffled voice: "This is the mission of our Hydra clan. Every member of the clan is proud of this. I am willing to hand over the soul fire, please help me!"

　　"Humph, you underestimate me too much. You think I will be like that being outside, doubting everything around me and treating all lives as my tools. You are wrong!" Mithras sneered and said loudly: "This world is mine, there is nothing wrong with that, I admit it, but I am not the master of the world, and I will never be the master of the world. No matter how this world develops, no matter how many lives will appear in this world in the future, I will give them the most precious freedom. I will hide in the corner of the world and watch them multiply. I will tolerate all ugliness and praise all beauty. I hope that all lives can be truly transcendent. I hope that all lives will abandon the gods in their hearts. I hope that all people will be gods!"

　　The voice of Mithras spread throughout the world. No matter which corner of the world it was, this voice could be heard. Waves of melodious music came from outside the nine heavens. Suddenly, colorful lotus flowers appeared in the sky, floating and spreading a faint fragrance to the world.

　　Suddenly, there was a ripple between heaven and earth, and the might of the will of heaven and earth spread out like mist. The green under the World Tree instantly covered the entire world, and colorful raindrops fell. In the blink of an eye, the world had become lush and lush.

　　I saw auspicious clouds rolling in the sky thousands of miles high, and a huge stone tablet fell from the sky, standing in the world and reaching straight to the sky. Colorful light flashed on the stone tablet, and lines of large characters were like giant dragons, circling around the stone tablet. They were the words that Mithras had just expressed.

　　boom!

　　The whole world suddenly darkened, the sunlight reversed, the moon shadow was born, and there was a distinction between black and white, and day and night.

　　The reflections of two new spaces appeared in the depths of Mithras' soul. In his perception, these two spaces were growing rapidly and would soon become a new heaven and earth, a new world.

　　Mithras stared blankly at the changes happening before his eyes, his heart already in a state of confusion. He had never expected that his words would lead to such a huge change. What made him even more confused was that the world seemed to have its own consciousness. This was something he had never thought about and dared not imagine.

　　All the changes in the world fell into Mithras's eyes. The lush forests stood there as if they had always existed. The World Tree became even bigger, and its trunk extended between the white clouds. The green leaves reflected the gentle moonlight, making the whole world look like a dream.

　　"What's going on?" Mithras asked himself again and again in his heart. With a wave of his hand, his figure appeared in a space. There was no sun, moon, stars, mountains or rivers here, but it gave him a feeling of being superior.

　　The scenery in front of him changed, and he appeared in another space. The scenery here was still the same, extremely desolate, but it gave him a deep and cold feeling.

　　Mithras' body kept shuttling between these two new worlds. He felt more and more shocked and confused, until he felt dazed and returned to the main world.

　　"Sir!" Winnie was still there, the fire of his soul had disappeared. He sensed the presence of Mithras and greeted him softly, and then there was no sound.

　　"What on earth is going on!", Mithras murmured to himself. This was his world, but suddenly two new worlds appeared. Undoubtedly, they would grow into new worlds. And in his soul, there were countless spots of light. These spots of light gave him the same strange feeling, as if they would also grow into a world one day.

　　Mithras' mind was in chaos. When such a strange phenomenon occurred, he had lost his basic judgment ability. But this was also the case for him. If it were someone else, they would probably be scared to death.

　　"Why are there two more worlds in my world!" Mithras looked at Winnie with a little expectation in his eyes. He hoped that Winnie's inherited memory could give him an explanation.

　　Winnie's eyes lit up, as if he had thought of something, but he hesitated before saying, "There is no such explanation in my inherited memory, but I think such a thing should not be harmful to adults!"

　　Mithras shook his head in disappointment. He knew that this change would only benefit him, but the appearance of the two worlds was too strange. Moreover, the light spots in the soul might form a new world at that moment. This was beyond his imagination.

　　Chapter 20 The Power of the Lord God!

　　Mithras frowned and couldn't calm down for a long time.

　　"What on earth are going on with those two newly appeared spaces? How can a new world be born within the world?" After a long time, Mithras let out a long sigh. The situation before him was completely beyond his understanding, and it was difficult to find a reasonable explanation for a while.

　　"Okay, what were you thinking about just now?" Mithras remembered Winnie's behavior just now. It was obvious that he was thinking about something.

　　Winnie's face changed obviously, he became a little excited, he opened his mouth but didn't know where to start, after finally calming down his emotions, his three big heads shook involuntarily.

　　"In my inherited memory, there is an explanation about the Lord of the World and the Main Godhead," Winnie swallowed hard, which made Mithras a little curious. Something that could make Winnie so excited would definitely not be simple.

　　"So that's how it is. I understand what the Lord of the World meant, but what is the main godhead? Could it be related to the legendary main god?" When Mithras thought of this, his eyes lit up, as if he had grasped something.

　　Winnie nodded fiercely, his breathing became a little rapid, and his three big heads shook for a long time before he began to speak: "The Lord of the World refers to a powerful existence that owns a world, and the Lord Godhead is indeed related to the Lord God. The God Realm is just a general term for god-level practitioners. In fact, after entering the God Realm, there is still a division of virtual gods, sub-gods, and true gods. Within each stage, there are also differences in strength according to the amount of law comprehension, and the distance between the three major stages is unimaginable!"

　　Mithras nodded. He also knew the division after the Divine Realm. It could be said that for a cultivator to step into the Divine Realm was only the beginning of cultivation. Every step would require hundreds of thousands, or even tens of millions of years of hard training. This was still referring to those with extraordinary talents. Most of the cultivators would remain in the Virtual God stage after entering the Divine Realm. Even if they tried their best, it would be difficult for them to make any further progress.

　　“The three kinds of existence, virtual gods, sub-gods and true gods, are the foundation of the divine realm. True gods are already the pinnacle among gods. However, there is another kind of existence above the divine realm. This kind of existence dominates a series of laws, represents the will of heaven and earth, and their words are enforced. They possess unimaginable power. True god-like existences are like ants in front of them. Even a glance from them is enough to kill tens of millions of gods, causing the stars to shatter and the world to collapse!” Winnie became more and more excited as he spoke, his whole body shaking, as if such an existence was standing in front of him, as if one of his thoughts would bring about the destruction of that existence.

　　Mithras' heart trembled. Just by listening to Winnie's description, he felt the power to destroy time and space, and the shock in his heart was indescribable.

　　"They are the real gods, the most powerful beings in the world. No words can describe their power, and no thoughts can surpass their existence. They are the gods above gods, the main gods!" Winnie recited the real names of these beings in one breath. The three big heads kept gasping for breath, as if they had experienced a difficult battle in just a short moment.

　　"Lord God?" Mithras was shocked. He seemed to have heard of this title somewhere, but he couldn't remember clearly. The shock in his heart was indescribable.

　　Winnie was panting rapidly, as if he was suffocating, his body limply pressed against the ground, as if he had lost all his strength. This was just the memory of a heritage race, but it already made him so afraid. One can imagine what kind of existence the Lord God was in his heritage memory.

　　"Lord God, that is an existence beyond God. They are immortal. However, such existence cannot be achieved through cultivation. Even if one has the most outstanding talent in the world, it is impossible to become such an existence!" Winnie continued, "Because they are the spokespersons chosen by the laws of heaven and earth!"

　　Mithras was puzzled. Since the Lord God did not achieve it through cultivation, then what means did he rely on to achieve it? He had a feeling that the birth of the Lord God was related to the world.

　　"Why?" asked Mithras.

　　Winnie's eyes suddenly lit up, and his whole body trembled even more violently. His rapid breathing was like a dying struggle, and his trembling voice sounded again: "Because they have the main godhead!"

　　Mithras was stunned. The Lord Godhead! Isn't this the reason why Winnie went crazy? It seems that everything before was just for this moment. What kind of existence is the Lord Godhead?

　　“The strong ones in the realm of gods, no matter they are virtual gods, sub-gods, or true gods, the basis of their existence is godhead. Godhead is the projection of the laws formed by their understanding of the laws of heaven and earth, the hub of their communication with heaven and earth, and the source of their power. Every god-level strongman has his own godhead. Without godhead, even if the power has reached the peak, he can only be regarded as a false god and cannot be recognized by heaven and earth.” Winnie’s face revealed a sacred glow, but his huge body was still shaking. Even Mithras could sense through his soul that his soul was also shaking.

　　"As the God above all gods, the Lord God certainly possesses his own divine nature, which is the Lord Godhead!" Winnie paused and suddenly closed his eyes, as if he was calming down his excitement, or as if he was thinking about how to explain: "However, the Lord Godhead is not formed by the true God through cultivation, at least in essence!"

　　Mithras' heart was shocked, but it was difficult for him to understand what Winnie meant. If the main godhead was not formed by the main god's practice, then where did it come from? He really couldn't figure it out. Could it be that the main godhead would fall from the sky? Even if it was true, he would not believe it, because in that case, what was the point of the cultivator's practice? Wouldn't it be enough to just wait for the main godhead to fall from the sky?

　　"The birth of every world is a long process!" Winnie's expression suddenly changed, as if he was hesitating whether to continue. This made Mithras feel a little confused. Is Winnie hiding something from him?

　　"My lord, actually the situation you just described has an explanation in my inherited memory, but this explanation is not exactly the same as the changes in your world. So, I just... Please believe me, my lord. I am not hiding it on purpose, but I am not sure!" Winnie's three big heads banged hard on the ground, as if she was very afraid that Mithras would doubt her intentions.

　　Mithras was stunned, thinking of the light that appeared in Winnie's eyes when he asked the question, and his heart was burning. He was almost driven crazy by the situation in the world. At this time, when he heard Winnie's guess, how could he go back and blame him.

　　"Okay, tell me quickly, according to the explanation in your inherited memory, what's going on?" Mithras stared at Winnie closely, his heart pounding, he was very nervous.

　　Winnie nodded, thought for a while and then said: "Every world does not exist in isolation. As the world gradually improves, more spaces will appear outside the world. These spaces are attached to the main world and are called planes. Every main world will have endless ordinary planes." Winnie stopped and looked at Mithras, as if waiting for Mithras to think clearly about what he meant.

　　Mithras nodded, and a thought flashed through his mind. He suddenly asked, "If that's the case, then what kind of existence is Oslo where we are? Is it the main world?"

　　Winnie shook his head, denying Mithras' idea, and continued: "Oslo where we are is just an ordinary plane attached to the main world. In the endless void, there are many existences like Oslo, countless! The real main world is the legendary God Realm!"

　　Mithras nodded, barely suppressing the shock in his heart. He never imagined that Oslo, where he had lived for twenty years, was just an ordinary plane, and there were countless planes like Oslo.

　　"For the adult world, the first space formed is the main world. When the world is perfected and after a long period of time, this will also be a new realm of gods. As for the two new spaces discovered by the adults, I suspect they are the newly formed planes. It's just that the adult world is not yet perfect, and new planes should not appear at all. This is exactly why I didn't say it just now!" Winnie explained slowly to Mithras.

　　Mithras' eyes gradually became brighter and brighter. He was very sure that the two newly generated spaces in his world and the light spots in his soul were the prototypes of the plane. As for why they were created before the world was perfect, he couldn't figure it out.

　　Mithras let out a long breath. At this moment, he finally felt a little relieved. He nodded to Winnie, indicating that he understood what he was talking about.

　　Winnie saw that Mithras was not angry because of his concealment, and he felt much more relaxed. He sorted out his inherited memories and began a new narration: "A complete world is composed of many ordinary planes and a few advanced planes. Among them, the highest-level plane is naturally the plane where the main world is located. Under normal circumstances, when the world is perfect, the main world will naturally evolve into the realm of gods, and the other advanced planes will form the underworld, hell, elemental world, etc."

　　"The vast majority of worlds are formed naturally. Life appeared after the world was completely perfected, and life can only appear in those ordinary planes. Then, after a long period of development, these lives naturally evolve, transcend races, and step by step reach the realm of gods. The first person to reach the realm of true gods will become the master of the world."

　　Winnie thought about it for a while, and said to Mithras: "Your situation is a little special. This world has been integrated with your soul since its birth. Its origin has been marked with your mark. Even if the world is destroyed and the plane collapses, you will be the master of the world forever!"

　　Chapter 21 Time!

　　At the end of the world, chaos is created and the world grows. The clear becomes clouds and the turbid becomes the earth. It is a magnificent scene.

　　The petals have scattered in the sky, but the faint fragrance remains, and the auspicious clouds are gently changing in various ways.

　　Mithras looked at Winnie and nodded, secretly sighing in his heart that the Hydra clan was indeed an alien species between heaven and earth. Not to mention their abnormal evolutionary instincts, even this horrifying inherited memory was enough to shock people.

　　"Even the strong ones who have set foot in the realm of gods may find it difficult to compare with Winnie in their understanding of the world!" Mithras secretly thanked his original decision. Otherwise, how could he know such detailed secrets of the world at this time.

　　“The first life to step into the realm of True God will be actively accepted by the world and become the master of heaven and earth, that is, the Lord of the World, while the powerful gods who are born later will not have such an opportunity. However, when they grow to the realm of True God, new opportunities will reappear. Heaven and earth will automatically give birth to the main godhead and merge with these people, and they will become the main gods, the strongest between heaven and earth and under the master!” Winnie finished talking about the main godhead in one breath. His three big heads and six eyes stared at Mithras, with an expression as if Mithras was the main godhead.

　　Mithras's face changed drastically and his mood was extremely complicated. He did not expect that the so-called main god would be such a existence, and he did not expect that the growth of the world would be so long.

　　At this time, of course, he knew the reason why the two-headed snake Winnie was so excited. The main godhead was indeed worthy of everyone's madness. However, according to Winnie, the main godhead would not appear until the world was completely perfect. He felt a headache when he thought of this. Not to mention other planes, even the main world in front of him, he didn't know how long it would take to be completely perfected. Once the prototypes of those planes in the soul were taken into account, the time it took would probably be unimaginable.

　　This situation even diluted his expectations for the main godhead. He shook his head with some disappointment in his heart: "According to your estimation, how long will it take to perfect this world?"

　　Winnie looked a little uneasy. He saw a little disappointment on Mithras' face. Although he didn't understand Mithras' thoughts, how could he remain calm facing the master of the world?

　　"I'm afraid it will take tens of millions of years, or even hundreds of millions of years." Winnie secretly looked at Mithras's expression. When that bitter smile appeared, he changed his words and said, "Maybe it will only take millions of years!"

　　Mithras shook his head with a wry smile. To him, there was not much difference between tens of millions of years, hundreds of millions of years and millions of years. It was too long for him to imagine. It had only been a dozen years since he started practicing. He already felt it was very long. However, the perfection of the world would require millions, or even hundreds of millions of years. How could he not be disappointed?

　　However, he did not know that, let alone the growth and perfection of a world, even for an ordinary god-level cultivator, a retreat would probably take tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. Time has no meaning for beings above the realm of gods.

　　For the first time, he began to think about the meaning of time to him. Before this, he only had the concept of revenge in his mind. Even though he knew the existence of the world, it only used him as a tool for revenge. But at this moment, he suddenly understood that for him, who owns a world, revenge is just the smallest wave in his life, and what he really needs to care about are every relative and friend around him.

　　He never doubted himself, so she did not realize so clearly that the higher he climbed on the path of cultivation, the farther he was from his relatives and friends. When this distance reached the peak, it would become a farewell.

　　Once a cultivator enters the Divine Realm, his life is already infinite. This infinity is different from that of the Holy Realm. In the eyes of ordinary people, the strong ones in the Holy Realm are already immortal, but in fact, even the most powerful ones in the Holy Realm can hardly exist for too long. A thousand years of lifespan is already their limit. However, the strong ones in the Divine Realm are different. Their lives are truly eternal. As long as the world exists, they will continue to exist.

　　Mithras knew very well that it would not be difficult for him to enter the realm of gods. At that time, he would become a truly eternal being. However, how many of his relatives and friends could enter the truly eternal realm of gods like him?

　　Cold sweat broke out on his back. He had never thought about this question before, but he did at this moment. He thought about the horror. He thought about it, and even saw it. Familiar faces fell beside him. There was no one around him. There was only loneliness, silent loneliness. It was something more terrible than death. And this thing was entangled with him at that moment, even at this moment. If that was really the case, what was the point of him becoming the master of a world?

　　Mithras' body was shaking violently, his face turned pale in an instant, his eyes were full of panic. Such an expression had never appeared on him before. This was the first time, but it was also the most powerless time for him.

　　For the first time, he felt the urgency of time. Familiar faces floated before his eyes. Each of them was someone he couldn't let go of. He couldn't tolerate such a situation. He didn't want to become a real loner while reaching the top of the world. He had to change this situation. He wanted to keep those people by his side forever!

　　Winnie's face had turned pale. Although there was no breath coming out of Mithras' body, the horrible expression he had never seen before made him almost suffocate. His body was pressed tightly to the ground, shaking constantly.

　　Mithras let out a long breath. At this moment, his mind became extremely clear. For the first time, he clearly realized where his direction was. The paleness on his face disappeared and his breath slowly stabilized.

　　He had never been as anxious as he was now. Mithras understood that if he wanted to truly keep those people by his side, there was only one way, and that was to help them step into the immortal realm of God. And if he wanted to help them, he himself had to enter the realm of God first. His mind became extremely clear, and he thought of all the possibilities in an instant. Confidence returned to his face, and he was filled with indescribable excitement in his heart.

　　"Let's go find the Fire Spirit. I want to start practicing right away. The Divine Realm is really exciting!" Mithras' body suddenly straightened up, and with a wave of his hand, he appeared in front of Hams and others.

　　Many pairs of eyes looked at him with piety, but soon those eyes were turned away, as if doing so was a kind of blasphemy, and their bodies were shaking, as if they would kneel down on the ground in the next moment.

　　"I know you are surprised, but don't be afraid of it. I still hope you can remain the same as before." Mithras knew that this incident shocked everyone, especially Hams and Gary, but he also knew that this shock could not be eliminated in a short time.

　　"Boss, are you really the master of the world?" Guli's voice trembled a little. Compared with Hams and the other two, his situation was better. After all, his relationship with Mithras was not comparable to that of the other two.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "I should have told you this a long time ago, but this matter is really weird, and I don't know how to explain it to you. I hope you won't be angry!"

　　Guli's body suddenly flew into the sky, and her loud cry echoed throughout the world: "It turns out this is real, not my illusion, great, this place is mine from now on!"

　　Mithras glanced at Doudou beside him and felt helpless. These two little things even had the same first reaction. He really didn't know what their nerves were made of.

　　Doudou also understood what Mithras was thinking and chuckled a few times.

　　"Boss, it's not easy to make me not angry. I want you to help me break through the holy realm!" Guli's body fell in front of Mithras in an instant, her eyes full of expectation.

　　At this time, all of Mithras' three contracted beasts, except Guli, have broken through to the Holy Land. This is a great pressure for Guli. If she does not take advantage of this opportunity at this time, can she still be Guli?

　　Mithras shook his head helplessly, then nodded: "Don't worry, I promise that when you leave here, you will definitely break through to the Holy Land."

　　Guli flew through the sky excitedly. Mithras shook his head and looked at Hams and Gerry. He flipped his palm and a crystal clear vial appeared in his palm: "This contains the Soul Gold Liquid. Even if I don't tell you, you two should know its effect on practitioners. I will give each of you a drop now. I hope you can break through the bottleneck as soon as possible and reach the Holy Land!"

　　The golden liquid of the souls of the two places flew out from the small bottles. They were extremely round. The soul aura on them made everyone feel refreshed, their souls leaped for joy, and a faint fragrance spread in the air.

　　Hams and Gary were stunned for a moment. They knew very well what the Soul Golden Liquid was. Did Mithras really want to give them this legendary cultivation treasure?

　　That drop of golden soul liquid did not fall into the hands of the two men, but directly merged into their brows. The expressions of the two men changed, and they quickly sat cross-legged on the ground. Layers of fighting spirit surged out of their bodies like a tide.

　　"With the help of a lot of Soul Gold Liquid, it is only a matter of time for them to break through the Holy Land," Mithras nodded. After such a long time, he had a thorough understanding of Hams and Gerry. He was quite confident about these two people, which was why he brought them into the world and gave them a drop of Soul Gold Liquid.

　　Suddenly, a pillar of fire rose up from the world and reached the sky. This pillar of fire went straight into the clouds, and colorful flames fell from it, creating a scene of fiery trees and flowers.

　　Chapter 23 The Truth

　　A lake stretches for thousands of miles, with rippling water, cold and deep. A thin mist shrouds the lake and a light drizzle floats in the sky, just hiding the clear water behind a pearl curtain.

　　The sparks from a neighboring tree are reflected in the lake, creating a completely different scene, adding a touch of ruggedness and grandeur to this gentle lake water.

　　But now Mithras had no intention of appreciating such a view. His palms slowly closed towards the center, as if he wanted to grasp the entire world in his palms. The sneer on his face concealed a strong murderous intent.

　　The Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit were fixed in the air, and a huge force completely locked them. This force came from this world and was endless. This force made them feel suffocated.

　　How far is death from them?

　　If this was outside the world of Mithras, they would not have to worry at all. Their real strength would far exceed that of Mithras. Although they did not have godhood, their entire body possessed the same abilities as godhood. They were powerful gods without godhood.

　　The faces of the Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit changed in an instant. They were originally the spirits of the origin and had extremely strong sensitivity to people's likes and dislikes. What's more, Mithras did not hide the murderous intent on his face at all, which made them clearly feel the coming of death.

　　There is no such thing as death for original spirits like them, but they have their own consciousness. Once this consciousness is erased, even if they still exist, they are actually dead.

　　"Lord of the World, wait a minute, let us explain. If you still think that we must kill you, we will no longer have any complaints!" A terrifying energy suddenly rose from the Fire Spirit's body. This energy was hidden in the Fire Spirit's body, as if thousands of huge volcanoes were about to erupt.

　　There was a change in Mithras's expression. Although the spirits of water and fire were fixed in the air by him, these two existences were, after all, the evolution of the origin. If they really held the thought of certain death and shattered the origin, I am afraid that this whole world would be severely damaged. He slowly stopped clasping his palms, but he became more and more angry in his heart.

　　He doesn't like being threatened!

　　"Speak now, if you don't have sufficient reasons, I will destroy you even if it means the world is damaged!" There was a strong murderous intent in Mithras' voice as he released the two original spirits.

　　In this world, he only needs a thought to capture the two again, so he is not worried about the two original spirits escaping.

　　The faces of the water and fire spirits showed deep bitter smiles. They also knew that they had no chance of escape in this world. They looked at each other, as if they had made a very difficult decision.

　　"Lord of the World, we have no hostility towards you, nor are we trying to deceive you, but we have no choice but to do so!" The Fire Spirit had a sad face, like an old man who had been through a lot.

　　"When every world is formed, a world origin will appear. This is the foundation of the world's existence. After the world origin is formed, more origin spirits will be derived. This is us. Basically, every plane has such an origin spirit, either the origin spirit of the basic law, or other types of origin spirits. Shui Ling and I belong to the origin spirit of the basic law."

　　The Fire Spirit said slowly, "It is impossible for beings like us to have consciousness. However, there are exceptions, such as me and the Water Spirit. Beings like us are restricted to a plane. From the day we are born until this plane ages and dies, we cannot leave it. When the plane dies, we will return to the origin of the world and our consciousness will be erased!"

　　Tears appeared on Shui Ling's face. These tears were filled with sadness, making people feel sad. "If we were just like other origins, without generating consciousness, then existing in the return would have no meaning for us. However, we have a consciousness unique to life. How can we be willing to be erased? We just want to be an ordinary, flesh-and-blood life. Is this our fault?"

　　Mithras's expression slowly softened. Indeed, every life has the freedom to pursue liberation. From the moment the spirits of water and fire gained consciousness, they were no longer simply the origin. They had become a kind of life and had the right to pursue freedom and liberation.

　　"You have the right to pursue your own freedom, but what does this have to do with me? Why do you want to deceive me and use me? I cannot tolerate this!" There is nothing wrong with the spirits of water and fire wanting to pursue their own liberation and freedom, but this cannot make Mithras forgive their deception and use of him.

　　"That's not the case. We just had no choice!" Shui Ling argued anxiously. She saw a little hope on Mithras' face:

　　"It is not impossible for us original spirits to break free from our shackles and become real life, but this possibility is too slim. It is so slim that I completely despair, until the Lord of the World appears!"

　　Mithras was not surprised at all. He had long expected that they did this because he could help them get rid of their suffering. However, he had no idea how he could help them.

　　Shui Ling glanced at Huo Ling, who sighed and nodded. Shui Ling then continued, "Every world has its own origin, and your world is no exception. A world origin is composed of the basic elements of earth, water, wind and fire. As long as we can replace the water and fire in the original world origin, we can be detached and transform into real life. We will no longer be restricted and can live like normal life."

　　Mithras sneered and said, "I'm afraid it's not that simple. After you replace the water and fire in the origin of the world, you will definitely be able to affect my world. Otherwise, you wouldn't have gone to such great lengths!"

　　If the spirits of water and fire cannot affect this world after replacing the water and fire in the origin of the world, then they could have directly made such a request to Mithras instead of using tricks like they are doing now. Mithras knows this very clearly, so he said it very affirmatively.

　　The Fire Spirit nodded: "Indeed, once we replace the water and fire in the origin of the world, our mark will be left in the origin of the world. This mark will make us naturally become the ruler of the water and fire rules in the world when the world is completely perfect. Under the Lord of the World, all practitioners who practice the laws of water and fire must respect us. We can even use some of the power of water and fire without the permission of the Lord of the World!"

　　"Rules?" This was the first time that Mithras heard of the existence of rules beyond laws. He was a little curious about what the rules were.

　　"Rules are above laws, and laws are products derived from rules!" Shui Ling explained with a wry smile: "The Lord of Rules is also called the Overlord in the world. He is the most powerful being under the Lord of the World."

　　Mithras looked at the two original spirits in front of him with some curiosity. He could tell from their faces that there was nothing false in what they said. However, he did not expect that they would deceive him just for such a reason.

　　So what if the Lord of Rules is a god? He is just an existence below the Lord of the World. He cannot affect Mithras' control over the world, nor can he affect the direction of the world's development. He just takes away the position of the Lord God!

　　Mithras found it somewhat amusing. It turned out that these two original spirits had just this plan. Even if they wanted to propose it directly, he could have agreed to it. Why did they have to deceive him and create such a farce?

　　But he didn't know that the Lord of the world is also a human being, and that the Lord of the world also has relatives and strangers. The Lord of the world, like him, wants everyone to be a god, so that everyone can achieve great transcendence and freedom.

　　They treat the world as their private property and the lives in it as their own livestock, where they can tolerate rules dominating such existence.

　　Of course, this is also because almost all the masters of the world appear later in life and cannot fully control the entire world. They are also restricted by the origin of the world. They cannot be born with the world like Mithras and fully control the origin of the world.

　　"Huh, do you think I will believe you?" Mithras' face was suddenly filled with murderous intent, as cold as a glacier that had existed for billions of years.

　　The Water and Fire Spirit's expression suddenly dimmed. The Water Spirit smiled bitterly and said, "Whether our words are true or false, the World Master will naturally know. After listening to your words, I thought you were different from other World Masters, but I didn't expect that I was wrong. I have suffered enough for so many years. Please take action!"

　　There is an origin contract between the Spirit of Water and Fire and Mithras. In this contract, when they release their origin, Mithras can feel everything in their hearts. In order to gain the trust of Mithras, the Spirit of Water and Fire released their own origin from the very beginning. In this case, their true thoughts could not be hidden from Mithras.

　　"I'm sorry, I have implicated you!" Shui Ling looked at Huo Ling with a sad face. The lake behind him seemed to be infected by his emotions. The drizzle turned into heavy rain. The sound of the rain was like crying and complaining. The water column collapsed in an instant.

　　Huo Ling smiled bitterly and shook his head: "It's not your fault. Even if you didn't say it just now, this matter would have been exposed one day, it just came too soon!"

　　"It's your fault that you deceived me. It's not difficult for me to help you, but what I hate most in my life is being deceived by others. You hurt yourselves. No wonder I am cruel. Just accept my punishment with peace of mind!" Mithras raised his hands with a ferocious look on his face. The spirit of water and fire was suddenly held in his palms. He bent his five fingers, and a feeling of death engulfed the spirit of water and fire.

　　Chapter 22: Who cheated whom? Who exploited whom?

　　(Support the vulgarity, you can see what kind of character he has, I have nothing to say!)

　　The moonlight faded, the sun rose, and the sunlight spread across the world. The lush forests were actually shrouded in a thin veil. The leaves moved without wind, and the continuous rustling sound was like a symphony.

　　A pillar of fire suddenly rose up from an infinite distance, and colorful flames were wrapped around the pillar of fire, blooming one by one, like a giant tree full of flowers.

　　There was another loud bang, and the world trembled. A column of dark blue water rose from the side of the giant column of fire. Flames spread all over the sky. Under the sunlight, rainbows overlapped one after another, just like a colorful world descending.

　　A bitter smile appeared on Mithras' face. Who else could have created such a scene except the two original spirits? His figure suddenly disappeared and he had already arrived in front of the pillar of fire.

　　This is already a new sea of ​​fire. There is nothing else for thousands of miles above the ground except the raging flames. And that pillar of fire rises from the sea of ​​fire. It looks even bigger when observed from a close distance, but its diameter alone is hundreds of meters, not to mention its incredible height.

　　Mithras strolled in the sea of ​​fire. The fire in front of him made way when he approached, like elves lining up to welcome him. This was his world. No matter how powerful the fire spirits were, or how terrifying the sea of ​​fire was, they could not hurt him. This was the most basic principle of the origin of the world, and no existence could exceed this principle.

　　The scene in front of him kept changing. Without even moving his feet, Mithras had already gone deep into the sea of ​​fire, as if the sea of ​​fire was approaching him halfway. This was because she wanted to observe the sea of ​​fire carefully, otherwise, it would only take a billionth of a second for him to appear in front of the fire spirit.

　　"You've come at the right time. Please help me teach that hateful water spirit a lesson. She has been restless for a long time and is just waiting for me to start something. This is clearly a provocation. It makes me so angry!" The small body of the fire spirit appeared in front of Mithras, looking furious, with her chest heaving.

　　"She didn't do anything to destroy my world. She just settled down here at the same time as you. How could I do anything to her?" Mithras looked embarrassed and shook his head.

　　The fire spirit was stunned, and after a while he shouted loudly: "Didn't you say you would help me teach her a lesson? Why did you change your words now? You lied to me!"

　　There were tears in the Fire Spirit's eyes, as if he felt very aggrieved that Mithras did not help him. His little mouth was pouted, and he looked very pitiful. If it were another girl, she would probably agree to his request immediately. However, it was Mithras who faced such a situation, and he had his own way.

　　"I'm not lying to you. You should remember that I only said that when you help me perfect the world, I will help you and make Shui Ling jealous. I never said I would help you at this time!" Mithras said to Huo Ling very calmly, "In fact, there is no need for you to compete with Shui Ling on this matter. When you start to perfect the laws of the world and establish the order of fire, Shui Ling will naturally understand that you are better than her, and she will never dare to go against you again!"

　　The Fire Spirit looked at Mithras in confusion. He always felt that something was wrong. But when he thought about it carefully, what Mithras said was the truth. He had no excuse to refute. After hesitating for a while, a trace of determination appeared on his little face and he nodded vigorously.

　　"Well, let's start establishing the order of the fire law now and piss that annoying guy off to death!"

　　Mithras nodded, as if he was not in a hurry about such things, but his heart was already filled with joy. He was sure that as long as the Fire Spirit began to establish the order of fire laws, the Water Spirit would definitely compete to establish the order of water laws. This was determined by the opposing attributes between them.

　　"No hurry, I have another question for you!" Mithras' eyes suddenly lit up. As a part of the origin of the world, the Fire Spirit must have a very deep understanding of the world. Perhaps he could get some insights from him that were different from Winnie's.

　　The Fire Spirit was already full of confidence and was about to start establishing the order of the Fire Law, so a hint of impatience appeared on his face and he quickly said, "What do you want to ask? Hurry up!"

　　Mithras suppressed the smile in his heart. The situation was completely different now. It seemed that the Fire Spirit was more anxious than him about perfecting the laws of the world. What a changing world!

　　"It's like this, based on your understanding of the original world, how long will it take to perfect this world?" Mithras looked at the Fire Spirit a little nervously.

　　The Fire Spirit said without any hesitation: "Under normal circumstances, a world like this would take nearly 100 million years. This is when the spirits of the four basic laws gather together. If this cannot be achieved, it will take even longer!"

　　Mithras' heart suddenly fell into an abyss. The Fire Spirit said the same thing. It seemed that perfecting the world was not as simple as he had imagined. However, how should he spend hundreds of millions of years?

　　Mithras had a bitter look on his face, and he was unwilling to give up. He asked again: "Does it have to take so long? Is there any way to make the world perfect quickly?"

　　The Fire Spirit looked at Mithras with disdain and said mercilessly: "Do you think that perfecting a world is like growing crops? There is no such quick way!"

　　Mithras' face darkened. He was really disappointed this time. Since even the Fire Spirit had no way to quickly improve the world, then there was really no way.

　　"Hmph, the barbarians are deceiving you. I know a way to quickly improve the world?" A childish female voice came from Mithras' soul, very sweet. Of course, for Mithras, the voice was secondary. The sweetest thing was the content conveyed by the voice.

　　Silently, Mithras suddenly disappeared in front of the Fire Spirit. There was a hint of confusion on the Fire Spirit's face, and soon a deep anger appeared on his face. He uttered a few words, but they were obviously human language.

　　"This crazy girl, isn't she deliberately trying to ruin my plan? No, I have to go and take a look!" The childishness in Huo Ling's eyes disappeared without a trace, and instead, there was a bit of vicissitudes in his eyes, which matched his childish face and was particularly weird.

　　Mithras looked at Shui Ling in front of him with doubts in his heart, because at this moment Shui Ling looked like she had a mature beauty. It was a very wonderful feeling. There was no change on her face, but her eyes had changed, becoming full of wisdom and unrestrained.

　　"Shui Linglin meets the Lord of the World!" Shui Ling had a smile on her face all the time. She still looked pitiful as at the beginning, but now she was natural and generous, with an extraordinary demeanor. What was even more strange was that she did not use the method of soul communication, but spoke it directly, which was the common language of the continent.

　　Mithras' heart was suddenly in turmoil, but his expression did not change, as if he had expected this situation. Instead, the carefree look on Shui Ling's face disappeared, and there was a little uneasiness in her eyes, as if she was a child who had done something wrong.

　　"As expected of you, the Lord of the World. It seems that you have already suspected us. However, please believe me, Lord of the World, that we have no plans against you. We just want your help!" Mithras looked at Shui Ling like this, without saying anything. The uneasiness on Shui Ling's face became more and more intense, and she finally spoke.

　　The figure of the Fire Spirit appeared at this time, with a heavy face. He glared at the Water Spirit fiercely, then looked at Mithras and sighed: "You don't doubt us, right?"

　　The Fire Spirit's expression was very certain, but there was a slight wry smile on his face.

　　Mithras knew that it was meaningless for him to continue pretending at this time, so he sneered and nodded: "I didn't expect that you two were actually deceiving me, but it's not too late to know now. Don't forget that this is still my world!"

　　The spirits of water and fire were actually deceiving him, which made Mithras angry and threatened at the same time. He had already made up his mind that since these two original spirits could no longer be trusted, he had to get rid of them. However, if this was the case, he didn't know how long he would have to wait to perfect this world.

　　In fact, there is only this one reason why Mithras has kept the spirits of water and fire until now. Otherwise, he is not a pedantic person and he could just beat them back to their original forms and use them to practice the laws of water and fire.

　　Mithras was indeed too careless. He did not think about it carefully. The spirits of water and fire were created along with the plane where the continent of Os was located, so their existence would naturally not be short. Even if they had no contact with humans during such a long period of time, their minds could not be that simple, just like a three or four-year-old child. After all, they were beings derived from the origin of the world, so how could they be so ignorant.

　　Mithras's face became more and more gloomy. Thinking back now, the process of his capturing the spirits of water and fire was too simple. After all, they were beings differentiated from the origin of the world. How could their strength be so weak that they were captured by him, a human who was not in the realm of gods, and then signed a contract with him so easily. It was all too easy, but he was only thinking about perfecting the world at that time and didn't think about it carefully at all.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly in his heart. He thought he was smart and he only used a little trick to trick the two original spirits. However, now it seems that he still doesn't know who deceived whom and who is using whom.

　　"One hundred million years is the same, and so are a hundred billion and trillion years. Even without you, the world will be perfect one day. Rather than keeping you and making me feel uneasy, I might as well use you to improve my strength." Mithras' face was full of murderous intent, and he sneered, "Don't blame me, you were the one who deceived me first!"

　　Mithras gently closed his palms, and the water spirit and fire spirit were fixed in the air in an instant. In this world, Mithras is the only god!

　　Chapter 23 The Truth

　　A lake stretches for thousands of miles, with rippling water, cold and deep. A thin mist shrouds the lake and a light drizzle floats in the sky, just hiding the clear water behind a pearl curtain.

　　The sparks from a neighboring tree are reflected in the lake, creating a completely different scene, adding a touch of ruggedness and grandeur to this gentle lake water.

　　But now Mithras had no intention of appreciating such a view. His palms slowly closed towards the center, as if he wanted to grasp the entire world in his palms. The sneer on his face concealed a strong murderous intent.

　　The Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit were fixed in the air, and a huge force completely locked them. This force came from this world and was endless. This force made them feel suffocated.

　　How far is death from them?

　　If this was outside the world of Mithras, they would not have to worry at all. Their real strength would far exceed that of Mithras. Although they did not have godhood, their entire body possessed the same abilities as godhood. They were powerful gods without godhood.

　　The faces of the Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit changed in an instant. They were originally the spirits of the origin and had extremely strong sensitivity to people's likes and dislikes. What's more, Mithras did not hide the murderous intent on his face at all, which made them clearly feel the coming of death.

　　There is no such thing as death for original spirits like them, but they have their own consciousness. Once this consciousness is erased, even if they still exist, they are actually dead.

　　"Lord of the World, wait a minute, let us explain. If you still think that we must kill you, we will no longer have any complaints!" A terrifying energy suddenly rose from the Fire Spirit's body. This energy was hidden in the Fire Spirit's body, as if thousands of huge volcanoes were about to erupt.

　　There was a change in Mithras's expression. Although the spirits of water and fire were fixed in the air by him, these two existences were, after all, the evolution of the origin. If they really held the thought of certain death and shattered the origin, I am afraid that this whole world would be severely damaged. He slowly stopped clasping his palms, but he became more and more angry in his heart.

　　He doesn't like being threatened!

　　"Speak now, if you don't have sufficient reasons, I will destroy you even if it means the world is damaged!" There was a strong murderous intent in Mithras' voice as he released the two original spirits.

　　In this world, he only needs a thought to capture the two again, so he is not worried about the two original spirits escaping.

　　The faces of the water and fire spirits showed deep bitter smiles. They also knew that they had no chance of escape in this world. They looked at each other, as if they had made a very difficult decision.

　　"Lord of the World, we have no hostility towards you, nor are we trying to deceive you, but we have no choice but to do so!" The Fire Spirit had a sad face, like an old man who had been through a lot.

　　"When every world is formed, a world origin will appear. This is the foundation of the world's existence. After the world origin is formed, more origin spirits will be derived. This is us. Basically, every plane has such an origin spirit, either the origin spirit of the basic law, or other types of origin spirits. Shui Ling and I belong to the origin spirit of the basic law."

　　The Fire Spirit said slowly, "It is impossible for beings like us to have consciousness. However, there are exceptions, such as me and the Water Spirit. Beings like us are restricted to a plane. From the day we are born until this plane ages and dies, we cannot leave it. When the plane dies, we will return to the origin of the world and our consciousness will be erased!"

　　Tears appeared on Shui Ling's face. These tears were filled with sadness, making people feel sad. "If we were just like other origins, without generating consciousness, then existing in the return would have no meaning for us. However, we have a consciousness unique to life. How can we be willing to be erased? We just want to be an ordinary, flesh-and-blood life. Is this our fault?"

　　Mithras's expression slowly softened. Indeed, every life has the freedom to pursue liberation. From the moment the spirits of water and fire gained consciousness, they were no longer simply the origin. They had become a kind of life and had the right to pursue freedom and liberation.

　　"You have the right to pursue your own freedom, but what does this have to do with me? Why do you want to deceive me and use me? I cannot tolerate this!" There is nothing wrong with the spirits of water and fire wanting to pursue their own liberation and freedom, but this cannot make Mithras forgive their deception and use of him.

　　"That's not the case. We just had no choice!" Shui Ling argued anxiously. She saw a little hope on Mithras' face:

　　"It is not impossible for us original spirits to break free from our shackles and become real life, but this possibility is too slim. It is so slim that I completely despair, until the Lord of the World appears!"

　　Mithras was not surprised at all. He had long expected that they did this because he could help them get rid of their suffering. However, he had no idea how he could help them.

　　Shui Ling glanced at Huo Ling, who sighed and nodded. Shui Ling then continued, "Every world has its own origin, and your world is no exception. A world origin is composed of the basic elements of earth, water, wind and fire. As long as we can replace the water and fire in the original world origin, we can be detached and transform into real life. We will no longer be restricted and can live like normal life."

　　Mithras sneered and said, "I'm afraid it's not that simple. After you replace the water and fire in the origin of the world, you will definitely be able to affect my world. Otherwise, you wouldn't have gone to such great lengths!"

　　If the spirits of water and fire cannot affect this world after replacing the water and fire in the origin of the world, then they could have directly made such a request to Mithras instead of using tricks like they are doing now. Mithras knows this very clearly, so he said it very affirmatively.

　　The Fire Spirit nodded: "Indeed, once we replace the water and fire in the origin of the world, our mark will be left in the origin of the world. This mark will make us naturally become the ruler of the water and fire rules in the world when the world is completely perfect. Under the Lord of the World, all practitioners who practice the laws of water and fire must respect us. We can even use some of the power of water and fire without the permission of the Lord of the World!"

　　"Rules?" This was the first time that Mithras heard of the existence of rules beyond laws. He was a little curious about what the rules were.

　　"Rules are above laws, and laws are products derived from rules!" Shui Ling explained with a wry smile: "The Lord of Rules is also called the Overlord in the world. He is the most powerful being under the Lord of the World."

　　Mithras looked at the two original spirits in front of him with some curiosity. He could tell from their faces that there was nothing false in what they said. However, he did not expect that they would deceive him just for such a reason.

　　So what if the Lord of Rules is a god? He is just an existence below the Lord of the World. He cannot affect Mithras' control over the world, nor can he affect the direction of the world's development. He just takes away the position of the Lord God!

　　Mithras found it somewhat amusing. It turned out that these two original spirits had just this plan. Even if they wanted to propose it directly, he could have agreed to it. Why did they have to deceive him and create such a farce?

　　But he didn't know that the Lord of the world is also a human being, and that the Lord of the world also has relatives and strangers. The Lord of the world, like him, wants everyone to be a god, so that everyone can achieve great transcendence and freedom.

　　They treat the world as their private property and the lives in it as their own livestock, where they can tolerate rules dominating such existence.

　　Of course, this is also because almost all the masters of the world appear later in life and cannot fully control the entire world. They are also restricted by the origin of the world. They cannot be born with the world like Mithras and fully control the origin of the world.

　　"Huh, do you think I will believe you?" Mithras' face was suddenly filled with murderous intent, as cold as a glacier that had existed for billions of years.

　　The Water and Fire Spirit's expression suddenly dimmed. The Water Spirit smiled bitterly and said, "Whether our words are true or false, the World Master will naturally know. After listening to your words, I thought you were different from other World Masters, but I didn't expect that I was wrong. I have suffered enough for so many years. Please take action!"

　　There is an origin contract between the Spirit of Water and Fire and Mithras. In this contract, when they release their origin, Mithras can feel everything in their hearts. In order to gain the trust of Mithras, the Spirit of Water and Fire released their own origin from the very beginning. In this case, their true thoughts could not be hidden from Mithras.

　　"I'm sorry, I have implicated you!" Shui Ling looked at Huo Ling with a sad face. The lake behind him seemed to be infected by his emotions. The drizzle turned into heavy rain. The sound of the rain was like crying and complaining. The water column collapsed in an instant.

　　Huo Ling smiled bitterly and shook his head: "It's not your fault. Even if you didn't say it just now, this matter would have been exposed one day, it just came too soon!"

　　"It's your fault that you deceived me. It's not difficult for me to help you, but what I hate most in my life is being deceived by others. You hurt yourselves. No wonder I am cruel. Just accept my punishment with peace of mind!" Mithras raised his hands with a ferocious look on his face. The spirit of water and fire was suddenly held in his palms. He bent his five fingers, and a feeling of death engulfed the spirit of water and fire.

　　Chapter 24: The Origin of Acupuncture

　　The pillar of fire suddenly burst out with a scorching light, and countless white flowers bloomed in the sky, and then completely dissipated, making bursts of whimpering sounds in between, as if they were also grieving their own fate.

　　The two original spirits have closed their eyes. Mithras' ruthlessness has made them realize their own fate. At this time, no amount of explanation will make any sense. They can only accept this fact.

　　They have struggled for countless years and are tired, really tired!

　　This moment seems so long and yet so short, they are waiting for the final end of their fate.

　　However, after waiting for a very long time, they still did not feel the pain of having their consciousness erased, and Shui Ling opened her eyes somewhat uncertainly.

　　A face with a gentle smile appeared in her eyes. This smile made her suddenly understand something. She tried to move, and she didn't know when her body regained freedom.

　　"What do you think? I've said that I don't like being used by others. This time, I'll just teach you a lesson. Hahaha!" As Mithras looked at the two original spirits, the dissatisfaction in his heart disappeared without a trace.

　　The two original spirits deceived him, which dealt a heavy blow to his self-esteem. Now seeing that the water and fire spirits were scared by him to this extent, he naturally felt that he had regained his lost face.

　　No matter how powerful he is, and no matter whether he is the master of the world, his real age is only twenty years old, and it is normal for him to have a childish temper occasionally.

　　"You..." The spirits of water and fire looked at the laughing Mithras with confusion on their faces, but they had a feeling that they were being fooled by Mithras.

　　"Do you really think I'm that petty? If you hadn't resorted to such tricks, what happened just now wouldn't have happened at all. As long as it doesn't affect the existence of this world and the normal development of this world, I can accept your demands even if they are a little excessive!"

　　Mithras's face became serious, and he said firmly: "I wish everyone could become a god, and I wish all life could be liberated. You are also a life, so why can't I give you the liberation you want?"

　　The spirits of water and fire were stunned. They had not expected that Mithras really treated them as a kind of life. This affirmation even exceeded Mithras' promise to them. In just a moment, their eyes were filled with tears. These tears were not of sadness, but of surprise and gratitude.

　　"Thank you, we wronged you!" Shui Ling bowed deeply to Mithras. She knew that from this moment on, they had been reborn. This new life they had been seeking for countless years, and they finally got it at this moment.

　　"Lord of the World, please forgive us for hiding the truth from you. From this moment on, we will no longer have any secrets in front of you!" The Fire Spirit prostrated himself in the air, his voice trembling slightly. This was not fear, but an excitement of being liberated.

　　Mithras laughed: "You deceived me, and I scared you enough. I will repay you. We don't owe each other anything. You don't need to reveal your secrets to me. After all, you have your own secrets, such as the relationship between you. I can't interfere with that!"

　　The spirits of water and fire looked at each other, and actually revealed a hint of shyness.

　　It turned out that through their revealed origins, Mithras discovered a very shocking secret, that the Water Spirit and the Fire Spirit were actually a couple. It would be hard for others to believe such a thing. Not to mention that they were just bodies of laws, just their opposing attributes would make it hard for people to believe.

　　However, Mithras could understand the feelings between them. According to them, it was difficult for original spirits like them to develop consciousness, so in the outside plane, the two of them were definitely an exception. Over the long years, they had been fighting for the same goal and experiencing disappointment again and again. In such a situation, if they had not supported each other, it would be really hard to imagine what would have happened.

　　"How can the adults spy on our secrets!" Huo Ling's little face was originally a fiery red, and now it became even darker red with a hint of black.

　　Mithras shook his head and said with a smile: "I didn't mean to spy on you. I just discovered it accidentally when you opened your essence to me. How can you blame me!"

　　Huo Ling opened his mouth but didn't know how to refute. He simply ignored Mithras and just looked at Shui Ling and murmured, "For such a long time, I have always dreamed that one day I could become a living being with flesh and blood, live an ordinary life with Shui Linglin, have children, and never be separated. Now I finally see hope!"

　　Mithras nodded. He had the same idea. If it weren't for the family feud, he should be like a normal person and live an ordinary life with Chakasi. However, life is not a choice. He can't stop now and can only move forward step by step.

　　"By the way, Shui Ling just told me that there is a way to speed up the perfection of the world. What kind of method is it?" Mithras thought of what Shui Ling said to him, with a little expectation in his eyes.

　　"This method sounds simple, but it is also very difficult!" Huo Ling thought about it and said very seriously: "The Lord of the World cultivates the acupoints all over the body. This method is also related to me and Shui Ling!"

　　Mithras was stunned. He was not surprised that the Fire Spirit could know the principles of the technique he was practicing, but was surprised that this acupuncture technique was actually related to him and the Water Spirit.

　　It turns out that the water and fire spirits developed consciousness a long time ago. During these long years, they had been to human society, but no one had discovered them. When they were bored, they became interested in human cultivation, and created this kind of acupuncture practice. Ten thousand years ago, a powerful human entered the sea of ​​fire to explore the secrets, and the fire spirit on a whim deliberately sent this method to that person. The person just thought that this method was passed down from ancient times, and never thought that it was created by the water and fire spirits.

　　After returning to the mainland, this strong man began to practice this technique, and soon his strength was greatly improved. At that time, humans were weak and beast fighting was rampant. This strong man saw that humans were suffering from the beast fighting, and in anger he spread this acupuncture technique throughout the mainland.

　　This set of exercises created by the spirits of water and fire is a unique way. As long as the practitioners work hard, there is no such thing as talent. After hundreds of years, the overall strength of mankind has greatly improved. Under the leadership of the human strongman, the fighting beasts were finally driven out of the human living area.

　　However, just when the continent entered a stage of rapid development, more than a dozen guards who had been following the human strongman became greedy. They deliberately distorted the truth, causing this strongman to fight with other strongmen on the continent, resulting in the death of many strongmen on the continent, and even that strongman was severely injured.

　　The dozen or so guards took advantage of this opportunity to launch a fatal sneak attack on the strong man. The strong man never thought that the person he trusted most would betray him, and he ended up dying.

　　At this time, the strong men on the continent either died or completely closed the four gates. These more than ten guards suddenly became the most powerful existence on the continent. They destroyed the acupuncture techniques that had been passed down on the continent for hundreds of years, and then re-established a new cultivation system, which is the current three-soul cultivation.

　　The spirits of water and fire were also somewhat confused about this, because although this method of cultivating the three souls was not as good as their acupoint cultivation method, it was not much different. It just had higher requirements for the practitioners. They suspected that there was external intervention involved.

　　Mithras frowned. The secrets told by the spirits of water and fire made him feel something. However, this feeling was so vague that he could not grasp it completely, so he could only give up.

　　It is certain that the Tyranny Technique and the Absolute Heaven Skill evolved from the acupuncture technique, which Mithras had known for a long time. However, he just didn't know how the senior McGrory obtained the acupuncture technique. This has become a mystery, a mystery that may not be solved even with clouds.

　　According to the explanation of the Water and Fire Spirits, practicing the acupoint cultivation method is not as difficult as the Tyranny Technique and the Absolute Heavenly Skill. On the contrary, it is very easy. This is easy to understand. If the acupoint cultivation method is really like the Tyranny Technique and the Absolute Heavenly Skill, then there would probably be very few people who could practice this method ten thousand years ago. Only the step of condensing qi in the acupoints is something that very few people can accomplish.

　　"I didn't expect that there is such a connection between you and me. It's magical. It seems that our fate has been destined long ago!" Mithras smiled slightly and sighed secretly in his heart.

　　"However, I still don't quite understand what kind of connection this kind of acupoint cultivation method has with the perfect world?" Mithras looked at the spirits of water and fire. This was what he really cared about.

　　The Water and Fire Spirit nodded and said, "Although the acupuncture point cultivation method of the Lord of the World is incomplete, the basic direction of cultivation has not changed. There are 360 ​​visible acupuncture points and 1,286 hidden acupuncture points. The Lord of the World has completed the first step, which is also the most difficult step."

　　Mithras nodded. He knew that what the Fire Spirit said meant that he had completed the cultivation of 360 bright acupoints. However, he did not quite understand why this step was the most difficult one. In his opinion, the cultivation of 1,286 dark acupoints was even more difficult.

　　"If the three hundred and sixty bright acupoints are connected, this world will be connected to them. The Lord of the World should know this better than us!" the Fire Spirit continued.

　　Mithras nodded in acknowledgement once again. He had felt this connection when he was helping Doudou break through. And it was also because of this connection that he had a new ability, which was to be able to do many things at once!

　　Chapter 25 A Difficult Decision

　　A pool of clear blue water and a sea of ​​fire. The blue is extremely clear and the red is bright and dazzling. On one side there is condensed ice and frost, and on the other side there is a raging fire. It is an extremely contradictory combination, but it gives people a feeling of harmony.

　　Between water and fire, Mithras' eyes were fixed on the two original spirits in front of him, feeling a little nervous and even a little uneasy.

　　"Three hundred and sixty visible acupoints have been completed, so there are only one thousand two hundred and eighty-six dark acupoints left. These dark acupoints are hidden in the periosteum. It is very difficult for ordinary people to cultivate to this place, but it is very easy for you to do it, because the physical strength of the Lord of the World is even stronger than that of ordinary God-level strongmen. The periosteum is extremely thick and completely healed. The dark acupoints have appeared, and the only thing missing is the final communication."

　　The Fire Spirit explained to Mithras very carefully: "Ordinary practitioners can only cultivate their flesh and blood, but not go deeper. Even Saint Realm practitioners can only strengthen the density of bones, but cannot cultivate to the periosteum. Therefore, their periosteum is not complete. Only when they reach the Divine Realm state and are baptized by the power of heaven and earth, the periosteum will be completely healed. However, they can only do this. If they want to strengthen their periosteum like the Lord of the World, they need to practice further."

　　Mithras knew in his heart that the reason why his physical strength could reach its current level was largely due to the existence of the world seed. One must know how enormous the energy of a world is. Even if it only exists in the sea of ​​consciousness, the requirements for the body are very high. In order to grow, the world seed naturally has to transform his body, and this transformation exists all the time. As the world grows, the intensity of the transformation is also increasing.

　　Of course, the World Tree and the two star body refinements were also responsible for this, but it was at times like these that the power of the world was maximized on his body.

　　Mithras nodded: "If so, when I complete the cultivation of 1,286 dark caves, will the perfection of the world be accelerated?"

　　"Yes and no!" Shui Ling gave an ambiguous answer. Mithras rolled his eyes. Shui Ling laughed and explained, "Completing the cultivation of all the bright and dark acupoints is just a preparation. What we have to do next is what can truly affect the evolution of the world."

　　Mithras was slightly stunned, and the light in his eyes became brighter. That anxious look made the spirits of water and fire smile at each other. Fortunately, they did not try to be mysterious, but just sorted out their thoughts a little bit, and then continued to solve this doubt for Mithras.

　　"When you have completed the cultivation of the bright and dark acupoints, the world will naturally establish a connection with these acupoints. Through this connection, you can introduce the projections of the large and small planes in the world into the acupoints. At this time, your body will become a medium. The energy in the void will enter the acupoints through your body and slowly nourish each plane until these planes grow completely." The Fire Spirit said very seriously: "However, this method is just a result imagined by the two of us. No one has tried it before. Therefore, it is difficult for the two of us to determine whether it will cause harm to your body. This is why I didn't tell you at the beginning!"

　　"You must have carefully considered this method, but I still want to know what the probability of success is?" Mithras thought for a moment, raised his head and asked, "Also, how long will it take to perfect this world in this way?"

　　The spirits of water and fire looked at each other, their faces serious for a while. After a long while, the spirit of water slowly said, "We evolved from the origin of the world. I'm afraid that even ordinary world masters can't understand the world better than us. However, we are not sure that this method will succeed. We can only say that it is half successful and half unsuccessful. As for how long it will take to perfect this world, it is hard to say. It depends on the specific effect of this method!"

　　Mithras's face suddenly darkened. Even they were not sure about the method envisioned by the Spirits of Water and Fire. Even the specific effect was difficult to determine. It was almost a waste of time.

　　The faces of the Water and Fire Spirits were also a little embarrassed. They also knew that such a choice was too difficult for Mithras because they had hardly given any definite answers. They felt a little uneasy for a moment, worried that Mithras would blame them for this.

　　Silence. Both sides fell silent. Even the sea of ​​fire and the lake became quiet because of this influence. There was a tense smell in the air, and it even seemed a little sticky.

　　Time passed little by little, and Mithras was still silent. This atmosphere made the spirits of water and fire even more uneasy, and they exchanged their views with each other through glances.

　　Suddenly, Mithras raised his head, his eyes full of determination: "The plane projections enter my acupoints. It must be terrifying when they absorb energy. In this way, won't the secrets of the world be difficult to hide?"

　　Although Mithras did not know how much energy was needed for a plane to grow, he could imagine that it was definitely an extremely large number. What's more, countless planes were activated at the same time. Just thinking about it would make you realize how terrible that situation would be.

　　The water and fire spirits were stunned. It was obvious that they had not expected that Mithras was concerned about this issue. After thinking about it, the water spirit said, "The Lord of the World does not need to worry about this. The energy required for the growth of the plane is fundamentally different from ordinary energy. What they absorb from the void is only the law energy that constitutes the plane. This kind of energy is invisible and intangible. Even the Lord of the World in the outside world finds it difficult to detect. Even if he finds the loss of law energy in the void, it is difficult to find the direction of the loss of law energy."

　　Mithras nodded, his face relaxed, and he even smiled: "In that case, I will try your method!"

　　The spirits of water and fire were all surprised. In fact, when they told this method out, they regretted it because this method had no guarantee at all, and they did not believe that Mithras would try this method.

　　However, they were wrong. They could not feel the urgency in Domitius' heart and underestimated his audacity.

　　“Lord of the World, please don’t think about it anymore. In fact, even if there is no such method, it will take hundreds of millions of years at most for the world to return to its natural evolution. And for an existence like you, entering the Divine Realm is only a matter of time. Life is infinite, and you can wait slowly. Why take such a risk!” Fire Spirit had a little anxiety on his face, and glared at Water Spirit fiercely, but Water Ling was almost crying with tears in her eyes.

　　Shui Ling really regrets it now. At that time, she just wanted to gain the trust of Mithras, so she said this method which was completely conceived by them, and she didn't consider the consequences at all. Now, seeing Mithras taking such a big risk because of her words, she felt extremely guilty and a little panicked.

　　"My lord, it's all my fault. I shouldn't have used it to gain your trust and put you in a dilemma. You should listen to the advice of the Fire Spirit and don't take the risk!" The Water Spirit once again prostrated herself in the air, her tears forming a river and merging into the lake.

　　"You are right, the risk is worth it!", with a faint smile on Mithras' face.

　　He didn't want to take such a risk, but he had his reasons to do so. There was a world hidden in his body. So far, only the few people in front of him and Odolf knew about this. These people might be trustworthy, but how long this earth-shattering secret could be hidden, Mithras had no idea.

　　According to normal laws, it would take hundreds of millions of years for the world to be completely completed. During such a long period of time, even if this secret could be hidden forever, the pressure from all sides would be enough to torture Mithras to madness.

　　What's more, there is no impenetrable wall in the world. Mithras never thought that this secret would be hidden forever and would not be leaked. The higher he stood, the broader his vision would be, and the more he would understand the complexity of the world. He had to consider what he should do when this secret was exposed.

　　When the world had not grown up, it had little effect on Mithras. Instead, it pushed Mithras to the edge of danger. It is conceivable how much danger the exposure of this secret would bring to Mithras. To say that he would surely die would be an understatement. I am afraid that the result would be a soul torn apart and he would never be able to transcend.

　　That is why he is so anxious. He knows very well that as long as his world grows completely, or even just grows to a certain limit, he will be able to get rid of all threats. At that time, the world will no longer be the source of danger, but the only existence he can rely on.

　　This was the reason why he was willing to take such a big risk to try the Water and Fire Spirit method. In his position, only by constantly improving his own strength could he control his own destiny.

　　From the moment the world was born, he was no longer an ordinary person. The weight he carried was billions of times heavier than that of an ordinary person, and all the risks he took were billions of times more than those of an ordinary person. It was even impossible for him to be an ordinary person. He had no choice but to bear it, and no one could help him in the process.

　　“The risk is worth it!”

　　Mithras smiled at the Water and Fire Spirit and said, "If you want to get something, you must pay something of equal value. I took the risk, and I believe that what I will get is a world!"

　　Chapter 26 Chaos in the Vitas Empire!

　　In this world, sunset and sunrise alternated with each other. Before he knew it, a whole night had passed in the conversation between Mithras and the spirits of water and fire.

　　The Spirit of Water and Fire looked at Mithras' gradually relaxing brows and the slight smile on his face. He already knew Mithras's plan very well, and he knew that his decision could not be changed.

　　"Lord of the World, since you have decided to do this, we will no longer stop you. But there is one thing that you must listen to our advice. Otherwise, even if you destroy our will, it will be difficult for us to agree to your request," the Fire Spirit said firmly.

　　At this point, the success or failure of Mithras was no longer just a matter of his own gain or loss, but was related to whether the spirits of water and fire could transcend their fate. Moreover, this method of nurturing the world within the body's acupoints was also proposed by the two of them. Since they could not stop Mithras, they had to try their best to ensure the feasibility of this method.

　　Mithras nodded. He was not a reckless person. The reason he could make such a big decision was because this method was proposed by the Spirit of Water and Fire, so he would take the risk to give it a try.

　　The spirits of water and fire are spiritual species derived from the origin of the world. No one knows the world better than them. Therefore, although they do not have an absolute guarantee that this method will be successful, Mithras understands that after their careful consideration, this method has a great chance of success. Therefore, he will choose this risky method without hesitation.

　　The method was thought up by the spirits of water and fire. Of course, only they knew best how to proceed. Mithras was not so confused about this.

　　"Before stepping into the divine realm, the Lord of the World must not rashly try this method. You must know that although it absorbs the energy of the laws, it has very high requirements on the body. If you are not careful, the whole body will completely collapse." There was a serious expression on the Fire Spirit's face. Although such an expression did not quite match his young face, the firmness in his words could be heard by everyone.

　　Mithras nodded: "Of course I know this, but time is tight, and I hope you two can help me enter the palace of law practice as soon as possible."

　　"The cultivation of laws is different from other things. All we can do for you is to open up the origin and let you comprehend from it. However, how much you can comprehend is not something we can decide." The Fire Spirit looked at Mithras with some embarrassment, then looked at the Water Spirit before continuing, "However, when we perfect the water and fire order of this world, the Lord of the World can directly comprehend the laws of water and fire through the origin of the world. In this way, with the help of the origin of the world, your understanding of the essence of water and fire will be more intuitive and easier."

　　Mithras remembered what Odolf had said to him, which was exactly the same method that the Water and Fire Spirit had mentioned. He nodded and said, "I have heard a senior mention this before, but I wonder how long it will take for me to enter the divine realm in this way?"

　　The spirits of water and fire looked at each other in bewilderment. It was almost impossible for human practitioners to comprehend the laws directly from the source, so even they could hardly say exactly how long it would take for Mithras to enter the realm of gods.

　　"It is difficult for us to answer this question because such a thing has never happened before. Not to mention that it is impossible for practitioners to come into contact with the origin, even if they do, it is difficult to directly comprehend the laws from the origin. They can only increase their sensitivity to the laws!" The Fire Spirit smiled bitterly and shook his head. He really could not answer this question of Mithras.

　　"However, I can guarantee that comprehending the laws this way will definitely be much faster than the normal practice method!"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and nodded, looking at the Fire Spirit meaningfully. Could it be that he didn't understand the difference?

　　The Fire Spirit smiled awkwardly. He was also afraid that Mithras would be anxious, which was why he made the unnecessary explanation above.

　　Suddenly, Mithras' eyes lit up, as if he had thought of something. He hesitated for a moment and asked, "The cultivation of the law is extremely profound, but I wonder if animals can cultivate it?"

　　The Water and Fire Spirit smiled, glanced into the distance, and nodded: "Before entering the Holy Land, the cultivation of beasts is very different from that of humans. However, once entering the Holy Land, their spiritual wisdom has been awakened, and they can also comprehend the laws and achieve the Divine Land. Moreover, once they cross the Divine Land, they will completely transform into human form."

　　There was a hint of excitement on Mithras' face. He just asked casually and didn't expect that fighting beasts could really practice the laws. This was really great news for him.

　　"Is the Lord of the World considering your three companions?" Shui Ling asked with a smile.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Since they can also enter the divine realm by practicing the laws, I hope you can lend them a helping hand when the time comes."

　　"Of course. In fact, even if the Lord of the World doesn't say it, we have such considerations. Your three companions are different from ordinary fighting beasts. They seem to have started purposeful training very early. They are very special. Perhaps it will be easier for them to comprehend the laws," Shui Ling nodded.

　　Mithras was stunned, and sighed in his heart, Shui Ling is indeed the spirit of origin, and can actually sense this: "That's right, before they entered the Holy Land, I specially created a method suitable for them to practice!"

　　"So that's how it is. No wonder. For beings like them, this kind of cultivation only began slowly after entering the Holy Land. They started practicing before entering the Holy Land, so naturally they are different!" The Spirit of Water and Fire suddenly realized, and the look in their eyes when they looked at Mithras was a little different.

　　"Okay, since that's the case, then you guys start preparing. After I arrange other things, we will start establishing the order of the laws of water and fire!" Mithras looked at the end of the world and didn't know what he was thinking.

　　This winter was very unusual for the people in other areas of the Vitas Empire, and even made them a little panicked.

　　Since more than ten days ago, the climate here has become very strange. At the beginning, a cold wave that occurs rarely in a thousand years suddenly invaded. This cold wave even affected the entire Vitas Empire. Even the inland area where it is spring all year round felt the power of the cold winter, and countless people were killed and injured in the northern region.

　　Just when people were trembling with fear at the cold wave, it disappeared without a trace overnight. However, the following changes were even more shocking. The glaciers in the northern region disappeared overnight. The most direct consequence of this change was that the temperature in the entire northern region began to rise rapidly. In just a few days, the temperature here became the same as that in the inland, and there was no more ice and snow.

　　This strange change terrified people in the northern region. The suddenly comfortable living environment made people at a loss. What was even more terrifying was that the change in temperature brought new disasters.

　　A sudden plague struck the entire northern region. Although it did not cause too many deaths and injuries, it caused greater panic among people.

　　A rumor quickly spread throughout the northern region: the gods were furious! These disasters were punishments from the gods on the people of the northern region. Countless northern residents began to migrate inland. They all believed this rumor. Facing the punishment from the gods, people had no intention of resisting, let alone staying to accept death.

　　The Vitas Empire was shaken from top to bottom. The impact of this disaster was extremely huge. Strong men rushed to the north to find out the cause. At this time, people discovered that the sea of ​​fire, one of the four dangerous places on the continent, had disappeared, and the entire polar glacier had also melted.

　　These powerful men certainly knew the reason for the climate change in the North, which was the disappearance of the sea of ​​fire and the melting of the glaciers. However, they could not explain the disappearance of these two things created by heaven and earth, and naturally they could not explain it clearly to ordinary civilians. They could only leave the North with full of doubts.

　　Soon, the north, which had become very suitable for human habitation, suddenly became desolate. People abandoned their homes, bid farewell to the way of life that had been ingrained in their bones, and left the land that gave birth to their ancestors.

　　It turns out that when the sea of ​​fire and polar glaciers exist, the sea of ​​fire can block part of the polar cold current. Although the climate in the north is harsh, it is still bearable. However, once the sea of ​​fire disappears, the polar cold current can move straight in, and the climate in the north will naturally become even worse.

　　When the glaciers melt, the cold current will naturally disappear, and the climate of the entire north will naturally undergo major changes. Under such changes, some previously latent plagues will suddenly break out.

　　In short, this series of changes are actually because Mithras took away the spirits of water and fire. These two spirit species were originally the basis of the existence of a plane. Of course, from the moment they became conscious, their original projections replaced their positions and dominated the laws of water and fire of this plane. However, after all, the spirits of water and fire are the true origin of the plane of Os Continent, and their departure will inevitably lead to a series of changes.

　　The changes in the northern region of the Vitas Empire soon spread across the continent. There were countless powerful people on the continent, and some of them were very clear about the inside story of the sea of ​​fire and the polar glaciers. Therefore, these powerful people quickly figured out the reasons and turned their attention to this far northern land.

　　Mithras was still unaware of all the changes outside. He would never have thought that taking away the Spirit of Water and Fire would bring such great changes to the entire northern region of the Vitas Empire. He also would never have thought that someone already knew about the existence and disappearance of the Spirit of Water and Fire. He now had only one idea, which was to step into the divine realm as soon as possible.

　　Chapter 27 Get together!

　　The corridors are winding, the water is flowing under the small bridge, and evergreen trees are visible between the rocks. Once you enter the house, you will hide among the trees. Faint laughter can be heard, breaking the silence.

　　This is the city of Macky, the city of Macky in the Tuta Kingdom, and this manor is the private residence of the owner of Tingfeng Tower.

　　Although this is the backyard, it is one of the most important places in Tingfeng Tower. In the past, people who came and went had to be very careful even when walking, for fear of making too much noise. However, these bursts of laughter were so unrestrained that they could be heard clearly even on the other side of the corridor.

　　"Third brother, what's wrong with the young master? After coming back from the ancestor, he was silent and had a stern face all day long, but now he is like this again. It is really confusing." Two middle-aged men came over from the side of the corridor. There was no sound when they walked, just like a civet cat stepping on a tree. It was obvious that the strength of these two people was extraordinary, especially the art of light body.

　　"How would I know? This is the young master's own business, we shouldn't interfere!" The other person looked serious, like a piece of cold wood.

　　The addresses of these two people are quite different. One calls the person who is laughing inside "Young Master" and the other calls him "Young Master". It is obvious that the person calling "Young Master" has a special relationship with the person inside.

　　The other man's face froze, he smiled bitterly and shook his head, he looked into the depths of the corridor for a few times, and said with a smile: "You are the young master's personal servant, even you don't know the reason?"

　　Sure enough, the stern-looking third brother had a closer relationship with the people inside. In such a big family, he could become the close man of the "young master", and it was obvious that he had won the trust of the family.

　　The third brother's expression did not change. He just stopped and looked at the other person a few times. There was no expression in these glances, but it made the other person look embarrassed, and he covered it up with a smile.

　　"Okay, if you don't want to say it, forget it. I really can't stand that look of yours. I don't know what the young master is thinking to keep you by his side!" Another person muttered a few words with some jealousy. From what he said, it seemed that being able to stay by the young master's side was a very enviable thing.

　　"You have a terrible mouth!" The third brother's face would occasionally show some normal expressions, just like now, when he finished speaking with a little pride on his face.

　　The other person subconsciously wiped his mouth, snorted with some dissatisfaction, and stopped asking questions. He just looked inside the corridor from time to time, until he walked out of this section of the courtyard and went outside, and gave up in disappointment when he could no longer hear the sound from inside.

　　The third brother had no expression on his face, but he was a little confused in his heart. Ever since the young master came back from the ancestor, his face was full of excitement at first, but it didn't take long for him to become cold. In the morning, the "young master" suddenly brought a few guests into the backyard. From that moment on, the whole person seemed to have changed. Not only was his face full of smiles, but he was even driven out of the backyard. It was really strange.

　　The third brother thought so but did not stop for a moment. When he left the backyard, the "young master" told him to stay outside well for a few days and report immediately if anyone came to look for him.

　　Although he had doubts in his mind, the third brother did not hesitate at all and walked outside the manor. From this moment on, he would wait for the guest that the "young master" mentioned to appear.

　　Loud laughter could be heard from the backyard behind the corridor from time to time. Everyone passing by could hear clearly the voice of their young master. Although they were suspicious, they did not dare to enter without permission. The rapid rise of Tingfeng Tower was due to the strict internal discipline.

　　There was a stove burning in the room, and on the stove was an antique teapot. Streams of hot air gushed out of the mouth of the pot, exuding a rich aroma.

　　"You really know how to enjoy yourself. It's already winter, but you're still warm here. I really envy you!" A voice came from the room. Looking carefully, there were four figures sitting in the room. One of them was tall and burly, and stood out. It was Crook. Needless to say, the rest of the people could be guessed. They must be Mi Yin, Cross, and Hami, the owner.

　　I just have a question. Aren’t Crook and the other two still in another country? How come they suddenly appear here?

　　It turned out that after receiving the news that Mithras had reappeared, these three people planned to go to Kiev to find Mithras. However, before they set off, Hami's second message was delivered to them.

　　"The fourth one disappeared!" There was only this sentence in the intelligence, but the three people understood that it would be difficult for them to find Mithras again, unless Mithras showed up himself.

　　In desperation, Crook and others had to give up the idea of ​​looking for Mithras, and instead returned directly to the Tuta Kingdom. They didn't even go home, but went straight to Tingfeng Tower, because they understood that if there was really one person among them who knew the whereabouts of Mithras, it would only be Hami, the eldest master of Tingfeng Tower.

　　Hami looked carefully at the three brothers in front of him. They had not seen each other for a long time since they parted in Delhi. Such a long time was enough for everyone to change a lot, but the feelings between them did not weaken, but became even deeper.

　　"It seems that you have suffered a lot over the years!" Hami looked at the three brothers with weather-beaten faces, and he did not feel sad at all, but rather a little envious.

　　Mi Yin chuckled and nodded, with a look of emotion and strong pride: "Over the years, the three of us have been traveling around the continent. Although we haven't made much of a name for ourselves, we have learned a lot of things. It's finally worth it!"

　　Hami nodded: "I really envy you. I have been in the mountains for the past few years. I rarely have the opportunity to go down the mountain, let alone go out for a walk. But now, I have finally gotten rid of that old man!"

　　Hami said this as he looked around the room furtively, as if the old man he mentioned was there. When he found nothing was happening, he calmed down.

　　"That's the best. The three of us have been looking forward to meeting you all again. We have even reserved a place for you in the small mercenary group. We are just afraid that you, the young master of Tingfeng Tower, will not be interested in us!" Carlos said with a smile, "Here you are the young master of the tower, and you are the servants who can be ordered around. Once you follow us, you will have to walk in the wind and rain, begging on the edge of a knife. You, the young master, can't stand it!"

　　"Get lost, what young master? If it weren't for the one at home who wouldn't let me leave, I would have followed you around the continent a long time ago. Do you think I am a young master willingly?" Hami cursed angrily, but then put on a smile again: "But now it's different. The one at home has agreed to let me leave. From now on, I will also have a share in this small mercenary group. At least I will be the deputy leader!"

　　"Deputy leader, hahaha! That's good, we finally have a member who obeys our orders!" Mi Yin laughed: "The three of us take turns to be the leader, and you, the deputy leader, have to obey our orders!"

　　Hami was stunned. He pointed at the three people with a red face and said loudly: "Don't even think about it. Since this is the case, I will also be the leader. Things will change. No one of us can take advantage of each other!"

　　Mi Yin and the other two laughed loudly. Crook said with a smile, "This time, the fourth one slipped away from us again. Otherwise, we would all be the group leaders and let him obey our orders. That would be really exciting!"

　　"You are so bold to ask a strong man from the Holy Land to help you. Not to mention whether the fourth brother will agree to it, if the Savage Girl knows about this idea, you will end up in a miserable state!" Hami said to Crook with a sneer.

　　Crook's expression changed obviously. Everyone here knew how powerful Chakasi was. If she really knew about this idea, it would be disastrous.

　　"The Savage Girl has been waiting for four or five years!" Carlos suddenly said with a frown. The room suddenly became quiet and several people's faces looked heavy.

　　"It's been five years. Five years have passed in the blink of an eye!" Hami sighed and picked up the teapot on the stove to pour a cup of tea for several people. This kind of tea was brought down from the mountain by him. Thinking of the old man's reluctant expression at that time, he felt a little funny in his heart.

　　Mi Yin nodded: "Time flies. Back then, we vowed to help Lao Si. However, after traveling on the mainland for so many years, I realized how ridiculous our original idea was. With our current strength, we are simply unable to help him."

　　"Not entirely!" Hami had a different look on his face, and said mysteriously, "It's not that we can't help Lao Si. I have an idea that I need to discuss with you all!"

　　The faces of several people changed, and they all looked at Hami anxiously. Hami glanced at them, and a hint of pride appeared on his face. Instead, he sipped the tea slowly, not in a hurry at all. However, he probably didn't even know what flavor he tasted from the tea.

　　"Stop putting on airs and just say it out loud, otherwise!" Mi Yin rubbed his fists and looked at Hami with ill intent, with a sneer on his face.

　　Crook and Carlos also had a sly smile on their faces, which made Hami feel cold in his heart. He put down the teacup and said with a smile on his face: "This tea really has no taste at all, but the old man treats it like a treasure."

　　A teacup flew towards Hami, spinning. The strange thing was that not a drop of tea in the cup spilled out, and even the delicate cup lid showed no signs of moving.

　　Hami laughed and stretched out a finger. The teacup spun on his finger for a few weeks and fell into his hand: "Don't be anxious. Just listen to me slowly!"

　　Chapter 28 Negotiated

　　The teapot on the stove had already boiled completely, with streams of steam coming out of it, and the fragrance became even stronger. However, at this time, Mi Yin and the other two were in no mood to appreciate it. Instead, they stared at Hami.

　　Hami scratched his head and laughed a few times ingratiatingly, but the three people didn't buy it at all. Their eyes became more and more unfriendly, which made him feel nervous and he quickly put down the teacup in his hand.

　　"Actually, Lao Si left me a message before he left Kiev," Hami's face turned serious. "He asked me to help him find his long-lost relatives. However, the continent is so big, how can I find them all at once?"

　　Mi Yin nodded: "This matter is indeed a bit difficult. If the fourth brother's family is still alive, they must have changed their names and fled far away, so there is no way to find them."

　　"Yeah, I'm also troubled by this matter. During this period of time, I have arranged people to inquire around, but there is no useful information at all." Hami nodded with a wry smile: "After much thinking, I finally came up with a solution that can not only help Lao Si find his relatives, but also save Lao Si a lot of effort. But it is difficult to do it alone!"

　　"Tell me, what solution did you come up with?" Crook's eyes lit up and he said loudly, "If it's really as you said, we will definitely not stand by and watch!"

　　Hami shook his head: "This matter is not enough for you and me alone. I have already informed Master Ge. If nothing unexpected happens, he should show up in the next two days."

　　"What's going on? They even invited Young Master Ge here. But it's good this way. I haven't seen him for a long time. This time is a good opportunity for us to get together!" Mi Yin glanced at Hami, smiled and lowered his head. Everyone was very familiar with this expression. He should be starting to guess what Hami was thinking.

　　"Just say it out. Even if you feel uncomfortable holding it in, I feel uncomfortable too!" Carlos glared at Hami and said bluntly.

　　Hami nodded: "I just have this idea about this matter. It's hard to say whether it can be realized. I'll tell you whether it is feasible or not. If it's not feasible, we can find other ways. Anyway, we must help Lao Si this time!"

　　Crook and Carlos looked at Hami, and even Mi Yin raised her head with a hint of doubt in her eyes.

　　Hami's expression suddenly became serious, and he said in a deep voice: "I want to help the fourth brother rebuild the Capritton family!"

　　The other three had thoughtful expressions on their faces, carefully considering Hami's suggestion.

　　Rebuilding the Caprituton family is indeed a very bold idea. The feud between the Caprituton family and the Holy Spirit Temple has spread across the continent. Once the family is really established, the Holy Spirit Temple will definitely not sit idly by. Therefore, this idea is really difficult to achieve.

　　However, at the same time, once this idea is realized, the help to Mithras will be obvious. Not to mention other things, as long as the news of the establishment of the Capritton family spreads, it will not be difficult to find Mithras' relatives, and Mithras will also save a lot of effort.

　　But is this really feasible?

　　After a long time, Mi Yin raised his head and glanced at the other people. His expression was a little heavy, and he asked, "What do you think?"

　　"This matter is indeed very helpful to the Fourth Brother, but the Holy Spirit Palace will not agree to it easily. I'm afraid it will be difficult for us to do it!" Carlos shook his head with a wry smile.

　　Crook had the same expression, and said with a wry smile: "It's very difficult to do this!"

　　"I don't think so. It's not difficult to accomplish this, but we can't use the Capritton family's name right now!" Mi Fan smiled and looked at Hami: "I'm afraid you think the same way!"

　　Hami nodded: "Well, I do have such an idea. We can build a family framework for the fourth brother. When we announce it to the outside world, we naturally cannot use the name of the Capritu family, but in fact, he is the Capritu family!"

　　"That's fine, but we have no idea what the fourth brother means. Where is the appropriate place to establish this family?" Carlos shook his head and sighed.

　　Mi Yin and Hami smiled at each other and actually nodded to each other. It was obvious that they had reached a consensus.

　　"Tanbul City!" Miyin and Hami said in unison.

　　The city of Temple is the original home of the Caprituton family. Given Mithras' character, once he is ready to rebuild his family, he must be ready to confront the Holy Spirit Temple head-on. It is not difficult to guess where he will rebuild his family. It will definitely be the city of Temple that once carried the glory of the Caprituton family.

　　"Tembul City?" Carlos and Crook were shocked, but they soon thought of the reason and their brows slowly relaxed.

　　"Given the character of the fourth brother, if he wants to rebuild the Capliton family, he will definitely be in Tanbul City, there is no doubt about that!" Hami said with certainty: "In this case, why don't we take the lead?"

　　"I think it's possible!" Crook nodded. "If that's the case, when can we take action? We have been to Tanbul City before, and there is no big power there at the moment. As long as we put some thought into it, we can completely control the place!"

　　Mi Yin shook his head: "Don't worry, this matter is not that simple. The Holy Spirit Hall knows the relationship between us and the Fourth Brother very well. The reason why they didn't touch us is that they are afraid of damaging their reputation. If we act like this, it will not be difficult for them to guess our intentions!"

　　They are as close as brothers to Mithras, and everyone who knows them knows this. The Holy Spirit Hall is naturally also very clear about this. When Mithras' identity was just exposed, the Holy Spirit Hall put a lot of effort into them. However, as time went by, the Holy Spirit Hall did not find any connection between them and Mithras, so they relaxed.

　　At this time, if they wanted to establish a force in Tanbul City, the Holy Spirit Hall would easily guess their purpose, and at that time, it would be very difficult to act.

　　Hami sneered a few times: "The minions of the Holy Spirit Hall are everywhere. During the time when the fourth brother was in trouble, they sent a lot of people here. If it weren't for the strength of Tingfeng Tower, who knows what they would do."

　　"Our situation is similar. We just left the Tuta Kingdom when a mercenary group controlled by the Holy Spirit Temple came to us and forced us to join. The three of us naturally refused. Although they didn't pester us, they kept following us until the fourth one suddenly disappeared, and then they left!"

　　"Well, so it's not appropriate for us to come forward!" Mi Yin nodded: "It's best to leave this matter to Young Master Ge. He will know how to handle it!"

　　Hami smiled and nodded: "That's exactly what I thought. Young Master Ge's family also has considerable influence in the Order Alliance, so it's most appropriate for him to come forward!"

　　A few people looked at each other and burst into laughter. At this moment, a person hurriedly walked in from outside. It was the third brother who had just left.

　　"Why are you back? Didn't I tell you to keep an eye outside?" Hami frowned, looking somewhat dissatisfied.

　　The third brother looked a little strange, and said with his head down: "There is a man outside, shouting for you to go out and greet him in person. I didn't dare to make the decision on my own, so I had to come and tell you!"

　　Hami's face was slightly stunned, but a smile soon spread across his face. He laughed and said, "It seems that our Young Master Ge has arrived. What a coincidence. Do you think we should go out to greet him?"

　　"When you go to meet the visitor outside, tell him that your young master is entertaining a distinguished guest and doesn't have time to greet him. Let him come in by himself!" Mi Yin stood up and said to the third brother with a smile.

　　The third brother did not leave, but just looked at Hami. Hami laughed and nodded: "Go ahead, but remember, don't be disrespectful to him. If he gets angry, just bear with it!"

　　The third brother walked down with a puzzled look on his face. He didn't understand why Hami and Mi Yin made such arrangements, because he had seen from the faces of several people that the man from outside had an unusual relationship with their young master. Thinking of this, a strange smile appeared on her face, as if she thought of something worth being happy about, but soon this smile disappeared.

　　"You know how angry Young Master Ge will be after we teased him like this!" Hami looked at Mi Yin and said with a smile, "Young Master Ge is now extraordinary. He has basically taken over the entire Chamber of Commerce and can be called a prominent figure on the mainland!"

　　"No matter what, this matter has nothing to do with me. Even if Young Master Ge wants to blame someone, he can only blame you. I'm just a guest!" Mi Yin sighed, slowly sat back in his seat, sipping tea with an intoxicated look on his face.

　　Hami was slightly stunned, and looking at Mi Yin's triumphant look, he smiled bitterly: "You have framed me again!"

　　Carlos and Crook laughed out loud. Mi Yin was the most cunning among the brothers. After traveling on the mainland for many years, he was even given the nickname "Crooked Fox". Hami foolishly followed his arrangements, so it was reasonable for him not to be deceived.

　　Soon, the third brother appeared again, and this time even a faint bitter smile appeared on his face, and a burst of noise came from behind him.

　　"How is it?" Hami asked the third brother.

　　The third brother shook his head: "The guest is angry and he rushed here directly without us leading the way!"

　　Hami's face froze, he glared at Mi Yin fiercely, rubbed his hands and looked outside.

　　"Hami, come out here! How dare you stop me outside? Let me show you how I'm going to deal with you!" A sharp voice came from the other side of the corridor.

　　Hami's face changed drastically, and Mi Yin and others also stood up, with indescribable strange expressions on their faces.

　　Chapter 29 Who is coming?

　　The faces of Mi Yin and others changed at once. The owner of this voice was obviously not Young Master Ge, but someone else. Compared with Young Master Ge, this person was more powerful to them.

　　"It's over, we made a mistake!" Hami looked at Mi Yin's panicked face and scanned the room as if looking for a way to retreat.

　　This surprised the third brother. Even in front of the host, his young master had never shown such an expression. Could it be that the guest outside was the young master's...

　　Several people looked at each other, and Mi Yin said with a wry smile: "I think you'd better go out and greet him quickly. We can't afford to offend the person outside!"

　　Carlos and Crook nodded repeatedly, with a bit of nervousness on their faces, as if the person outside was very scary.

　　"You are all involved in this matter. No one can escape. If you want to go out, go out together. I won't go there alone!" Hami shook his head firmly and even took a few steps back.

　　The third brother was even more puzzled. With his sharp eyesight, he could certainly see that the people in the room were all strong, especially his young master and the burly man. They had an indescribable aura. Although he was already a fifth-level combat spirit, he still felt a little depressed standing in front of them.

　　But it was hard for him to understand why these people were so afraid of the guest outside. However, he did not dare to ask more questions. After all, this was the master's business, and the less servants like him knew, the better.

　　"Hami, if you don't come out, I'm going to burn down your yard!" The voice outside was getting closer and closer, and it seemed to be coming towards a room.

　　For the first time, the third brother showed astonishment on his face. He opened his mouth and gasped. It was not because he was angry, but because he was surprised, extremely surprised. Where was this place? This was the residence of the owner of Tingfeng Tower. Even the ruler of a country would not dare to be so presumptuous here. What were the origins of the two people outside the door?

　　Hami's face turned pale in an instant. Although this place was not the main hall of Tingfeng Tower, its importance was actually almost the same. The person outside was shouting like that, which might cause some trouble.

　　"Where did this little kid come from? He actually came here to act wildly. He really doesn't know how to live or die!"

　　Sure enough, an angry shout was heard from afar. Hami didn't dare to stay in the room any longer. He rushed out of the room in a few steps and walked towards the place where the sound came from. Before leaving, he glared at Mi Yin fiercely.

　　After passing through the corridor, there was a garden in front. As soon as Hami entered the garden, he was stunned.

　　There is a pavilion in the garden with several chairs placed in it. This is the place where they cool off in the midsummer. However, right now, there are two people sitting in the pavilion with tea and snacks placed in front of them. The two people are sipping tea leisurely, and beside them are several servants with surprised faces.

　　"Hami, if you don't come out..." One of them started shouting again with his back to Hami and others. The other person sitting opposite him made a gesture to him, and this person turned around.

　　"Okay, you finally come out. Tell me, what should we do about today's incident!" A pretty face fell into Hami's eyes. Although it was a little deeper than usual, this face was very familiar.

　　"Chakasi, this is all a misunderstanding. I didn't know it was you. If I had known it was you, I would have opened all four doors and welcomed you in!" The person opposite was Chakasi. It turned out that he was shouting that it was a misunderstanding because of this reason.

　　The man sitting opposite Chakashi had a smug smile on his face and said slowly while holding the teacup in his hand: "You stopped Chakashi outside with just a few words, it's not that simple!"

　　Hami didn't have a good face for this man and cursed loudly: "Get lost, you have nothing to do here, it's because of you that we caused such a big mess!"

　　"Hmph, I knew you prepared this for me. Fortunately, I came here with Chakasi, otherwise..." The other person turned out to be Young Master Ge. At this time, he had a smug look on his face and even ignored the four people in front of him. However, his hand holding the teacup was trembling slightly.

　　"Who was yelling here just now? Get out here!" A big bearded man walked into the garden, shouting. When he saw Hami, he quickly covered his bloody mouth with his hands. It was really hard to accept such an action from him.

　　"Everyone here has taken my place, you'd better look somewhere else!" Hami was already annoyed by the good tone of the man, and this sentence made the big man almost unable to breathe. He didn't dare to stay any longer and walked out backwards.

　　"What a great young master's style, are you showing it to me?" Chakasi sat in the pavilion and glanced at a few people. There was a hint of excitement in his eyes, but it soon became resentful.

　　Hami knew that Chakasi was thinking of Mithras after seeing everyone, so he smiled and said, "I was thinking of inviting you here these days, but I didn't expect you to come here by yourself. That's great!"

　　Chakasi's eyes lit up and he suddenly stood up from the pavilion: "Do you have any news about him?"

　　Hami shook his head: "Old Four hasn't sent me any news in this period of time, and I don't know where he is. It's just that a few of us are discussing something, and this matter is related to Old Four!"

　　"What's the matter?" Chakasi and Ge Fei asked almost at the same time, forgetting to continue the stalemate with Hami and others.

　　Hami smiled and glanced at Chakasi, then said, "This is not the place to talk, let's go inside and talk!"

　　Chakasi nodded and followed Hami through the garden. Mi Ying and the other two blocked behind them, completely excluding Ge Fei from the team. Young Master Ge's face turned red instantly, but he did not lose his temper on the spot, which made Mi Ying and the other two in front of him somewhat puzzled. This was not like Young Master Ge!

　　A group of people walked into the room again. It was not known whether it was a coincidence or Hami's deliberate arrangement, but there were only five chairs in the room. The first few people who came in sat down, of course, but Young Master Ge had to stand.

　　Hami didn't react at all to such a mistake, and he didn't even look at Ge Dashao. The other people all had strange smiles on their faces, and didn't remind Hami, but just sat there.

　　"It's still warm inside the room. Fortunately, Chakasi is here this time, otherwise it would be really difficult to get through this door!" Ge Fei sighed, but he didn't look angry at all, nor did he confront Hami. This surprised everyone, but no one paid any attention to him.

　　Young Master Ge's face turned red again, but soon returned to normal. He walked to the stove and squatted down.

　　Several people were really confused at this moment. According to past experience, Ge Fei definitely did not have such good patience and had been arguing with Hami a long time ago. However, now it seemed that he did not care about the expressions of several people at all. It was really strange.

　　"Could it be that this kid has changed?" Several people looked at Ge Fei. After five years, he had an elegant aura and a hint of majesty. It seemed that he had become much more stable now that he was in charge of the Chamber of Commerce.

　　"The weather this year is a bit weird, obviously colder than a few years ago," Young Master Ge rubbed his hands a few times, took a teacup from the tea tray in front of the stove, poured himself a cup of hot tea, and then continued: "However, we are fine here, the Vitas Empire is considered lively!"

　　Several people still ignored him. Hami began to ask about Chakasi's situation over the years and also told her some news about Mithras. Miyin and the other two either looked around or closed their eyes in thought, as if they had completely forgotten Ge Fei's existence.

　　"What kind of monster do you think this fourth brother is, to be able to make such a big noise!", a gleam of fire flashed in Ge Fei's eyes, but it quickly disappeared without a trace, and instead he gently sipped the strong tea in the cup.

　　The room suddenly became quiet, and several people turned their eyes to Young Master Ge. However, Young Master Ge did not say anything else, but just closed his eyes, as if he was savoring the fragrance of the tea.

　　"What kind of tea is this? It's even better than the ones I had before!" Ge Fei put his nose to the teacup, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes again.

　　"You just said that the fourth brother made a big noise. What happened?" Hami asked.

　　Ge Fei was stunned, looked at several people carefully, and said in surprise: "You don't know what happened in the north of the Vitas Empire?"

　　"I have heard a little about this matter. It seems that there was a divine punishment in the north of the Vitas Empire!" Mi Yin frowned and said, "I don't know the details of what happened here!"

　　"Our people have also received news about this matter. It is said that the eternal sea of ​​fire somewhere suddenly disappeared, and even the polar glaciers melted overnight, causing the climate there to be unpredictable and plagues to spread everywhere. The ignorant people believe that it is a punishment from the gods," Hami nodded and looked at Ge Fei with a puzzled look on his face.

　　Chakasi frowned and said, "So this kind of thing happened, I haven't heard of it, but what does it have to do with him?"

　　Several people stared at Ge Fei with the same expression on their faces, some confused, and some expectant.

　　"Oh, I'm glad you know. I'm a little tired after the long journey. You guys continue, I'll sit here for a while!" Ge Fei brushed the dust on the ground with his sleeves, and really sat down like that, stretching his body for a long time.

　　Several people looked at each other, how could they not understand what Ge Fei meant? Only then did they realize that Young Master Ge had not changed at all. If they had to say something, it was that he had become more adept at taking advantage of the situation.

　　Chapter 30 Doubts!

　　The situation in the room was a bit weird. Several people were sitting on chairs, leaning forward and staring at Young Master Ge, but Young Master Ge had a different expression. He sat on the ground absent-mindedly, sipping tea with an intoxicated look on his face.

　　"Oh, I remember!" Ge Fei suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had thought of something, which made the other people look nervous.

　　Ge Fei sighed and said, "I remember now. This tea is the Cloud Tea produced in the Far East Wuyin Mountain. I was only lucky enough to taste it once. I didn't expect to have such a good fortune today."

　　Hami and others were stunned for a moment. They thought that Ge Fei was thinking about something about Mithras, but they didn't expect that he was thinking about the origin of tea seeds. Their eyes became unfriendly.

　　Ge Fei was still the same, sitting on the ground, ignoring everyone else. Occasionally, a hint of pride would appear in his eyes, but it was hidden very deeply and difficult to detect without careful observation.

　　"What does what happened in the Vitas Empire have to do with Old Four?" Mi Yin looked at Ge Fei and stood up. Without allowing Ge Fei to resist, he dragged him to his seat and said viciously: "You should be satisfied now. Tell me everything you know, otherwise..."

　　Mi Yin sneered a few times, and the other people also looked at Ge Fei with anger, which made Ge Fei feel a little cold in his heart. He knew that if this continued, these people would definitely not let him go, and his face began to become serious.

　　"Actually, I just guessed that the Vitas Empire's affairs were related to the Fourth Brother." Ge Fei glanced at a few people and continued, "Of course, I am not without any basis."

　　"You also know that our family's chamber of commerce has businesses all over the continent, and the Vitas Empire is no exception. Although the environment in its northern region is harsh, it is a paradise for ice and snow fighting beasts. The crystal cores of ice and snow fighting beasts can be processed into valuable cosmetics, which have always been sought after by the wealthy families on the continent. Therefore, the entire northern region of the Vitas Empire is the focus of our family's business."

　　"The old man put the family business on my shoulders all of a sudden, so I arranged for people I trust to learn from the family elders," Ge Fei laughed and took a sip of tea.

　　Except for Hami, the others did not come from big families, but they could understand what Ge Fei said. A young boy who had just reached adulthood took over such a large chamber of commerce. It would be strange if the elders in the family had no opinions. In this case, Ge Fei had no choice but to directly place people he trusted to control it.

　　"The one sent to the northern region of Vitas this time is Mai Du, who followed me in the martial arts hall. He got a message in the Vitas Empire and sent it back!" Ge Fei suddenly became excited and said with a smile: "According to this kid, he met the fourth brother in Barbary City of the Vitas Empire. It was just that the situation was complicated at the time, so he didn't go up to recognize him. However, this kid was smart. Afterwards, he arranged for someone to thoroughly question those who had contact with the fourth brother."

　　Several people's eyes lit up. Although Ge Fei did not say it explicitly, they could imagine that the means used by Mai Du would definitely not be too fair.

　　"This kid learned from the commander of the Barbary City Guard that the fourth brother asked them about the direction of the polar sea of ​​fire, and the commander of the city guard even sent someone to lead the way for the fourth brother." At this point, Ge Fei laughed: "If the commander knew that the fourth brother would cause such a big mess, he would definitely not be so active."

　　Several people listened carefully, and Chakasi asked anxiously: "What happened next?"

　　Ge Fei smiled and nodded: "What happened later is basically the same as what everyone knows. After the fourth brother went to the sea of ​​fire, the sea of ​​fire suddenly went out, and the fourth brother also lost his trace. Then the polar glaciers melted, and the entire Vitas Empire was shocked. Many strong men were sent there to check, but nothing was found!"

　　Several people fell silent. Now the news that Mithras appeared in the Vitas Empire was confirmed, but was the divine punishment that was rumored to be so sensational really the masterpiece of Mithras?

　　Everyone was analyzing Ge Fei's words, and slowly a strange expression appeared on the faces of several people and they looked up.

　　"Analyzing from what the eldest young master knows, the changes in the Vitas Empire may indeed be caused by the fourth brother. However, how could the fourth brother accomplish such a big change? It's really puzzling!" Mi Yin looked at Ge Fei with a puzzled look on his face.

　　Ge Fei shook his head and said with a wry smile: "I don't know the reason, but I believe this must be the masterpiece of Lao Si. Over the years, no matter what he did, no matter how unbelievable it was, I would choose to believe it. Don't forget, he is a monster!"

　　Several people nodded with a wry smile. They were the same. If this kind of news fell on anyone else, they would never believe it. However, once it was related to Mithras, they would choose to believe it unconditionally.

　　"Where did he go after this incident?" Chakasi's face turned slightly red, not because of shyness, but because of excitement.

　　Ge Fei sighed and shook his head: "Mai Du has arranged a large number of people in the northern region, but after these two earth-shaking events, Lao Si never showed up again. Maybe he left there a long time ago and went to a place no one knows!"

　　Several people nodded. Hami smiled bitterly and said, "After making such a big mistake, it would be strange if Lao Si didn't leave after knowing about it. I just don't know where he is now!"

　　"By the way, Mai Du also told me that there are two Saint-level fighting beasts around Lao Si. Although one of them has changed a lot, it can still be vaguely recognized as Dou Dou. The other one is a giant snake with three heads that has never appeared before!" Ge Fei swallowed with some envy and said indignantly: "Lao Si's current strength is really too amazing. With two Saint-level contracted beasts around him, plus his own strength, I'm afraid no one can deal with him anymore!"

　　Mi Yin and others smiled slightly. They understood that Ge Fei was reminding Chakasi not to worry about Mithras, and they naturally agreed on their faces. In fact, they felt the same way in their hearts.

　　Chakasi's expression gradually calmed down. He lowered his head and pondered for a long time before he raised his head and smiled bitterly, "I hope so! By the way, what are you guys discussing here?"

　　Everyone knew that Chakasi was very worried about Mithras and was just suppressing his worry. However, they couldn't help with this kind of thing and felt a little resentful towards Mithras.

　　"Well, a few of us have been discussing rebuilding the family for the fourth brother, and now that you two are here, it's just the right time to finalize this matter," Hami said with a smile, "We must give the fourth brother a surprise this time, and when he shows up again, you can be his clan leader!"

　　It has been more than three months since the "Divine Punishment" appeared, and the Vitas Empire has slowly calmed down. However, the Empire has tried every means to persuade the northern residents who moved to the interior to return to their homeland. These people have already determined that the north is a place of Divine Punishment and a place abandoned by God. Once they return there, they will violate the will of God and new Divine Punishment will befall them.

　　Regarding the authenticity of the divine punishment, the Empire did not give an explanation. In the eyes of the outside world, the Empire had already acknowledged the existence of the divine punishment. In fact, only the real top leaders of the Empire understood that what happened in the northern region was not a divine punishment at all, but was caused by human factors.

　　In fact, the Empire already knew who caused the disaster, but it was a little strange that the strong men sent by the Empire had all left the northern region a few days ago, and the Empire also blocked the news about the person who was believed to have caused the disaster in the northern region.

　　And all this was just because the imperial royal family received instructions from an existence. That existence did not even explain to the royal family the reason for doing so. The instructions required them to block all news and not conduct any kind of investigation into the matter.

　　Almost overnight, hundreds of city guards in Barbary City disappeared without a trace, as if they had never appeared on this continent.

　　The entire empire suddenly calmed down, but one name immediately caught the attention of the empire's top leaders.

　　Mithras!

　　It was the appearance of this person that triggered the disaster in the northern region. It was also the appearance of this person that allowed the ancestor, who had no news for hundreds of years, to convey the message directly to the royal family.

　　In fact, a few days after the mutation in the northern region, the Empire had collected a large amount of information, and all the information pointed to one person, and that person was naturally Mithras.

　　At the first moment, hundreds of city guards of Barbary City were secretly brought to the imperial capital. After analysis by specialized personnel, the empire soon knew the cause of the whole incident. Furious, the empire sent a large number of strong men to capture the culprit of this incident. However, no one expected that the ancestor, who had not taken the initiative to contact the royal family for hundreds of years, suddenly sent a message to stop all investigations into this person!

　　If this sentence came from the mouth of the emperor of the empire, those strong men might not agree. However, when they knew the origin of this order, they left the north directly without any hesitation or asking any questions.

　　Everyone was guessing the ancestor's intentions, and most people began to collect information about Mithras. Soon, a large amount of information, including that of the Caprituton family, was delivered to these people. While being surprised at Mithras' magical talent, these people also began to consider the relationship between Mithras and the person behind him.

　　At this time, Mithras's training had entered the most critical moment, and the divine realm was getting closer and closer to him!

　　Volume 10: Battle of the Gods

　　Chapter 1: The Fear of the Red Fox

　　The dark blue sea water pushed a white line closer and closer until it hit the rocks on the shore, creating a few waves. Bluish-white clouds floated overhead, getting farther and farther away, and the sea level formed a line.

　　Thick fog enveloped the entire coastline, and the breeze made the fog surge and constantly change into various shapes. At this time, the sun had already set, and the afterglow was not very strong in the fog, only adding a faint halo to the fog.

　　This is the polar glacier. In the past year, news of what happened here has spread throughout the entire continent. Because of this experience, this place has a new name, the Land of God's Punishment!

　　There are no human beings living for thousands of miles from here, but the breath of life has not disappeared. Instead, it has become stronger and stronger.

　　The divine punishment did not pose any threat to the ice and snow fighting beasts living here. On the contrary, due to climate change, the living conditions here have improved a lot, and the sources of things have become more extensive, which is more conducive to the reproduction and survival of the fighting beasts.

　　The migration of humans has eliminated the last threat to fighting beasts. The cities originally controlled by humans have been completely destroyed by them. Perhaps in a few decades, all traces of human activities here will completely disappear.

　　The mist was puffing, and a figure walked out from it. It was a fighting beast. It was not huge, only about one meter long, and looked like a big cat. However, its eyes were not as docile as a big cat's. Instead, they were filled with a bloodthirsty light. Behind it grew two thick tails, one dark red and the other orange-yellow, which looked a little weird.

　　This special-looking fighting beast is the red raccoon, the undisputed king of beasts in this area. But no one knows how he suddenly appeared here.

　　Chili walked slowly towards the coastline with leisurely steps, stopped a few feet away from the sea, and carefully climbed onto a rock in front of him. This rock grew above the sea surface and happened to form a void stone bridge.

　　After the red fox got on the stone bridge, it slowly crouched down, its two blood-red eyes staring at the sea water below the stone bridge, as if something was attracting it. In the distance, another white line surged over, hitting the rock wall below the stone bridge, splashing a few water drops.

　　The red raccoon seemed to have known that something like this would happen and didn't care at all about the water splashing onto his body. His glowing fur was like it was covered with oil, and the water splashed onto it and rolled off instantly without leaving any trace.

　　The red fox's two big tails kept shaking above its body, and occasionally would dip into the water to touch the surface. It felt very strange.

　　Suddenly, the red fox's body tensed up, its two long tails stretched out and stuck tightly to the stone bridge, its waist and back bent into a bow, and the sharp nails on its paws suddenly emerged, flashing a cold light.

　　Another white line was coming from the distance. When it was more than ten meters away from the shore, the red raccoon on the stone bridge moved. His body was like a crossbow arrow, instantly piercing into the sea. At this time, the wave just passed by the place where he entered the water.

　　A red light flashed, and at the moment the waves receded, Chi Li's body suddenly appeared on the shore. His body was extremely fresh, without any trace of water, and in his mouth was a fat fish.

　　There was a look of satisfaction in Chili's eyes. He walked slowly into the depths of the fog with the fish in his mouth. After just a few steps, his body suddenly tensed up. He stared straight ahead and refused to move at all. The entire back half of his body was pressed against the ground. His two strong hind legs were pressing against the ground so hard that one could even see the power flowing through them.

　　The red raccoon felt a deep threat and didn't even notice the sea fish falling to the ground. Its big blood-red eyes stared at the mist in front of it, as if its natural enemy existed in it.

　　The mist surged, and there seemed to be no other changes. Suddenly, a tiny, invisible vortex appeared, pulling the surrounding mist inward, and then dissipated in an instant.

　　Silently, a figure appeared in front of Chi Li. Chi Li's whole body pressed against the ground, shaking violently. The blood-red in his eyes faded, and a look of horror appeared.

　　The figure appeared in an instant with a faint smile on his lips. The mist behind him disappeared as quickly as if he had seen the scorching sun.

　　Ten meters, one thousand meters...

　　The fog that spread behind the figure disappeared instantly, as if it had never existed. The afterglow was finally no longer blocked by the fog and projected onto the figure. At that moment, it seemed as if this figure was the only one left in the entire world.

　　The red fox lay on the ground, not daring to move at all. He was extremely afraid that this figure would discover his presence. However, he had no ability to control his body at all. The slight trembling made him even more worried and afraid.

　　That figure seemed to have not noticed Chi Li at all, which made Chi Li feel a little more relieved.

　　His gaze extended from the coastline in front of him to the distant end. Chi Li had a feeling that the gaze of this figure had penetrated the entire vast sea and reached the end of heaven and earth.

　　His gaze was finally withdrawn, and the figure began to turn slowly. Chi Li's heart calmed down all of a sudden, but the tremor that arose from his soul did not completely disappear, but became even more intense.

　　Chili was very scared. This kind of fear was for no reason, it was just pure fear. This figure was like an infinitely high mountain, pressing heavily on his heart. Thinking of the moment just now, it was almost about to launch an attack. A dense layer of sweat beads appeared on Chili's body, and his two big tails were tied together.

　　Suddenly, the red raccoon closed his eyes, as if he was exposed to strong light, but his whole body trembled even more violently, and an unpleasant smell emanated from under his body.

　　"I didn't expect the changes here are so big!" The figure let out a long sigh, turned around completely, and disappeared without a trace in an instant, just like the mist.

　　The red raccoon's body was still pressed tightly against the ground, with a pool of water spreading from its body.

　　The figure that had started to turn just now suddenly glanced at him. It was as if the entire sun fell into his eyes, as if his thoughts, everything he had, and every bit of his experience were seen through in an instant by that glance.

　　Chi Li's body was still trembling, and the fear in his heart was infinitely magnified, as if a mountain weighing thousands of pounds was hanging on his heart, suffocating it and making it difficult to move. His entire soul sea had already been in chaos, and the chaotic soul power was hitting his soul wave after wave.

　　Chi Li's body completely went limp, he was actually frightened to death!

　　After a long time, the afterglow had completely disappeared, and auroras appeared in the sky, which was spectacular. Thick fog rose along the entire coastline. With the breeze, the fog spread along the sea surface, making the distant sea hazy and the near sea looming, which was very mysterious.

　　Two rays of light rose from the red raccoon's body, one deep red and one orange-yellow. The two rays of light seemed to have their own lives, constantly colliding and entangling, as if they wanted to completely devour the other.

　　The red raccoon's body was equally divided by these two kinds of light, and along the direction of its tail, it looked orange-yellow or deep red, which was indescribably strange in such a loveless state.

　　Suddenly, the brightness of the two lights increased greatly, and their range began to expand, but they were still entangled with each other and it was difficult for them to cross into each other's territory.

　　Traces of blood oozed out from the red raccoon's body and formed turbid blood beads on its soft hair. There were more and more blood beads, and in the end it turned into a piece of armor.

　　puff!

　　A slight sound was heard, and the edges of the two lights actually penetrated each other. The light slowly covering the red fox had turned into a mixed color, orange and deep red intertwined together, difficult to distinguish.

　　Still silently, the figure appeared again. The mist quickly dissipated, and there was no mist at all within a distance of hundreds of feet around the figure. The bright aurora was projected onto the figure, revealing a face with a faint smile. This face turned out to be Mithras, who had disappeared from the continent for more than half a year.

　　"A sudden change happened. What a blessing!" Mithras glanced at the red lizard in front of him and waved with a smile.

　　Ripples like water waves spread out in the void, and several figures emerged from the void one after another. When the last figure appeared, it spread out and cast a huge black shadow.

　　It was Winnie, but under the aurora, it was clearly visible that he had a new head and a less obvious bulge on his body.

　　"Finally it's out. I never knew I could get tired of eating barbecue!" Doudou's appearance didn't change much, except that his body became more slender. If it weren't for his conspicuous head, he really looked like a golden BMW.

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head. When he entered the world to practice, he captured many fighting beasts from outside. These beasts were grown in the polar regions and had very delicious meat. However, for more than half a year, everyone had been eating the same kind of food, and it was inevitable that they would feel sick of it.

　　"Sir, this place has changed a lot, the glacier has completely melted!" Hams stood in the air, his eyes gleaming with brilliance, looking at this place with obvious surprise on his face.

　　What is even more surprising is his strength. He can stand in the void, which is an ability only possessed by the strong ones in the Holy Land. Before entering this world, he was still at the ninth level. In just over half a year, he has made a breakthrough.

　　"Not only that, there is no sign of human activity in the entire northern region. It seems that my taking away the spirit of water and fire has caused a significant impact here!" Mithras smiled and shook his head, his eyes deep, as if he had seen through this world.

　　Chapter 2 Strength!

　　The aurora hung in the sky, emitting halos of light that covered all other lights and shone on the sea shrouded in thick fog. Although it was not very clear, it was very beautiful.

　　The coastline has disappeared, completely invisible under the thick fog. Only the sound of the tide is close to the ears, telling people that this is already the sea.

　　There were several figures lingering not far from the sea. One of them was hovering in the air. It was so huge that it even blocked the aurora from above. It was Winnie the Hydra clan.

　　Mithras looked at the people in front of him. Of course, in his mind, Doudou and others were no different from humans.

　　For more than half a year, Doudou and others have been staying in the world with him. The strength of each of them has improved greatly, especially Guli, Hams and Gerry. Before this, they were only at the ninth level. In half a year, they all made breakthroughs and successfully entered the holy realm.

　　Of course, the people who have benefited the most in the past six months are Doudou and Winnie. They have already entered the Holy Land, and they have been watching from the sidelines as the spirits of water and fire help Mithras perfect the world. Although they have only been able to comprehend a little bit of the basics, this is already a remarkable breakthrough.

　　You know, according to their strength, they still have a long way to go before they can formally practice the laws. However, watching the spirits of water and fire perfect the world has allowed them to come into contact with the world of laws one step earlier. Although this step has not even entered the door to the world of laws, it has given them a new direction for practice, which is the most important thing!

　　As for Mithras, according to the spirits of water and fire, he created a miracle. Although this miracle was attributed to the spirit of fire, the more important factor was Mithras' own comprehension.

　　God's Realm! It was once unattainable for Mithras, but now, God's Realm no longer had any mystery to him, because he had also entered this level.

　　There was a natural glow flowing on Mithras' face. After breaking through in the world, he couldn't wait to leave with everyone. He had too many concerns and too many things to accomplish in his heart.

　　Before this, he did not have such strength, but the situation is different now. He has the strength to complete his unfinished tasks and can protect the loved ones he wants to protect. This is his responsibility.

　　"What on earth happened here? Even the climate has changed a lot. This feeling is so familiar!" Doudou shook his head, trying to find a similar place in his memory. However, he has always been careless and seldom remembers anything other than eating and drinking.

　　Hams smiled and said, "This place is very similar to the South China Sea we visited. It has the same warm sea breeze, and even the smell is very similar!"

　　"Oh, that's the South China Sea!" Doudou shook his paws a few times and finally remembered. He shouted loudly, "It feels better this way. Before, it was all ice and deserted, which made people feel uncomfortable!"

　　"That was because of the presence of Shui Ling. When he left, this place would naturally change!" Mithras smiled and said, "But I didn't expect the change to be so drastic."

　　"Those two little things are so pitiful. They haven't had a break for more than half a year. I don't know when they will perfect this world!" After spending a long time together, Doudou has forgotten the unpleasantness with the water and fire spirits. Instead, he feels a little sorry for them.

　　Mithras nodded. The Spirit of Water and Fire had indeed not had a moment's rest in the past six months. The establishment of the water and fire order had now reached the most critical moment. As a basic framework of the water and fire order was about to be completed, they could not relax at all before that, otherwise all their previous efforts would be wasted.

　　"Sometimes I really doubt whether what is happening around me is real. Watching a world slowly growing up like that, this feeling is really weird!" Hams smiled bitterly and shook his head.

　　When they left the world, the world had changed a lot. Just in terms of the world's area, the entire world has expanded and grown infinitely, and there are new changes almost every day.

　　The more obvious change is the appearance of countless underground fires in the world, as well as lakes of different sizes. The prototype of an ocean has appeared at the end of the world. Such changes make the world of Mithras no longer deserted, but add a lot of new charm.

　　Of course, this world is still far from perfect. Apart from other things, the world still lacks the basic order of land and wind. The area of ​​the entire world has been expanding, but no mountain has been formed. Except for that monument in the sky, there is no trace of wind. At most, there is just a little air flow, which is very different from the real wind.

　　Mithras had originally wanted to look for the spiritual objects of the origin of earth and wind, but according to the spirits of water and fire, there were no spirits of earth and wind on the outside continent. There was only the origin of earth and wind, the complete origin of the laws.

　　Not only is it impossible to find such an existence, even if Mithras was found, he probably couldn't bring it back to his own world, because the original wind without consciousness has no form and is just an abstract existence. Even if he could think of a way to take this origin away, it would bring a catastrophe to the continent of Os and cause the entire continent to collapse.

　　Without consciousness and form, it is impossible for the origin of earth and wind to separate into projections. Once Mithras takes them away, the four basic laws of existence of the continent of Os will no longer be complete and will only completely collapse. Mithras will never do such a thing.

　　The Spirit of Water and Fire thought of a solution for Mithras, which was very similar to Odolf's proposal, which was to let him comprehend the laws of earth and wind by himself, and then slowly improve them with the help of the Spirit of Water and Fire.

　　Earth, water, wind and fire, these four origins are the basis for the existence of a world, and of course they are indispensable in the world of Mithras. Although the origins of the world have already had the prototype of the four origins with the birth of the world, this kind of origin only maintains the existence of the world and cannot become a complete order.

　　According to the Spirit of Water and Fire, Mithras only needs to comprehend one of the laws of earth and wind, and he can automatically derive another one through virtual projection. Of course, the requirement for this comprehension is not a complete comprehension of the laws of earth and wind. Even after the entire world is perfected, it will be difficult for Mithras to achieve that level.

　　Because the world has a certain degree of autonomy, and this little bit of autonomy determines that the entire world will remain partially incomplete. This incompleteness does not affect Mithras' control over the entire world, but it will also prevent Mithras from completely changing the direction of the world.

　　This is the so-called law of balance. Among many laws, the law of balance does not occupy a large position, but it is precisely because of the existence of such a law that the world can continue to grow.

　　Mithras has now comprehended the laws of the elements to the realm of virtual god. Although his comprehension of the law of water element has not yet entered the realm of gods, he has already had a solid foundation. The rest is only a matter of time. As for the comprehension of the laws of earth and wind, he has no idea at all. Of course, this is related to the lack of these two orders in the world.

　　This time when he came out of the world, Mithras already had a complete plan. He would certainly not stop his comprehension of the law of fire element, which had become his most trustworthy power, and the comprehension of water element would be a focus. As long as he could make the comprehension of the law of water element step into the realm of God, he could separate the first clone. In this way, he only needed to leave the clone walking outside, and the main body could devote itself to deeper cultivation, striving to comprehend one of the laws of earth and wind as soon as possible.

　　When Mithras broke through to the divine realm, all the acupoints in his body were completely opened, like dazzling stars. In these acupoints, no matter bright or dark, a projection resembling Mithras was produced. Rays of starlight entangled these projections, and then connected all the acupoints in series to form a network.

　　Originally when leaving this world, Mithras planned to follow the method of the Spirit of Water and Fire and introduce the projections of all planes into these acupoints, but the Spirit of Water and Fire stopped him.

　　Mithras has not yet made a breakthrough in the laws of water, so he cannot create a clone. Once the method envisioned by the Spirit of Water and Fire fails, it will have serious consequences for him, and even the entire world may collapse, and he himself will find it difficult to continue to exist.

　　Therefore, it is said that the Spirit of Fire thought of a win-win solution, which is to wait until the water law breaks through to the divine realm and separates the first clone, and then try their method.

　　According to this idea, Mithras can open up a space similar to acupoints in his clone, and then inject the plane projection into it. In this way, even if the idea of ​​the spirit of water and fire fails, it will not cause harm to Mithras's original body, and only a clone will be lost.

　　After careful consideration, Mithras also thought that the second method was safer. Although if it failed, the water clone would collapse and he would never be able to practice the water law again, it was much better than the collapse of the world and the death of his soul. So he no longer insisted and just waited for the water law to break through and use his clone to try.

　　"Boss, where are we going next? We can't just keep wandering around the continent!" Doudou looked at Mithras and said loudly, "Boss, you have become a god now, so why don't we just go and destroy the lair of the Holy Spirit Temple and put an end to it all!"

　　Guli flapped her wings a few times and responded, "That's right. With our current strength, it shouldn't be a problem to deal with a Holy Spirit Hall!"

　　Although the other few people didn't say anything, from their eager expressions, it can be seen that they also agree with this method. The improvement in strength has given everyone great confidence!

　　"No rush, this account will definitely be settled, but before that, we have other things to do!" Mithras sneered a few times, but he already had an idea.

　　Chapter 3: God's Servant!

　　This piece of land in the far north has changed a lot. The snow that originally covered the wilderness has long since melted into rivers of varying sizes. More than half a year has turned it into a green place, with lush vegetation covering every inch of land. It is conceivable that it won't take long before this place becomes a new jungle.

　　A breeze with a slight smell of the sea blew from top to bottom, bending the clumps of grass and trees. A few dark shadows were cast down, leaving a black line and quickly disappearing.

　　"Boss, in just half a year, this place has turned into a green sea. It's amazing!" Doudou's four feet slid slightly, as if he was taking a walk on the ground, but the speed of movement was amazing.

　　Mithras nodded: "The climate here is changing too fast. Under such climatic conditions, vegetation grows rapidly. But why is there no human habitation in such a superior living environment? I really don't understand!"

　　How could he know that it was because it took away the spirits of water and fire, but the residents here believed in the theory of divine punishment and migrated inland.

　　"It's indeed a bit strange. How about we go to the city ahead to ask around!" Doudou's eyes flickered, his interest suddenly rose, and he sped up as well.

　　"You are thinking about the delicious food down there!" Mithras looked at him with a smile, then looked ahead and continued, "Don't stay here. You will have plenty of opportunities when you get to Kiev!"

　　Having his plan exposed, Doudou responded lazily and no longer insisted!

　　"Sir, are we going to stay in Kiev?" Hams looked at Mithras with surprise. It had been more than half a year since he left Kiev, and he missed his family very much.

　　Mithras nodded and said with a smile: "You and Gerry's families are still in Kiev. You should go back and see them. Your family members miss you!"

　　Hams's face lit up with joy, but then he was stunned again, and asked in confusion, "How long do you plan to stay in Kiev?"

　　"We won't go to see Juliet this time. They and I have to rush back to the Kingdom of Tuta. There are many things waiting for us to deal with there!" Mithras looked ahead with a gentle smile on his face.

　　He also missed his relatives and friends in his heart, but this time was different from that time. He had already stepped into the divine realm and was fully capable of dealing with the threat from the Holy Soul Palace, not to mention the world in his body.

　　After more than half a year of practice and understanding, especially the moment he broke through to the Divine Realm, his understanding and utilization of the world had reached a new level. Therefore, even if there were beings in the Divine Realm, as long as the difference in strength between the two sides was not too great, he would not have any fear.

　　"It's almost six years!" Mithras let out a long sigh. No matter what situation he was in or where he was over the years, his heart was always connected to the Tuta Kingdom, to that promise, and to that person.

　　Before this, he had considered many times to go back in person, even if it was just to look at that face, even if it was just to say a word, but he knew that such a move was foolish and ignorant, and he would not be able to bring the slightest comfort to that person, but would instead bring disaster.

　　He has been enduring this torment, and he knows that the same torment is tormenting another person. However, this torment will soon end, and he will repay it a hundredfold, even though he will never be able to repay it completely.

　　A gentle smile appeared on Mithras' face. This smile came from the heart and could infect the heaven and earth, make the breeze smile, make the earth rejoice, and make life dance.

　　"Sir, you don't want to abandon us two, do you? If there is anything we do that makes you unhappy, you can correct it. Please don't chase us away!" Gary and Hams' faces changed. For such a long time, they have truly regarded Mithras as the person they want to follow for the rest of their lives. When they heard Mithras asking them to stay, they were very frightened.

　　"What are you thinking? I just promised you to stay and visit your relatives. I didn't say to chase you away!" Mithras smiled bitterly and looked at the two people. He said with a smile: "I don't know what the situation is in the Tuta Kingdom. You should stay in Kiev for the time being. I will notify you when I have dealt with the matter over there!"

　　Hams and Isolation were grateful in their hearts. In fact, they also knew that this time when Mithras returned to the Tuta Kingdom, it was time to use people. However, since Mithras must have his reasons for making such arrangements, the two of them did not insist any more, but their faces looked a little heavy.

　　"If nothing unexpected happens, I will rebuild the Capritton family in the Tuta Kingdom. When the time comes, you can bring your families here so that it will be more lively for everyone to be together!" Mithras said lightly: "Also, don't give up your cultivation during this period of time. The Aos Continent is too big. If you don't become a god, you will still be an ant after all!"

　　Hams and Gerry nodded: "Please rest assured, sir!"

　　The city of Kiev is the capital of the Kingdom of Kiev. More than half a year has passed, and not much has changed here. If I must say, it seems that the city has become much more prosperous. It seems that Juliet has put some thought into the construction of the kingdom.

　　More than half a year is a very long time for ordinary people, and Juliet finally lived up to the old king's high hopes. After the Zhukov incident, Juliet completely controlled the situation in the kingdom in a short time. Although she was a woman, she was also quite courageous. She made drastic changes to the government, and some of the original outdated policies were completely abolished by her.

　　In just over half a year, the entire Kiev Kingdom could be said to be thriving. Not only were the interests of the aristocracy consolidated, but even the common people also benefited greatly. As a result, Juliet's dissatisfaction with ascending the throne as a woman gradually disappeared, and people in the market instead praised her highly.

　　During this period, the kingdom also experienced a crisis. Several nearby countries saw that Juliet had just ascended the throne and was a woman, so they looked down on her and united to put pressure on her and make excessive demands.

　　However, Juliet showed her extremely clever political means in this situation. She used the wealth accumulated by the kingdom for thousands of years and took measures to open up the kingdom's market. She soon formed an alliance with several powerful countries in the Chaos Alliance. This not only eliminated the surrounding threats, but also gathered a lot of popularity for the kingdom. Its status in the Chaos Alliance continued to rise. Some people have begun to predict that it won't be long before the Kingdom of Kiev will replace the original Glazed Kingdom and become the commercial center of the City Guard Alliance.

　　And it was precisely because of the way Juliet handled this matter that she completely won the support of princes and ministers. It was not for any other reason, but simply because Juliet's policies had made them taste the sweetness. If someone wanted to launch a coup at this time, I am afraid these ministers would not agree, because their interests had been completely linked to Juliet's. This was exactly where Juliet's brilliance lay.

　　Juliet is a qualified king in front of others, but in secret she also has her own sorrow, and the source of this sorrow is Mithras.

　　For more than half a year, Juliet has not been able to get any news about Mithras. Although she knows that she doesn't admit that she likes Mithras, this period of time is the loneliest time for her. Whenever she is scheming and bickering with court officials, she will think of Mithras. She regards this longing as a kind of psychological support, and she even feels that it is natural. That promise made her find a reason for herself. All the longing is because Mithras also has a responsibility for this country.

　　If Juliet was a stupid woman, she might have continued to deceive herself like this. However, she was very smart, so smart that she could no longer continue to deceive herself. So, she began to face her feelings, the same feelings that she had believed had nothing to do with her since she was very young.

　　What she wanted was very simple. She would be satisfied as long as she could see Mithras. Because she was too smart, she knew that her feelings would eventually find a place. The days passed in such torture. Every day she had a wish, but these wishes had the same content: to see Mithras again!

　　This feeling was like an addictive poison. Even she herself understood that what she wanted was not just a glance, but the first glance of every day. This was a luxury and a bit desperate.

　　In this increasingly prosperous city, Juliet is not the only one waiting for Mithras. Unlike Juliet, they are not filled with resentment, but only with murderous intent.

　　An independent courtyard, not too far from the palace, but not very close either. Half a year ago, the owner here was a very prestigious nobleman, but now the owner has been replaced by three young men in white robes.

　　These three people suddenly appeared here more than half a year ago, and the original old nobleman moved away without a word. No one knew where he went, only that he gave his mansion to his three distant relatives.

　　These three people are very strange, at least that's what people living nearby think. Their lives are too regular and too closed. They only appear in public once a month, and this only time is to buy daily necessities. The rest of the time they stay completely in the mansion.

　　They have no names, only a title that terrifies everyone who knows of their existence. They are servants of gods, the closest beings to gods. They possess the majesty of gods and even more so the power of gods.

　　They have been waiting for Mithras to appear for half a year.

　　They will continue to wait until Mithras appears. This is the will given to them by the Pope, and the Pope is also a god to them.

　　Gods walking on earth!

　　Chapter 4 Misunderstanding!

　　Several figures swiftly crossed the sky. Looking up from Kiev city at such a height, one could only see a few tangled clouds. Besides, who would do such a boring thing as staring at the sky?

　　Looking down from the sky is a different feeling. The houses are like matchboxes, the streets become motionless earthworms, and the pedestrians are busy ants.

　　No wonder the strong ones in the Holy Land regard ordinary people as ants. They often fly thousands of meters in the sky, and occasionally look down, and see such scenery. It seems that the whole world is trembling in front of their eyes, and all life has become ants. Over time, they naturally regard ordinary people as ants in their hearts.

　　"Sir, we have arrived at Kiev!" Hams and Gerry looked at Mithras. Their relatives lived down there. At a time like this, even if it was a sanctuary, what difference would it make? They were still equally excited.

　　Mithras nodded, his eyes swept from the street to the palace, then he paused for a moment, shook his head and smiled bitterly, saying, "Juliet will definitely get the news when you two go. In that case, I'll go down and say hello to her before I leave, to avoid embarrassment later!"

　　I have already arrived in Kiev but I didn't go to meet her. It would be awkward to meet her again in the future. What's more, Mithras has always been grateful to Juliet. The treasure of the Caribbean family, especially the divine power, is really an important factor in his transformation. It is because of the divine power that the world in his body has been able to grow rapidly. Otherwise, it would take a long time to reach the current level.

　　The longer this change lasted, the more it affected Mithras, and afterwards he completely concealed these things. Although Juliet had said that those things would be given to him long before the action, he still concealed the specific circumstances. This was not allowed before, but it can be explained now.

　　"Okay, let's go down!" Mithras glanced in the direction of the palace, his eyes changed slightly, with a bit more sneer, which made the other people a little strange, but they couldn't find any answers at all.

　　Mithras' body paused slightly in the air, and without any warning, he instantly appeared in the palace. He raised his head and glanced at the side hall in front of him, with a different look in his eyes.

　　This side hall was exactly where he lived at that time. For nearly a year, there had been no changes here. Even the hole on the roof of the hall remained. That hole was left when he broke through to the Holy Land.

　　Several figures suddenly appeared. Except for Winnie who was too big to stay on the top, the rest of them stood beside Mithras. These people all witnessed Mithras successfully breaking through the sanctuary with their own eyes. Naturally, they knew clearly the origin of the hole on the top of the palace. Seeing it again at this time, they felt more touched.

　　In just one year, the figure before them had gone from entering the holy realm to entering the divine realm. They could not say that such a speed of cultivation would never be surpassed, but it was definitely unprecedented. Of course, they also knew that there were many coincidences and adventures involved, but this did not affect their admiration for this figure.

　　This is already the back hall of the palace, and Juliet's bedroom is not far away. Places like this are naturally heavily guarded, but the appearance of Mithras and his companions was too strange. There was no sign beforehand, and they suddenly appeared, as if they had grown out of thin air, which stunned the guards in front of the palace.

　　After just a moment's pause, bursts of shouting were heard from the guards, followed by intermittent responses from afar, and within a few breaths the entire palace was in chaos.

　　Especially in Juliet's bedroom, many city committee members appeared in an instant. These people surrounded the bedroom, with swords drawn and bows and arrows strung, as if facing a powerful enemy.

　　The guards in front of Mithras and others rushed forward shouting, the swords in their hands were very bright, reflecting the midday sun, dazzling people's eyes. However, what surprised these people was that Mithras and others didn't care about them at all, and didn't even move their eyes. They were still looking at every building in front of them as if they were revisiting an old place.

　　"Nothing has changed here. Over there is the kitchen. Guli is gone!" Doudouzi looked around carefully, his eyes lit up, and he looked into the distance. He was very familiar with that place, and called Guli to go straight to the kitchen.

　　The kitchen was located just in the direction of Juliet's bedroom. Doudou and Guli were like two wisps of green smoke, flashing through the group of guards. In a few breaths, they were almost approaching Juliet's bedroom. Suddenly, arrows filled the sky, covering the two of them. What horrified the guards was that the arrows could hardly get close to their bodies and fell one meter away, as if they were obstructed by something.

　　"These two troublemakers!" Mithras shook his head with a wry smile, but did not stop them. To be honest, it was impossible for these guards in front of him to hurt Doudou and Guli, and Doudou and Guli naturally would not hurt anyone. Other things were not worth considering.

　　Dozens of guards surrounded Mithras and the other two, with nervous looks on their faces. Although they couldn't tell the depth of the three people in front of them, when they thought of the sudden weirdness that had just appeared, they could understand that the three people in front of them were definitely not simple.

　　Just as Mithras was about to explain his purpose, a man came out from the guards, looked at him carefully, and fell to his knees with a thud, leaving the other guards confused.

　　"Captain of the Fourth Left Guard Squad, Hailar, greets you, sir!"

　　Mithras nodded slightly, glanced at Hyrule, and said with a smile: "At least someone recognized it, otherwise it would be a bit troublesome!"

　　"Please forgive me, sir. I didn't see you clearly, otherwise..." Hailar was trembling on the ground. He did recognize Mithras, because he was the one who survived the Zhukov Incident. That night, Mithras angrily killed two saints. To this day, what he saw that night is always something he brags about.

　　"Well, get up and take me to see Juliet!", Mithras smiled and walked slowly forward. Hyrule stood up from the ground, but did not go forward to lead the way. After saying a few words, he ran to Juliet's bedroom alone.

　　Soon, there was a little confusion among the guards in front of Juliet's bedroom. Several figures rushed out from the crowd and hurried towards Mithras.

　　There was something extraordinary in Mithras' eyes. Among the few people he recognized, there was an old acquaintance, Kashafili. He quickened his pace to greet him. Mithras also had some admiration for these iron-willed men.

　　"Sir!" Kashafili almost lost his life in that battle, but he also made immortal contributions. At this time, he was even more satisfied and strong. He knelt on the ground when he was still some distance away from Mithras.

　　Mithras waved his hand lightly, and Kashafili stood up involuntarily. He smiled and said, "Commander, we meet again!"

　　"Sir, we have all been looking forward to this day!" Kashafili's face flushed red, he didn't know where to put his hands, his eyes were full of excitement. He knew very well that he could stand here because of the help of Mithras that day, otherwise, not only him, but also his relatives would not be able to escape the disaster.

　　"You only remember the adults, but have you forgotten the two of us!" Hams once fought side by side with Kashafili. Although it was only for a short time, they had a deep friendship. At this time, he smiled and said, "It seems that you are so proud of your officialdom that you forgot about us!"

　　Kashafili's mind was completely on Mithras, and he indeed did not notice Hams and Gary. When he saw the two of them, his eyes lit up, and then suddenly shrank.

　　"You two have made a breakthrough!" Although Hams and Gary did not release their momentum, they naturally had the aura of a strong man. Kashafili was just one step away from success, so how could he not know how powerful it was.

　　Hams and Gerry smiled at each other and nodded: "Thanks to your help, we have finally made it through this step!"

　　Guessing it is one thing, and being truly sure is another. Kashafili's body trembled, and he was actually a little dazed. Although the people behind him could not compare with Hams and Gary in their friendship, they also knew the situation of these two people, and they all opened their mouths in shock.

　　They actually broke through in just one year, which was really unbelievable. You know, when they left, they were only at level nine, not yet at the peak. Under normal circumstances, it would take them at least several decades to break through. This was under the premise that they were sure they would break through. In fact, there were so many level nine practitioners on the continent, but only a few could actually break through to the Dao Saint Realm, less than one in a hundred.

　　Then these people secretly glanced at Mithras. Hams and Gary solemnly stated that their breakthrough was due to the help of Mithras and they did not want to lie.

　　Being able to create a strong sanctuary was truly shocking to them.

　　They had automatically ignored the help that Hams and Gerry mentioned, and directly concluded that it was Mithras who created the two sanctuaries. Moreover, even after imagining this, they were shocked and had no other thoughts, let alone any doubts, as if such a thing was very normal.

　　"Okay, take your queen to our area," Mithras' eyes suddenly turned cold. He turned around and looked behind him, with a sneer on his face.

　　"Sir, is there something wrong?" Hams and Gerry were used to paying attention to Mithras's expression at all times. They were slightly shocked and asked, "Did you find anything?"

　　Mithras sneered, "They are just three moles. We will deal with them after we meet Juliet!"

　　Chapter 5 Angry!

　　Juliet secretly glanced at Mithras who was sitting in front of her, and a complicated look flashed in her eyes.

　　When Juliet walked out of her bedroom, she saw Mithras at first sight. Her heart kept beating faster and faster until she could no longer control it. She whispered, "You're finally here!"

　　This one sentence contains too many of her complex feelings and too much resentment, just like a young woman who is anxiously waiting for her husband to return. It is ordinary and plain, but all her emotions are contained in this one sentence.

　　Unfortunately, Mithras did not notice his feelings, and even no one else did. Everyone just took it as a greeting of relief.

　　A weak woman alone bears the responsibility of running such a kingdom. The pressure she has to bear makes everyone sigh. Everyone subconsciously regards Mithras as a kind of support and naturally misunderstands Juliet's meaning.

　　As smart as Juliet was, she knew that there were loopholes in her words and she quickly made up for it. However, her heart suddenly turned cold. She suddenly thought of a lot of things, including the distance between her and Mithras, the fact that she was just deceiving herself, and the differences between them.

　　"It turns out that it was all a dream I made up!" Juliet smiled bitterly. Only by getting closer to her could she realize how far the distance between herself and Mithras was.

　　"It seems that you are indeed a qualified king!", Mithras smiled. As early as in the sky, the divine nature had captured many comments about Juliet and the obvious changes in the city of Kiev. All this proved that Juliet was a qualified king, and Mithras could imagine how much she had paid for it.

　　Juliet smiled bitterly and shook her head: "I just don't want the thousands of years of hard work of the Tres family to be ruined in my hands. The path of a king is not what I want. I would rather be an ordinary woman and live an ordinary life!"

　　"The continent is so big, and how many people can get what they want? There is no choice in life!" Mithras also sighed. He thought of himself. In his heart, he also wanted to live an ordinary life, but he had no choice at all. He was struggling every moment, but he was sinking deeper and deeper in such a life.

　　Juliet nodded, and suddenly a smile bloomed on her face, but her eyes were still filled with deep resentment. She said softly, "I wonder how long you will stay this time, sir?"

　　Mithras touched his nose and said awkwardly, "There are still many things waiting for me to deal with, so I don't plan to stay for long. Now that I see that you are fully capable of governing the Kingdom of Kiev, I am relieved!"

　　A trace of sadness flashed across Juliet's eyes, which disappeared in an instant. She chuckled and said, "It is a blessing for the entire kingdom that you can remember the Kingdom of Kiev. Since you are busy, I cannot keep you. I hope you can come to Kiev City and stay for a few days someday so that Juliet can thank you for your support."

　　Juliet originally wanted to say that she was very happy that Mithras remembered her, but after looking at Mithras' face, she could no longer say it. She had a feeling that Mithras did not appear for her at all.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "I will come back to bother you after I have dealt with my own affairs. I will introduce someone to you then. I believe you two will become good friends!"

　　The face of Chakasi flashed before his eyes. He had never forgotten that promise. When his family's revenge was avenged, he would take Chakasi across the continent.

　　Juliet looked at the tenderness on Mithras' face and suddenly felt her heart aching. She had never dared to ask about Mithras' feelings because she was afraid, afraid to see this expression on Mithras' face. Her female intuition made her realize that there had always been someone in Mithras' heart, and this person had already filled his heart, leaving no space left.

　　Juliet suddenly felt like her soul had flown away. She was strong, but that was only because she had always known that someone had promised her to protect this kingdom. Although that person was not protecting her, she had already tied herself to the entire Kingdom of Kiev. Only then did she realize that she was not the kingdom, and that person was not protecting her.

　　A self-deprecating smile appeared on his face, and his tears did not roll out, but all flowed into his heart, bitter. This feeling and taste burned his heart, very painful.

　　"In that case, I won't keep you here, sir. I have some other things waiting for me to deal with, so I'll leave first!" Juliet stood up and staggered out as if she was drunk.

　　Several people looked surprised. They could see that Juliet was sad, but they didn't know why she was sad. In everyone's eyes, she had already been treated as a man and they didn't consider the feminine tenderness in her.

　　"She's angry!" Mithras only thought more deeply about the reason for Juliet's change. He thought Juliet was angry because he couldn't stay here, but he didn't think about why Juliet was angry about this.

　　"Forget it, let's go!" Mithras suddenly felt a little angry, but he couldn't explain why he was angry. He was just angry and wanted to vent his anger. His eyes turned cold: "Humph, you don't know how to live or die!"

　　Mithras disappeared from the palace in a flash. This was a real disappearance, not the perception or movement caused by too fast speed. It was the sign of a strong man in the realm of gods!

　　Hams and others looked at each other. They really couldn't understand why these two people suddenly changed so much, and they didn't understand why Mithras was angry. Nodding slightly, Hams and Gerry left the palace instantly, leaving Kashafili and several other guards in a daze.

　　Two golden rays flashed from a distance, and the next moment they appeared in front of Mithras. They were Doudou and Guli. There were still food crumbs at the corners of their mouths, but their expressions were extremely serious.

　　They had already felt the anger of Mithras from the call of their souls. This anger made them lose their natural playfulness and become united against a common enemy.

　　"Boss, what happened?" The first one to speak is always Doudou. Among the three contracted beasts, his status is the most special. Even when his strength is not as good as Winnie's, he is still the boss of the three beasts. This is even more so after the breakthrough.

　　Mithras had a cold smile on his face, his eyes were deep and penetrated the underworld, and he said in a deep voice: "There is a lamb delivered to the door, it is a good opportunity for you guys to practice your skills"

　　Doudou was very excited and rubbed his hands together, "Is it someone from the Holy Spirit Hall?"

　　"Yes and no, they are just some running dogs and reptiles after all. This time, their master will be in great pain." Mithras' eyes flashed, spotless, and he naturally looked at the man in the dark carefully. The reason why he changed his mind temporarily to stay in Kiev was also because of this matter.

　　The strength of those three people was only around level nine, but there was a terrifying power hidden in their bodies. This power was not unfamiliar to Mithras, it was divine power. It must be that the big shot behind the Holy Soul Palace had used some means to enable them to borrow divine power. Such an existence must be different from that of an ordinary holy land in the Holy Soul Palace. The loss of one was enough to shock the Holy Soul Palace. If the three in front of him could be completely exterminated, and even if he could follow the divine power lines on their bodies to investigate the person behind them, it would be even more exciting.

　　"I want to see what kind of person this person is hiding behind." Mithras made up his mind and said to Hams and Gerry who followed him, "You two should stay here for now. Don't expose yourself now, otherwise the Holy Spirit Hall might harm your family!"

　　Hams and Gerry were unwilling to give up. After they broke through, they only had a few exchanges with Doudou and the other three beasts, and had no chance to really fight. The existence in the case could attract Mithras, so he must be a good opponent. However, Mithras was right. Once they were exposed, the Holy Spirit Palace would most likely attack their families. So they just looked at Doudou and Guli with envy, knowing that Mithras must want the three beasts to go out.

　　Sure enough, Mithras stopped above a house, and Winnie's body shot down from the sky, shaking its four heads and looking very ferocious, but there was a look of submissiveness in his expression.

　　"Let's go!" Mithras moved and instantly appeared in the mansion.

　　This mansion has three entrances, and Mithras is now standing behind the third corridor. After passing through this corridor, the owner's living quarters are in front.

　　The three figures were not very obvious in the sunlight because they were dressed in white and their golden hair seemed to hide in the sunlight. However, Mithras' gaze seemed to pass through the wall. His eyebrows raised and his eyes were full of sneers. The three figures on the other side of the wall trembled as if they saw a ghost, and they actually fell out of the sunlight. It was like this feeling. The three of them could no longer blend into the sunlight as before. Instead, their plain clothes made them more conspicuous.

　　"Hmph!", Mithras shouted coldly, and stepped into the small courtyard behind the corridor. The wall seemed to not exist at all, but it was clearly visible that it was still standing there.

　　Dengdengdeng!

　　The three men in white took several steps back. It felt like a pair of hands suddenly grew out of the air and pushed them hard. Their faces, which had been calm to the extreme, were like a lake that was hit by a giant bomb and suddenly exploded. Waves of waves shook and dispersed. Astonishment shrouded their eyes like mist, and their bodies were slowly bending, bending. It was a kind of surrender from the depths of their souls.

　　Irresistible!

　　Suddenly, an ochre-colored light bloomed from the chest of one of them, like a golden flower opening, then the second, and the third.

　　The three golden flowers completely wrapped the three people inside. The three people in white stood up straight, and there was a strange look in their eyes, as if this look did not belong to these three people at all, but to the eyes of another person.

　　Chapter 6 Questioning

　　In the small courtyard, two evergreen trees separated on the left and right block the houses behind, but also reveal a few edges and corners. The owner designed it this way, and it also has some meaning of self-cultivation.

　　At this moment, three blooming golden buds suddenly appeared in the courtyard. As the buds slowly expanded, the trees in the courtyard fell to the ground as if a mountain had collapsed, and the ground of the entire courtyard began to sink slowly, and in just a moment it had sunk about a foot.

　　What was very strange was that the gazes of the three men in white seemed to be connected at this moment. That expression, that light, made people almost think that the six gazes came from the same body.

　　Mithras's expression changed slightly. Under the gaze of those eyes, he actually felt pressure. It was a pressure from his soul. Although it was only a brief moment, the divinity in his mind was buzzing.

　　"Hmph!", Mithras raised his eyebrows, the air in front of him shook and twisted, the godhead slowly rotated in his mind, and a pressure as if the sky and the earth were collapsing was locked on the three people.

　　Under such pressure, the ground sank again, and the sinking speed was terrifying. At this moment, the surrounding walls had completely emerged from the ground and were suspended in the air. Even the houses seemed like castles in the air. However, the entire courtyard was completely wrapped in this sticky aura, and neither the walls nor the houses could collapse.

　　Feeling this pressure, the three golden buds seemed to have their own consciousness. They bloomed slowly and tremblingly, little by little, which was very magical.

　　But in Mithras's eyes there was another feeling. He clearly saw that in the bodies of the three men in white, there was a golden round bead. A ray of light was connected to it, and no one knew where it led to. However, every time the silk-like thing vibrated, the golden round bead became more gorgeous, and the three flower buds that appeared outside bloomed more and more.

　　There was a hint of sneer on the corner of Mithras' mouth. He did not fully display his divine power. From the moment that gaze appeared, he understood the meaning, and he also had further plans.

　　The air in the courtyard suddenly solidified, as if it had changed from an invisible state to an extremely stable solid form. Although Mithras had tried his best to control it, the power of God was like a prison, and such power had long been beyond the scope of human beings. Even if the breath was controlled within a certain range, some things that could only be touched by the senses could not be controlled at all.

　　At this moment, the entire city of Kiev was silent, not because everyone was resting, nor because the city was empty, but for another reason.

　　On the streets, in the houses, no matter where you are, no matter how important the things you are doing, at this moment, everything stopped, without any signs, let alone any instructions. Everyone suddenly fell into a state of stupor, the expressions on their faces were still the same as the previous moment, they opened their mouths but could not utter a single word, they even forgot to step down, and could not drop the things in their hands.

　　An unspeakable feeling appeared in everyone's heart, but this feeling was different in everyone's heart, whether it was surprise, sadness, anger, or shock. The complex feeling wrapped everyone up. They were unable to think, and could not escape from such emotions. They were like immersed in a world of their own weaving, and the fire of their souls suddenly stopped flickering at this moment.

　　Silently, different thoughts rise from every corner of Kiev. These are just ordinary people's thoughts, but they condense into a thick layer of dark clouds above the city. The chaotic and disorderly thoughts entangle and collide, causing this dark cloud to flash with lightning.

　　Suddenly, heavy rain fell from the dark clouds. The rain was silent and the bean-sized raindrops fell on the ground but did not leave any stains. Instead, they turned into wisps of light mist, slowly, slowly surrounding the entire city of Kiev in the center.

　　Tears welled up in everyone's eyes, but the source of these tears was unknown. It seemed like surprise, or great sorrow. At this moment, everyone seemed to have experienced thousands of reincarnations, and all the emotions accumulated in their daily lives, whether sad or happy, were in these tears.

　　The three beasts stood in the air, with countless past events flowing through their hearts. They knew their own sorrows and joys. With a start, the three beasts looked at each other. Only at this moment did they realize that God’s might was as powerful as hell, and only at this moment did they realize that God’s power was beyond their imagination.

　　Hams and Gary woke up at the same time, sweat streaking out of their bodies. They looked at each other, their hearts already turned upside down.

　　If you don’t enter the realm of God, you will end up being an ant!

　　Only at this moment did they understand the true meaning of this sentence, and at this moment an even stronger expectation rose in their hearts.

　　Mithras looked at the three figures, especially the round bead on their chests, but his eyes were wandering towards the distant horizon, as if at this moment, the heaven and the earth could no longer block his sight.

　　"So that's how it is!" A hint of enlightenment flashed across Mithras' face as he smiled. The three figures suddenly disappeared completely from his sight, leaving only the three golden beads and three silk-like existences.

　　"Boom!" Mithras took a step forward, silently, but in everyone's ears it sounded like a thousand-foot mountain collapsing.

　　The city of Kiev came alive in this way. Yes, at the moment this step was taken, everyone walked out of their own world.

　　The raised footsteps finally landed, but the body staggered, as if that leg did not belong to him and was numb; the word that was suppressed in the throat was finally spoken, but the original flavor was completely changed, as if this mouth had not been opened for thousands of years; the objects in the hands suddenly fell down, and the hands were so sore, as if they had gone through a hard work.

　　The world came alive because there were countless gasps, but the world was still dead silent because everyone was frightened by the scene before them, and the tears that had not yet fallen from their eyes fell the moment they opened their eyes wide.

　　This is an illusory world, lonely and desolate, because everyone finds that they are alone, a thick fog wraps them up, and there is only one person in sight.

　　Couples holding hands can feel the warmth of their loved ones, but cannot see their loved ones' faces clearly; companions who are arm in arm with each other will never be able to find their relatives and friends again if they loosen their numb arms.

　　And streaks of lightning flashed over their heads, as if pulling the sky closer to infinity.

　　However, there was no fear. Everyone was just surprised, and soon even the surprise disappeared, as if they had experienced this kind of change before. And at the moment when their minds calmed down, the sky and the earth became clear, and the fog disappeared, completely disappearing. People who looked up found that a dark cloud was dispersing, becoming lighter and lighter, and then it disappeared completely.

　　The city really came alive, as if it had recovered in an instant. People with numb hands and feet moved a few times and continued their work. People who had lost things calmly picked up what was left on the ground and slowly walked away. If the sound quality changed, both sides could hear it clearly, and the noise, shouting, and sounds of buying and selling began to appear again.

　　No one thought about what had just happened, no one doubted their actions, and no one remembered the changes that had just happened. It was as if everyone had a dream at that moment, and everything disappeared when they woke up.

　　The three men in white retreated again, and for the first time, panic appeared on their faces, as if they had discovered something terrible. However, the round bead in their bodies became even brighter, and the three golden flower buds outside their bodies also bloomed completely, as if their bodies were just stamens.

　　"Where does the divine power in your body come from?" Mithras suddenly spoke, but his expression showed no concern, as if this was just an insignificant question.

　　The three were speechless, but the expressions on their faces became even more terrified. Suddenly, the three seemed to have received some instructions, and a hint of sacredness appeared on their terrified faces.

　　"Humble human, the one in front of you is the messenger of the gods. Your actions will bring you eternal damnation. Only sincere prayers can forgive your sins, and only faith in the great gods can redeem your fallen soul!"

　　"The great gods are omnipotent. Humans only need to pray sincerely to become God's people. God will grant you endless power and eternal life!"

　　"If you believe in the great gods, you will gain eternal life. Those who blaspheme the gods will never be reborn, but will fall into a ten-thousand-foot-high hell, be tortured by heaven and earth, and their souls will turn into ashes in endless flames!"

　　These three voices emanated from the courtyard, surging toward the sky, and then spreading out, covering the entire city of Kiev, as if the entire world was speaking.

　　In an instant, waves of prayers were heard throughout the city of Kiev. Believers worshipped devoutly, and non-believers were afraid and also joined in the prayers.

　　The sneer on Mithras' face became more and more obvious. He suddenly stopped moving forward, pointed at the distant sky, and his face suddenly turned cold.

　　"You despicable false god, you can see clearly that not a single piece of land on this continent was created by you, not a single life on this continent enjoys your protection, you enjoy the offerings and praises of your kind, yet you cause constant disasters and frequent wars, leaving the elderly without support and the young without care, allowing the wicked to enjoy wealth and glory, and the good to suffer for generations."

　　"You are so high and mighty that you regard millions of your own kind as ants and billions of lives as straw dogs. You decide the life and death of the living with a single thought, and confuse ugliness, evil, goodness and beauty. You are worshipped by millions of people but destroy their true feelings. You harvest the power of billions of faiths but ignore the sincerity of all living beings!"

　　"What use do you have for such a god? How can such a god be worthy of being worshipped by millions of people? Such a god has long since become a bloodthirsty insect and a deadly jackal."

　　"This continent gave birth to your ancestors and your true self. The people of this land once regarded you as their family. The altar of your god was built by millions of people, but it can also be knocked down by millions of people!"

　　"There is no god, and everyone in the world can be a god. Your existence will disappear, and your altar will be overturned!"

　　Chapter 7: Godlessness

　　The sky was clear for thousands of miles without a trace of cloud, yet under such a clear sky, there was a kind of eerie haze. Countless residents knelt on the ground, their expressions varied from fear to surprise to confusion. However, the only thing in common was that they had believed in that voice, which was the instruction of the gods.

　　However, before that voice disappeared, another more shocking voice spread from the sky, as if it was talking to everyone.

　　"There is no God for those without faith. Aren't you just another god? Your nobility is built by ordinary ants. Your glory has never shone on these ordinary people. You are nothing but bloodthirsty termites and the scum of the race!"

　　"People raise all things to worship you and believe in you. Have you ever used your divine power to protect the safety of everyone?"

　　"People give you a place in the depths of their souls and praise your good name. Have you ever trusted them as your people and treated them as your relatives?"

　　"What use is there for such a god? You can't keep a region safe, you can't raise the spirits of the race, you can't spread justice, you can't lead the suffering out of darkness, you can't bring the good into the light, you can't punish the ugly. Such a god is not worthy of being worshipped by millions of people, how can such a god deserve to be worshipped by millions!"

　　"Since you cannot distinguish darkness from light, since you cannot differentiate between ugliness and evil, good and beauty, since you cannot regard billions of lives as your people, then why do you call yourself God?"

　　Mithras pointed his finger at the sky and spoke word by word, venting the countless anger that had accumulated in his heart. This anger was like a ray of fire that shot up from the ground to the sky, and entered the ears of millions of people from his mouth. It was vast and mighty, like auspicious clouds in the clear sky, like huge waves in the blue sea and blue sky, and like a hurricane at the top of a mountain thousands of feet high.

　　At this moment, everyone stopped praying. Countless doubts and shocks were like gusts of breeze, blowing away the confusion in their hearts, defeating the awe in the corners of their eyes, causing thousands of waves in their hearts, like thousands of waters beating against the water, and making their blood flow unstoppably.

　　"We believe in God, worship God, and offer sacrifices to God. Have the gods above ever protected us from disasters, or driven away our sorrows?"

　　"We praise you, believe in you, and surrender our souls to you. Have you ever treated us like your relatives and your people?"

　　…

　　Waves of thoughts rose up into the sky. These were just ordinary people's thoughts and ordinary people's questions. These waves of thoughts condensed together in an instant, invisible and colorless, but with new changes, like a stream suspended in the air, surging unyieldingly.

　　What does the rocks and trees matter? This stream of water only wants to go where it wants to go. This stream of water only wants to flow freely. This stream of water is surging.

　　"There is nothing in this world that can make us surrender our souls, and no one can gain anything from us without working for it. We are God, our own God. Those who believe in this God will be liberated, free, and have their thoughts soar and their souls transcend!"

　　"The gods high above can only stop us. This world is ultimately ours. We should respect the world, our ancestors, and ourselves. We are the protagonists of this world, the eternity of the world!"

　　Mithras stood on the earth, his divine power boiling. He used his divine power to integrate all his thoughts into the heaven and earth. At this moment, the faith of hundreds of thousands of Kiev residents was changed by his single-handed force. Such great magical power was indeed amazing, but it was also a helpless act.

　　Naduo's existence behind the three gods' servants, using the three people's mouths to deceive thousands of ordinary people, intending to incorporate these people into his belief system in one fell swoop. How could Mithras remain indifferent when seeing such a thing happening? He could only make great efforts to eliminate the influence of that person and implant the ideas of self-confidence and self-reliance into the depths of everyone's soul.

　　From this moment on, unless a stronger man than Mithras appears, none of the hundreds of thousands of residents in Kiev will believe in God, and no one will give up their faith. This is Mithras' original intention.

　　In the city, countless residents suddenly became awakened and enlightened. They no longer had any thoughts of believing in or fearing God. Regardless of whether they were ugly, evil, good, or beautiful, at this moment, everyone had a clear mind and a pure soul.

　　Mithras looked at the three men in white in front of him. Under the influence of his fully released divine power, the round bead shone even brighter and spun even faster, while the thread that connected to an infinitely deep place became even clearer.

　　Mithras took a step forward with a sneer, his heart full of fighting spirit. Although he only used divine power to say those words, every word was his true feeling, and every word emanated from his clear soul.

　　"I'd like to see what kind of existence you are?" Mithras took another step forward, the sneer on his face becoming more and more intense. Although the previous confrontation was silent and difficult for anyone to detect, he understood that he had already clashed once with the man hiding behind the three gods' servants.

　　Moreover, he had the upper hand. Although, a big reason for this was that the existence behind him only used the divine servants to attack, while he appeared in his true body. However, from the brief confrontation, she also saw some clues. The person behind him must have consumed more energy than him, and his own losses were even greater than his.

　　"If your true body appears, I will have to retreat, but what can three gods' servants do to me?" Mithras's fighting spirit surged, and the divine power in his body surged again, suppressing the three yellow flowers in a small space.

　　The three divine servants seemed to have completely lost consciousness, or in other words, in such a situation, their bodies were no longer under their control. They didn't care about the pressure and were unaware of the threat. Their faces were extremely pious, as if they were praying in their souls, but their eyes revealed a complexity and a bit of anger.

　　"Since you are a god, why do you break the agreement? How dare you, a small person who has just arrived in the divine realm, provoke me!"

　　“Submit or die. If you submit to me, you will enjoy the faith of millions of people and gain eternal life. If you resist me, you will only be completely destroyed and suffer endless pain. The soul fire of the abyss will burn you to ashes!”

　　Mithras ignored it coldly, without stopping at all. He once believed in God, so how could he be afraid? In his heart, there was only one path and one wish, that all living people could be gods!

　　"There are countless gods, but I have never seen a scum like you. You call yourself a god, but do you know what a god is?"

　　"You should have been destroyed long ago. Since no one has done such a thing, let me do it for you. I have destroyed countless evildoers, but I have never killed a god. You will be the first!"

　　Without any hesitation, Mithras stepped forward and stood in front of the three gods. The golden light seemed to turn into endless yellow sand in an instant, which was boiling and endlessly covering Mithras. Every grain of sand seemed to be a world, carrying a force of millions of tons.

　　"In vain, so foolish, how can you be called a god?" Mithras sneered and raised his hand lightly. The yellow sand that seemed to be all over the sky and the ground was spinning between his palms. That palm had become a complete world of fire, with thousands of fires and boiling air, blowing away the yellow sand and annihilating it.

　　A flame swirled from between heaven and earth, silently and without any specific direction, but it instantly wrapped around the three bodies. The flames flickered, and then extinguished, instantly diluting and annihilating the golden light protecting the bodies.

　　"You are so unwise, but you are my chance!" Mithras sneered and stretched out his hands suddenly, pulling lightly in the void, as if trying to catch something.

　　In his eyes, a transparent silk thread was constantly vibrating, and a surging divine power was attacking him from the thread, endless and boundless, as if it was connected to the origin of the heaven and earth. It seemed that this was not a silk thread at all, but an infinitely vast desert. There was no green grass or blue water in the desert, and nothing else, only endless yellow sand that covered the sky and the sun.

　　"The earth-based divine power is just a channel for soul traction, but it has such great power. I'm afraid it is already at the level of a demigod," Mithras said in surprise, but his expression did not change at all. Instead, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

　　"You are so reluctant to retreat, it seems that these three gods' servants are very important to you." Mithras hooked his fingers on the silk thread, with more and more surprise in his eyes, as if he had figured out why the three gods' servants were so important.

　　The right hand stretched out again, like a three-year-old child stretching his limbs in his sleep, it was very natural, and it seemed as if the whole world was moving with this palm. There were even bursts of buzzing sounds in the sky, which were very pleasant to the ears, as if thousands of guqins were resonating in harmony in an instant.

　　In the palm, there were three curved rays of light that were like three silk threads connected to each other for three days. The three rays of light kept shaking and emitting waves. However, the same waves spread out from the center of the palm, colliding and entangling, ultimately leaving the three rays of light with nowhere to hide and nowhere to escape.

　　"What do you want to do? Aren't you afraid of being annihilated into ashes? Aren't you afraid of being refined into smoke!" The three of them shouted at the same time, and rumbled from the courtyard to the distant and infinite sky, and then returned to the ground.

　　Mithras had a sneer on his face with starlight twinkling in his eyes. He pulled back his palm to bring the three rays of light in front of his eyes. The divine power in his body suddenly exploded a thousand times. His divine nature was fiery red, and it ignited millions of long flames. This flame was different from ordinary fire. Some were light, some were heavy, some were cold, some were hot, and there were countless colors. It was faint, but it brought together the infinite fire between heaven and earth, and turned them into points of light, flying out from his palm.

　　"How dare you!" Three voices rang out, with panic in their voices.

　　Mithras did not respond, and endless spots of light seeped in from the three rays of light.

　　Chapter 8 Shock

　　This is the sea of ​​consciousness of Mithras. There is no time, no space, and even no color here. This place is the most important place for a cultivator. But at this time, another figure appeared in Mithras' sea of ​​consciousness. Although this figure is only the incarnation of divine consciousness, his features are clear and his spirit is distinct.

　　The panic on Mithras' face had disappeared without a trace at some point, replaced by a slightly sarcastic and complacent smile, which made the figure who broke in feel uneasy.

　　"Okay, now I have asked all the questions I should ask. Why don't you take action? Don't you feel it's a pity to miss such an opportunity?" Mithras seemed to be very considerate of the person who broke in, and loudly reminded him to act quickly.

　　This man was originally quite proud and wanted to continue narrating his achievements. However, when Mithras said this, he was really stunned. He was not a very stupid person, at least he had some basic knowledge. Mithras's current look was fearless, which made him doubtful and he did not dare to take any action.

　　"You deliberately led me here!" The man looked a little uneasy. This was the most important place for cultivators. Since Mithras dared to bring him here, he must have a countermeasure, or even a trick.

　　Mithras laughed: "You still have some self-awareness, but don't you think it's too late now?"

　　Suddenly, the sea of ​​consciousness underwent a drastic change. The originally dark color suddenly became bright, a luminous body similar to the sun hung in the sky, and many more scenes appeared around.

　　That was not just a resemblance, but a real sun, and this was already another world. The intruder was stunned, and in an instant he found that the connection between his consciousness and his body was broken. This was not an illusion, but a real feeling. He could even feel that the thoughts and memories in his life were rapidly disappearing.

　　He is just a spiritual body, which means that his energy, thoughts and memories are all displayed through the main body. At this moment, he is disconnected from the main body and has completely entered into silence.

　　Soon, the body formed by his spiritual consciousness gradually faded, his face began to become blurred, his limbs were shrinking, and in the blink of an eye it became a golden ball of light.

　　This is a magical place. Countless palaces are suspended in the void. Layers of white clouds are pouring in from all directions of the palaces, gathering together to form avenues. Figures are coming and going around the palaces. Without exception, these figures have power that is not weaker than that of the Holy Land, and some are far beyond the ordinary Holy Land. However, these strong men who are enough to be the tyrants of the Oss continent are doing the work of servants, or sweeping the streets with a broom with gold and silver threads, or wearing servants' clothes and carrying food in and out, or just standing in front of the palace, acting as doormen.

　　In this mythical land, there are countless palaces, but five palaces are particularly conspicuous. They rise from the floating clouds and go straight into the void. The white clouds only pass halfway through them, and you cannot hear or see them clearly. In front of these five palaces, the other palaces are like royal palaces compared to toilets. The smaller palaces of Jin Guang are enough to make the royal families of the four empires of the Os continent ashamed.

　　Looking further out, I could vaguely see the end as it was covered by floating clouds. I could not see the shape of the sky and the earth. Occasionally, when the clouds passed by, I could see a little green. It seemed that this was not an empty place, but a real continent. However, this continent was obviously unusual as it was completely covered by white clouds.

　　Is this the realm of gods?

　　I'm afraid if someone really saw it, there is only one explanation for the feeling here. Unfortunately, no one has discovered it, and no one has been able to see the grand spectacle here.

　　The five palaces were like five giants standing tall and motionless. Suddenly, a roar came from the second palace on the left. This roar was so earth-shaking that countless floating clouds were pushed away at once, and the palace revealed its complete figure.

　　Above the magnificent hall, there is a throne. This throne cannot be forged even if all the wealth of an empire is used up, because the material used for this throne is unrecognizable. This is what makes it so terrifying.

　　At this time, there was a middle-aged man sitting on the throne, no, it should be lying. Judging from his face, he seemed to have met him before. He was the one who had fought with the spiritual consciousness of Mithras. However, he did not look very energetic now, and could even be said to be very exhausted. Blood was still gushing out of the corners of his mouth, and his face was twitching and hideous, very scary. His divine power had already been completely released, making the palace like a dead place, silent.

　　But this person had already fainted!

　　This time, in order to chase after the consciousness of Mithras, he mobilized almost all of his consciousness into the fight. This invisible force was exactly the power of the soul. If the consciousness was injured, the soul would naturally suffer as well.

　　Whoosh!

　　Suddenly, four figures appeared in the palace. They seemed to be of similar age, but they had an air of oldness. Even their white robes could not hide the vicissitudes in their eyes.

　　"What happened to Old Eleven? He fainted out of nowhere!" The one on the left of the four people said with obvious sarcasm and disdain, "I don't know what happened to him. He ended up like this. It's really embarrassing!"

　　"Fourth Brother, I didn't say such sarcastic words. Even if Eleventh Brother is a bad guy, he is still one of us. Now that he is seriously injured, it would be fine if you didn't go to rescue him, but you also mocked him. It really chilled the brothers!" The first man on the right sneered, "Could it be that you saw that Eleventh Brother was close to me on weekdays, so you had evil thoughts?"

　　Only at this time could I see clearly that the four people who came later were not at all harmonious. Their standing positions were also quite interesting. They were in groups of two, on the left and right, and their eyes were very cold when they glanced at each other. It was really strange!

　　“Second brother, please don’t frame me like this. Even though Eleventh Brother is incompetent, it’s a joke to say that he is close to you. Everyone knows that if Eleventh Brother hadn’t robbed the divinity from him, he would probably be no different from us now. Why are you saying such things now? Do you really think that we know nothing?” The middle-aged man called Fourth Brother was obviously not a good person. He revealed the scar with just one sentence. And this scar is not only Eleventh Brother’s scar, but everyone’s scar.

　　"Second brother, fourth brother, it's already this time and you are still like this. Eleven's injury looks serious. If things go wrong his strength will decrease. This is not a good thing for us. It's better to help Eleven stabilize his injury first, and then ask him what happened. Although we are trapped in this place, we have never suffered such humiliation!" said the man on the second brother's side.

　　“Hmph! For the sake of my ninth brother, I will let it go for now. If you continue to spit bloody words at me in the future, don’t blame me for being rude!” The second brother frowned and appeared in front of the exhausted Eleventh. He did not make any move and slowly straightened his body. “Eleventh’s condition is not good. He should have injured his consciousness. Although his life is not in danger, I am afraid that it is really as my ninth brother said. His strength will decline!”

　　“It’s so serious!” The fourth brother rushed to the front of Eleven, took a few glances, frowned, and said in confusion: “It’s really strange, how could his consciousness be injured for no reason, and even his soul was seriously injured, it’s really strange!”

　　The four men went forward one by one to check, and all of them looked heavy-hearted. They could tell at a glance that such injuries were caused by a fight with others. However, this place had no connection with the outside world at all, and except for those few people who could not be provoked at all, no one here knew that Eleven had been seriously injured for so long.

　　Lao Jiu frowned and stepped forward again to check carefully. The others noticed his change of expression. Although they had many disagreements, they all knew very well that among them, no one could compare to Lao Jiu in terms of scheming and wisdom. At this time, they only hoped that Lao Jiu could solve the secret.

　　Lao Jiu's expression suddenly changed, with a gloomy look in his face: "I'm afraid that this time, Eleven has been bewitched by that beast slave. His three divine servants have all cut off contact with him!"

　　“Is this really the case?” The faces of several people suddenly became interesting, as if they were stimulated by something. The next moment, everyone was filled with divine power and looked very aggressive.

　　"That damn beast slave, we were so kind to spare his life back then so that he could enjoy endless wealth in the world, but we didn't expect that he would do such a thing at this time, he deserves to die!" Lao Si had the worst temper, but he had already started cursing.

　　A trace of sadness flashed in Lao Jiu's eyes. These people were either as stupid as Eleven, or they were inseparable for the sake of a false title of God King. If he had known it would be like this, he should not have followed them to do such a thing. But now it was too late. I was afraid that if other people knew about his thoughts, they would end up annihilated. Wasn't it because of this that the thirteen brothers were reduced to the few in front of him?

　　"Let's think carefully about what to do now. Eleven's divine servants are our only way of contacting the mainland. If we lose them all at this time, we will suddenly become blind and deaf, and that thing is about to start again. We don't have any information. What should we do!" Old Nine sighed and leaned against Eleven's throne in a daze.

　　“If I had known this would happen, I shouldn’t have forced Eleven to decompose his godhood. If each of us had our own divine servants, how could we be so passive!” The second brother shook his head and sighed.

　　"It's too late!" Lao Jiu said coldly, "I have a feeling that our foundation on the mainland is about to collapse!"

　　Chapter 9: The past thousands of years are worth looking back on!

　　Inside the palace, the fourth brother was furious, and countless vicious curses poured out of his mouth. He just didn't know who the beast slave he called Ma was that made him so angry.

　　Lao Jiu looked at the four brothers in front of him and sighed in his heart. This incident gave him a very bad feeling. This feeling made all his years of hard endurance disappear in an instant. He sneered and said, "It's too late to say anything now. I have a feeling that our foundation on the mainland is about to be destroyed. Your wish has finally come true!"

　　The fourth brother's shouting and cursing stopped all of a sudden, and the other two looked at the ninth brother in surprise. In their impression, the ninth brother was a very steady person who never lost his temper and was always respectful to the three of them. But at this time, there was a sense of sarcasm in his words, which was quite strange.

　　"Old Nine, what do you mean by this? How are you going to let us succeed? The Holy Soul Temple was founded by us, and it is the foundation for us to completely integrate the godhead. How could we hope for it to collapse? What a joke!" Old Four rushed towards Old Nine with a face full of anger. Although he was not harsh, he was also somewhat strong. If it were in the past, Old Nine would have lowered his head and remained silent, but at this moment, there was a hint of sneer on his face.

　　“Don’t you know clearly? Back then, there were thirteen of us brothers, plus that beast slave, a total of fourteen people. Although there are many powerful people on the continent, my brothers and others are not unknown people. In the past few decades, no one dared to provoke us. However, because of that incident, the brothers killed each other and now there are only five of us left. Although the beast slave is still here, he has never been on the same page with us.” Lao Jiu seemed to have become a different person. He sneered, “Since then, we have not had the glory we had back then. Although it was a coincidence that we found this place to stay, we were restricted and could not appear in our true form on the continent. We can only deceive ourselves and regard this place as the realm of the gods.”

　　“But, do you really think so? This is not the God Realm at all, and we are just poor ghosts imprisoned. Is that illusory position of God King really that precious that it has brought me to this point!”, Lao Jiu became more and more angry as he spoke, and his aura completely dissipated. Only then did the other three remember that although Lao Jiu had always kept a low profile, his strength was indeed no different from theirs.

　　“Now that I think about it, it was a mistake to accept that person’s advice and kill me. Becoming gods, becoming gods, we are already gods now, but what have we gained? It’s a joke!”, tears welled up in Lao Jiu’s eyes, and he actually laughed out loud: “With your talent, as long as you take that step, you can become a true god, or even the main god. At that time, we didn’t care about this small Oslo. Even if we were in the realm of gods, we could call the wind and rain. But just for the godhood that has not been fully refined until now, we betrayed you.”

　　"We cut off our own path and harmed ourselves. Greed, greed, we were all wrong!" Lao Jiu suddenly sat on the steps in front of the throne, his face pale and like rotten wood.

　　The faces of several people changed at once. They had been trapped here by that adult for thousands of years. It was not that this place was unconnected to the main road, but they simply did not dare to set foot on the mainland, which led to the current result.

　　For thousands of years, in order to communicate with the mainland, they forcibly decomposed the divine power that should have been refined by eleven into three parts, thus creating three divine servants. They did not expect that all of them would be destroyed at once. It was really a huge loss!

　　“Oh, I regret it!” The one who had been silent sighed, with a confused look on his face, and said with a wry smile: “At that time, we thought that once we became gods, this continent would not be ours. However, who could have thought that there would be such a being on this continent? It’s really a mistake that will bring eternal regret!”

　　"Thirteen, what's the point of thinking about these things now? We have done everything. Can we go back to the way it was before?" The fourth one had a ferocious face: "It just so happens that I don't want to live like this anymore. The servant of God is lost, so what? I don't care what you think. If you want me to be deaf and dumb here, I will never do it. I will just step into the mainland. The worst that can happen is death. Anyway, I have had enough of this for so many years!"

　　"Hahaha, Fourth Brother, you bastard, I hate you the most, but what you said is exactly what I want. I will accompany you back to the mainland to see what the mainland will look like eight thousand years later." The Second Brother laughed loudly, and the decadence in his expression was swept away. Instead, he showed a bit of determination, which added a bit of momentum.

　　"Old Nine, Fourteen, what do you two say? Do you want to be prisoners here forever, or come with us?" Old Two shouted loudly, "No matter what decision you make, we will never force you!"

　　Lao Jiu slowly stood up, stretched out his arms sharply, and suddenly a powerful divine power burst out from his body. The three people below were pushed by this momentum and actually staggered away. "Sub-god? Have you refined it?"

　　"This is the Thirteen Guards of the past. Let's go to the mainland again and see if my brothers are really old and useless!" Lao Jiu said loudly: "I want to see who wants to destroy our hope!"

　　The three men had dazed expressions on their faces, looking at Lao Jiu as if he had seen something terrible. Their expressions kept changing, some ashamed, some ferocious, and some dazed.

　　"Old Nine, you finally refined it!" Old Two looked at Old Nine with an extremely complicated expression, as if he was extremely reluctant to admit it, and also seemed a little resentful and a little fearful.

　　At this time, Lao Jiu realized that he had forgotten to hide his strength in his excitement. His expression changed several times and he nodded: "I have refined it. I have waited thousands of years for this day!"

　　Before obtaining the godhood, these thirteen brothers were only one step away from becoming gods, but when it comes to real strength, the eldest brother has the strongest. However, the eldest brother had already died in thousands of years of fighting. Among the remaining five, everyone has always believed that the second oldest is the strongest, but unexpectedly, the ninth oldest, who does not show his strength well, is the strongest.

　　"How is this possible? How could you do that?" The second brother looked at the ninth brother in disbelief and was quite excited. Over the years he had never taken the other four people to heart. At this moment he realized that he was wrong, and everyone was wrong.

　　"Back then, the thirteen of us brothers obtained six godheads in total. Except for the one that had been decomposed into a god's servant, the rest were sub-godheads. What a terrible result! I'm afraid we didn't expect such a result when we took action. But think about it, with your strength, you naturally won't take anything below sub-god seriously, so how could the things you collect be simple!", Lao Jiu smiled bitterly and shook his head.

　　“Everyone fought hard for these six godheads, but it was just brothers killing each other, and only a few of us were left. Second brother, you were the strongest at that time, so naturally you got to choose first when the godheads were distributed. My cultivation is not enough, and I am the worst except for Eleven. So the ones you chose will naturally belong to me.” The ninth brother sighed, as if he was suddenly lost in memories. “Eleven contributed the most in that battle, and everyone unanimously decided to give him the earth-attributed virtual godhead. In fact, everyone knew very well that Eleven was originally a cultivator of the earth attribute, and he already had an earth-attributed sub-godhead in his hand, so giving him that virtual godhead would not pose any threat to anyone else.”

　　"Among my brothers, I have the best speed and the highest comprehension of wind. However, there is no wind godhead among those godheads, so I had to choose water. I didn't expect that my attributes are so strange. I have both Feng and Shui, and my comprehension ability of water is stronger than that of wind. Over the years, I have been refining the water godhead while practicing to comprehend the law of wind. They complement each other. Not only did I refine the godhead earlier than you, but I also made a breakthrough in the law of wind!" Lao Jiu seemed to have decided to tell everyone everything. Silently, another person who looked like Lao Jiu appeared in front of everyone. This person was naturally surrounded by breezes, which formed whirlpools.

　　"Wind clone!" The three people were completely stunned when they saw this scene. They did not expect that Lao Jiu's hiding was so deep. Not only was the water godhood completely refined, but even the wind godhood had broken through to the god level.

　　"We are too arrogant. With your current strength, Old Nine, why are we still fighting for the title of God King!" Old Two had a bleak look on his face. He stopped talking and just stared at his hands in a daze.

　　Lao Jiu shook his head: "I have never thought about becoming a God King. There are only five of us here, and the rest are just puppets and zombies. Such a God King is simply a joke. Even if I can get more power of faith, what can I do? I will still be trapped here. I only have one idea, and that is to step into the mainland again without being threatened by anyone!"

　　The fourth brother often sighed. Over the years, they had put in a lot of effort for the position of God King, but they had no time to consider other things. Now think about it carefully. If they hadn't focused on this matter, perhaps they should have completely refined the godhood.

　　They, including the eleventh one, can be considered as sub-gods now. However, from the perspective of comprehension of the laws, although they have the godhood, they still have a long way to go before they can comprehend and grasp the laws at all levels of the godhood. Even the ninth one has only comprehended scattered laws. It is difficult to integrate these laws together into a whole even if they have another ten thousand years.

　　The cultivation of the God level is not something that can be achieved by spending time. It depends on personal talent. This talent determines how far a practitioner can go on the path to God.

　　Chapter 10 Godhead!

　　It can be said that these five people were very lucky. They had never entered the realm of the gods, but because they obtained the sub-godhood, they successfully crossed the virtual god level and directly entered the sub-god level.

　　If they were to practice on their own, they might not be able to enter the sub-god level, let alone the virtual god level. Of course, if that were the case, they would not exist. The lifespan of the strong ones in the Saint Realm is much longer than that of ordinary people, but there is a limit. Tens of thousands of years are enough to turn them into ashes.

　　So, judging from the current situation, these five people are very lucky. Their practice is almost like reading a thick book. Although they have never come into contact with the contents of this book, it is just a book after all. As long as they can read, they will be able to understand it one day.

　　A person who practices self-cultivation is like writing a book of his own. He needs to explore the contents of the book bit by bit, collect them bit by bit, and then organize them.

　　These two methods of cultivation are two completely different concepts. Since the five of them are only one step away from reaching the divine realm, their talents are naturally extraordinary. However, if they say that they can break through to the sub-god level within ten thousand years, that is an idea that can never be realized. It can even be said to be an extremely crazy idea.

　　Because of this, when they learned that Lao Jiu had actually relied on himself to step into the Wind God Realm, after the shock in their hearts, they were more impressed, because they all knew how difficult such a breakthrough was.

　　Except for Lao Jiu, the remaining three were silent. No matter from which aspect, they had fallen behind. There was really no shortcut in practicing the laws. Once you understood it, you achieved it. There was no shortcut.

　　"Old Nine, I didn't expect that among us brothers, you are the first one to completely refine the godhead. It's ridiculous. What have we been fighting for all these years?" The second brother had a miserable look on his face. Thinking of what he had done over the years, he felt mixed emotions in his heart. For a moment, even his whole body began to tremble.

　　Lao Jiu shook his head and smiled bitterly: "What's the point of saying this now? The most important thing for us now is to think carefully about how to deal with that person after returning to the mainland. Once we really anger that person, I'm afraid we will all end up dead, and our godhead will become someone else's collection!"

　　"That's right, second brother. You and I have been fighting each other for these years. This time we return to the mainland and fight side by side again. Let's see who wants to destroy our hope!" The fourth brother had a tyrannical look on his face. At this time, he directed all his anger on the person who cut off their connection with the mainland. This person was of course Mithras.

　　Mithras looked at the dark grey ball of light in front of him, a hint of excitement revealed at the corners of his mouth. Although spiritual consciousness was an invisible thing, there were still some laws of nature remaining in it. It was naturally impossible to use such a breath to practice directly, but it could also be used to cultivate one's compatibility with the earth element.

　　Mithras thought for a moment, stretched out a hand and reached into the ball of light, closing his eyes slightly, feeling the breath of the earth's laws in his consciousness. The divine nature was shining, refracting different lights, and making a buzzing sound.

　　Deep and heavy.

　　Endless aura of the Earth Principle was extracted from the ball of light, and slowly rotated in the mind of Mithras. With every rotation, the aura of the Earth Principle contained in this point of consciousness would spread out from the inside in a golden wave. This was the projection of the power of the Earth Principle.

　　After a long time, Mithras finally woke up from his perception. He took a look at the ball of light that had lost its spirituality, smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and pointed, and the ball of light melted into the ground.

　　There were rumbling sounds, and the ground changed. In an instant, a white stone table and four or five chairs grew up. It was magical at first glance. However, the next moment, the stone table and chairs instantly turned into yellow sand and merged into the ground, as if the ground had never changed at all.

　　Mithras let out a long sigh. The order of water and fire in the world already had a framework, but there was no trace of the order of earth and wind. This made the world infinitely vast, but lacking in charm. There were only endless flat grasslands and lush forests. It was too soft and beautiful, without any roughness, which felt strange.

　　"It seems that I am still too anxious. How can a perfect world be achieved overnight? Alas!" Mithras shook his head. At this time, he was not even in the mood to take a look at the progress of the Spirit of Water and Fire.

　　This time, as soon as he stepped out of the world, he provoked a sub-god-level existence. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous. It was just that Mithras had already concluded that the sub-god who was injured by him could not come to the continent at all, so he made up his mind.

　　Of course, the biggest reason was the broken godhead in the bodies of the three divine servants. In fact, he was also a little confused. It was said that the godhead was condensed by the laws of heaven and earth, and it was the most solid. It was impossible to be separated. However, in his perception, there were indeed three broken pieces of godhead, and they were earth-type godheads. This was an almost irresistible temptation for him, so he did not care about offending Eleven.

　　Mithras flashed out of the world. As the lord of the world, as the world became more perfect, he could take advantage of more and more changes in the world. Time alone made him very happy.

　　Time and space have always been the most powerful existence among all laws. However, compared with ordinary gods, even if they have reached the true god level, it is difficult for them to completely control time and space. The strong in the main god realm may be able to make use of time, but there are definitely not many such existences among the gods, because that requires the entire self-cultivation to reach a peak. This peak is not an ordinary peak, but a complete comprehension and integration of the laws of this system. There are very few people in the entire world who can achieve this step. Mithras has a feeling that perhaps only the master of that world can achieve large-scale utilization of time.

　　The laws of time and space cannot be comprehended through simple practice, but are a reward from the origin of heaven and earth to practitioners. Since it is a reward, it is certainly not something that everyone can comprehend.

　　Mithras can control the flow of time within a one-meter range around his body. This is an extremely extraordinary ability, and he didn't even tell the Spirit of Water and Fire, Doudou and others about this ability.

　　This was exactly the reason why he was able to comprehend the laws of fire to the virtual god level in just over half a year. With time flowing a hundred times faster, he actually spent nearly a hundred years in this world before he comprehended the laws of fire elements to the virtual god level. Even so, if word of this speed were to get out, the entire continent would probably be shocked to death, and those strong people who truly understood the difficulty of practicing the laws would be stunned by his speed.

　　Of course, the fact that Mithras can use time in this way and even achieve the most basic ability to manipulate time is inevitably related to his being the master of the world. This world grows because of his existence, so the Origin will naturally give him certain rights and rewards.

　　Mithras looked at the three men in white in front of him. These three gods' servants were still drowsy. They were connected to Eleven's consciousness. Eleven was injured, and the damage to them was even more serious. It was a miracle that they did not die on the spot. It might be because the fragments of the divine nature had made adjustments and changes to their bodies. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them, whose individual strength was only level nine, to survive in the battle of consciousness between two god-level powerhouses.

　　The three spheres had stopped rotating and the light had disappeared inside. If it weren't for Mithras's sharp eyes, they would not have been discovered at all. Through the scanning of his divine sense, Mithras was finally able to confirm that these three spheres were the broken fragments of the godhead.

　　With a smile on his lips, Mithras stretched out his hand and the three fragments of the godhood floating in the body of the god servant began to spin, emitting a little bit of golden light.

　　Mithras's expression changed, revealing a hint of surprise. He had originally wanted to take out the three fragments of the divine power, but he did not expect that he failed. This surprised him somewhat.

　　Powerful divine power emanated from his body. This time he did not hold back at all. Waves of divine power spread in all directions, and wherever they passed, all grass, wood, and metal turned into nothingness. There was no building above the ground within hundreds of feet. Fortunately, this mansion was large enough, otherwise this wave of divine power filled with destruction would have rushed out of the courtyard and onto the street.

　　Even so, the entire mansion suddenly became very strange. Apart from the high walls, there were no other buildings or plants inside the walls.

　　The three spheres rotated faster and faster, and layers of golden light rushed out from them, forming a stalemate with the divine power of Mithras. This stalemate occurred completely when the three gods' servants were unconscious. It was the spontaneous action of the godhead as they had already been in harmony with it.

　　Mithras snorted coldly. After all, he was a virtual god, even though he had just entered the realm of gods. But it would be laughable if he couldn't even solve such a small difficulty.

　　Their bodies shook, and a divine power instantly appeared in the bodies of the three people, just like a fishing net that entangled the three fragments of the divine nature. With a sudden pull, ripples burst out in the courtyard again, and the three fragments of the divine nature appeared outside along with the divine power.

　　“Finally I was not disappointed. They are indeed earth-type god fragments!” Mithras looked at the three god fragments floating in front of him and smiled. He said, “I wanted to let you guys play around, but I didn’t expect these three people to attract their masters. But this time the harvest is also very good!”

　　It turned out that after Doudou and others discovered the powerful fluctuations of divine power in the courtyard, they went down to the ground. Mithras was naturally aware of it and explained it to them.

　　"Boss, what are these three stones in front of you?" Doudou asked curiously.

　　Mithras pointed his finger, and three fragments fell into his hand. He smiled and said, "Godhood!"

　　Chapter 11 Dilemma

　　A huge mansion suddenly became empty. There was nothing else except the outer wall. Three people and two beasts were standing in the courtyard. A huge monster was hovering a hundred meters above the courtyard, looking a little weird.

　　These three people are naturally the brothers Mithras and Hams. Not to mention the three beasts, they are the three contracted beasts including Doudou.

　　Mithras looked at the three fragments of the godhead in his hand, the joy on his face could not be concealed. These were the godheads of earth. He could use these three fragments to knock on the door of the earth law.

　　Of course, Mithras is different from Eleven and others. He does not want to refine the godhead, but wants to gain knowledge and understanding of the earth law by observing the godhead.

　　It is natural that something like divine nature that is created by one's own understanding is most suitable for oneself. Once it is robbed from others through cultivation, even if it is completely melted, it will be difficult to use it skillfully. Moreover, it will be extremely difficult to make a breakthrough in this area.

　　Doudou and others looked at the three fragments of the godhead in Mithras' hands with horror. They were no longer completely ignorant as before. They had learned a little about the affairs of the gods' realm and could better understand the purpose of the godhead.

　　"So this is the godhead. You can become a god by refining it!" Doudou's face was full of greed and he almost spoke directly. This guy has never been someone willing to work hard. It hasn't been long since he broke through to the Holy Realm and he has already relaxed his daily practice. This makes Mithras helpless.

　　"This is no longer a complete godhead, but is divided into three parts. Even if it is completely refined, it is difficult to enter the divine realm." Mithras knew Doudou's thoughts. He reached out and knocked him, looking at everyone and said, "Compared to other practitioners, your conditions are already unique. It is only a matter of time before you enter the divine realm. Don't have such thoughts. After all, getting something for nothing is not a solution!"

　　Except for Doudou, the other two people and two beasts all had thoughtful expressions on their faces. Thinking of their eagerness just now, they felt a little ashamed.

　　Doudou didn't think so. He looked at the godhead in Mithras's hand and muttered to himself.

　　"Okay, things here have been almost dealt with, and we are about to leave. When you two receive my message, bring your families to find me. By then, I believe no one can do anything to us!" Mithras glanced at Hams and Gary, and waved his hand lightly. The three dazed men in white behind him turned into a stream of clear and turbid air in an instant, like snowmen.

　　It was no less than 100,000 miles from Kiev to the Tuta Kingdom. However, Mithras and his companions, whether human or animal, were not to be trifled with. In just two days, they had arrived at the Tuta Kingdom.

　　The Chaos Alliance is slightly smaller in area than the Order Alliance. In the Order Alliance, there are more than a dozen countries with an area as large as the Kingdom of Tuta, especially the Glorious Kingdom where the Holy Soul Temple is located, which far exceeds all the kingdoms on the continent.

　　Because the Tuta Kingdom is less than ten thousand miles away from the City of Light, which is the Holy Soul Palace, Mithras has completely restrained his aura. Now is not the time to provoke the Holy Soul Palace. At least when he confirms that everyone is safe and sound and has entered her protection range, he does not want the Holy Soul Palace to know that he is back.

　　"Hmph, it's been four years, and I'm back here again. This time, I want to see what the Holy Spirit Palace can do to me?" Mithras had a cold face and sneered a few times at the Nan Fang.

　　Naturally, the news that Mithras had returned could not have reached Hami and others so quickly. They were worried about another matter and didn't know what to do.

　　Hami and others were planning to rebuild the Capritton family for Mithras. Of course, this matter was done very carefully. However, the influence of the Holy Soul Temple in the Order Alliance was too great. Just over a month ago, the Holy Soul Temple suddenly approached Ge Fei, who was in charge here, and said that they wanted to build a temple in Tanbul City and had set their sights on the branch of the Kabran Chamber of Commerce here.

　　The person sent by the Holy Spirit Temple was quite polite. He repeatedly emphasized that the Holy Spirit Temple would not rob, but only wanted to buy the branch from the Kabran Chamber of Commerce. Even the price offered was very reasonable. After all, the Kabran Chamber of Commerce had a very strong influence on the mainland. Although this influence was only in business, when this kind of commercial influence reached the third place on the mainland, it would be a bit scary.

　　Ge Fei and the others did not understand the intention of the Holy Soul Hall. They knew very well that the Holy Soul Hall must have received some news and came up with such an idea. Although it seemed amicable, there was no room for turning this matter around now.

　　Ge Fei had no choice but to gather everyone together to discuss how to deal with the matter.

　　The room was silent, and several people looked troubled. Although the Holy Spirit Hall did not give a specific deadline, from what that person said, it would be within these few days. They were afraid that if they did not make a decision, the Holy Spirit Hall would take direct action. This was still the Order Alliance, and it was very easy to cause trouble.

　　"Second brother, why don't you give us some advice? What should we do now that it has come to this?" Carlos looked at Mi Yin anxiously and said, "We have put in so much effort to accomplish this. If the Holy Spirit Hall succeeds, I will find it hard to accept it."

　　Mi Yin smiled bitterly and said, "What can I do? After all, in this Order Alliance, the Holy Spirit Hall still rules the world. We can neither advance nor retreat now. We are in a very passive position!"

　　"Since the Holy Spirit Palace has figured out our purpose, they will naturally not give up. Yesterday, I shut that man's mouth and hinted to him that we will not give up this place. Although they will not attack us openly, how can we prevent them from making small moves behind the scenes!" Ge Fei sighed a few times. He happened to be handling a business in the Tuta Kingdom during this period of time. He did not expect such a thing to happen.

　　"No matter what, this is the base we worked so hard to build for Lao Si. We must not hand it over to the Holy Spirit Hall!" Hami frowned and said, "It's because we were too impatient and acted too aggressively that the Holy Spirit Hall discovered the clues. We were so careless!"

　　Several people fell silent for a moment. Chakasi sat on the chair on the right and sighed. She had been pestering her parents to move here since she left to plan the construction. Therefore, she could be said to be the one with the deepest feelings for this place.

　　"Master, the man from the Holy Spirit Hall is here!" At this time, a servant hurried in from outside and said to Ge Fei, "He's in the living room outside now!"

　　The faces of several people changed, and they all had some guesses in their minds.

　　"What's coming cannot be avoided. It seems that the Holy Spirit Palace can't wait any longer and wants to play against us. Well, let me see what they are thinking!" Ge Fei sneered a few times and stood up with a frown.

　　"We'll go with you!" Mi Yin stood up and said, "There's nothing to hide about this matter now. The Holy Spirit Hall has known about our existence for a long time. In that case, why don't you let me go with you to see what the Holy Spirit Hall is thinking!"

　　Ge Fei thought about it for a moment and nodded: "Go greet the guests and tell them I'll be there soon!"

　　After arranging the servants to leave, Ge Fei glanced at a few people, his eyes fell on Chakasi's face, and after a slight hesitation, he said: "Chakasi, you stay here, we are enough for this matter!"

　　Qiakasi's eyebrows relaxed and he said coldly: "At this time, I should go and take a look!"

　　Several people smiled bitterly helplessly. They knew Chakasi's temper very well. If that person said something unpleasant, this wild woman would probably go berserk. Although the Holy Soul Palace was unwilling to do so, it was still very easy to deal with a Chakasi.

　　However, Chakasi had already made up his mind, and this matter was indeed more important to him, so it was not easy for everyone to force him.

　　Six people walked out together, and everyone looked unhappy. Along the way, the servants in the mansion saw that they looked unhappy and avoided them, feeling terrified. Everyone was holding back their anger and naturally ignored these people.

　　A young man in a green robe was sitting in the living room with a cup of tea in his hand. He looked very elegant, but he exuded a kind of arrogance, as if he didn't care about anyone in the world.

　　He has the qualifications, and he is like this even in the Holy Soul Temple. Even those red-robed archbishops are polite to him, because in addition to the identity of a bishop, he has another identity, and this identity is only known by the high-level officials of the Holy Soul Temple. He is the grandson of Tatar, and Tatar is the leader of the Holy Soul Temple's cultivators.

　　How high Tatar's status is in the Holy Spirit Temple depends on the performance of Pope Osgood. Every time Pope Osgood mentions Tatar, he calls him "Sir", which is enough to show how terrifying the hidden cultivator is.

　　Therefore, this young man Bonda has enough qualifications to be so proud!

　　Although Bonda was proud, he was not stupid at all. He was very clear about the status of the Kabran Chamber of Commerce on the continent, and he was also aware of the involvement of Tingfeng Tower. The old man in Tingfeng Tower was someone even his grandfather had repeatedly told him not to offend. So, when he came here this time, he did not use the sign of the Holy Soul Hall to pressure others, but instead, he discussed with Ge Fei in a gentle manner without being arrogant or impatient. From this point of view, he was indeed a smart man.

　　Bonda smiled. Although he was proud in his heart, this smile made him look much gentler. If it was just the first time they met, it would be easy for people to have a good impression of him.

　　"I'd like to see what excuses you have for today!" Bonda's eyes suddenly lit up. He had heard footsteps outside. There were six people in total. It seemed that this matter would finally have a result.

　　Bonda smiled, stood up and walked towards the door.

　　Chapter 12: Holy Spirit Hall Bonda

　　"Master Ge Fei, sorry to bother you!" Bonda bowed with a gentle smile on his face, which made people not feel disgusted at all.

　　Ge Fei laughed and said with a smile, "It is my honor that the Bishop has come. How can it be called a disturbance?"

　　The two men pushed each other around for several times before the host and guest sat down. Naturally, servants came over to add tea and placed a few small snacks on the table. Bonda smiled, took a piece of snack himself, tasted it carefully, and applauded loudly, but there was no appreciation in his eyes.

　　It was the first time that Mi Yin and the others met Bonda, and they wanted to go up and deal with him. However, they didn't expect that Bonda had never looked at them straight in the eye since they entered the living room, and occasionally his eyes would reveal a little disdain, which made them angry. They didn't observe any etiquette and just sat down.

　　Ge Fei patiently exchanged a few pleasantries with Bonda, and then asked directly: "Bishop Bonda is very busy, but I don't know why you came here today?"

　　Bonda was obviously stunned, as if he was very surprised why Ge Fei asked this. He said with some doubt: "Master Ge Fei, didn't we agree on this last time?"

　　This confused Ge Fei, and he frowned and said, "I really can't remember what I agreed with you, sir. Please give me some clues!"

　　"It's just about the Holy Spirit Temple buying out your branch. So today I brought some craftsmen here to see how to turn this place into a temple. To be honest, you must have put a lot of thought into building this place. I've seen it, and there's no problem in turning it into a temple. This is all thanks to your original design!" Bonda stood up and saluted Ge Fei with a grateful look on his face.

　　"Also, I'm afraid that it would be difficult for you to evacuate this branch since you have a large family and a lot of wealth, so I specially brought some carriages and horses to help you move. After all, it was us who caused you to be like this, and doing this will also make me feel less guilty."

　　Ge Fei looked at Bonda, his face was a little surprised at first, and then it became colder and colder. He sneered and said, "It seems that the bishop came prepared this time. Is he planning to force me to leave?"

　　"Master Ge Fei, you are such a joke. How could I do this? Didn't we agree last time to give a decision in three days? With your intelligence, how could you not know how to deal with this matter? I dared to guess your plan. Could it be that I guessed wrong?" Bonda said slowly: "Since my guess is not accurate enough, Master Ge Fei, please tell me your decision, so that I can reflect on where I went wrong."

　　Bonda had a smile on his face, but his words were full of sarcasm and threats, which made Mi Yin and the others change their expressions all of a sudden. Fortunately, when they came out, everyone had already agreed that unless it was absolutely necessary, Ge Fei would be in charge of handling the matter himself.

　　Ge Fei put the teacup in his hand heavily on the table and sneered, "Are you threatening me, Bishop?"

　　"That's a bit too much. Everyone knows that we in the Holy Soul Palace have always been fair and strict in doing things. How could we threaten Young Master Ge Fei? What's more, the reputation of the Kabran Chamber of Commerce on the mainland is no worse than that of the Holy Soul Palace. Of course, this is only in business. How dare we threaten Young Master Ge Fei?" Bonda looked innocent. If this happened somewhere else, people would really think he was aggrieved, but at this time everyone could understand the meaning behind his words.

　　What does it mean, the reputation is no worse than that of the Holy Soul Hall, it is just limited to business? This is completely reminding Ge Fei that even if the Kabran Chamber of Commerce has great power on the mainland, it is only based on business. If it really comes to strength, the Kabran family cannot be compared with the Holy Soul Hall. This sentence has made it very clear that Ge Fei should think clearly whether he should confront the Holy Soul Hall because of this matter.

　　"So this is what the bishop meant. The Kabran family cannot be compared with the Holy Spirit Temple, but we are not soft eggs that can be easily manipulated. It may not be that easy to make us obedient!" Ge Fei could not tolerate the threat from the gang leader and sneered: "If our Kabran Chamber of Commerce withdraws the branch here, it will make a fool of itself on the mainland. I dare not do such a thing!"

　　"Alas, Master Ge Fei, you really misunderstood what I meant. You don't know that this Tanbul City has never been a good place. Your family built a branch here. If something happens, it will be very unpleasant. After all, the Holy Soul Temple is still half the owner of this place. I'm afraid your family will blame us for not guarding it well," Bonda sighed and shook his head. Such an expression was really hypocritical to the extreme.

　　"Your Excellency the Bishop, you can rest assured about this. Although our Tingfeng Tower is just a second-rate organization, we can still keep this little industry," Hami stood up with a smile, a hint of coldness flashing in his eyes, staring at Bonda. If he hadn't known the huge implications of this matter, he would have cursed him long ago.

　　Mi Yin and others also looked at Bonda with anger. Although they had not yet completely fallen out at this time, there was already a hint of murderous intent in the words of both sides. Even the gentle smile on Bonda's face seemed a little cold.

　　"Who is this?" Although Bonda already knew the information of everyone here, he still pretended to be unfamiliar with them. He looked at Hami's puzzled face with a hint of coldness in his eyes.

　　"Hami, Young Master of Tingfeng Tower!" Ge Fei understood in his heart and naturally did not hide it. He said in a cold voice: "Our family has always had dealings with Tingfeng Tower. This time we have established a branch here and we have already received their support. I think there will be no problem in ensuring the safety here!"

　　Bonda's smile became even brighter. He stood up and walked towards Hami. "So you are the young master of Tingfeng Tower. I am really sorry for your disrespect. However, Tingfeng Tower seems to be just an organization that resells intelligence. If there is any fighting and killing, I am afraid your people will not be able to help much!"

　　Bonda frowned and thought for a while, then clapped his hands and said, "Well, since Master Ge Fei is unwilling to withdraw this branch, and we are worried about something unexpected happening here, I think it's still up to the Holy Spirit Hall to be responsible for security. After all, we have had dealings with the Kabran Chamber of Commerce for a long time. Helping friends is what I should do after breaking into the door!"

　　Bonda ignored the angry looks from the others and shouted in a deep voice, "Come in!"

　　As they were talking, hundreds of white-robed Templars walked in from outside. Even the strongest ones, Crook and Hami, didn't notice when these Templars arrived. At this moment, their eyes were completely attracted by the two people in the lead.

　　They were two middle-aged men with stern faces, wearing the same white robes as other Templars. However, when people's eyes swept over them, they were involuntarily attracted to them, as if apart from them, other Templars in this courtyard did not exist at all.

　　"Holy Land!" Such a feeling shocked several people's hearts, but Hami and Crook thought of the strength of these two people at the first time, and that feeling would definitely not be wrong.

　　Continuing to watch, the faces of several people became more and more ugly. The strength of those Templar Knights was also very strong. Most of them were around level eight, and there were even more than ten level nine. With such strength, let alone just a few of them, even if more people came, they would not be able to change the current situation.

　　"What does this mean, Bishop? Are you trying to bully others by taking advantage of your power?" Ge Fei was not afraid that these people would do something bad to him. Everyone knew that the Holy Spirit Hall just wanted to destroy everyone's hard work. If they really wanted to attack them or even take action against them, the Holy Spirit Hall did not have the courage to do so.

　　Hami and Ge Fei are both people with a background, and they have a giant supporting them. Once they really offend these two forces, even the Holy Soul Palace will be in trouble.

　　The Kabran family is wealthy. Although there are not many truly powerful people, financial resources are also a kind of strength on this continent, and sometimes they are more terrifying than real military force. As for the Tingfeng Tower, although it does not show its strength, who knows how many powerful people there are in the tower, especially the immortal old man, who even the Holy Soul Palace is afraid of.

　　Bonda's face changed, but soon he put on an innocent smile, and said with his hands clasped, "Master Ge Fei, it's not that I want to bully others. In fact, we are just trying to avoid bigger disputes. Although the Holy Soul Hall, Kabran Chamber of Commerce, and Tingfeng Tower do not have a very deep friendship, we have been living in peace for thousands of years. Once you do what you want, there will inevitably be a rift between our Holy Soul Hall and your two forces. I don't think this is the result you want to see. In this case, then we in the Holy Soul Hall will be the villain. You have done your best to your friends, so why bother to dwell on this matter?"

　　This time, Bonda did not beat around the bush, but spoke the truth directly. This was exactly what the Holy Soul Palace was thinking about this matter. The relationship between the Kabran Chamber of Commerce, Tingfeng Tower and Mithras was getting closer and closer, which made them feel very embarrassed. Mithras and the Holy Soul Palace were already irreconcilable enemies, and everyone knew this. If it was just Mithras, the Holy Soul Palace would not take it to heart. After all, his background was far beyond ordinary people's imagination. However, once Tingfeng Tower and Kabran Chamber of Commerce completely turned to Mithras' side, the pressure on them would be much greater.

　　Chapter 13 Threats

　　Therefore, the Holy Soul Hall would try every means to sabotage the actions of Hami and others. The purpose was to let these two forces know the background of the Holy Soul Hall and let them distance themselves from Mithras.

　　Hami sneered and said, "Your Excellency the Bishop is really worrying too much. We in Tingfeng Tower believe that we don't need anyone to teach us how to do things. I think the same is true for the Kabran Chamber of Commerce. On the contrary, it is you, the Holy Soul Hall, who are so brutal and cruel. With such an attitude towards our two families, don't you really care about us?

　　This time, Bonda really smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "Since everyone knows it, I will not hide it anymore. The Holy Spirit Hall has long known about your relationship with Mithras. However, has the Holy Spirit Hall ever taken any action against you over the years? And the place where you are now was originally built by Mithras for the family's revival. You and I are very clear about this. If I break the door and let you continue like this, your interests will be completely linked to Mithras. At that time, it will be the most troublesome thing for us. In this case, let's solve this matter now, what's wrong with that?"

　　Bonda thought for a moment and said, "The grudge between the Capritton family and the Holy Spirit Hall only falls on Mithras. This is only a grudge between the Holy Spirit Hall and Mithras. Why do you want to get involved? Wouldn't it make everyone very embarrassed?"

　　Ge Fei and Hami looked at each other and smiled bitterly. If this happened to someone else, they would naturally not get involved. However, who was Mithras? He was their brother, a brother that could not change in their lifetime. They felt very sorry that they could not confront the Holy Spirit Palace directly. If, just because they were afraid of causing conflicts between the three major forces, they allowed the Holy Spirit Palace to deal with Mithras, then could they still be considered brothers?

　　"My Lord Bishop, everyone has his own persistence. We can't just watch the Holy Spirit Temple persecute the Fourth Brother!" Hami said firmly.

　　Bonda's face quickly turned cold. He had tried his best to persuade Hami and Gefei, hoping that they would understand the interests involved. However, he did not expect that these two people would not appreciate it at all. Instead, they completely lost their last bit of face. This made him suddenly angry. When had he ever been so humble? Even in front of the Pope, he had never had such a good face.

　　"Since you are determined to go against my Holy Soul Temple, I have nothing to say. From now on, this place is the Tambur Temple of the Holy Soul Temple. You can leave!" Bonda walked back to his seat and said nothing more. A cold breath emanated from his body. At this time, Crook and Hami realized that the Bonda in front of them was also a powerful saint.

　　Hami and Ge Fei smiled bitterly at each other. At this point, things were no longer under their control. Since the Holy Spirit Palace had decided to destroy their plan, there would be no benefit for them to stay. On the contrary, once things got out of hand, the two of them might be safe, but Chakasi and the others would be in danger.

　　"When will you from the Holy Spirit Temple be able to order my brother around?" At this moment, a voice came from afar. When the last word fell, a figure walked out of the air in one step.

　　"Old Four!" Several people who were in trouble stood up together. Although the voice had a bit more majesty, it sounded extremely familiar to them. It was Mithras, whom they had not seen for nearly six years.

　　It turned out that after returning to Tuta, Mithras went directly to Angel City to look for Chakasi. Unexpectedly, he went there in vain. He heard that Chakasi had moved to Tanbul City, so Mithras immediately turned back, only to catch up with this scene.

　　Mithras stood in the living room, his eyes scanning the faces of several people one by one. Although he was wondering why these brothers gathered together, he was more happy. When his eyes fell on Chakasi, Chakasi's eyes were already blurred with tears, which made him feel a little distressed.

　　"I'm back!" Mithras smiled at everyone and said, "I'll never leave again from now on!"

　　Although Hami and the others were excited, they did not forget their current situation. Looking at Bonda, Hami said anxiously, "Old Four, why are you here at this time!"

　　Mithras was completely unaware and smiled and shook his head: "It doesn't matter, I don't care about people like them!"

　　From the moment Mithras appeared, Bonda felt a chill in his heart. He had never heard of such an extremely strange way of appearance. So, even though he could not find any strong aura from Mithras, he did not dare to make any move. Instead, his heart was pounding as if he was being stared at by some ferocious beast.

　　When Hami and others saw that Mithras ignored the people from the Holy Soul Temple, they remembered his previous achievements and felt relieved. At this time, Mithras was smiling at Chakasi. The others were happy and slanderous at the same time, secretly cursing Mithras for forgetting his principles for the sake of beauty.

　　"I'm back!" Mithras walked to Chakasi's side and said with a smile, "I will never leave again!"

　　This was the second time he had said this, but the person he was facing was different and the meaning was also different. Chakasi looked at him and was stunned for a moment, with tears rolling down his cheeks.

　　For such a long time, Chakasi had been looking forward to such a moment day and night. She had even thought countless times about how to start the conversation when she saw Mithras and how to express her longing for him over the years. However, at this moment, she could not say anything. She just looked at the face that had become firm and flamboyant, and her whole body was shaking.

　　Mithras felt a pain in his heart, and he stepped forward to hug Chakasi in his arms, whispering: "I'm back, I'm back with a promise. From this moment on, we will never be separated again. I will take you across the entire continent!"

　　Bonda's face turned very ugly. After Mithras appeared, he didn't take them seriously at all. This made him so proud that he even ignored the dangerous feeling that Mithras gave him. He nodded to the two people standing outside the living room. Suddenly, hundreds of white-robed temple members surrounded Mithras and others.

　　"So you are Mithras. Since you are here, come with us to the Holy Soul Palace!" After looking at the two powerful saints assigned to him by the Pope, and then looking at Mithras, Bonda suddenly lost his fear.

　　In this small living room, with the arrival of three Saints from his Holy Soul Temple, Mithras must be thinking about his brother and that woman, and they must be dissatisfied and unable to perform normally. This was a good opportunity for him to take Mithras down in one fell swoop.

　　Hami and others became nervous for a moment. They knew the current situation well. With them here, Mithras would not be able to fight with peace of mind, and the other side had a powerful lineup of three sanctuaries, which made them worry a lot.

　　Mithras ignored Bonda's shouting and walked out with his arms around Chakasi. The strange thing was that Chakasi seemed to have not noticed the situation at all. He raised his face slightly and just looked at Mithras. He walked a few steps and even closed his eyes completely, with a look of happiness on his face.

　　At this moment, her heart was completely on Mithras, and she no longer cared about the things around her. Or rather, the moment she saw Mithras again, she completely forgot about the existence of anything else, and her heart seemed to be in a dream.

　　Bonda's face became even uglier. The two strong men beside him both came out of the Holy Tribunal, and it was impossible for them to have any mercy in their hearts. One of them held a long sword, and the other clasped his fists. They attacked Mithras almost at the same time. The fist shadows and sword lights created waves of huge waves, which completely pushed away the people around Mithras and hit Mithras.

　　"Old Four!" Hami and others exclaimed. The power of the sword and the two fists made them feel chilled. However, Mithras actually watched the attack coming at him without any intention of fighting back, which made them both surprised and frightened.

　　He raised his head, and the gentleness in his eyes disappeared at once, replaced by a very cold and fierce look. Those eyes seemed to be able to see through the world and shatter the void.

　　"Get out!", Mithras shouted coldly, and the sword light and fist shadow collapsed with this sound, looking terribly fragile. The bodies of the two saints seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. They retreated more than ten steps in an instant, their faces flushed and they spat out blood. They looked at Mithras as if they had discovered a ghost.

　　Bonda's drawn sword froze in mid-air, his face turned pale with horror, and he could no longer launch the fatal attack he had imagined.

　　Hami and others had already been stunned. They did not see Mithras make a move at all. If they really wanted to say, it was just that glance and that cold shout that sounded like a king's decree. However, even so, the two powerful Saint Domain warriors seemed to have suffered serious injuries. It was too weird. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would almost think it was a dream. Even so, Ge Fei pinched Hami hard.

　　"Why are you pinching me!" Hami opened his mouth and made a natural sound.

　　Ge Fei's expression changed several times, and he nodded and said confidently: "Now I am sure that this is not a dream!"

　　It turns out that this guy actually uses this method to determine whether what is happening in front of him is real. It's really hard for him to still maintain his instinct of harming others for his own benefit in such a situation. No wonder he says that he is a business genius.

　　"What kind of strength is this? How did he do it?" Bonda looked at Mithras who was approaching step by step, and subconsciously made way for him. The same was true for the Templars. It looked very strange, but no one could see the problem at this time. They naturally ignored their performance, as if such behavior was the most normal thing.

　　Chapter 14: A Small Thing

　　Mithras lowered his head slightly and looked at Chakasi with a smile. He remembered this face clearly, but now it looked a little more haggard and a little less unruly.

　　He knew without even thinking about it the pain that Chakasi had to endure over the years. That life of fear all day long was because of him, and this haggard face was also because of her. What he owed in this life could never be made up.

　　Mithras breathed in the breath of Chakasi, and at this moment, he suddenly felt his heart calm down. This peace made him feel like he had nothing to ask for.

　　The hundred or so saints of the Holy Spirit Temple and the three holy domains just watched Mithras walk past them, but they could not muster any desire to fight in their hearts.

　　"Hmph, come down if you've seen enough. Leave one person to go back and report!" Mithras walked to the center of the yard and suddenly stopped, not knowing who he was talking to.

　　"Hello everyone, hello everyone, it's been a long time!" Doudou's golden body suddenly appeared in the living room, and behind him was Guli.

　　Doudou was a guy who loved to show off. He stood calmly in front of Hami and the others, shaking his head and greeting them. However, his speed was too fast. Everyone only felt a flash of golden light, and then such a monster appeared before their eyes. They all couldn't help but take a few steps back.

　　"What's wrong with everyone? It's so hurtful. We haven't seen each other for five or six years, and now we're avoiding each other like tigers and wolves. It really makes me sad!" Doudou is such a shameless guy. He doesn't even think about the fact that he has not only changed his clothes, but also has an extra horn. These people haven't seen him for many years, so how could they recognize him at once?

　　Several people understood what was said, but they were even more shocked. A creature that could speak human language was a representative of a sacred beast. Could it be that the monster in front of them was actually a sacred beast?

　　Ge Fei looked at Dou Dou carefully. He always felt that this monster that suddenly appeared was somewhat familiar, especially his shameless temperament.

　　"Are you Doudou?" Ge Fei asked tentatively. Doudou jumped up and wanted to give Ge Fei a warm hug. He was very skilled at this action before, but he forgot that he was more than twice as big as before and there was still a place that a human could hug. He almost bumped into Ge Fei.

　　"Sorry, mistake, mistake. We haven't seen each other for many years, so this move is a little unfamiliar. Let's try again!" Doudou said embarrassedly.

　　At this point, several people finally determined that this was Doudou. After their doubts, they all reached out their hands to touch his short golden hair, and marveled at it. Doudou was even more proud. He shook his big butt and pointed at Guli behind him and said, "This is my little brother, um, or little sister!"

　　Then he said to Guli: "You know who these people are, they are all brothers of our boss. If you want to play or eat anything in the future, just go to them, especially Young Master Ge. He is a good man, just like the Hongbinlou back then..." As Doudou spoke, he began to drool.

　　This guy praised everyone like this, it turns out that he had this idea in mind. "Well! Remember, the boss's brother is our boss. We are so cute, the bosses will definitely not treat us unfairly," Guli said confidently, "Anyway, the boss doesn't need us, so we will just follow you bosses from now on!"

　　"I have another little brother outside, but he doesn't look very nice, so I won't introduce him to you!" Doudou wiped his mouth, looked at Master Ge in front of him, and said something very shocking: "Master, you haven't seen us for so many years, when are you going to welcome us?"

　　Several people's foreheads were already covered with black lines. No one could believe that the scoundrel in front of them was the fat and very lovable Doudou from before.

　　However, everyone was more surprised by the fact that the two beasts in front of them were actually holy beasts. And according to Doudou, there was another one outside, so it shouldn't be that bad. I really don't know how Mithras did it.

　　It is not an easy task to tame a fighting beast, which can be seen from the mainland, because there are very few cultivators who own contracted beasts in the entire continent, let alone holy beasts.

　　Everyone wants a holy beast, but only a few of the few can successfully tame it. The wisdom of a holy beast is no different from that of humans. Moreover, such a creature is lord-level even in the entire fighting beast clan. They are used to a free and unrestrained life, so how could they agree to become the contracted beasts of human practitioners?

　　Moreover, the strength of the holy beasts is also very strong. Generally speaking, those who can enter the ranks of holy beasts are superior beast species. They themselves have some extraordinary talents. Once these talents are activated, not to mention ordinary human holy domain powerhouses, even the practitioners who are new to the law will not feel good. What's more, the initiative of signing the contract is completely in the hands of the holy beasts. If humans cannot gain their trust, it is not an easy thing to force them by relying on strength.

　　Therefore, in the entire continent, contracted holy beasts, even those above level seven, are rare. How could they digest such a strong impact that Mithras possessed two holy beasts at once?

　　This is because Winnie is so huge that he cannot come down to show his face, otherwise these people in front of him would really be in a daze for who knows how long.

　　It’s a long story. In fact, Doudou and Guli only appeared for a moment. I don’t know if it was intentional or a coincidence, but the place where they were standing just happened to block the door. The door to the living room was also spacious, but Guli kept flapping her wings excitedly, and her wings spread out, just blocking the door tightly.

　　At this time, more than a hundred people from the Holy Soul Temple had gathered together. Bonda's face was no longer as pale after Mithras left, but he did not act rashly. The two monsters in front of him gave him a sense of threat, and the two severely injured saints were also in the process of recovery.

　　It turned out that Mithras had used his powerful spiritual sense in just one glance. This attack was invisible and colorless, and the two Saints could not defend against it. So, it seemed as if Mithras had seriously injured them with just a low shout.

　　Doudou and Guli finally finished showing off and slowly turned their gaze to Bonda and the others, with malicious looks in their eyes, especially Doudou, who actually walked up to Bonda step by step and looked at the group of people carefully.

　　"Guli, the boss asked us to leave one person to report back, which means the rest of us have to stay. Who do you think we should let go?" Doudou walked around twice and suddenly said to Guli, "This is such a difficult matter!"

　　Guli spread her wings, then slowly folded them together, trimming her feathers: "It doesn't matter. There are so many people here anyway. The last one left can go back and report the news!"

　　Doudou nodded his head: "Well, that's it, the boss is still waiting for us!"

　　"puff!"

　　As soon as the voice fell, a golden figure crashed into the crowd. There was a dull thud, blood splattered everywhere, and a Templar Knight did not even have time to shout out before he turned into a corpse.

　　Another golden light joined in. The two golden lights carried long tails, like two golden ribbons, weaving through the crowd gathered in the Holy Soul Temple. Wherever the golden ribbons passed, it was like the wind blowing through the grass. White figures fell to both sides, and blood bloomed around the golden ribbons, which looked very strange.

　　Bonda's body shook violently, and a huge force hit the long sword he had just drawn out, which made his entire arm feel numb. He was horrified and quickly retreated.

　　One figure after another fell down as if they were drunk, and at the moment of falling, several gorgeous blood flowers would always bloom. The living room was so quiet that there seemed to be no sound at all, not even a scream.

　　Bonda only felt his hands and feet go cold, and he couldn't catch any sight of Doudou and Guli. Only the golden ribbon kept circling and circling, entangling everyone in it.

　　Mi Yin and others almost forgot to breathe. They were still a little confused when Mithras left. Even if Doudou and Guli were holy beasts, there were hundreds of people in front of them, including three holy beasts and more than ten level nine powerhouses. With such a powerful lineup, could Doudou and Guli really keep them?

　　At this moment the answer has been given, but they are somewhat doubtful of their own eyes. Their faces are reflected blood red by such killing, pure killing. There is nothing else in their eyes, only the two golden ribbons.

　　Bonda's heart was bleeding, and the sword in his hand had been prepared for battle. However, except for the collision just now, he had not received any attacks since then, and he could not find any opportunity to attack because he had no idea where Doudou and Guli were. All he could see were the blooming blood flowers, and his body was trembling because of the color.

　　The two golden ribbons shuttled back and forth, and the figures of Doudou and Guli completely disappeared. Soon, there were fewer and fewer people who could stand on the field. The two golden ribbons suddenly crossed and stopped. The figures of Doudou and Guli appeared again, but, what was very strange was that the golden ribbons in everyone's eyes did not disappear, but were still wrapped around the last three people standing.

　　Speed, pure speed!

　　Doudou and Guli didn't even use their remaining strength. To them, the people in front of them were not worth fighting against at all. They just needed to stretch out their claws, spread their wings, and fly through the crowd.

　　Silence, dead silence!

　　Chapter 15 Fear

　　thump!

　　The two injured Holy Domain warriors also slowly fell down. Only then people could see clearly that there was a huge hole in their chest. It was not a wound, but a hole. You could see the other side from one side.

　　Doudou and Guli showed a trace of contempt on their faces. Among these people, except for the two Saints who had just fallen and caused them some trouble, the rest did not pose any challenge at all.

　　The entire living room was silent, without a single sound, except perhaps the sound of flowing water, or the sound of blood gushing from hundreds of corpses. Apart from these sounds, the only thing left was Bonda's breathing.

　　"It's over, we made a mistake, how come we left this person behind!" Doudou scratched his scalp, looking embarrassed. This was not a show, but he really forgot about this person just now.

　　Bonda was the only one among all the people from the Holy Soul Hall who still had the ability to fight against Doudou and Guli. Therefore, at the beginning of the massacre, Doudou sent him out of the crowd of the Holy Soul Hall to prevent him from getting in the way. Perhaps it was because this was their first battle after the breakthrough, or the first killing, and they seemed a little excited and completely forgot about Bonda.

　　At this time, Bonda just thought that Doudou and Guli had deliberately left him behind. Looking at his companions who were still alive just now, his pride had long since disappeared, and only fear remained. Such fear made him want to draw the sword in his hand, but he failed several times, as if that pair of hands no longer belonged to him.

　　She didn't know how Doudou and Guli would deal with him, and he didn't believe that Doudou and Guli would really let him go to report the news. There was only death in a foreign land, and the kind of blood flowers that were blooming just now. He suddenly wanted to vomit, but the heart-wrenching convulsions blocked his throat, and the bitter water in his stomach had nowhere to go. He just held it in, holding it in, his pale face turned red, and his breathing became faster and faster.

　　Mi Yin and others looked at the living room coldly, they seemed to still be stuck in the killing just now, the resentment in their hearts had disappeared long ago, or maybe they shouldn't remember these things at this time, there was still that blood red color in their eyes, but their throats were constantly sliding.

　　They felt like vomiting. They were used to seeing people dying, but they had never seen such a scene. It was not a battle at all, it was a complete massacre. Although it was the enemy who was being slaughtered, they still felt like vomiting.

　　"What should we do? If the boss knew we had done this, he would definitely not let us off!" Guli looked at the corpses on the ground with some grievance, and said indignantly: "How could these people be so weak that they all died in an instant? What should we do!"

　　Doudou looked towards Ge Fei and the others for help, but he found that everyone looked at him strangely, even with fear. As soon as their eyes met his, they looked away. He couldn't understand why this was happening!

　　"What else can we do? Let him go back and report the news. But we can't let him leave so easily!" Dou Dougan said loudly. The looks of Ge Fei and others made him a little angry. He saw something strange in those looks, as if they didn't know him before. This feeling was very bad.

　　Bonda's heart had already begun to tremble. It was not that he did not want to fight, nor that he did not want to leave this place immediately, but his hands and feet had long been cold. With each blood flower that bloomed, his hands and feet became a little numb. He even felt that he had become a dead man, just with a few more breaths.

　　He couldn't believe what he saw before his eyes, it wasn't real, he would rather it was just a dream, a dream he could never wake up from. He collapsed, his pride wasn't strong enough, his heart wasn't strong enough.

　　His strength was not gained by his own cultivation. There were many factors involved. He was the feared Bishop Bonda in the Holy Soul Temple. His grandfather was the most powerful latent cultivator in the Holy Soul Temple. He had enjoyed praise and flattery from all levels of the Holy Soul Temple since he was born. His pride was built on this foundation.

　　He had killed people, many people, and he liked the color of blood, but he had never thought that killing would be so easy. He had never thought that just watching others being killed could make him collapse.

　　clang!

　　A crisp sound broke everyone's stupor, and the whole living room came alive with this sound. The invisible pressure in the air seemed to disappear suddenly at this moment. Mi Yin and others were gasping for breath. They didn't even dare to look at the corpses on the ground. They were not afraid, but shocked. This shock made them unable to believe that their stress system could not help them adjust and adapt.

　　"Waste!" Doudou cursed with disdain. In a flash, Bonda's already stiff body flew out of the living room.

　　"Okay, you can go now!" Doudou looked at Bonda who was a little dazed. He knew that this man was useless from this moment on. No matter how proud he was in the past, no matter how strong he was, he was just a waste. He could no longer muster the courage to fight and could no longer be called a strong man.

　　Once a strong man loses his pride and the courage to fight, he is no longer strong!

　　Bonda stood up slowly like a zombie and walked out. At this moment he didn't know whether he was in reality or still in a dream.

　　Doudou turned around and glanced at Mi Yin and the others. A complicated look flashed in his eyes, but he still walked over: "I have completed the task assigned to me by the boss. I have nothing to do here. I will go see what the boss is doing!"

　　The looks from Mi Yin and others just now made Doudou feel a little strange, but Doudou is no longer the same Doudou as before, and he can understand the feelings of Mi Yin and others in his heart.

　　Doudou beckoned Guli to go outside, stood on the threshold, turned around and said, "They are the boss's enemies, and they are also my enemies!"

　　Just like when they came, Doudou and Guli disappeared in an instant. Mi Yin and others looked at the hundreds of corpses lying in the living room. No one spoke for a while, but a word Doudou said when he left made them think carefully.

　　They looked a little uncomfortable, but if they had the strength to kill these people, they would probably do the same if they were living in a different place. The only difference was that they could not resolve it so quickly.

　　A hint of shame appeared on everyone's face. They knew that their looks just now were somewhat hurtful. However, this did not extend to any opinions on their part, nor did it mean they were dissatisfied. It was just because Doudou and Guli killed so quickly, so quickly that they didn't even have time to react before everything was over. This was what they found hard to accept, and this was why they were a little unfamiliar with Doudou.

　　"Dou Dou is angry!" Mi Yin shook his head with a wry smile. He was also a man who had been through life and death. However, seeing people who were as strong as himself or even stronger than himself falling down like haystacks, his heart was filled with different emotions. In this respect, they were more or less similar.

　　"I didn't expect that we would offend Doudou for such a reason. It seems that a simple meal cannot solve the problem!" Ge Fei smiled and shook his head. Looking at the corpses at this time, he no longer had the feeling he had just now. From the moment Mithras appeared, these people were destined to have such an ending. It's just that Doudou and Guli acted too quickly. Their understanding of Doudou still remained in several years ago. Once such a change occurred, it was naturally difficult for them to turn around.

　　The few people were not worried that Doudou would become estranged from them because of this. They even forgot about such things and just shook their heads, feeling the shock in their hearts.

　　"What do you think of Lao Si's current strength? Even Doudou is so perverted, so he must be even more perverted!" Hami shook his head unwillingly. He thought that the gap between him and Mithras was narrowing, but he didn't expect that when they met this time, he suddenly found that he could no longer see through Mithras.

　　Mi Yin glanced at the ground and said in a serious tone, "Do you know how the fourth brother used the Great Basin to severely injure these two Saints? I couldn't see it at all. It was too weird."

　　There was an inexplicable light flashing in Crook's eyes, and his body seemed to tremble a little. He spoke word by word: "The power of God is like a prison. What other power can do this!"

　　The bodies of several people trembled noticeably. It's not that they had not considered that Mithras had already stepped into the realm of gods, but such speculation was really scary. Before this, they had never thought that there would really be strong people from the realm of gods on this continent. Hami knew that there were such people, but he didn't dare to think about it, nor did he believe it.

　　When Mithras left Delhi City, he had just stepped into the seventh level. How long has it been? Five years, six years, such a short time. When it heard that Mithras had become a holy land, it was a little hard to believe, let alone a divine land.

　　Several people looked at Crook at the same time. Although they didn't say anything, their eyes were filled with confusion and question.

　　"At that moment just now, I suddenly felt that the fourth brother had turned into a ball of fire, and the heart of the fire element in my body almost flew away. Only a god can bring about such a change in the heart of the fire element, and a god of fire," Crook carefully expressed his feelings just now, with the light in his eyes becoming more and more scorching.

　　Chapter 16 God! Mithras

　　Several people let out a long sigh. At this moment, they suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. The greater and stronger stimulation made them forget what had just happened.

　　"Has Lao Si really entered the realm of God?" Ge Fei said with some doubt: "Isn't it said that Gods are ruthless? Look at our Lao Si. He just appeared and left us alone when he saw Chakasi. This doesn't seem to be ruthless, but rather arousing (emotions)"

　　Several people burst into laughter at once. No matter whether Mithras was a god or the omnipotent deity in the legend, one thing could not be changed: Mithras was still their brother.

　　"I hope that the fourth master can become a god, so that we can borrow some of his light. Seeing that Doudoudou beside the fourth master has become a sacred beast, we can't go on like this!" Ge Fei sighed and said, "Seeing Doudou showing his divine power, I suddenly feel that strength is far more lovable than financial resources."

　　"Haha, it's not too late to know now. Didn't you hear what the fourth brother said? He won't leave after he comes back this time. We can just take this opportunity to get some benefits from him." Carlos laughed and said, "Everyone has seen the strength of the fourth brother. I don't believe that he has no special means. I don't want to save face this time. I have to make him give me something!"

　　"That's right. We are all brothers. Why should he be so arrogant now? I don't want to become a god. I can just force him to get me to the Holy Land!" Ge Fei nodded and planned carefully.

　　"What do you think? Will the meeting between Lao Si and Chakashi lead to a complete explosion? Will the fire be out of control?" Ge Fei thought of another question in an instant, swallowing his saliva and saying to a few people, "Why don't we go and take a look!"

　　Several people looked at Ge Fei with strange expressions, half-smiles, which made Ge Fei feel uneasy. He quickly said with a smile: "Just kidding, just kidding, I'm just saying it, but aren't you really curious? That wild girl is usually very impetuous, I wonder what she looks like now!"

　　Bang!

　　Young Master Ge's body was shot out like a cannonball, hanging in the air, waving his claws and fangs, making a terrible sound.

　　"What did you say about me just now?" Chakasi walked up to Master Ge with a blushing face. At this time, the expression on her face was four parts anger, three parts shame, and a little sweetness.

　　Young Master Ge's eyes suddenly turned pale. He looked at Chakasi's miserable face, and then saw that Mithras didn't even look at him, as if he didn't see him at all. Mi Yin and others had a look of satisfaction and pity in their eyes.

　　"Savage, oh no, Chakasi, I was just joking?" Young Master Ge rubbed his butt with a flattering look on his face. However, Chakasi would never let him off easily. What this guy said just now was really embarrassing. If she didn't vent her anger on him at this time, how could she hold her head up in front of so many people?

　　The Xiaoman boots are made of animal skins, and the pointed corners are filled with some animal bones. Such shoes are not only comfortable to wear, but also can ensure that the whole pair of shoes will not be deformed. This is originally a good design, but at this time it has become the source of suffering for Ge Dashao.

　　Once, twice. Although Chakasi did not use his breath, the strength of his flesh was enough. He kicked Ge Dashao's body with his small boots again and again. Ge Dashao's skin was delicate and tender, and he screamed in pain, as if he was suffering from the pain of slow slicing.

　　However, Chakasi turned a deaf ear to him and glanced at the people who were watching the fun. Seeing how scared they were, he finally let out all the anger in his heart and took the opportunity to adjust the shyness on his face. Then Chakasi stopped.

　　"Little girl, you're too cruel!" When Ge Dashao saw Chakasi stop, he wanted to stand up, but he didn't expect that his thighs felt weak and he fell to the ground, grimacing in pain.

　　Mithras smiled and walked over to pat Ge Dashao on the shoulder, saying angrily: "You deserve it. According to me, you should not be able to get out of bed today!"

　　Ge Fei felt a warm current spreading from his shoulders to all parts of his body. The pain in his body seemed to be relieved a little. He realized that Mithras was helping him. He stood up slowly and said unconvincedly: "Am I telling the truth? Don't you think that it has been easy for Chakasi these years? I see you are back and we are all here. We should get married as soon as possible so that we can have a drink!"

　　Chakasi was not angry this time, but his face turned red with shame, and his mind was in turmoil. His relationship with Mithras had been settled a long time ago, but they had never mentioned the matter of marriage. However, she had been waiting for all these years just to be with Mithras. When she heard Ge Fei say this at this time, she felt a little shy and uneasy, but also a little sweet in her heart.

　　At this time, Chakasi suddenly discovered that Young Master Ge was actually a pretty good person!

　　Ge Fei's words also shocked Mithras' heart. He had never thought about such a thing. In his opinion, he and Chakasi loved each other, so why not just stay together? As for marriage, it was just a formality. What did it matter? However, he did not consider the girl's thoughts at all. When he thought about it carefully at this time, he felt that his idea was really selfish. It was unfair for a girl to follow him without any name or status.

　　"Well, this is something we should consider," Mi Yin nodded, glanced at Chakasi and said with a smile, "It hasn't been easy for Chakasi these years, you have to give him an explanation!"

　　At this time, Chakasi was completely silent, his face turned deep red, and he looked at Mithras secretly, feeling a little uneasy.

　　Although Mithras did not turn around, he could not hide Chakasi's expression from his eyes. He felt guilty and walked up to him slowly, saying softly, "We have asked our uncle and aunt for their opinions on this matter first. How about we let them make the arrangements for the rest?"

　　Chakasi nodded with a red face, but stomped his feet and ran away, causing several people to laugh.

　　"I was not thoughtful enough about this matter. Fortunately you mentioned it, otherwise I don't know how long it would have been delayed," Mithras shook his head with a wry smile. He has always been confused about emotional matters, otherwise it would not have been Chakasi who took the initiative to make a ten-year agreement with it.

　　"Haha, don't worry about this matter. We will arrange everything for you. Just wait to be your groom!" Hami laughed. They had witnessed the relationship between Mithras and Chakashi all the way. Now they were very happy to see that the two of them finally had a result.

　　Young Master Ge rubbed his buttocks and said with a twinkling look in his eyes: "Let's not rush this matter for now. I really want to know what your current strength is and what has happened in these years!"

　　Mi Yin and others also looked at Mithras with anticipation. They had the same idea, but they just hadn't found the opportunity.

　　Mithras smiled. He didn't want to hide it from his brothers, and he couldn't hide it for long.

　　"It can be considered a step into the realm of God!" Mithras shook his head and sighed when he thought of the difficulty of comprehending the laws.

　　Mi Yin and others were stunned for a moment. Young Master Ge took back his hand from his butt and covered his forehead with it. Their guess was one thing, and hearing it from Mithras' own mouth was another. The impact of this was incomparable.

　　"Uh uh uh, you've become a god!" Young Master Ge gasped and his face suddenly turned red.

　　Mithras nodded: "In the eyes of ordinary people, I have indeed become a god. In fact, this is just the beginning of cultivation. The road to becoming a god is long and there is no end!"

　　"You bastard, you are such a jerk!" Young Master Ge jumped up, pointed at Mithras and started to curse: "You've become a god, but you still have that expression. It really piss me off. No, you have to help me this time. It doesn't matter if I become a god or not, but at least you have to help me become a sanctuary!"

　　Mi Yin and others just reacted, and looked at Mithras with a little difference. That was a god, a legendary god, a god who could destroy the world. At this moment, they suddenly felt that they were much farther away from Mithras, and there were many things in their hearts that they dared never say out loud like before.

　　Young Master Ge seemed to be very arrogant and extremely insane. At this time, he didn't care what kind of god Mithras was. He jumped up and down and made all kinds of requests. The most outrageous thing was that he asked Mithras to help him become more handsome. He also said he wanted an angel sister. It was all nonsense. Mithras was stunned when he heard it.

　　"What's wrong with you guys? The fourth brother has become a god. How can we live with our conscience if we don't blackmail him with such a good opportunity!" The few young men saw the dazed faces of the others and felt anxious for them.

　　Mi Yin glared at him and pointed to the sky: "The one in front of you is a living god!"

　　"I don't care what kind of god he is. I only know that he is our fourth brother. If he becomes a god, can he still change? We should at least share some of his benefits. This is fair!" Young Master Ge said unceremoniously: "Fourth brother, you decide. These brothers are all here. If you are not afraid of being embarrassed if you tell others, don't mention improving our strength."

　　Mithras glanced at Mithras and the others, and then he realized that it was because of this reason that they felt a little distant from him. He felt somewhat dissatisfied and said seriously, "Young Master is right. No matter if I, Mithras, become a god or a demon, you are my brothers after all. This will never change. I don't want you to be distant from me because of this."

　　Chapter 17 Promise!

　　Mi Yin and others were stunned, then smiles came back on their faces, and they nodded vigorously with warm feelings in their hearts.

　　"Then you said you will definitely help us improve our strength?" Young Master Ge quickly took over the conversation. He looked as if he would step forward and take action if Mithras said no.

　　Mithras nodded and smiled, "Of course, but you shouldn't be too superstitious about the power of the gods. What you can achieve ultimately depends on your efforts. I can only help you!"

　　In fact, he had already had this idea. After all, the people in front of him were his closest relatives. If he could help, how could he just stand by and watch?

　　"Hehe, that's good. You are a god. Who dares to disbelieve God's words? You said we can become a sanctuary, then we can definitely do it. I have confirmed it anyway!" Young Master Ge laughed.

　　"Fourth brother, do you really have a way to help us improve our strength?" Mi Yin looked at the excited face of Mithras. Among them, except for Hami's high soul power, the strongest of the rest was only medium. With such a level of soul power, it is really hopeless to reach the holy realm through one's own practice.

　　Mithras thought about it and said, "That shouldn't be a problem, but I hope that you can all step into the realm of God. The road to God is long and it would be too lonely for me to be alone!"

　　In fact, Mithras still did not tell the truth. There was a world hidden in her body, and this world was gradually improving. Once it was really perfected, he would have to leave the outside world, because if he continued to stay outside at that time, it would cause irreparable damage to the current world.

　　He planned to bring all his relatives into his own world when that day came so that they could be reunited. However, it was not easy to achieve this goal. It would take a long time to perfect the world. Even if Mi Yin and others stepped into the Holy Land, they could not wait until such a day. The only possibility was that they were also standing in the Divine Realm.

　　Several people were stunned. They really had not considered this problem, or they were very clear about their talents. It was already a slim hope to be able to cultivate to the Saint Realm, let alone the God level.

　　"It's easy for you to say that. Do you think we are all as perverted as you? It's only been a few years, first you became a sanctuary, and then suddenly you became a god. If everyone in this world is like you, wouldn't there be gods everywhere!" Young Master Ge said indignantly.

　　Mithras smiled, pointed at Guffy and said, "How about this, as long as you can break through to the Holy Realm within 20 years, I will guarantee that you can enter the Divine Realm, how about that!"

　　Young Master Ge was stunned for a moment, pointed at himself, pointed at Mithras, and looked at the other people, as if he was doubting whether he had heard it wrong. At this moment, Mi Yin and the others began to tremble, breathing rapidly, like angry bulls, staring at Mithras with red eyes.

　　Mithras wiped his nose and chuckled: "Of course, you are the same!"

　　Now everyone understood. Not only did Young Master Ge understand, but Mi Yin and others also heard it clearly. Their eyes became even more scorching, as if they wanted to swallow Mithras alive.

　　"Fourth Brother, is what you said true or false? Did I hear it wrong?" Young Master Ge grabbed Mithras' arm, just like a coquettish girl. Unfortunately, people's attention was on Mithras at this time, and they didn't pay any attention to him at all.

　　Mithras nodded affirmatively: "Since I said so, it can definitely be done, but the prerequisite is that you must reach the Holy Land, otherwise, I have no way!"

　　Mithras dared to say such words because he was sure of doing it. The Spirit of Water and Fire once told him that as long as one was a cultivator in the Holy Land, there was hope of becoming a god. However, it was very difficult to actually do it, because in order to make the Holy Land become a god, one must obtain one thing, the godhead. According to similar properties, one can refine it and naturally become a god. However, such a god level is different from becoming a god through one's own cultivation. Not only is the strength not as good as before, but it is also very difficult to get one step closer. After all, that is not the godhead formed by one's own comprehension.

　　This was Mithras's idea. As long as Mi Yin and the others could cultivate to the Holy Realm, he would naturally try his best to obtain the Godhead and help them enter the Holy Realm. After becoming a god, his focus was no longer on how to defeat the Holy Spirit Palace, but on the arrangements after the revenge was over. Of course, the source of this change was still the confidence in his own strength.

　　Mi Yin and the others heard it clearly this time, and their excitement can be imagined. According to their thinking, they were already blessed by heaven to be able to reach the holy realm, and they dared not even think about the divine realm. However, Mithras' promise made their hearts come alive, and they all wanted to break through the holy realm right now.

　　Mithras could naturally understand their feelings and tried to calm them down before telling them his experiences over the years one by one. Although there were some concealments, it was not because he did not trust the people in front of him, but because the timing was not right and it was not the time to tell them everything.

　　"Fourth Brother, I am really impressed. Your experience in just these few years is richer than an ordinary person's entire life. What's more, you are so lucky. You have the golden liquid of soul, the branches of the world tree, and the second star body refining in the sea of ​​fire. It's fucking abnormal. If I had your luck, I might have become a god. Why is the heaven so unfair? Are you related to him?" After listening to Mithras' story, Young Master Ge looked aggrieved, as if he had suffered a great loss.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "There is no such thing as luck in this world. Every step I take is on the edge of life and death. When you see it as luck, it is when I am on the verge of death. If there is such a thing as luck, then I would not have ended up with my family ruined and all my relatives gone. And you, in the eyes of others, you are very lucky to have my help, but how can they know what you have paid for me? Most things in the world have causes and consequences. I will not treat you too well, and I will not treat you meanly!"

　　Young Master Ge wanted to say something but he couldn't find any reason to refute. He carefully thought about what Mithras said and suddenly he felt clear-headed. As the saying goes, you get what you give, and this is the truth for everything.

　　In Hami's heart, he was thinking about what the old man had said. The old man said that Mithras was a man with long-lasting good fortune. He didn't know what the difference was between the so-called good fortune and this luck.

　　"I have heard about your plan from Chakasi, and your guess is not wrong. I want to rebuild the Capritton family in this Tambur city. This should also be the wish of Uncle Pasch and many ancestors. Wherever the Capritton family disappeared, I will make them stand up!" Mithras sneered, "Originally, I thought that my actions would implicate everyone. Now that you are all here, everything will be easy. He can come to the Holy Spirit Hall whenever he wants. This is their last chance. Once missed, there will be no more!"

　　Now, except for Crook's family who still live in Taros City, the relatives of the other people have moved here, so Mithras can rebuild the Capritton family with peace of mind.

　　"Well, since you have made up your mind, let's do this. I will arrange some people in the next few days to help Crook bring his uncle and aunt here. It will be fun for everyone to be together then!"

　　Crook nodded. Actually, he had already told his family about this matter, but they had not made a decision yet. Now that the time was ripe, he naturally would not have any objection.

　　"Well, this time I must let everyone on the continent know that the Bauhinia family has reappeared. I will also teach the Holy Spirit Palace a lesson in front of everyone on the continent. I hope they won't let me down!" Mithras sneered. To be honest, even now he was not sure that he could overthrow the Holy Spirit Palace in one fell swoop, but he was not afraid of the Holy Soul Palace causing trouble for him. On the contrary, he was very happy for such a thing to happen.

　　"It is early winter now. It will be December in a while. The Capritton family was destroyed in that heavy snow. I will rebuild my family on that day." Mithras stood up suddenly, with a layer of firelight faintly rippling around his body. He looked coldly at the south and said, "In ten years, within ten years, I will make the entire Holy Spirit Hall disappear from now on!"

　　Mi Yin and others looked at Mithras, as if at this moment, Mithras suddenly turned into a mountain thousands of feet high, which made them feel excited. They almost knelt down and broke out in cold sweats.

　　Mithras calmed himself down, turned around, looked at the expressions of several people, smiled awkwardly and said: "Young Master Ge, I know you have taken over the entire family business now, but there is only one way for a warrior to go in his life, and that is to constantly challenge his own limits and stand at the peak that ordinary people can hardly touch. I hope you can put aside the affairs of the family and practice with all your heart. I don't want to be able to gather brothers one day, but only miss you!"

　　Ge Fei opened his mouth and hummed, but then lowered his head. His ambition was not to practice, and he was willing to manage the family business. However, Mithras' promise was a fatal temptation to him. This was also human nature. After all, Mithras said that he would help them reach the holy realm, or even the divine realm. Even those who had no intention of practicing would be determined by such a promise!

　　Mi Yin slapped Ge Dashao hard and said loudly, "You idiot, you seem very smart on weekdays, but you are confused now. Even a powerful family can decline, not to mention that your Kabran Chamber of Commerce is just an empire built on business. Without strong strength, it is hard to say whether it will collapse completely one day or be taken away by others. If you become a god, it will be an eternal foundation. Under your protection, there will be no difficulties or obstacles that the Kabran family cannot overcome. It really makes me angry!"

　　These words were like a thunder, completely waking up the hesitant Ge Dashao. He grinned a few times and a rare seriousness appeared on his face.

　　Chapter 18 I'm Not Dirty

　　The room fell silent again. Young Master Ge frowned, his face unusually serious. It was very rare to see such an expression on his face.

　　"In fact, I am not greedy for the power of the family, but my father only has me as his son. My child with Lilia is still young. Once I leave, my father will have to work hard again. I feel uneasy, so it is difficult to decide!" Ge Fei murmured, "My father has worked hard for the family all his life. Now it is time for him to enjoy his old age!"

　　Mithras said with a smile: "I'm not asking you to leave the family completely. I just want to remind you not to fall behind in your cultivation. You should know that the rise and fall of a family cannot be reversed by you alone. It is not easy for a person to live a lifetime and ensure the safety of his family."

　　"By the way, when did you get married and when did you have a child? How come I didn't know anything about it!" As soon as Mithras stopped talking, he remembered what Ge Fei said.

　　Young Master Ge chuckled a few times: "Lilia and I got married four years ago. You didn't know where you were at that time. How could we notify you? As for the child, you don't even look at my capital. This little thing is not worth mentioning, haha!"

　　Mithras thought to himself that it was the time when he accidentally entered the underground and accidentally obtained the world seed. He sighed in his heart, smiled and nodded: "It's my fault!"

　　Ge Fei opened his mouth to speak, but shook his head with a wry smile. Several people immediately realized his dilemma.

　　"Since I have promised you, I will not watch you and your wife separate. But as for the rest of the people, it depends on their opportunities!" Mithras smiled and nodded to Ge Fei.

　　Young Master Ge was surprised and asked loudly, "You mean..."

　　Mithras nodded again, sighed and said, "Who in the world can be so ruthless? How can I watch you and your wife separate? But you have to know that it will be even more difficult to help Lilia, and I have no guarantee!"

　　"Your words are enough. How can we tell what the result will be now?" Ge Fei said loudly.

　　The weather suddenly turned cold, and the flowers that were originally blooming on the lake have withered, and even the broad leaves have curled up slightly. The lake water is crystal clear, and you can occasionally see grass carp swimming. The breeze pushes, and the branches lightly touch the water surface, causing ripples to bloom into several flowers.

　　There is a pavilion in the middle of the lake. Mithras held Chakasi in his arms and gently told him about his experiences over the past few years. Chakasi's face showed a mixture of surprise and joy, and he entered another world as Mithras told his story.

　　"Isn't that queen very beautiful?" There was a hint of cunning in Chakasi's eyes. At this moment, she finally returned to her former self, a little wild and a little naughty.

　　Although Mithras was rather confused about matters of the heart, he was not a complete fool. Of course he could understand what Chakasi meant, but he had never thought of hiding anything. He smiled and nodded and said, "Well, Juliet is very beautiful, but that is only what the eyes see. You are different. Your beauty comes from the depths of my soul and can never be wiped away!"

　　Chakasi blushed, but felt sweet in his heart, and said, "I thought you were an honest man, but I didn't expect that you were just like everyone else, full of sweet talk!"

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "Whether it is true or false, you are the only one in the world who can use such sweet words."

　　These words were like a pair of warm hands, gently brushing across Chakasi's soft heart, causing her heart to tremble. The cunning and mischievousness in her eyes suddenly disappeared, leaving them so moist that water could be wrung out of them.

　　Mithras sighed and continued to tell his own experiences. This time he did not hide anything, including his trip to the Caribbean in the South China Sea, the water and fire spirits in the North Country, and even the secrets of the world.

　　Chakasi was already the closest person to him in this world, there was no need for him to hide anything!

　　Chakasi's little face had already become dull. She felt like she was dreaming. She felt like Mithras was telling her a legend from ancient times.

　　"Come with me!" Mithras knew that nothing he said at this time would be better than letting her experience it herself, so he instantly appeared in the world holding Chakasi.

　　There is no wind, white clouds are floating, and the green jungle has covered the whole world with lush greenery. Lakes of varying sizes are hiding in the jungle, steaming with mist and reflecting the floating clouds.

　　"This is our world!" Mithras walked in the sky holding Chakasi, feeling a little proud and more peaceful in his heart. He had experienced this feeling for a long time.

　　The floating clouds condensed automatically, and Mithras gently put Chakasi down, stretched his body, and slowly sat on the floating clouds.

　　Chakasi felt like she was dreaming, a dream she hoped she would never wake up from. She could feel the temperature of Mithras' body, which slowly calmed her suppressed shock.

　　"This is our world!" Chakasi stretched out a hand, feeling the softness of the floating clouds and the clarity of the sky.

　　Mithras nodded and said, "This is our world. When everything is over, I will take you and our children to live an ordinary life here. If you are bored, we can go out for a walk. If you are tired, we can stay at home and watch the children grow up."

　　Chakasi seemed to have seen everything that Mithras described, and the tenderness in his eyes became softer and softer, like a small lake in the early morning, so hazy that it made people feel pity.

　　"Is this really our world?" Waking up from one picture after another, Chakasi's face showed a little excitement, a little doubt, but more of pride.

　　"Um,"

　　"Is this our world?"

　　"Um!"

　　…

　　Chakasi asked questions again and again, and Mithras answered with a smile. It was extremely simple, but it was filled with a deep affection, which even made the floating clouds transform into a smiling face.

　　Chakasi pinched the soft flesh on Mithras' waist fiercely. Listening to the soft cry in her ear, she finally confirmed that Mithras did not lie to her: "It turns out that this is all true. You didn't lie to me!"

　　She narrowed her eyes, a little cunning, a little doting, and suddenly pecked Mithras on the forehead, laughing and saying: "This is to compensate you!"

　　"Then pinch me a few more times, so that the compensation can be more intense!" That pretty smiling face made Mithras' heart beat fast. Gods are also cultivated by humans, and gods can also be moved!

　　Chakasi blushed and said coquettishly, "Obscene!"

　　"I'm not vulgar, I'm just a little shameless!", Mithras hugged Chakasi, put his mouth close to her, slowly, slowly bit that bright red spot, and used his tongue to explore the secret path.

　　Chakasi's eyes suddenly widened, her body tensed, and she was a little panicked, but soon her whole body softened, and the panic in her eyes turned into shyness, then tenderness, and finally closed completely.

　　Mithras held her tighter, a big hand that needed no guidance, no agreement, turning tenderness into spring water, turning warmth into passion, rustling, delicate! Panting. But it was like making the sky a quilt and the clouds a bed.

　　This kiss seems to last forever!

　　This kiss dares to block out the sun and the moon!

　　…

　　The blue sky and white clouds, the shy sunshine hides itself, as if it can’t resist the curiosity in its heart, secretly peeking out half of its face from behind the clouds, it’s red!

　　Bonda was like a puppet that had lost its soul, standing in the room, his body cowering, as if there was a mysterious figure hiding behind him, as if a deadly knife was hanging over his head.

　　"It's so terrible!" Bonda repeated this sentence over and over again, his eyes full of panic, making the adults in the room frown.

　　"Kid, what happened?" Osgood had a gentle smile on his face, as if the trembling young man in front of him was really his flesh and blood.

　　"Mithras, it's so scary!" Bonda's body kept shaking, as if he couldn't bear the bitter cold in the room, as if he couldn't bear the fear in his heart.

　　Osgood looked at the others and shook his head slightly: "Send him to Lord Tatar!"

　　The two warriors took Bonda away, and the smile on Osgudu's face suddenly disappeared. He frowned and asked, "What do you think? And how should we answer if Lord Tatar asks?"

　　"Bonda's condition is a little unclear. It seems that he has been attacked mentally, or maybe he has been stimulated, but this possibility is very small. Although he seldom goes on missions, he has been taught by Lord Tatar himself, so his mind is definitely not that fragile. So, I think it is more likely that he has been attacked mentally!" Archbishop Gaul analyzed, "But this doesn't make sense. A strong mental attack can confuse a person's thinking and intelligence, but Bonda looks like he has been frightened. Moreover, with Mithras's strength, it is impossible for him to have such a strong mental power!"

　　Pope Osgood stood up, a little sadness appeared on his usually calm face, he sighed and said: "It should be Mithras, but he should not use mental attacks, and Bonda is not his main target, which led to such a result!"

　　Osgudu's inference was almost close to the truth. The moment Mithras used his spiritual sense, Bonda, as one of the three attackers, could not help but be affected. It was just that the impact was smaller, but it was enough to tear a big hole in his mental defense. This was why Bonda suffered a mental breakdown after Doudou and Guli killed those people in an instant.

　　"Mithras, although the gang's power is not too strong, under the guidance of Lord Tatar, he has also taken a step into the realm of a strong man. Mithras has just broken through the holy realm, how can he hurt Bonda!" Migalo found it a little hard to believe.

　　Osgudu shook his head: "Not long ago, the three gods lost contact with me. They went to surround and kill Mithras!"

　　"The Pope means that Mithras killed three priests. Is that possible?" Several archbishops all looked in denial.

　　"What if he becomes a god?" Osgood looked at his companions in front of him and didn't even notice that the handkerchief in his sleeve had fallen to the ground.

　　Chapter 19: Laws

　　There was no leak in the room, but several bosses felt a chill and their faces changed.

　　"Becoming a god? That's impossible!" Several people said in unison, somewhat panicked, as if Ao was using this method to cut off the possibility of Mithras becoming a god.

　　"Do you think that three divine servants can be killed by a Saint?" Osgood sneered and said, "I'm afraid there is no Saint that powerful in this world."

　　The three servants of God died, but Osgood was not sad in his heart. Instead, he felt a little happy. Those three puppets were the only channels connecting the Holy Soul Palace and the 'Little God Realm'. After their death, Osgood felt a lot more relaxed, and even his drowsy face had a little rosy look.

　　For many years, perhaps tens of thousands of years, Osgood has always been dissatisfied with his situation. When the thing was done, he contributed no less than others. However, after the thing was done, he became the target of suppression by those people. Those people suddenly became high and mighty gods, while he had to continue his humility as before, but with a different title.

　　"Beast slave!" This is a humiliating name. Osgood never admits that he is just a beast slave. He has a bigger world in his heart and he doesn't want to be used by others forever.

　　For tens of thousands of years, except for the first few hundred years, he lived with his true face. For the remaining thousands of years, he kept changing his identity and name, humbly harvesting the faith of those god-like beings to help them refine their godhood.

　　Osgood smiled slightly. Perhaps even those people had not thought of this, or perhaps they simply did not care. He had cultivated himself into a god thousands of years ago. Although he was only a virtual god, he already had the right to be on an equal footing with those people. Moreover, he was the only one who knew best how much faith had accumulated on the continent, and how much had been passed on to those people through the gods' servants.

　　Those people had already turned into legends under his leadership, but he was indeed the living god in the Holy Soul Temple!

　　The divine servants were gone, and those people could not appear on the continent because of their oaths. The Holy Soul Palace truly belonged to him alone. From this moment on, he no longer needed to be humble, nor did he need to be afraid.

　　"Servant of God, Mithras has become a god!" Several big men seemed to have just reacted, and for the first time, tension appeared in their hearts. As the real high-level officials of the Holy Soul Palace, they were very clear about the existence and power of God. The thought of an opponent who was determined to destroy the Holy Soul Palace suddenly becoming a god made the panic difficult to suppress.

　　Gaul always felt a little strange when looking at Pope Augustus, because he actually saw a hint of smile on that old face, which was very difficult to understand. Could it be that the Pope was happy to have such an enemy?

　　"Your Holiness, how do you think we should deal with this matter?" Migallo looked at Osgudu. The old man's body seemed like it would fall down with the wind, but at this moment, he felt the most secure.

　　Osgood smiled and shook his head: "We don't need to do anything. Whether it's God or man, since he hurt Bonda, someone will definitely come forward for us."

　　"Lord Tatar, he became a god?" Several big men showed a little joy on their faces.

　　Osgudu did not answer. Tatar had indeed become a god, and it had a great relationship with him. People only knew that he called Tatar Lord, but they did not know that Tatar secretly called him Teacher.

　　Now that the teacher is in trouble, it is natural for students to help. It is only right!

　　Young Master Ge and others have been very busy recently, extremely busy, but it is not because they are helping Mithras deal with the matter of rebuilding his family, but because they are busy practicing. Moreover, everyone is practicing with all their might, even Young Master Ge is no exception.

　　Mithras gave each of them a drop of soul gold liquid and asked them to concentrate on refining it. Then he gave them a strong medicine and let them visit his own world. This pleasure stimulated them to the point of madness, especially when Mithras said that after the world is perfected, the main godhead will be automatically generated. These people suddenly became crazy.

　　Through Mithras' introduction, they have basically understood the stage of God and what the main god is. The main god is the god of all gods, the god above all gods. As long as the world does not perish, they can exist forever. As long as they become the main god, it is equivalent to standing at the pinnacle of human practitioners.

　　They are not the greediest people, but they also have desires, and once ignited, these desires are difficult to extinguish. In the words of Mr. Ge, how can one let the wealth of one's own family flow into other people's fields?

　　In short, Mithras' strategy was successful. It was just a seemingly good vision that completely entangled several people. At this time, in the hearts of several people, the goal was no longer to become a god, but to become the main god.

　　However, to achieve this step, Mithras could not control it. The first batch of main godheads born in the world was an autonomous adjustment of the world order by the world. Even Mithras could not interfere. This was made very clear.

　　Chakasi was also busy practicing. He did not care about the position of the main god. He just thought that after becoming a sanctuary, he could keep his current youth, and after becoming a god, he could keep Mithras. Her enthusiasm for practice was no worse than that of others.

　　Mithras was a little disappointed. He could have been busy with other things with Chakasi, like making a cloud bed or something. Even a god would find it hard to resist the temptation of that feeling. However, it was obvious that Chakasi was not in such a mood.

　　After arranging things outside, there was actually nothing much to arrange. Except for Doudou and the others, the rest of the things had already been taken care of by others. So, Mithras also went into seclusion. This time, he wanted to take a step further in his understanding of the laws of water.

　　The softest water can form hundreds of wrinkles, and the hardest water can wear away rocks.

　　When water meets cold, it turns into ice; when it meets heat, it turns into fog. The three aspects of this body complement each other. When it is extremely soft, it can turn into mist; when it is extremely pure, it can become stream water; when it is extremely hard, it can turn into ice. Its forms are ever-changing, but it is the most difficult to comprehend among the four basic laws.

　　Water represents life, nourishes everything and gives life its growth. However, water also represents destruction. Floods can change the color of the world and make everything wither. Ice and snow can turn thousands of miles of glaciers into ice and bring life to an end.

　　Sitting fat in the world, Mithras's divinity slowly rotated, deducing the most magical laws between heaven and earth bit by bit. Shui Ling was not around, but through the connection between the soul and the origin, Mithras could directly comprehend from the origin of Shui Ling. In this way, I am afraid that he is the only one in the world who has such treatment.

　　The space around him was twitching like flowing water, and the grass and trees on the ground grew and withered in such an environment, as if they had experienced the entire life process in an instant.

　　This is the mastery of time. Although such mastery is still very shallow and can only control an area of ​​one meter in radius, it is more precious to Mithras than any treasure now.

　　What he lacks most is time!

　　Time kept accelerating along with the twisting of space, but it was basically kept within a certain range. With his current strength, he could only maintain a time acceleration of less than a hundred times, but this was already very incredible. This meant that his one year of practice was equivalent to others' painstaking practice of a hundred years. This method could already be regarded as a blessing.

　　Deduction, hypothesis, experiment, modification...

　　With the support of a powerful soul, his divine consciousness had already split into hundreds of parts, controlling the mysteries of the law of water element individually. He deduced one aspect with one part of his divine consciousness and was completely immersed in the deduction of the law of water element.

　　Countless shapes of water flowed through Mithras' soul, stripping off, extracting, and summarizing messages one by one, and then pulling back the mysterious veil. However, soon endless information would come in again, over and over again, in an endless stream.

　　Such deduction seemed boring and tedious, but Mithras enjoyed it. As he deduced, the law of water element became clearer and more vivid in his soul.

　　His soul has completely become a screen, playing all the pictures about water. They seem to have no connection with each other, but once the connection is found, these pictures can be integrated into a complete record. This is the law code of the water element. With mastering these codes, Mithras can reveal the composition principles of the water element law, explain the constituent elements of the water element law, decompose and blend them, and finally achieve the purpose of comprehension.

　　The mystery of the law is not single. Just like the simple water element, it is very difficult to thoroughly master the elemental law and achieve the purpose of comprehension. It is like reading and writing. You can recognize the words in the book and understand what the author wants to express, but it is very difficult for you to write such a book.

　　The same is true for the comprehension of laws. Even if you have discovered the principles that constitute the laws and the codes of the law programs, it is not easy to truly understand why the law codes are arranged in this way to produce that kind of existence. Practitioners need to further explore the laws within the laws. This kind of law is the mystery of the law. These laws are like programs, and their combination is generated naturally by heaven and earth. If you want to achieve the purpose of your own comprehension and utilization, you need to understand the meaning of each small program, so as to find the rules for writing a program, deeply grasp the meaning of the law codes, and then use these codes to combine into the programs you need.

　　When a cultivator really reaches that step, it is natural that he has a complete understanding of the laws of this series. However, it is not easy to achieve that step. Even a true god has only comprehended most of the codes of the laws and can use the power of the laws of heaven and earth to a limited extent, rather than completely mastering a series of laws.

　　Mithras's comprehension of the element of water is even more superficial. He is still at the stage of understanding the codes of the laws, just like a child who is just learning to read. However, if one wants to write a beautiful article, this is the most basic process.

　　Chapter 20: Momentum (I)

　　The whole continent was shocked!

　　The Capbritton family, which has disappeared for decades, is about to be rebuilt on the 24th of this month.

　　Originally, I thought that this kind of family reconstruction happened every day on the continent and would not attract many people's attention. However, the family rebuilt this time was different. This Capritu family had a great reputation on the continent, but for some reason it suddenly disappeared twenty years ago. Later, a descendant of the family appeared and revealed the secret.

　　It turns out that the Capritton family, also known as the Bauhinia family, was destroyed by the Holy Soul Temple. The Holy Soul Temple is so prestigious on the continent that once something is related to it, ordinary things will become extraordinary.

　　What's more, a family that was destroyed by the Holy Spirit Temple suddenly wants to rebuild. This means that the descendants of this family are already prepared to confront the Holy Spirit Temple head-on. Such a thing has never happened in thousands of years.

　　Moreover, the descendant of the Caprituton family is Mithras, who has been known as a genius on the continent in recent years. This makes him even more noticeable.

　　In short, as soon as this news spread, the whole continent was in an uproar. Although the Holy Spirit Palace was domineering and brutal, its strength was enough to qualify. Therefore, although people sympathized with Mithras' experience and the Capritu family, they all had the same idea in their hearts, that is, the Capritu family was definitely not a match for the Holy Spirit Palace. In other words, people believed that Mithras would not be able to successfully rebuild his family.

　　Human beings are very strange animals. They always like to pry into other people's secrets and always like excitement. No matter whether such excitement is good or evil, as long as it does not affect them, people are willing to run around for such things.

　　In just a few days, the news of the reconstruction of the Capritton family spread throughout the entire continent. On the one hand, this was because of what Mithras could do, and on the other hand, it was also related to people's nature. In any case, in recent days, the city of Tambur in the Tuta Kingdom has become a new hotspot. Countless people have come from all over the continent just to satisfy the gossip in their hearts.

　　On December 18, 17794, there were less than six days left until the family reconstruction day decided by Mithras. People from all walks of life who came to check the situation had already filled the streets and alleys of Tambur City. The merchants of Tambur City took advantage of this period to make a fortune, and thus they became Mithras' most enthusiastic supporters.

　　The reconstruction of the Capriton family was indeed very grand, but the actual prototype of the family was not very big. It could be said to be very small, because the only real Capriton member left was Mithras.

　　Just a few days ago, the old servant Kunda, who escaped the disaster at the same time as Mithras, suddenly appeared. From him, Mithras learned that his brother Daka had died of a cold not long after leaving the family. As a result, he was the only descendant of the entire Capritton family on the continent.

　　Although Mithras felt sad, he also knew that nothing was foolproof. If he had not been rescued by Pasch, he would have ended up dying young.

　　The symbolic significance of rebuilding the family this time is far greater than its practical significance. Mithras just wants to take this opportunity to completely establish a banner on the continent and deal a heavy blow to the Holy Soul Temple, so that those who are dissatisfied with the Holy Soul Temple but are timid will realize that the Holy Soul Temple is not as unstoppable as they imagined. As long as he can plant such a seed in people's hearts, Mithras believes that when he takes action, the Holy Soul Temple forces distributed throughout the continent will be wiped out by other forces without him even having to take action.

　　Tingfeng Tower and Kabran Chamber of Commerce, these two forces gave great support to Mithras because of Hami and Gefei. The items and manpower needed for the family reconstruction this time were provided by them. The Kabran Chamber of Commerce was relatively covert, but Tingfeng Tower did not have much concerns about the Holy Soul Palace and directly sent some capable personnel to act as servants of the Capritton family.

　　Both of these forces are very powerful, so Mithras basically did not interfere in the matter of rebuilding the family. Everything was arranged by them. Even the necessary preparations for the ceremonies and planning of the banquets were handled by these two families.

　　It can be said that in the whole process, Mithras was the most leisurely one. Apart from practicing, he would chat with Chakashi and play some adult games. Sometimes, he would give some guidance on the practice of Miying and others on a whim, which made Ge Fei and Hami, who were busy, very jealous.

　　Just like that, after some planning, the day came on December 24, 17794. Since the morning of that day, Ge Fei arranged for a small number of people to build a pavilion outside the city of Tanbul to welcome guests. In fact, this was just a show. Mithras's foundation was too shallow. He basically had no close friends on the mainland and his social circle was very narrow. What's more, Mithras made such a big fuss to rebuild the Capritton family. If the Holy Soul Palace did not respond at all and let Mithras successfully rebuild it smoothly, it would be strange. Who would take such a risk to come to the Holy Soul Palace?

　　Mithras didn't care about these at all, nor did he think about how many guests would come back from this ceremony. The only one he was waiting for was the Holy Soul Palace. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to establish his power again!

　　"Fourth brother, whose family is this? It's about to start, but you're just sitting here quietly enjoying yourself, while Hami and I are exhausted like dogs. It's so unfair!" Young Master Ge sat down opposite Mithras with a very unfriendly look, because he knew that he was no match for Mithras, otherwise, it's hard to say what ideas he would come up with to vent his anger.

　　Mithras held Chakasi's hand, and the two sat side by side on the chair, smiling: "You know me, I don't understand family matters at all, you two should do more work!"

　　This place is the hall with a few tables and chairs. Ge Dashao and Hami know very well that this ceremony is just a formality and there won't be too many guests coming.

　　"Where are the boss and the others?" Mithras looked around and didn't see Mi Yin and the others. He asked curiously, "I didn't see them when I got up this morning!"

　　"Hmph, I just remembered it now. It's all because of you that they went to do something!" Young Master Ge was still a little indignant, as if he was very dissatisfied with Mithras' attitude of ignoring him.

　　"Oh!", Mithras nodded indifferently. He knew that Young Master Ge was just pretending, and he felt relieved. However, after this matter was over, he didn't know what kind of request Young Master Ge would make to him.

　　"The Dustin family is here to congratulate the establishment of the Card Britton family!" A voice suddenly came from outside. The voice was not loud, but it continued far into the hall.

　　"The Dustin family, a hidden family!" Young Master Ge stood up suddenly, as if he had thought of something. He looked at Mithras with a surprised look on his face and said, "When did you get in touch with the Dustin family?"

　　Mithras listened curiously and thought about it carefully, then he remembered that when he was in the South China Sea of ​​the Milan Empire, he had a fight with a saint from the Dustin family because of Winnie. Later, the people who came said that he was from the Dustin family and invited him to visit the family’s land in the Gasoline Mountains. However, he was busy later and forgot about this matter.

　　"I don't know who is coming this time, is it the Odov I met last time!" Mithras smiled and stood up. The sudden visit of this Dustin family must not be just to congratulate. There is no connection between them except that one interaction. Moreover, he did hurt someone from the Dustin family that time. The Dustin family was very open-minded not to blame him, so why would they deliberately make friends with them?

　　"Let's go out and take a look!" Mithras disappeared from the hall in a flash, and Chakasi also disappeared at the same time. For a moment, apart from a few servants, only Young Master Ge was left in the hall, which made Young Master Ge even more dissatisfied.

　　"Mithras awaits the arrival of the Dustin family!" Mithras' voice spread far away.

　　As soon as the voice of the Dustin family's visitor was heard, the people who were sent by various forces in Tanbul City to inquire about the situation took a deep breath. They did not want to be as ignorant as ordinary people. The Dustin family was a well-known hidden family on the continent. Even forces like the Holy Soul Temple and the Anti-God Alliance had to be respectful when facing them. Although Mithras had made a name for himself on the continent over the years, he had never heard of any connection between him and the Dustin family. How could the Dustin family come to visit at such a time? The information revealed here was enough to shock every major force.

　　Mithras stood at the family gate, holding Chakasi's hand with a smile on his face. He didn't care what the Dustin family's intentions were. At a time like this, the Dustin family could still come to visit, which was enough. He accepted this favor.

　　"Haha, brother Mithras, I come here uninvited, I'm sure you won't be stingy with a glass of water!" Sure enough, a few people came over from a distance, and the first one was Odolf, whom Mithras had met before, the great elder of the Dustin family.

　　"So the Great Elder came in person. It was Mithras who was rude for not coming to greet him!" Mithras did not explain why he did not send an invitation to the Dustin family. It seemed a bit hypocritical to say such words at this time.

　　"Haha, there, today is the day when the Mithras brothers' family is rebuilt. How dare I ask you to welcome them in person!" With a smile on his face, Odolf walked towards Mithras.

　　Mithras bowed and saluted, pulling Chakasi and saying, "This is Elder Odolf of the Dustin family, and this is my fiancée Chakasi."

　　Chakasi didn't know the origin of the Dustin family, but Mithras' words made him feel sweet, and he met Odolf with a little shyness.

　　Chapter 21: Momentum (II)

　　The family mansion that Gfei and others helped Mithras build covers a very large area, and its location happens to be the site of the original Caprituton family mansion. However, with the demise of the Caprituton family, the original mansion had long since become a ruin. Gfei and others rebuilt and expanded it on the original site to form the current mansion.

　　Decades ago, the entire city of Tambur was the fiefdom of the Capritton family, so this mansion was located right in the center of the city. Bauhinia Avenue and Champs-Elysées passed in front of the mansion. In this way, this place was located in the most prosperous place in the city, and the scene of carriages and horses passing by was very spectacular.

　　On such a big day, the crowd in front of the mansion is even more surging. There may be spies sent by many forces, but more are ordinary people. The elders can still remember the grand occasion when the Caprice family existed. Although the younger ones have never seen it with their own eyes, they are very familiar with it through hearing and seeing. In addition to thousands of years of accumulation, the people in the city still have feelings for the Caprice family.

　　As soon as Odolf appeared, he caused a burst of discussion. Each of these discussions was very quiet, but once they came together, it was very noisy. As soon as Mithras took Odolf into the main gate and passed through the wing wall, the noise became even louder.

　　"Little brother, are all the preparations ready?" Odov and Mithras walked side by side. Behind them were followers from their respective families. They looked like a big family.

　　Mithras was of course very clear about what Odolf meant. He smiled and said, "We have done what we should do. All that is left is one scene. But if I want to perform this scene well, I can't do it alone!"

　　Odolf looked at Mithras with flickering eyes, with a look of confusion on her face. However, it was not appropriate for her to ask such a long question. After all, in terms of friendship, he and Mithras had only met once.

　　"That's good. If you need anything, please let me know!" Odolf tried to test Mithras. He always felt something was strange. He had this feeling since the second time he saw Mithras. Mithras was too calm and didn't look worried at all.

　　Everyone on the continent knows that this time rebuilding the family is not a cover. The real meaning is to launch a direct challenge to the Holy Soul Palace. How powerful the Holy Soul Palace is is naturally clear to potential forces like the Dustin family. Thinking that Mithras is just alone, Odolf is a little worried in his heart. However, he came here this time just to listen to the arrangements of the person in the family and show a little goodwill to Mithras. He really doesn't want to interfere too much in other matters.

　　Mithras nodded: "Grand Elder, this is too serious. If it is really necessary, Mithras will naturally trouble the Grand Elder."

　　Mithras brought Odolf and the people from the Dustin family into the hall. Servants had already come up to make arrangements. Just as they were done, they heard a burst of chaos coming from outside.

　　"General Ke Lan from the north of the Kingdom of Kiev has arrived!" A loud shout came from outside the hall. Such high brilliance came in layer by layer along the way. With a smile on his face, Mithras nodded to Odov and stood at the door of the hall waiting for Ke Lan.

　　Although Mithras is the head of the family, the rules for receiving guests are naturally different. If he still waits in the hall for a powerful family like the Dustin family, it would seem a bit arrogant. Although Karan is a general of a country, he is only a secular noble. If he had not had dealings with Mithras before, Mithras could have let others greet him.

　　Mithras welcomed Ke Lan into the hall. Just as he sat down, another voice came from outside: "Lord Kobe of the Milan Empire, His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince has arrived!"

　　Mithras was slightly shocked. He seemed to have never had any dealings with the Milan Empire. It was hard to guess why they sent someone here at this time. At this time, Odolf had stood up, his face serious, and said to him: "I will go out with you to greet them!"

　　Mithras knew in his heart that this Lord Kobe who came must be of great importance, otherwise he would never do this with Odov's status. However, he did not want to ask and just walked out.

　　"Master Kobe is here too, you are so honored!" Odolf glanced at Mithras, the confusion on his face became more obvious. Seeing that Mithras was puzzled, he explained, "This Master Kobe is a student of Master Shitu, and he has rarely walked around the continent for hundreds of years!"

　　As Odolf spoke, his face was full of respect. Mithras suddenly had an idea and frowned.

　　From the look on O'Dolph's face, Mithras could guess that this Lord Kobe's identity was definitely not inferior to O'Dolph's, but he had a better background. Especially when O'Dolph said the words Lord Shitu, the expression on his face was the most respectful. It seemed that Lord Shitu was even more extraordinary.

　　Not only was Mithras puzzled, but the outside world was already in chaos. The Milan Empire was one of the four major empires on the continent, and it sent a prince from afar to come and congratulate the Capritton family. Such a thing has never happened in the history of the continent. Of course, this was only the idea of ​​ordinary people. Those people from major forces were even more shocked.

　　Kobe is the first holy land of the Milan Empire. It has not appeared on the continent for hundreds of years. It is really surprising that it appeared this time just for such a reason.

　　"Master Patriarch, Master Xitu knows that you have rebuilt your family, so he specially sent the two of us to congratulate you!" The middle-aged man smiled and said to Mithras, "The teacher asked me to tell the Patriarch that if you have time, you can come to Milan Cangshan to have a chat!"

　　Although Mithras was confused, he still saluted with a smile and said, "Lord Xitu is very polite. If I have time someday, Mithras will definitely visit you."

　　They only spoke in normal voices for the past two days, but since Kobe's sudden appearance, the front of the gate became silent, but the voices of the two people were heard by these people without missing a word.

　　"Master Xitu!" Now this title has become a puzzle for everyone present. Kobe is known as the strongest man in the Milan Empire. At this time, he suddenly learned from his mouth that there is such a teacher. So, what is the existence of this Master Xitu?

　　"This is the fourth prince Kalu. He is here on behalf of the imperial royal family!" Kobe pointed at the young man behind him with a calm expression, as if he was talking about his own child.

　　The young man Kalu came up with a smile on his face, bowed and said: "My father is busy with state affairs and cannot travel far, so he specially arranged for me to come and congratulate him."

　　Kalu presented the gift list, which was already received by Timithius. With a smile on his face, Timithius guided the two people to the hall to sit down, while he stayed outside the door.

　　Mithras had already planned for the arrival of these groups of people except Ke Lan, and the rest came uninvited. However, the origins of these people were all terrifyingly impressive, which suddenly gave Mithras a feeling that this celebration would definitely not be as he imagined, and the uninvited people would not be just the few in front of him.

　　"The Vitas Empire, the Os Empire, and the Resa Empire have arrived."

　　Sure enough, not long after, the people stationed outside the city came back with a report that the other three empires had already arrived in Tanbul City. This made Mithras even more confused, but this was exactly what he needed. He smiled and whispered, "Come on, come on, the bigger the better!"

　　The people sent by the four empires were basically the same. Except for the princes of the empire, the rest were absolute strong men who had long faded out of sight in the empire. The appearance of these four empires was like four mountains that pressed down from the sky all of a sudden, making the people in Tanbul City feel heavy pressure, especially those forces who were watching. At this time, regardless of whether they had any contact with Mithras or not, they sent visiting cards one by one and walked into the hall of the Capritton family.

　　The four great empires have all come, so what do they have to worry about? Even if it is not because of Mithras, just for the sake of maintaining friendship with the four great empires, it is enough for them to make such a decision.

　　Mithras led the people from the three empires into the hall, and seeing that the seats were full, he felt a little funny in his heart. Things are so unpredictable. They thought that this celebration was just an opportunity to declare war on the Holy Spirit Palace, but they didn't expect it to become a rare celebration. However, there were not many people in the full house who they really knew. This was unique in the continent.

　　Mithras had a feeling that the arrival of the four empires was related to Victor. This was not his random conjecture, but had a basis. Although he had a little reputation on the continent now, it was just a small fight. A truly powerful person might not care about it, and a superpower like the S Empire would not pay too much attention to it. However, now that the four empires all appeared at a celebration, it was intriguing.

　　Mithras thought about it and realized that in his memory, he had no dealings with these forces. The only one who was worthy of suspicion was the mysterious Victor. Judging from the power of Victor when he appeared, he was definitely extraordinary on the continent, and Mithras had received his guidance. This relationship seemed very normal, but with Victor's power, there were probably few people on the continent who would not give him face. In this way, the emergence of the four empires was very easy to explain. They just came forward to deal with it for Victor's sake.

　　After Mithras came to a conclusion in his mind, he became calm. No matter what, the emergence of the four empires and some hidden forces did not do him any harm. He was even more certain in his heart that after this day, these forces that had originally only come to deal with the situation would have a drastic change in their views on it.

　　Chapter 22 Gift

　　The hall was buzzing with activity. Various forces took this opportunity to come forward to build relationships with the people from the four empires. Unfortunately, it was obvious that the people from the four empires were not indifferent to them. The four powerful saints hadn't uttered a word since they entered the hall. However, the four princes were very good at handling these forces.

　　The four powerful Saint Domain masters were like four snow-capped mountains. They stood proudly in the noisy hall. No one approached them within ten meters. Occasionally, one or two representatives of the forces had such thoughts, but as soon as they approached, they felt as if they were suffocating and hurriedly retreated.

　　Mithras looked at it with amusement, these forces were really short-sighted. The four holy realms from the four great empires did not have a good look towards his master, so they didn't take it seriously at all.

　　In this way, all the forces finally realized that the four empires were difficult to approach, and they stopped pestering them, but focused their attention on Mithras. No matter what, it was because of this that Si Dadi came here, which meant that Mithras had an extraordinary status in the eyes of the four empires. Since they could not directly contact the four empires, starting from Mithras was also an opportunity.

　　Mithras dealt with various forces with a smile. He was naturally very clear about the purposes of these forces. However, at this time he really wanted to use the influence of these forces to push the Capriceton family to the top of the continent again.

　　Suddenly, Mithras's expression changed. He suddenly realized that someone was approaching from behind, and he had never sensed the breath of this person before.

　　Looking at the young man walking towards him with a smile, Mithras was shocked. He had some impression of the people who came into the hall, but this person was not in the hall before. The only possibility was that he had just come in, and no one noticed him while people were coming and going in the hall. Such strength seemed a little terrifying.

　　Mithras had now become the focus of the hall. His sudden stop of the conversation naturally attracted other people's attention, and countless eyes wandered between him and the young man.

　　Several saints from the four great empires also observed this. They were shocked, but they came over, bowed respectfully and said, "Greetings, Lord Sulan!"

　　The young man waved his hand without answering. He looked at Mithras for a few times, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared without a trace. He bowed and said, "Master Patriarch, you have rebuilt the Capritton Family. I was ordered by Master Victor to come here to congratulate you and give you a small gift!"

　　Sulfur Lan's words shocked several people from the four empires, and they looked at Mithras with more awe.

　　Mithras felt relieved and laughed, "So you are Lord Victor's representative. I will definitely accept this gift. But I feel very uneasy for you to make such a trip!"

　　Su Lan's eyes showed a little admiration, and he said with a smile: "There, the teacher has long said that the little brother is a dragon among men, but I didn't believe it. Now that I see you, I know that what the teacher said is true!"

　　"Haha, Lord Victor, how are you these days? When I have time one day, Mithras will definitely visit you in person to thank you for your teachings that day," Mithras said respectfully.

　　Seeing how respectful Mithras was to his teacher, Sulan felt closer to him and said with a smile, "It's settled then. You can come directly to the Snow Peak Mountain on the Prairie someday, and someone will naturally greet you there."

　　Mithras nodded. He now felt that Victor was more and more unfathomable. Such a person, who had no ill intentions towards him, was indeed worth associating with.

　　"Mithras has made note of it!" Mithras nodded.

　　"Okay, I have finished what the teacher arranged for me to do. I have also seen it, little brother. I will go back and report to the teacher now. Please don't see me off, little brother!" Sulfur Lan nodded to Mithras, and his figure became fainter and fainter, and finally completely melted into the air, as if he had never appeared.

　　There was silence in the hall. Everyone looked at the place where Sulfur Lan disappeared. Their hearts began to beat uneasily, and even their eyes towards Mithras were filled with fear.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded to everyone, saying, "Everyone, please feel free to do as you please!"

　　The four strongest saints in the empire hesitated for a moment, and then walked back to their original positions. However, judging from the way they left, they seemed to have a little more awe in their faces when facing Mithras.

　　"Old Four, who was that person just now..." Young Master Ge came over and asked in a low voice, "It can't really be that kind of person!"

　　Mithras nodded, sighed and said, "This continent is much more complicated than you and I imagined!"

　　"By the way, Boss, they have been out for such a long time and haven't come back yet?" Mithras suddenly thought of Mi Yin and the others, and asked in confusion, "What on earth did they go out for?"

　　Young Master Ge's eyes flickered, and he chuckled: "Good thing, don't worry about it, the time will be up soon, just be at ease as the clan leader."

　　Mithras shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I always feel that you are hiding something from me. It seems like I have been fooled. I feel a little uneasy in my heart!"

　　"How could that be? You must be overthinking it. It's a good thing, absolutely a good thing!" Young Master Ge said confidently.

　　"Okay, but at this time no one from the Holy Spirit Palace has shown up. Are they really planning to do this? This is not like their style!" Mithras frowned. The Holy Spirit Palace is a very important protagonist in this scene. How could he act alone without the Holy Spirit Palace?

　　The Capritu family cannot be rebuilt. Everyone on the continent understands this. This is not a problem of just one family, but it concerns the entire holy land of the Holy Soul Temple. Once Mithras' Capritu family is successfully rebuilt, it will be like a slap in the face of the Holy Soul Temple, and the prestige accumulated by the Holy Soul Temple over countless years will be greatly weakened.

　　Moreover, this is also a good opportunity for the Holy Spirit Temple to enhance its influence on the continent. In the past few years, Mithras has become a black spot on the reputation of the Holy Spirit Temple. Once they can take advantage of this reconstruction celebration to take Mithras down in one fell swoop, or seriously injure him, or even force Mithras' reconstruction to fail, this will be an excellent situation for the Holy Spirit Temple, because in this way, if anyone else wants to do the same or similar thing as Mithras, they must first think about Mithras's fate, and the shame that Mithras brought to the Holy Spirit Temple before will completely disappear after such a change.

　　Therefore, Mithras was sure that the Holy Soul Palace would not sit idly by. However, until now, no one from the Holy Soul Palace had shown up, which made him somewhat anxious. His plan was to take advantage of this celebration to teach the Holy Soul Palace a lesson again, a heavy blow that would cause the Holy Soul Palace's prestige on the continent to plummet to a low point.

　　“Hmph, I think the Holy Spirit Hall should wait and see, and wait until the inventory officially begins before they appear. Such a change can make people fall from lightning to the abyss, which is more in line with the interests of the Holy Spirit Hall,” Young Master Ge analyzed. “If they appear now, it will just prove everyone’s inference. The influence and shock will be much weaker. The Holy Spirit Hall has been controlling the Order Alliance for a long time, and this is obvious!”

　　Mithras nodded. He was a little too anxious, otherwise how could he not have thought of the Holy Spirit Hall's plan. He sneered in his heart. This was the best. The Holy Spirit Hall wanted to make a sudden change, and so did he.

　　It’s exciting just to think about bringing the Holy Spirit Hall down from its peak of momentum!

　　"Oh, by the way, what was the gift from Sulfur Lan just now? For someone like him, it wouldn't be too shabby, right?" Young Master Ge looked at Mithras expectantly. That look made Mithras a little amused. Although Young Master Ge had decided to give up the family business after returning this time, it was still difficult for him to get rid of this businessman's nature.

　　However, Mithras was indeed a little curious. It should be a great honor for someone like Victor to come here, and he should not offer a gift. However, once he offers a gift, it must be a gift that is based on Mithras' situation and meets his needs.

　　Mithras took Young Master Ge to the back and took a small box from the servant's hand. The material of the box was ordinary wood, but it was wrapped in a powerful energy, which was the power of water.

　　Mithras opened the box with a little surprise, and a sharp, shining, dreamy crystal appeared in front of his eyes, and her body froze for a moment.

　　"Divine Power!" The box actually contained a divine power, and it was a divine power with wind attribute. As soon as the box was opened, tiny whirlwinds appeared out of thin air, entwining the divine power and slowly spinning.

　　This time, Mithras was truly shocked. He was not shocked by the godhood, but he thought of a horrifying possibility: Victor already knew about his current cultivation status!

　　He has now become a god of fire, and he only needs to take one step further in the water law to officially enter the realm of gods. He just happens to have the incomplete godhood he snatched from the three god servants in the earth law. With the help of the three parts of the incomplete godhood, he can comprehend the mystery of the earth law. Only he has no clue about the wind law, and the gift Victor gave him happened to be a wind godhood. How could he not think that Victor knew about his cultivation status.

　　Mithras felt a chill throughout his body. Although Victor had not shown any ill intentions towards him when they met last time, as a strong man, a strong man who always wanted to be detached and free, his every move might be controlled by others. How could he not be horrified by such a thing?

　　Chapter 23 Doubt

　　The brilliance of the godhead was like a dream, and tiny whirlwinds danced gently, like wind elves. Even Ge Fei, who was unaware of the real situation, was completely immersed in it.

　　With a snap, Mithras closed the wooden box, as if he had just woken up from a dream. Guffy rubbed his eyes and sighed deeply, not knowing whether he was sighing at the wonder of the godhead or at Victor's generosity.

　　"Fourth brother, what kind of crystal is this? It's so magical. It must be very precious!" Ge Fei asked in surprise as he watched Mithras close the wooden box.

　　Mithras nodded and said with a wry smile: "It is very precious. For some people, even the throne of an empire is not as precious as it. It is really too precious!"

　　Ge Fei was stunned. Although he could not recognize the godhead, the shock in the depths of his soul had not yet disappeared. He had imagined the crystal in the box to be very precious, but when Mithras explained it this way, he thought he had underestimated it.

　　"What is this thing? It's so precious, and even I, Young Master Ge, have never seen it before." Ge Fei became even more curious. He had no doubt about Mithras' explanation.

　　Mithras felt distressed and frightened. His Three Star Cave was actually in the hands of one person. He had never thought of such a thing before, nor did he think that anyone could do it. However, with the help of divine inference, only this explanation was reasonable enough.

　　"Godhood, the godhood that can make people become gods!" Mithras did not hide anything. Ge Fei and others would know these things sooner or later, and it was not too late to tell them now.

　　Ge Fei was completely stunned at this moment, his eyes were fixed on the box, and they were actually a little red. Fortunately, the young master had strong self-control and he reacted quickly.

　　"You, you, can't you just give me a hint before you tell it to me? It's over, it's over. My heart is in turmoil. Put that thing away quickly!" Ge Fei gasped, jumped and shouted loudly, and fled from the back hall.

　　Mithras still had a wry smile on his face. He put the wooden box in his arms, shook his head and walked out of the back hall.

　　Did Victor know his current cultivation status? Did Victor see his every move? And what was the meaning of Victor sending this godhead? Mithras's mind was also in a state of confusion, but he could vaguely think that Victor's behavior might be strange, but he did it in the open, and it didn't seem like he had any intentions towards him.

　　No matter how hard he thought, Mithras could not find any reason why Victor did this. He was not even sure if it was a coincidence. However, in his position, how could he not consider the potential threats?

　　When Mithras appeared in the hall, the bitter smile on his face had disappeared. The gentle smile looked very comfortable, but there was a bit more coldness in his eyes. It was only then that he thought that he might have been too relaxed and underestimated the complexity of this continent. Naturally, there was a bit of murderous intent in his heart.

　　This evil spirit was not exposed, but everyone felt it. When their eyes met the eyes of Mithras, their bodies would involuntarily feel a chill.

　　The same feeling appeared in the people coming from the four empires. The awe in their eyes was even more obvious. The four powerful saints nodded and greeted Mithras from a distance, and Mithras naturally responded with a smile.

　　Mithras walked around the hall for a few times, talked with representatives of some forces, and then stood at the door of the hall looking at the sky. His face was gloomy. The people in the hall couldn't see his expression at all, but they couldn't help but feel heavy in their hearts. Even the voices of their conversations were lowered a lot, as if they were afraid of disturbing Mithras.

　　Gradually, everyone in the hall felt a little surprised. At this time, the reconstruction ceremony of the Capritton family was very close, but the imagined Holy Soul Temple did not appear. It seemed that they had tolerated Mithras' challenge to the authority of the Holy Soul Temple. This made everyone very confused and a little disappointed.

　　Among these guests, a large number of forces came to watch the confrontation between the Holy Soul Palace and Mithras, to see who would win and who would lose. They were not worried about how the Holy Soul Palace would treat them.

　　If the Holy Soul Hall wins this battle, then the purpose of establishing its prestige will be achieved, and it will no longer do useless work and stir up trouble. If Mithras defeats the Holy Soul Hall in this battle, then their appearance at Mithras' celebration at this time will naturally leave a good impression on Mithras. This win-win situation is the main reason why these forces appear in the hall.

　　"Fourth Brother, it's almost time. I think the ceremony should begin!" Young Master Ge came over with a few beads of sweat on his forehead. It seemed that he was exhausted from the preparations during this period.

　　Mithras took one last look at the sky in the south, sneered and nodded: "Well, I hope the Holy Spirit Hall can still catch up with this grand event, otherwise, my hard work will be in vain!"

　　Young Master Ge waved his hand and neatly-dressed teenagers came out from the back hall. The eyes of the people in the hall lit up, knowing that the real highlight was about to begin, and without being told, they stepped aside to make way for a road.

　　With a smile on his face, Mithras walked from the entrance to a chair in the front of the hall. Young Master Ge behind him nodded. Six young girls came out from the back hall, each holding a silver plate in their hands. The plate was covered with a layer of yellow gauze, so the true surface of the object on the plate could not be seen clearly.

　　Mithras walked to the chair with a smile, but did not sit down. Instead, he bowed towards the back hall. With the sound of footsteps, an old man with white hair came out from the back hall. It was Kunda who had come to see him after hearing the news some time ago.

　　"Uncle Kunda, please take a seat!" Mithras pointed to a chair on the right and said respectfully, "Today Mithras is rebuilding the Capritton family. You and I are the only descendants of the family. However, you are the elder of the family, so you should sit first!"

　　Kunda's face turned a little red, not because of nervousness, but because of excitement. More than 20 years ago, the Capriceton family was destroyed overnight. At that time, he and Pasch escaped with one person each, but they didn't expect that the eldest master died of a cold. Now, there are only two of them left in the family organization.

　　However, the Caprituton family did not fall after all. He really wanted to roar to the sky and pray to the ancestors of his family.

　　Kunda looked at Mithras and nodded slightly, then slowly sat down on the chair on his right, his eyes a little moist.

　　Mithras bowed deeply to Kunda and sat on the seat in the middle. At this time, Young Master Ge took a silver plate from the maid and placed it in front of Kunda. Kunda lifted the yellow cloth with trembling hands, revealing the item inside, which was a red and purple robe.

　　"Please change your clothes, Patriarch!" Kunda then handed the robe to Mithras. Mithras took the robe and the two maids beside him changed it for him. On the scarlet robe, a dark purple flower was wrapped from the front chest to the back. It was the symbol of the Capritton family, the Bauhinia.

　　Ge Fei then handed the remaining silver plates to Kunda, who then handed them to Mithras, which turned out to be a long sword, an iron book, and a purple gold token.

　　At this time, there was only one silver plate left in Kunda's hand, on which was placed a Bauhinia badge. The old man trembled as he was about to put it on Mithras' chest.

　　"Finally here!" Mithras suddenly stood up from his seat and looked outside the hall with a sneer.

　　"A distinguished guest has arrived. Mithras has been waiting here for a long time!" Mithras' voice rushed out from the hall, straight into the sky, and then fell on the entire city of Tanbul like raindrops.

　　"Hmph, you ignorant boy, are you rushing to seek death?", a cold voice came from the distant sky, but when the last word fell, a green figure had already appeared in the hall.

　　"Here it comes!" This was the thought of everyone in the hall. However, before their thoughts came to an end, a figure appeared and countless eyes were cast on this figure.

　　The man was wearing a coarse blue cloth, his hair and beard were all white, but his face did not look very old, and there was not a single wrinkle on his face. Instead, his face was ruddy and had a bit of radiance.

　　"Good, very good, I thought the Holy Spirit Temple would not come!" Mithras sneered as he walked over step by step, and suddenly laughed, "It's good that they are here, it's good that they are here!"

　　"Humph, you are really rampant. Today I am here just for you. As long as you disband your family now and follow me to the Holy Soul Temple to apologize, I can save your life. Otherwise, today will be the day when your Capriceton family will be completely exterminated!" The old man in green robe spoke sternly, with deep hatred in his eyes. Not to mention Mithras, even the others could see it clearly, and they had a little more disbelief in what the old man said.

　　The old man was none other than Tatar, the leader of the Holy Soul Temple's cultivators. On that day, after Osgood arranged for people to send Bonda underground, Tatar tried his best but could only make Bonda's mind a little clearer, but there was no hope for him to return to his previous state. Bonda was raised by him, and Bonda was the only one left in his lineage. He hated Mithras to the extreme for hurting Bonda, and when he heard the news that Mithras had rebuilt his family, he could not tolerate it, so he went to Mithras's door on his own without Osgood's arrangements.

　　Osgood had the same idea, and Tatar took the initiative to say that he would not stop it, so he naturally agreed. He also personally formulated this tactic, which was to defeat Mithras in one fell swoop when Mithras was about to complete the celebration and restore the previous reputation of the Holy Soul Temple.

　　Tatar was a little surprised when he looked at Mithras. He knew Mithras' strength clearly. Thinking of the information he had checked before leaving, he made up his mind to kill Mithras completely.

　　He has reached the god level in just over a decade. Keeping such a person will definitely be a disaster!

　　Chapter 24: God-level Battle (I)

　　Tatar appeared silently in the hall. Except for Mithras, no one could see how he came. Such strength shocked everyone in the hall, especially the people from the four empires. They understood the meaning of this and their faces were no longer calm.

　　"What a joke! You old bastard, what right do you have to ask me to disband my family? Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?" Mithras sneered and cursed loudly, "I've known for a long time that you, the Holy Spirit Hall, are very shameless, but you are the first in the continent to be so shameless!"

　　Although the people in the hall did not clap and cheer, one could tell from their half-smiles in their eyes that Mithras' words were indeed very pleasing to the people. The behavior of the Holy Spirit Hall was not only shameless, it could be said that it had been sublimated to a new level.

　　The four saints from the four empires had twitching faces. They were different from others. They knew very clearly what kind of existence Tatar and Mithras were. When such people suddenly started swearing, the gap was really shocking.

　　Tatar had been practicing underground all the time. He was naturally not afraid of fighting skills, but he was much worse at scolding. After being scolded by Mithras, he was stunned.

　　“Twenty years ago, it was here that your Holy Soul Hall, in order to achieve a secret that could not be told, killed thousands of people from my Capritton family on a snowy night. I haven’t even settled this blood debt with you, but your Holy Soul Hall is determined to kill me. You have hunted me down time and time again, and even sent out strong men from the Holy Domain to deal with a sixth-level war spirit like me, forcing me to destroy my Dantian. I was lucky enough to survive underground, but you still wouldn’t let me go, and chased me all the way to the Beast Roar Mountains. Later, people from your Holy Soul Hall also appeared in the Kiev Kingdom. Every single one of them was so vicious and despicable that it was rare in the world. It is really unfortunate for the continent that such an existence could occupy a corner of the continent and call itself the master!”

　　Mithras pointed at Tatar and cursed: "It is natural for me to rebuild my family today, but I didn't expect that your Holy Spirit Hall would still appear. You used your power to force me to disband my family. Your intention to destroy me is even more obvious. Do you really think that I, Mithras, can't destroy you?"

　　"You, the Holy Soul Palace, have been pressuring me again and again, so why should I give in? From today on, I, Mithras, and the Holy Soul Palace will fight to the death on this continent. In the end, I will make your mountains collapse, your mountains be destroyed, and you will completely disappear from this continent!" Mithras pointed his finger to the sky and swore an oath.

　　Endless divine power suddenly burst out from Mithras' body, mighty and unstoppable, as if he was the only one left between heaven and earth. No matter who the visitors were in the hall, they were pressed to the ground by a pressure like a mountain. Even the strong men from the four empires could not hold on.

　　Endless flames rose from around Mithras, each one like a blooming lotus, full of desire for destruction, making the entire space tremble. A pressure that came from the soul made everyone in the hall unable to even raise their heads.

　　"God!" A horrified thought appeared in everyone's mind. Mithras actually became a god.

　　A layer of soft white light tightly wrapped Tatar inside, and the same divine power burst out at once, as if a star descended into the hall, causing everyone to close their eyes involuntarily.

　　"Hmph! Even if my Holy Spirit Palace wiped out your family, so what? On this continent, strength has always been respected. If you are powerful, you can live if I want you to, but you will not survive this day if I want you to die!" Tatar's voice rumbled throughout the entire Tanbul City, and his domineering words made it impossible to refute.

　　"So this is your reason. If that's the case, what else can I say? Let me see what kind of ability you have to kill me, Mithras!" Mithras' figure flashed and appeared in the sky. He laughed and said, "I will kill you first today. When I have free time in the future, I will make your Holy Soul Palace collapse completely!"

　　"Hahaha, you ignorant boy, don't think you can act so arrogantly just because you have entered the realm of God. In my eyes, you are still as small as an ant!" Tatar laughed and instantly appeared in front of Mithras with a strong murderous look in his eyes.

　　The moment the two people left the hall, the entire hall suddenly became completely weathered, like an ancient monument that had been buried underground for millions of years, with stone and wood chips flying in all directions.

　　The mountain that was pressing down on everyone suddenly disappeared. Some people who were weaker in strength fell upside down because of this change. However, no one laughed at them at this time. Everyone looked at the two figures in the sky with trepidation.

　　"The divine power is like a prison, it is indeed terrifying. Only now do I understand why our teacher values ​​him so much. Such a person can be said to be unprecedented and unparalleled!" Kobe stood up, still with deep fear in his eyes.

　　The powerful saints from the other three empires nodded, but said nothing more. They just looked at the two figures in the sky.

　　"Old man, you are the first one to kill gods and demons to avenge your family!" When Mithras thought about the thousands of lives lost in his family overnight, his eyes turned red. An endless sea of ​​fire spread outward from his body. The entire sky had turned red, and even the ground thousands of meters away could feel the burning heat.

　　"A mere trifle, the light is infinite!" Tatar had a look of disdain on his face. He had been in the divine realm for a long time, but Mithras had just entered it. He had no worries in his heart. A dazzling white light shot out from his body, which was just blocked outside by the raging flames.

　　Two huge balls of light suddenly appeared in the sky, one pale white and the other red. Under such light, even the sun's rays were blocked.

　　Seeing that the sea of ​​fire had no effect, Mithras waved his hand and a huge flaming blade appeared in the air. The extremely condensed blade emitted a ruby-like glow and slashed towards Tatar fiercely.

　　The endless sea of ​​fire suddenly boiled up, and in an instant countless flames merged into the blade of the flaming sword. The blade expanded rapidly, and instantly became a sharp blade that was thousands of meters long and hundreds of meters wide.

　　Wherever the flaming sword passed, the space shattered instantly like a fragile piece of paper. A spatial crack as wide as a thousand meters appeared instantly, wrapped around the flaming sword, as if it wanted to cut the entire world in half.

　　There was a hint of disdain on Tatar's face, and the white light around his body became increasingly dense, rolling and rising, emitting countless rays of light, as if it were really a sun.

　　The flaming sword came down in an instant with the power to destroy the world, just like a roaring red dragon, and suddenly disappeared into the white light. Loud noises erupted in the white light, and a fiery red figure shuttled back and forth, but the white light seemed like a cage formed by heaven and earth, which tightly wrapped the flaming sword, and finally dissipated completely.

　　"If you have any tricks, just use them. Otherwise, you won't have a chance after you die!" Tatar appeared again, the white light converged, and he sneered and said, "With your current strength, you can't even move a hair of mine!"

　　Mithras had a stern expression on his face, but he said nothing. His body shook, and twelve fiery red dragons instantly appeared, cutting cracks in the sky. The twelve dragons rushed towards Tatar along different routes.

　　Tatar's expression changed slightly, and he sneered, "It's a bit interesting, but it's still not good enough!"

　　Milky white air currents surged out from all parts of his body, and the area within several hundred meters around Tatar turned into crystal, transparent and dazzling, as if tens of millions of rays of light were shooting out from the crystal. At this moment, the entire world was left with only his light, which was so bright that the people who were watching darkened their eyes. They could no longer see any other scenery, and all they could see was that crystal-like ball of light.

　　The red dragon instantly appeared in front of the crystal ball. It bit and lashed the crystal ball with its thick claws, sharp teeth, and strong body. Each time, it caused countless cracks to the crystal ball. However, the crystal ball would repair itself in an instant, continuously.

　　Mithras' face turned red, and suddenly an illusory sword shadow several thousand meters long appeared behind him. Countless tiny sword lights appeared in front of Tatar. These small swords combined into a blooming lotus, wrapping Tatar inside.

　　Tatar's face in the center of the crystal ball finally changed. This sword lotus had blocked all his retreat routes. He had no choice but to fight hard. With a wave of his hand, twelve huge shields appeared above the fire lotus.

　　"Boom, boom, boom..." Mithras shouted twelve "explode" words in succession. The twelve red dragons slammed into the crystal ball as he shouted and exploded almost at the same time.

　　The space collapsed completely, and a space hole with a diameter of hundreds of meters appeared. Moreover, this hole was still expanding rapidly. In just a short moment, it extended for thousands of meters. The endless space turbulence was like a bunch of wind blades crashing around aimlessly. The place where Tatar was located turned into darkness, and the dark void seemed to swallow all the light.

　　Tatar's face changed drastically. He could feel a strong attraction coming from the outer space. This attraction was like a huge hand pulling him into the depths of the void.

　　The void is filled with turbulent currents. Not to mention ordinary divine domains, even the main god-level strong men would not risk entering. It is a forbidden area for all life.

　　"Open it for me!" Tatar was careless for a moment and was tricked by Mithras. She was furious, and endless light burst out from her body. Two palms that were thousands of meters in size suddenly grabbed the spreading space crack.

　　"Close!" The space cracks in the two giant palms slowly closed like a curtain. Tatar's face turned pale, but it also consumed a lot of divine power.

　　Chapter 25: God-level Battle (Part 2)

　　The space collapsed, and a depression of several thousand meters in radius appeared in the sky. The huge attraction created a hurricane out of thin air, blowing through the city of Tanbul. Dust was flying on the ground, tiles were rolling, and the signs in front of every shop were swept into the sky, as if the whole world was about to be destroyed.

　　Tatar's body was swept by the turbulence and pulled into the deeper void. Tatar's face changed drastically, and two giant palms holding up the sky appeared, closing the broken space invisibly.

　　The divine power is unparalleled and mighty; it changes the world and shakes the universe!

　　"Good, very good. I didn't expect you to comprehend the law of fire element to this extent. Even this old man has suffered a great loss. You have enough to be proud of yourself!" Tatar stood under the turbulence, his face looking a little pale: "But, this kind of strength is far from enough to defeat me!"

　　Tatar has begun to face up to Mithras and is no longer so arrogant as to think that killing Mithras is as easy as killing an ant. This is the truth that strength determines attitude.

　　Mithras sneered at Tatar and laughed, "Old man, you thought I was like an ant, didn't you? Why are you saying this now? The people in the Holy Spirit Palace are really shameless!"

　　Tatar's old face flushed red, but he couldn't find a reason to refute. He became ruthless and shot out thousands of sword lights, each as poisonous as a poisonous snake, only one meter long and in different directions, but the ultimate target was Mithras.

　　Sword lights instantly appeared around Mithras' body. Just looking at the dense scene was enough to know how powerful this attack was. The pale color carried the color of death, which made people feel cold in their hearts.

　　Endless flames gushed out from Mithras' body. At this moment, he was no longer a human being, but a huge fireball emitting flames that were enough to burn everything in existence. The deep red flames surged towards the thousands of sword lights like a tide, and the very center was a crystal clear area like jade.

　　The sword lights became even smaller after rushing through the deep red sea of ​​fire, but as soon as they approached the jade-like bright light, they melted, completely melted.

　　A sly smile appeared at the corner of Tatar's mouth, and an illusory sword shadow gradually took shape, emitting a dazzling light, as if it was cast by sunlight. The sword light appeared in front of Mithras in an instant, and it was so fast that Mithras had no time to dodge.

　　The law of light and the advantage in speed were fully demonstrated in this attack. Tatar even saw Mithras' body being penetrated by the sword light and then exploded.

　　"Where is the godhead?" Tatar looked at the area of ​​infinite chaos in surprise, his eyes focused on the broken space, his face full of confusion.

　　Mithras' body had disappeared in the sky. Tatar felt that Mithras' breath had completely disappeared. He did not doubt whether Mithras had escaped. He had enough confidence in his sword. However, since Mithras had fallen, there should be a corpse. Even if the body was broken, the divinity should still exist. However, Tatar did not see the divinity appear at all.

　　Tatar's heart trembled and he felt something was wrong, but before he could react, a dark red flaming knife over a thousand meters long had already slammed into his back. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and Tatar's body was like a cannonball, shot out thousands of meters.

　　"Old man, who is the ant at this moment?" Mithras stood where Tatar was just now, pointed at the miserable Tatar and laughed: "Your Holy Spirit Hall is just a scary cover, the interior has long been rotten, just a slight push will make it collapse!"

　　Tatar looked at Mithras and spat out another mouthful of blood. Although he temporarily responded and blocked some of the force, it was Mithras's all-out attack after all, which had already caused him heavy damage.

　　His self-confidence collapsed in an instant. He had no idea where Mithras was hiding and he had no idea at all. If he continued fighting like this, how many times could he dodge? But he was already trembling in his heart. He had never seen such a strange thing in his entire practice.

　　It turned out that when the sword light came in front of Mithras, it was too late to dodge, so he had to escape into the world. It was a world of its own. It was naturally difficult for Tatar to sense his breath outside, but he could rely on his instantaneous memory to grasp the space range and appear behind Tatar, and succeed in one strike.

　　It can be said that with the world, Mithras not only has an extra means to save his life, but more importantly, it makes his attacks silent, invisible and traceless. As long as he is given a chance, he can successfully use the world to severely damage his opponent.

　　This was also the reason why Mithras had no scruples at all even though he had just broken through the God Realm. Because with such incredible power, even if it was a sub-god-level warrior, as long as he didn't have the ability to kill with one strike, Mithras could teach them a profound lesson.

　　Mithras looked at Tatar with disdain, he could sense that Tatar's momentum was declining rapidly, which was a sign that he wanted to retreat. However, how could Mithras let him go so easily? This time, to establish his authority, he wanted to use thunder-like means to push down the mountains of pressure that the Holy Soul Palace had placed on people. To achieve this, it was not enough to just kill one person, but it was necessary to destroy the opponent's momentum and let the Holy Soul Palace represented by the opponent completely collapse in front of everyone. Therefore, Mithras did not use the power of the world to take direct action from the beginning. Instead, he forced Tatar to fall step by step.

　　Tatar sensed that Mithras's mind had locked onto him. Although he wanted to retreat, he knew there was no way to retreat at this point and he could only grit his teeth and fight on.

　　The entire city of Tambul has been silent. Ordinary people have already closed their doors and are praying for blessings from the gods in their rooms. However, some practitioners who can sense the power of the gods are watching the battle in the sky with their mouths wide open.

　　Although most people could not see the actual situation of the battle clearly, they could only feel the power of destroying the world with every gesture, which made everyone feel awe and trembling with fear, as if the battle was happening between them.

　　God’s power is like prison!

　　At this time, everyone was almost suffocating. They could only see one day of red light and the other day of white light. However, the battle between the two sides was not clear. Even the strong men in the Holy Land could only see a little shadow.

　　Strong men gathered in the city of Tambul. At some point, auras comparable to those of a holy realm appeared from all directions of the city. These would be enough to shock everyone on normal days. However, in such a battle, their auras were like a candle flame compared to the scorching sun and could not attract people's attention at all. Their auras rose and fell, and it was obvious that they were horrified by such a god-level battle and could hardly suppress their excitement.

　　At this time, those holy realms who usually regarded themselves as the top powerhouses realized that they were nothing more than some stronger ants in front of the god-level powerhouses.

　　If we are not as good as the laws, we will eventually be ants. Who can be called a strong person under the gods?

　　Mithras looked at Tatar with a mocking expression. He just wanted to force Tatar to embarrass himself. This would be more effective than killing him directly. He was not cruel, but the Holy Spirit Palace forced him to be cruel.

　　Tatar knew from the look on Mithras' face that Mithras would never let him go so easily. He became ruthless and wanted to fight with his life. Dazzling white light surged from his body, and these white lights turned into a giant bow hundreds of meters long in an instant. Tatar held the side of the bow with both hands, and a bolt of lightning crossed the bowstring, aiming at Mithras.

　　His face suddenly turned pale, and the aura in his body dropped to the lowest point in an instant, as if this bow and arrow had drained all his strength.

　　Extreme instant kill!

　　This is the most powerful attack Tatar has achieved after understanding the Law of Light. However, this attack is not perfect, and he himself is difficult to control. It is an attack that hurts himself before hurting the enemy. If he still has a chance of defeating Mithras, or if he still has room to retreat, he will never use this attack, because once such an attack fails to work, he will not even have the last chance to escape due to continuous serious injuries.

　　However, he did not want to be ridiculed or teased by Mithras. The dignity of a god-level strong man must not be violated. Even if he died, he would protect his dignity and not let it be trampled upon.

　　Mithras could feel the power of the arrow, a feeling that could threaten his life, which made his face serious. He sighed in his heart, after all, he was a powerful god-level warrior who had been famous for many years, and he had many ways to risk his life.

　　Mithras became alert, and the flames around his body shrank and condensed so much that they seemed to become a solid entity. It was crystal clear and emitted a strange deep red light.

　　"Hahaha, you little beast, you should be proud of yourself for forcing me to this point, look at my extreme instant kill!" Tatar laughed angrily, loosened his fingers, and a dazzling light instantly appeared in front of Mithras. This time the speed was three times faster than the previous sword. The divine power it carried was surging, causing the entire space to roll over and become a dark gray dragon, with bared fangs and claws, ferocious and terrifying.

　　Mithras even felt that he was completely locked in by the arrow and there was no way he could dodge it. Cold sweat broke out in his heart and he retreated again and again, but he mobilized all his divine power. However, his retreating speed was no match for the arrow. In just a short moment, the arrow was less than one meter away from his body.

　　The sharp breath made Mithras feel a burst of pain, and his whole body collapsed together, and it was icy cold to the bone!

　　Chapter 26: God-level Battle (Part 3)

　　In the sky, Mithras' body retreated rapidly, but the sharp arrow was getting closer and closer to him, even close to his chest. The sharp divine power cut Mithras' clothes into strips, as if it was going to tear Mithras apart.

　　Death is at hand!

　　Suddenly, there was a slight vibration in the space in front of Mithras' chest, and then a tiny black dot appeared. This black dot was extremely dark, and no light or existence could escape its attraction. The sharp arrow was instantly sucked into this black dot.

　　He slowly stopped his body, but his heart was still pounding. Mithras knew very well that if it weren't for the appearance of the tiny black dot just now, he would have been seriously injured even if he didn't die.

　　And that black spot was a channel that the world in the body opened autonomously. In other words, when the world saw that Mithras was in danger, it automatically swallowed the sharp arrow.

　　The world is a frequent visitor in Mithras' body. He has his own original consciousness since the day he was born, but this consciousness is different from the consciousness in the ordinary sense, because it is completely a consciousness of original laws. The basic knowledge of existence is to strengthen the world and perfect the world.

　　In a sense, Mithras and the world are two sides of the same coin. The existence of Mithras is related to the existence of the world. Therefore, the world will never put Mithras in danger of falling, because in that case he will also return to chaos and completely dissipate. Of course, this does not mean that Mithras in the amusement world will not be in danger of falling. That is impossible. The world's current power is still very limited. Once a major danger occurs, even the world will be powerless.

　　Mithras knew in his heart that this time he had to rely on the power of the world, and the pride in his heart disappeared without a trace. Tatar knew that a powerful virtual god-level warrior could kill him, and it would be even easier for those sub-gods and true gods. Thinking of this, Mithras felt a chill and made up his mind that after this incident, he would concentrate on practicing and make a breakthrough in strength as soon as possible.

　　At this time, Tatar's body was extremely weak due to the self-mutilation extreme instant kill. His face was extremely pale and the breath in his body was extremely unstable.

　　"How is this possible?" Tatar stared blankly at the safe and sound Mithras. He could sense that Mithras had no way of escaping from that extremely sharp arrow that could kill him instantly, but the current situation was completely beyond his expectations, which made him completely despair.

　　He had already suffered serious injuries, and in order to kill Mithras, he used an extreme instant kill that he could not control at all, which made the damage in his body worse. Although he still had a certain fighting ability, even he himself knew that in this state he was no match for Mithras.

　　"Old man, tell me what tricks you have up your sleeves. I'll take them all!" Mithras walked towards Tatar step by step. His spiritual sense had already locked onto him. With every step forward, the aura in his body became stronger. He actually wanted to use this method to completely crush Tatar's confidence.

　　Mithras's momentum was getting stronger and stronger. In Tatar's eyes, it was as if a wave of fire thousands of feet high was rushing towards him. That overwhelming momentum was like a mountain pressing on his heart. Every step he took weighed on his heart, making him feel irresistible. This feeling became more and more obvious, and his body was shaking a little.

　　This was not because Tatar's determination was so unsteady, but because he was already seriously injured. At home, Hawthorne's most proud attack suddenly lost its effect. The power of Mithras in his heart was infinitely magnified, and his injured mind was invaded by Mithras' momentum.

　　"Twenty years ago, the Holy Spirit Hall wiped out my family. Did you ever think that this day would come?" Mithras took a heavy step, and it seemed as if the whole sky was shaking. "Thousands of lives were buried in the sea of ​​fire. Your Holy Spirit Hall is deeply sinful!"

　　"Gods are fair and just, but you are devoted to protecting the Holy Spirit Temple. You are not worthy of being called a god, and you are not worthy of the respect of all living beings." Mithras took another step forward, his voice becoming more and more encouraging: "As a human, you don't understand justice, and as a god, you can't judge fairness. You are neither a human nor a god. What is the point of heaven and earth giving birth to you!"

　　"I, I!" Tatar's face turned pale and he was speechless. Although he was not involved in the affairs of the Capritton family, he was still a member of the Holy Spirit Temple after all. What's more, his purpose of coming here today was to completely exterminate the only descendant of the Capritton family, Mithras.

　　Mithras was delighted. Looking at Tatar's expression, he knew that he had opened a gap in Tatar's mind. As long as he intensified the pressure, he might be able to achieve his goal.

　　"The Holy Spirit Hall is so arrogant and domineering. How many innocent people have died in your hands over the past thousands of years? Look down at the people below. Which one of them does not have the sins committed by you, the Holy Spirit Hall!" Mithras pointed downwards and took another step forward and shouted loudly: "Countless people would like to eat your flesh and sleep on your skin. People like you, even if you become a god, are nothing more than robbers who have stolen the power of heaven and earth!"

　　Under the relentless pressure of Mithras, scenes flashed before Tatar's eyes. As an old man of the Holy Spirit Temple, his hands had long been stained with blood during the period of the Holy Spirit Temple's rise. At this moment, faces, some strange and some familiar, rushed towards him one after another, with hideous faces and bloody horrors, just like the souls of those who died unjustly demanding their lives from him. Tatar's body shook, and his eyes were filled with fear.

　　"Your sins are grave, and you can never be redeemed even by death!" Mithras was really angry at this time. Thinking of the lives that the Holy Soul Temple had destroyed over the past tens of thousands of years, waves of anger emanated from his heart.

　　"Haha, young man, why do I, Tatar, need you to teach me a lesson about what I do? So what if I'm innocent? So what if I've committed a sin? The living will live on, and the dead have already turned to ashes. You say I'm not fair, but I'm only doing it for the eternal existence of the Holy Soul Palace. You have your stance, and I have my way. There is no right or wrong in this world. The strong are respected, which is a truth that never changes. One day I killed thousands of lives because they were just ants in my eyes. Today I defeated you, but it was also because I was not as skilled as you. There is no reason for life and death!" Tatar's eyes suddenly became clear. He laughed at Mithras and said at the top of his lungs, "I have freedom. It's natural that I died for the Holy Soul Palace. You have freedom, and you are not wrong to avenge your family. Everyone in this world has freedom, but they just don't have the power to control their freedom!"

　　Mithras' heart skipped a beat. He didn't expect that his momentary anger would lead to the fluctuation of his spiritual consciousness, which freed Tatar from the predicament. He sighed inwardly, knowing that his goal was difficult to achieve, and his murderous intent grew strong.

　　Mithras had originally planned to take advantage of Tatar's mental flaw and force him to admit the Holy Spirit Temple's mistake. This would be more advantageous than killing him directly. However, although Tatar's mind had been shaken, he was still a strong man in the Divine Realm after all. The slightest negligence on his part would have led to his failure.

　　"Well, you are worthy of being a strong man who can step into the realm of gods." Mithras was indeed a little impressed in his heart. To be fair, if it were him, it would be difficult to turn the situation around under such circumstances. This is the gap.

　　Tatar nodded. He naturally understood what Mithras meant. He also felt somewhat concerned. If Mithras had not had a problem just now, he would have really gone in. Once he really admitted his mistake in public, it would be an irreparable loss to the entire Holy Soul Hall.

　　"Young man, to be fair, you are the most outstanding cultivator I have ever seen. I am afraid that even after tens of millions of years, it will be hard to find someone like you. I feel not wronged to lose to you. But, don't think that I am begging you to let me go. If you don't kill me today, your Capritton family will be destroyed by my hands in the future!" Tatar knew that it would be difficult for him to escape, so he calmed down instead.

　　"Hmph, I don't think you have such an opportunity!" There was no way Mithras would let him go. A strong man from the Divine Realm was no ordinary creature. Being able to kill such an existence would be a blow to the Holy Soul Palace that was beyond words.

　　"Okay, although I'm injured, I won't let you slaughter me. If you want me to die, you have to pay a price!" Tatar's momentum suddenly rose, as if his injuries were completely healed in an instant.

　　Mithras was not surprised at all. He knew that this was just a little bit of divine power that Tatar gathered by hurting himself. This might increase his combat effectiveness for a while, but it would not last long and the damage to his body was great. Even if he did not kill Tatar, Tatar's strength would regress or even die.

　　"Hmph, do you really think you can still pose a threat to me?" Mithras sneered, and his entire body suddenly disappeared. Tatar's heart was shocked, but he could not smell Mithras' breath at all. Thinking that Mithras had used such a method to cause him serious injuries last time, he dared not underestimate him at all. His whole body tensed up, and the surging white airflow wrapped him up in an instant, and the entire space began to twist and tremble.

　　"Young man, you actually wanted to launch a sneak attack. Don't you know that there is no such thing as a second chance? After the lesson just now, how could I fall for your trick again!" Tatar was frightened in his heart, but he said something else, as if he had completely figured out where Mithras was hiding.

　　Suddenly, a red sword came out from behind him. The sword flashed past and left a large gash several feet long on his body. Divine blood gushed out, Tatar's face changed drastically, and his body began to shake.

　　Chapter 27 Behead!

　　A scarlet sword slashed along an arc, leaving a several-foot-long scar on Tatar's body. The wound was scorched yellow but there was no trace of blood.

　　Tatar's face suddenly became dull, and a complicated expression appeared in his eyes. He watched with a wry smile as the figure of Mithras slowly appeared in front of him.

　　"How did you do it?" Tatar looked at Mithras with a calm expression, as if the wounds on his body had not caused him any harm at all.

　　Mithras shook his head: "I can't tell you this, but if you have any words for your family, I can convey them for you!"

　　It turned out that Tatar's injuries were so serious that he was incurable. The sword had completely cut off his life. However, the strong men in the Divine Realm were extraordinary and naturally had the ability to prolong their lives.

　　"Family, haha, my only grandson has become drowsy, how can I have any family!" Tatar smiled bitterly and shook his head: "You could have killed me a long time ago, right!"

　　Mithras nodded: "Well, I am confident that few people in the world can see through my concealment technique!"

　　Mithras does not have any hidden skills. He has simply temporarily left this world. This kind of method is beyond the reach of a Tatar. Mithras is confident that even someone like Victor would never be able to discover it.

　　Tatar nodded and said, "With an enemy like you, the Holy Spirit Hall will be doomed to destruction. However, I hope you will show mercy and not harm innocent people!"

　　Mithras sneered, "Innocent, I didn't expect you to say such words. The Holy Spirit Hall has hurt so many innocent people over the past thousands of years. You are not qualified to say such words to me. I will not be soft-hearted and leave myself in trouble. I must eradicate all the evil in the Holy Spirit Hall!"

　　"You..." Tatar pointed at Mithras with an angry look on his face and wanted to say something, but he slowly sighed: "I have done enough for the Holy Spirit Temple. I will die once and for all. Forget it, go with you!"

　　Tatar took one last look at Mithras and suddenly burst into laughter: "I didn't expect that I came here to kill you, but in the end I brought you a great gift. Take it!"

　　A deep red flame surged out from Tatar's body. This flame had the power to destroy the world and instantly engulfed Tatar's divine body. In the end, only a glowing divine body remained floating in the air.

　　It turned out that the sword of Mithras had already planted the seeds of fire in Tatar's body. At this time, Tatar's divine power was exhausted, so it was naturally difficult to suppress the fire, and the fire burned her body to ashes.

　　"Alas!" Mithras stretched out his hand and Tatar's divinity fell into his hands. Although he successfully killed Tatar, he was not happy in his heart. Tatar had already stepped into the realm of gods and should have been detached from worldly affairs, but he died because of such a thing with Anu. Thinking of his own helplessness, Mithras could not feel at ease.

　　Mithras walked down step by step, with a chaotic sky behind him. There were cracks in the space, which were slowly repairing themselves under the influence of the law of balance.

　　The residents of the entire city of Tambul all knelt down. At this moment, Mithras was the god they believed in in their hearts.

　　The representatives of the major families and forces who came to watch the show had a different feeling. They suddenly became trembling with fear, as if their thoughts were completely noticed by Mithras.

　　Although Mithras no longer had any aura, when his figure slowly approached, everyone still felt an inescapable pressure in their hearts, a pressure that seemed to cut off their breathing.

　　"Sir!" Everyone was in awe and bowed in greeting. Mithras's gaze swept over them, making them feel frightened, as if he was standing there naked, with no secrets at all.

　　"Hmm!" Mithras suddenly felt a little disgusted in his heart. These people had a different expression just now, but at this moment they completely changed their look. Even though Mithras could feel that their awe was real, he still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He snorted and walked towards the hall.

　　The entire hall has become a fence without a dome, and the surrounding walls are full of cracks. The chairs in the hall have long turned into dust. Mithras just stands in the center.

　　Although Ge Fei was shocked by the power of the God-level strongman, he had already known the strength of Mithras. Moreover, he had always been so carefree and had no awe in his heart. He walked to Mithras with a smile and said, "How does it feel to kill a god? I wish I could have such a day!"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Whether it is a human or a god, killing is never a pleasant thing. I hope you will never have such an opportunity!"

　　Young Master Ge obviously ignored Mithras' words and said flatteringly, "You have two in your hand now. When will you be able to make them into a god?"

　　Mithras knew that Ge Fei was talking about the wind godhead sent by Victor and the light godhead he had just obtained from Tatar, but this guy is not even in the sanctuary now. Zhao asked him for help, not to mention that his attributes are different!

　　"Let's talk about it when you reach the Holy Land. Look carefully at the people now. Except for Chakasi, your cultivation is the worst. You still want to become a god? It's impossible!" After Ge Fei came up to interrupt, Mithras felt much better. No matter how other people's opinions would change, his brothers have not changed. This is enough.

　　"This is obviously unfair. Chakasi's strength is weaker than mine, but you didn't do anything. You are the typical person who forgets his loyalty for the sake of beauty!" Ge Fei said indignantly.

　　"Stop talking nonsense, the ceremony hasn't been completed yet!" Mithras glared at Ge Fei and sighed in his heart. He also wanted Ge Fei and others to become stronger as soon as possible, but even he was powerless when it came to cultivation.

　　The others were stunned when they saw Mithras and Ge Fei making fun of each other. Shouldn't gods be serious and majestic? Zhao didn't seem to have that intention at all. After thinking about it, everyone was shocked again. They thought of Mithras' age. For most people at this age, they had just entered the continent and were even under the protection of their families. However, the young man in front of them had already reached the pinnacle of the continent. After this battle, who on the continent was not shocked by his reputation?

　　Under the chairmanship of Ge Fei, Mithras finally completed the entire celebration ceremony. At this time, a golden light flashed from outside, and standing in front of Mithras was Doudou.

　　"How is it?", Mithras said with a smile on his face. Apart from Ge Fei and others, Doudou and the other three contracted beasts were the closest to Mithras.

　　Doudou raised his head and said with some disdain: "With our help, how could they escape? We killed all five Saints, leaving only a few small figures to go back and report the news!"

　　It turned out that Mithras sensed it the moment Tatar appeared, and he discovered that Tatar did not come alone, but brought several Saints with him. They were probably the aftermath handling personnel prepared by the Holy Soul Temple for Tatar. Mithras told Doudou and the other three beasts the location of these people through soul transmission.

　　Although Doudou and the other three beasts are still at the level of holy beasts, they are obviously different from ordinary holy beasts, because they are all fighting beasts that have undergone training. Although they cannot control their own strength as easily as human practitioners, they are many times stronger than ordinary fighting beasts.

　　The power of Du Shou is far greater than that of humans of the same level, but their use of power is very superficial, or it can be said that their use of power is still at the very basic stage. Therefore, even though their power is very strong, they can only exert less than one hundredth of it. The three contracted beasts of Mithras are completely different. With the help of Mithras, they also began to practice themselves. This practice can help them better control their own power and make effective use of it.

　　Of course, Doudou has the highest level among them. In this sense, Doudou's control of strength is no different from that of humans. This can be seen from the fact that he had to endure the star body training when he broke through the holy realm, because the biggest effect of the star body training is to temper the body and expand the meridians. Although Doudou has no meridians in his body, he has periosteal fibers, which can just serve as a channel for strength.

　　Therefore, the strength of these three contracted beasts cannot be measured by the standards of ordinary fighting beasts. Each of them is as strong as the peak of the human sanctuary, especially Winnie, who is even more terrifying. After his power is developed, even Mithras feels frightened.

　　With three monsters like these, it would be easy for them to deal with five Saints without any difficulty.

　　Mithras nodded. He could think of how the five Saints must have been wronged and helpless, because it was the first time that the three beasts had fought with humans after coming out of the world. With their nature, how could they not have some fun? Under the influence of this starting point, those Saints were probably killed after having suffered all kinds of teasing. What a group of poor children.

　　Listening to the conversation between Mithras and Doudou, everyone in the hall felt bitter. They could see that in the eyes of Mithras and Doudou, they didn't take the five Saints seriously at all. That relaxed attitude made their eyelids twitch. Although the Saints could not be compared with the Gods, they were already among the top powers on the continent. If a family had a Saint, it would be enough to dominate one side. However, facing such a perverted combination, what could the Saints do!

　　Chapter 28: One Night of Spring One Night of Spring

　　With strength reaching this point, the sanctuary has no meaning to Mithras anymore. Even more sanctuaries cannot pose any threat to him. This is a change in the nature of power, which cannot be made up by quantity.

　　Ever since Mithras' identity was exposed, people on the continent have determined that Mithras is a soul mutant. So, even now, even though everyone knows that Mi Xisu has three contracted beasts, they do not have any doubts. Instead, they are shocked by the powerful talents of the Capritu family.

　　"Boss, I found Hami and the others were acting sneakily and I don't know what they were doing. I went up to investigate but couldn't find out the reason. These guys must be hiding something from us!" Doudou waved his little paws and said angrily, "I will find a chance to let them know how powerful I, Doudou, am!"

　　Mithras chuckled, he had the same feeling, but he had no doubt about Hami and the others. Even if there was something hidden, it must be because it was something that he really couldn't know now. He was very relieved about this.

　　"Well, in recent times, they have been practicing very hard, but I wonder if they have made any progress?" Mithras threw a look at Doudou, and Doudou's eyes immediately lit up.

　　"Yes, I can use the opportunity to review their practice results, hehe!" Doudou smiled slyly, making Ge Fei, who was standing aside, feel cold all over.

　　"It's not that I don't want to help you, it's just that I can't do anything!" Ge Fei looked at the unscrupulous duo of Mithras and Doudou, and began to mourn for Hami and others in his heart.

　　Mithras's eyes seemed to accidentally sweep over and stop on Ge Feide. He nodded and said, "Young Master Ge seems to have made a lot of progress in his training recently. Well, very good!"

　　Doudou immediately understood what Mithras meant. He looked Ge Fei up and down with his big head and said very seriously, "You have made some progress, but it is much worse than others. It seems that there is a problem in your cultivation. Let me give you some advice sometime!"

　　Ge Fei's face turned pale instantly. She had known what kind of person Doudou was for more than ten years, and he had suffered a lot from Doudou at that time. What's more, Doudou has become a sacred beast now. His strength is unmatched in the entire continent, except for gods like Mithras. Even if he is hit accidentally, his body will not be able to withstand it!

　　"Old Four, you can't do this. You are the typical example of someone who burns his bridges after crossing them. What's more, you haven't even crossed the river yet!" Ge Fei looked aggrieved and almost hugged Mithras' legs to beg.

　　Mithras nodded: "Oh, then tell me what tricks Hami and others are playing!"

　　Ge Fei was stunned for a moment, with an embarrassed look on his face. He looked at Mithras, unable to speak. Doudou on the side began to revolve around him, and the soles of his feet rubbed against the ground, making a hissing sound, and each sound made Ge Fei's face paler.

　　"Isn't that enough?" Ge Fei admitted defeat, but just as he was about to speak, a fiery red figure ran out from the back hall. His face suddenly became very strange, and he quietly took a few steps back and made a few gestures.

　　"Didn't they say you were injured?" Chakasi was wearing a dress, looking like a blooming flower, extremely beautiful. Looking closely at her clothes, it was obviously a wedding dress specially used for wedding celebrations. The phoenix crown on her head made everyone certain of this. However, why was she wearing a wedding dress and appeared at such a time?

　　The guests in the hall who did not dare to leave without permission were all stunned. Even Mithras forgot to answer Chakasi's question and stared at Chakasi with some surprise in his eyes.

　　Almost at the same time, a group of people walked in from outside the hall. They quickly hung festive red curtains around the hall, as well as some flowers and plants. The whole hall suddenly looked like a wedding hall.

　　Hami and others also walked in with a sly smile on their faces. Before Mithras could react, a wedding dress of the same bright red and green colors had been draped over him. At this time, not only him, but everyone else reacted. Chakasi suddenly let go of Mithras' hand, and with a blushing face, he was about to hide in the back hall, but was stopped by Mithras.

　　"Although this is a little sudden, it is also my wish!" Mithras said with a smile: "I want to fulfill the ten-year promise in advance. Marry me!"

　　Chakasi's body shook and tears rolled down her face. She had waited for this sentence and this day for too long.

　　"Everyone, today is a double celebration. Not only has the Capriton family been successfully rebuilt, but my young master is also going to have a grand wedding. Let us wish them both a long and happy life together!" Kunda's face was filled with excitement. He had never thought that there would be such a day when he would be able to see the Capriton family reappear on the mainland, and in such a strong image. Although he had not been by Mithras' side for more than 20 years, it was hard to explain the relief he felt when he saw the only descendant of the family finally getting married.

　　It turned out that Mi Yin and others had already discussed this method. They had all seen how much Chakasi had suffered over the years. However, looking at Mithras's expression, he would not propose to Chakasi unless he really avenged his family or the ten-year agreement came. After discussing it, they came up with this idea. Although it was a bit of a bully, it was for Mithras after all.

　　Mithras was now very clear about their intentions. He thought about it carefully and felt that he was sorry for Chakasi. He had never thought about the meaning of time to a woman. He just believed that he had eternal life, and Chakasi would have endless time with his help. It would be the same when they got married. He even believed that as long as the two of them were together, it would not be a big deal even if they did not get married. However, if a woman does not have such an opportunity in her life, her life would not be complete. He was still a little selfish.

　　"Please have the parents of both parties take their seats!" Ge Fei chuckled and instructed everyone to place Kunda at the head of the table. Now, Mithras only had him as a family member, so he was the only one who could be the head of the family.

　　Then, someone led two people out from the back hall. They were Chakasi's parents. Judging from the expressions of the two old people, they had known about this matter for a long time, and the joy on their faces was fully revealed.

　　Mithras took a look and whispered to Chakasi, "It seems that they are hiding this matter from the two of us. Wait until we enter the bridal chamber and see how I will deal with them!"

　　"Who wants to enter the bridal chamber with you?" Chakasi pinched Mithras shyly, then rubbed him lovingly, making Mithras' whole body soft.

　　"Of course it's you, it's just a change of place, everything else is the same!" Mithras chuckled, but his ugly face was completely exposed.

　　"shameless!"

　　"I only want you!"

　　'Obscene'

　　"If I don't act obscenely, our Capritton family will be extinct!"

　　…

　　The wedding ended with the two people bickering with each other. Hami and others had already made preparations and invited the guests in the hall to go to the family meeting hall, where dozens of banquet tables had already been set up.

　　As time went by, the guests who came here have returned to normal. The fear in their hearts has decreased a lot, but they have become more proud. They have come to the right place this time. Not to mention the battle between powerful gods, which has never been seen on the continent. Even the wedding of a powerful god is not something that everyone can attend. I believe that even after decades, this sudden wedding will become their capital for showing off, especially the groom's toast, which is something that only happens once in a million years.

　　In short, this sudden onslaught of soul power did not seem dull, but instead became extremely lively. The big families and powerful forces, which usually only had others offering them tributes, this time offered two gifts, and they did so willingly and happily!

　　After Mithras and Chakasi accompanied everyone in toasting the wedding wine, they returned to the bridal chamber prepared by Hami and others. Looking at the joyous atmosphere in the room, the shining red candles, and the beautiful bride in front of him, Mithras suddenly felt a little drunk.

　　As the saying goes, if wine doesn't make you drunk, you will get drunk by yourself. Mithras was intoxicated by the beauty of Chakasi at that moment.

　　"You, what are you looking at me for?" Although Chakasi and Mithras had already had intimate actions, in such an environment, Chakasi was still a little shy. She hid her face in her towering chest and did not dare to raise it. Her face was flushed, and in the candlelight it looked like a transparent gem.

　　This is no wonder. No matter what kind of woman she is, no matter what kind of experience she has had, the wedding is always the most sacred moment. At this moment, all women will become another appearance. No matter what their original personality is, at this moment, the softness in their hearts will be infinitely magnified. Therefore, the woman at this moment is the most complete woman, and the beauty of women will be fully reflected at this moment.

　　Mithras smiled and sat next to Chakasi, who trembled noticeably: "Nothing, it's the first time I've discovered that my bride is so beautiful, so gorgeous, it makes me hungry!"

　　Chakasi's face turned even redder. She stretched out a hand to pinch Mithras, but Mithras grabbed her and pulled her whole body into his arms. He stroked her little hand and said, "Look, I am the only one in the Capritton family now. If we don't work harder, we will be sorry to our ancestors!"

　　Chakasi's body was straight and still shaking. Suddenly, her whole body shook violently as if it was clicked. It turned out that Mithras' palm had been placed on her towering chest at some point. An indescribable feeling spread from that sensitive area to her whole body. A sound was suppressed in Chakasi's throat.

　　The belt became wider, and Mithras' fingers were like scissors. He pulled gently, and a body like a sculpture of white jade appeared in front of him. Under the candlelight, the smooth body was covered with a layer of light crimson, which made Mithras' breath suddenly become heavier.

　　"Please have mercy!"

　　Mithras's hand passed through the mountain peaks, across the plains, and into the green meadow. Dew wet the flower stamens, and the fragrance wafted from the secluded path. The crimson body, pointed under his palm, turned into a live fish, swaying constantly.

　　A burst of delicate gasps and a few roars, spring has arrived early this night!

　　Volume 11: Doomsday

　　Chapter 1: Twenty Years

　　The sky was cloudless, and the gentle wind blew gently like weeping willows. The dazzling sunlight shone directly into the city, shrouding the city in infinite light.

　　This is Tanbul City, but it isn't either, because more than ten years ago it had a new name, the Capital of Gods, and its area has also undergone tremendous changes. Several cities of similar size have appeared around the original old city. These cities are connected to each other and surround the old city in the center.

　　Time passed quickly. It has been nearly twenty years since the Capritton family was rebuilt. During this long period of time, the reputation of Mithras the God-slayer had spread to every corner of the continent. The Holy Spirit Temple seemed to have acquiesced in the existence of Mithras and never appeared in Tambur City again. Even the holy temples distributed throughout the Tuta Kingdom were quickly evacuated.

　　The Holy Spirit Temple withdrew, and the remaining power space was naturally filled by the Capritu family where Mithras was. Nowadays, to be honest, in the Tuta Kingdom, even in the entire continent, when people mention the Capritu family, they always use another name, the God of Fire Family.

　　The Order Alliance is no longer dominated by the Holy Soul Palace alone. The Caprison family’s say is even greater than that of the Holy Soul Palace to a certain extent. However, for some unknown reason, there has not been much conflict between the two sides over the years.

　　Because of the existence of Mithras, the status of the Tuta Kingdom in the entire Order Alliance rose rapidly. Although Mithras would never interfere in the affairs between countries, the reputation of God was there, and the surrounding countries had vaguely regarded the Tuta Kingdom as their overlord.

　　The royal family of the Tuta Kingdom was quite impressive. After seeking the advice of the Capritton family, they expanded the entire Tambur into the center of the entire region. Even the capital was moved to Hans City, not far from Tambur City.

　　In such an environment, the development of the Capritu family was very terrifying. In just over a decade, the influence of the Capritu family had expanded to the entire continent. Of course, this was inseparable from the help of the Kabrant family.

　　People have always speculated that when the power of the Caprituton family expanded to a certain extent, it would inevitably conflict with the Holy Spirit Palace. However, everyone was wrong. In the entire Order Alliance, even in the places where the Caprituton family and the Holy Spirit Palace coexisted, there had not been any major conflicts. It seemed that the two behemoths had completely forgotten their hatred for a while.

　　However, people can also see that this is only temporary. After losing a powerful man from the Divine Realm, the prestige of the Holy Soul Palace on the continent has dropped to the extreme. Some forces that originally belonged to them have also begun to become restless. A bigger storm is brewing, and once this storm comes, it is believed that it will be the time of the destruction of the Holy Soul Palace.

　　The Caprison family today can no longer be viewed with the same eyes as before. At first glance, even the ordinary servants in the family have strong strength. Walking on the family road, high-level strongmen of level eight and nine can be seen everywhere. These people have only joined in the past ten years. Now, it is not that easy to become an ordinary member of the Caprison family. You have to go through layer after layer of selection. It is good if more than ten people are left out of thousands of people. Even so, there are many people scrambling for it.

　　As the family becomes larger, there are many more rules. Even for the ruler of a country, it is not easy to enter, and ordinary people can only watch from afar.

　　In the center of the family is a red tower rising from the ground. This tower is a sacred place for the people of the entire Order Alliance and even the entire continent, because this is the place where the patriarch of the Capritton family, the God of Fire, Mithras, practices. Thousands of meters around the red tower, strong men in brocade clothes with strong auras are standing. They are the tribesmen chosen to guard this area. In fact, this is just a show. It is a place where the strong men in the divine realm practice in seclusion, and no one will come to disturb them.

　　In the family, these guards are the most envied. Every time there is a general election, the competition is so intense that everyone tries their best to get in.

　　However, the benefits of guarding here are also obvious. Mithras is not the only one in the Red Tower, even Hami and others are here. Mithras rarely appears, and he has never shown up in the family in the past ten years, but Hami and others are different. They always appear a few times a year, and occasionally when they feel itchy, Hami and others will gather together to practice with each other. Such opportunities are not available on weekdays, and this is what makes the guards most enthusiastic.

　　A burst of laughter was heard from afar, and a young girl exuding youthful vitality came over, followed by an old man and a young man.

　　What's going on? This is the most important place in the family. Normally, even if someone passes by, they wouldn't even dare to breathe deeply. No one would be so presumptuous. However, looking at the expressions of these guards, they have no intention of stopping them. It is really hard to understand.

　　What's even more strange is that when the guards in front of the fire tower saw these three figures, they were all trembling with fear, as if they had seen something extremely terrifying. They even lowered their heads and their legs were shaking a little.

　　"Little sister, keep your voice down, be careful not to disturb the uncles' practice!" The young man at the back said to the old man next to him with a wry smile on his face: "Grandpa Kunda, look at my little sister, she is getting more and more unruly, you must take good care of her!"

　　“Haha, I won’t take such a risk. Last time I said a few words to the little girl, and when I woke up, she had cut off all my beard. It has just grown a little in recent period of time, and I don’t want to become bald again!” The old man was Kunda, the butler of the Capbritton family. In fact, he had been in charge of the operation of the entire family over the years and was the real controller of the family.

　　The young man next to him is Danny, the first child of Mithras, and the shouting girl is Vina, the daughter of Mithras. Danny has been sensible since childhood and is very much like Mithras, but Vina is a remake of Chakasi. Their personalities are very different.

　　"Little old man, don't mind my business. I just want to wake them all up. They have been hiding in there for a year and we haven't seen each other. What's more hateful is Daddy. He has been in seclusion for eleven years and hasn't come out yet. Doesn't he care about us anymore?" Vina walked past a guard and suddenly pulled out the guard's sword, threw it out fiercely, and smashed it on the ground in front of the fire tower. The guard didn't dare to say a word. He quickly ran forward to put away the sword and stepped aside.

　　Everyone in the family knew the temper of this little ancestor, and few had not suffered from her. However, since she was the clan leader's most beloved daughter, the whole family could only coax her like a princess.

　　"Little girl, stop being angry. Your father and the others are practicing in there. Even if you make a scene, they won't be able to hear you unless they come out on their own!" Kunda walked over and touched Vina's head, smiling and comforting her: "Let's go back later. Turan and the others are waiting for you!"

　　Vina's little face was full of grievance. She was only four years old when Mithras and Chakasi both went into seclusion. Since then, she has never seen this pair of relatives again.

　　In fact, her character was also related to such things. Although everyone in the family treated her like a little princess, no amount of love could compare to that of her parents. She naturally had to find something to do when she felt aggrieved, and it became her habit to make trouble for others.

　　Although everyone in the family was afraid of her teasing, Vina's tricks were just pranks, not cruel ones. Because of this, the whole family loved and hated her, and called her the little witch behind her back. However, she didn't care about this title at all, and instead enjoyed playing tricks on people.

　　"I can't hear you, Grandpa. Do you think they don't want me anymore?" Vina's little eyes were swollen with tears. Her family members doted on her and spoiled her, but she didn't feel happy at all. She just wanted to stay with her parents every moment.

　　"Tomorrow is his birthday, but he hasn't come out yet!" Vina said with tears streaming down her face. Tomorrow is his fifteenth birthday, and this birthday is different from others because the arrival of this birthday means that she has become an adult and will have a coming-of-age ceremony.

　　The coming-of-age ceremony is equally important in every child’s heart. At this time, Vina really hopes that her parents will baptize her in person. This is also something that makes her feel particularly wronged.

　　"Little sister, don't cry. My coming-of-age ceremony was also presided over by Grandpa Kunda. What's the big deal?" Danny said this, but did he really think so? It can be seen from his slightly disappointed eyes.

　　Suddenly, the whole world darkened, and a terrifying pressure came from the fire tower. The space above the fire tower distorted and a buzzing sound was heard.

　　The mighty power of the law descended from the sky, and the entire fire tower was wrapped in a layer of azure film. Waves of clear flowing water sounds echoed between heaven and earth, and this sound seemed to come from every person's soul.

　　Everyone in the city of Tanbul heard this voice, which came from the submission of the soul. At this moment, everyone knelt on the ground. A special breath filled the space. Time completely stopped at this moment, and everyone's thinking stopped.

　　Several panicked figures staggered out of the fire tower, and several people looked at the fire tower in shock.

　　"The fourth one has made a breakthrough and has become a water god!"

　　Chapter 2: Water Becomes God!

　　"The fourth brother has also made a breakthrough in the water law!" Hami's face was filled with shock. Although he had never seen a cultivator become a god, when he sensed the overwhelming and mighty aura of the law, he could understand what was happening.

　　The other people were also shocked. Young Master Ge smiled bitterly and said, "It's really discouraging to be with such a pervert. We have been practicing desperately for more than ten years, and we have just entered the Holy Land. But he has become a water god in one retreat!"

　　"Why, you still want to compare yourself with Old Four? I gave up that idea a long time ago!" Hami smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "We have wasted so many natural treasures over the years, and Old Four even specially used the power of heaven and earth to temper our bodies for us. Even so, it took us more than ten years. People cannot be compared with each other, especially with a pervert like Old Four."

　　The power of the law is slowly receding, but the elemental tide outside the fire tower has not subsided. Instead, it looks more solid. Mithras sits cross-legged on the ground, his expression relaxed, with a faint smile on his face.

　　A special breath tightly wrapped Mithras inside. This kind of power went directly into the depths of his soul. All the fragments of his understanding of the laws of water were rapidly reorganized.

　　Buzz!

　　There was a slight tremor, and suddenly a deep blue vortex appeared above Mithras' head. The vortex was spinning slowly, and light grey images kept flying out of Mithras' soul and merging into the vortex. The vortex was spinning faster and faster, and the whole space was distorted.

　　Hiss!

　　A burst of lightning extended out from the vortex, like countless tentacles. These tentacles penetrated the space and entered an unknown place. Waves of law-based power like flowing water passed through these tentacles and were introduced into the vortex.

　　In Mithras's perception, a huge elemental ocean appeared in front of him. This elemental ocean encompassed all water laws and was vast and endless.

　　The countless tentacles penetrated deeply into the elemental ocean, and rays of law energy returned to Mithras' body along the tentacles. However, in Mithras' soul, the elemental ocean was infinitely deep, and even if the tentacles extended very far, they only stayed in the shallow layer of the elemental ocean.

　　One by one, the marks floated up from the elemental ocean, and appeared directly in the vortex without even passing through the tentacles. The entire vortex shook violently and began to shrink towards the center. This was the recognition of Mithras by the elemental ocean. If he wanted to truly condense the godhood, he needed the recognition of the elemental ocean.

　　The vortex suddenly became a miniature elemental sea, and endless aura of laws spread out from it. Mighty water elements poured out from every corner of the space, like bees returning to their nest, crowding into the vortex. The color of the vortex began to change significantly, with layers of light blue emerging.

　　As water elements continued to flow in, the color of the vortex became darker and darker, and the vortex, which was originally as big as a head, was compressed to the size of a palm. Faintly, the sounds of flowing streams and the roar of the sea could be heard in the vortex.

　　More and more water elements entered the vortex, and the vortex became smaller and smaller, and more and more transparent. Suddenly, the whole world trembled, and it seemed as if something in the middle of the vortex wanted to jump out.

　　Buzz buzz buzz!

　　There was a long and continuous trembling sound, and the vortex was spinning even faster. Suddenly, a light blue light shot out from it and floated in front of Mithras.

　　A light blue divine power floated in front of Mithras, and a close connection connected it to Mithras. The elements accumulated between heaven and earth instantly dissipated, and everything returned to calm.

　　Looking at this godhead, Mithras let out a long sigh. Eleven years ago, he felt that he had found the way to become a water god, so he began to retreat. He did not expect that this retreat would last for eleven years. It was really beyond his expectations. But it was also good. During this period of retreat, in addition to comprehending the laws of water, he also had a certain understanding of the laws of earth and wind. What he lacked was only further deduction.

　　To outsiders, it seemed that Mithras broke through the water laws after only eleven years of practice, but in fact, Mithras accelerated the flow of time in his own world. Eleven years was equivalent to more than a thousand years of practice outside. However, such a speed was abnormal. You must know that the comprehension of the laws is unusual, and every step is very difficult. Even if an ordinary person has the possibility of becoming a god, if he wants to take this step, he must have practiced for thousands of years.

　　Now that the water element has become a god, Mithras felt relieved. As long as he used the water element's godhood to condense his spirit, even if he encountered any danger in the future, he would still have a way out and would not die completely.

　　Thinking of this, Mithras' eyes lit up, and he waved his hand to take out a skeleton from the world. This skeleton exuded powerful power, and even an existence like Mithras felt a chill in his heart. Countless starlight flowed on the golden skeleton, and at first glance it looked like a galaxy was blocked in the skeleton.

　　This skeleton is exactly the skeleton of the true god that Mithras took away from the Caribbean family. According to his current judgment, the owner of this skeleton is an absolute strong man even among the true gods, but he died for some unknown reason.

　　Mithras had thought of this skeleton before he became a god, but before he could actually start smelting it, he was almost seriously injured by the power of the true god contained in the skeleton. After that, he threw the skeleton into the world and ignored it. Just now, when he thought of condensing a clone, he suddenly thought of this skeleton.

　　He has decided that after the clone is successful, he will introduce the large and small planes of the world into the acupoints of the body. He knows very well how risky this step is. It requires bearing the power of a world. Although it is only the energy of laws, it is not certain that a clone can withstand it. The skeleton of the true God is different. It comes from the true God. After being immersed in the laws for a long time, its compatibility with the energy of laws must be much stronger. Using it to condense the clone is the most appropriate approach.

　　The condensation of the clone is actually to reshape a body through the divine nature. For a god-level strong man, as long as the divine nature is intact, he can have as many bodies as he wants. This is also one of the main reasons why the god-level strong men can become eternal.

　　Mithras looked at the water godhead in front of him, with a look of determination on his face. Condensing an avatar would cause certain damage to the soul, but this damage would be slowly made up. It's just that the strength of the avatar would decrease for a period of time after condensing.

　　Mithras' body twitched and an unspeakable pain attacked him. As the energy of the law wrapped around the three lotus flowers that grew together, the energy of the law suddenly broke the golden lotus from the roots of the lotus flowers.

　　The pain of soul separation is not something that anyone can endure. Mithras endured the unspeakable pain and threw a golden lotus into the water godhead. The godhead floated slowly and stopped above the skeleton of the true god. Lines of law energy wrapped the skeleton up.

　　The soul that entered the godhead instantly moved, and endless energy of laws was mobilized in an instant, entwining around the skeleton along a certain trajectory, constantly rotating, and the buzzing sound of laws made the entire space tremble.

　　Hiss!

　　The energy of the laws became more and more, and finally condensed into a solid entity. Looking closely, the skeleton of the true god wrapped in the energy of the laws already had the outline of a human.

　　Hiss!

　　A ray of law energy flew out from the elemental sea, passed through countless spaces and instantly descended upon the godhead. A flash of lightning emerged from the godhead and flowed downwards.

　　A figure that looked exactly like Mithras appeared. Mithras slowly stood up, looked at the figure and laughed: "It's finally over!"

　　The clone also laughed and said, "You are me!"

　　Mithras nodded: "You are me!"

　　Instantly merging the clone into the original body, Mithras walked out of the stone chamber with a smile. With a wave of his hand, another figure appeared, it was Chakasi.

　　"How is it, it's successful!" Chakasi had been spreading news about him in the world, so she was naturally very clear about Mithras' situation, but she really didn't know whether Mithras had succeeded or not.

　　Mithras nodded: "Well, let's go out, or someone will break in!"

　　"Vina and Danny have suffered a lot over the years. Do you think they will hate us two?" Chakasi frowned. He didn't want to abandon the two children, but he didn't want to be a burden to Mithras.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and nodded: "I can't say I hate them, but they definitely have resentment in their hearts. However, they will eventually have to go through this day, and we can't take care of them forever!"

　　Chakasi nodded, but he didn't agree in his heart. Mithras was already an immortal and eternal being, so what was there that he couldn't take care of? It's just that he didn't think about it. It was only the eternal knowledge Mithras. What about Danny and Vina?

　　"If you don't come out, I will burn down this tower!" Vina saw such a big commotion in the fire tower, but when everything calmed down, the expected figure did not appear. The dissatisfaction in her heart became even greater, and tears were already streaming down her face.

　　"Haha, don't worry, your father has finished his training and will be out soon. If they see you like this, with tears all over your face, they will think someone is bullying you, which would be bad!" Ge Fei comforted with a smile.

　　"I just cried. The uncles are practicing too. They are practicing too. Why can you come out to see Turan, but they can't come out to accompany me? Tomorrow is their coming-of-age ceremony. If they still don't come out, I will never forgive them in my life!" Vina cried even more sadly.

　　"It turns out that my daughter has such a deep grudge against us. I think we should go back and continue practicing. Oh, so sad!" Two figures walked out from under the fire tower. One of them sighed and wanted to pull the other back to the fire tower.

　　Chapter 3 Adventure!

　　In front of the fire tower, Vina was crying and making a fuss, and Ge Fei and others could not persuade her. At this moment, two figures appeared from the fire tower. One of them sighed, pulled the other one and was about to return to the fire tower.

　　“Father, Mother!” Vina didn’t have time to wipe the tears off her face. She rushed forward and stopped the two people: “You are not allowed to leave!”

　　Mithras looked at Chakasi and laughed, saying, "Since you already hate both of us, why should we stay here?"

　　"Who said I blame you? I'm just a little anxious." Vina held one of them by each hand and never let go, as if the two people would really leave as soon as she let go.

　　"Okay, okay, we are out now, don't cry, it will make people laugh at you!" Chakasi felt a little distressed, hugged Vina in his arms and said softly: "Don't worry, we won't disappear like this again in the future!"

　　Vina raised her head and glanced at Chakasi, but she stared at Mithras and said with tears in her eyes: "Is this true? Don't lie to me!"

　　Mithras nodded, walked towards Danny, rubbed his head, and said with a smile: "It won't be like this in the future. You and your sister have really suffered a lot over the years."

　　Danny blushed, as if trying to avoid Mithras's palm, and whispered, "I'm an adult now!"

　　Mithras laughed and pointed a finger at his head: "I really forgot that you have grown up. When I was your age, haha, forget it!"

　　"Fourth Brother, you pervert, could it be that you have broken through all the water laws?" Although Ge Fei was asking, he had already determined the result in his heart.

　　Mithras nodded: "I didn't expect that it would be so difficult to become a god through the Water Principle. It took me more than ten years."

　　“Okay, stop discouraging me like that. We have spent so much precious resources and time, but we have only just broken through to the Saint Realm. You became a Water God in one retreat. This speed is enough to shock the world!” Hami said dissatisfiedly, “However, we have finally lived up to your expectations. We have already broken through to the Saint Realm within 30 years. We have already done it ahead of schedule. The rest is up to you!”

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "Since I have agreed, of course I will not forget it, but you must not stop your cultivation, it is not that easy to become a god!"

　　Hami and the others nodded. How could they not understand this principle? However, since the breakthrough, except for Crook, the others in the Holy Land hadn't even touched the shadow of the law, let alone comprehended it.

　　There is a heart of fire element in Crook's body. Although this thing cannot directly make him a god, it greatly improves his compatibility with the fire element. In this case, he has already stepped into the portal of law cultivation one step ahead of others. According to the current situation, even without the help of Mithras, he will step into the realm of gods, but it will probably take a long time.

　　Mithras had known about this situation for a long time, and he had also told several people about the pros and cons of refining the divine nature, so the ones who really needed his help were Hami and others, with Crook being an exception.

　　Refining the godhead. Since the godhead is not achieved through self-cultivation, the possibility of advancement is almost cut off. If one wants to go one step further, one has to continue refining the godhead. For practitioners, this is a last resort.

　　However, I am afraid that no one can resist this temptation, because it is too difficult to become a god independently. The qualifications of Yihami and others are basically certain, and they do not have such an opportunity, so Mithras decided early on to find a godhood with matching attributes for them and let them refine the godhood to become gods.

　　"More than twenty years have passed, and it's time to put an end to the things happening on Zhejiang University Road!" Mithras sighed and frowned.

　　In fact, after destroying Tatar, he wanted to destroy the Holy Soul Hall directly. However, thinking of the background of the Holy Soul Hall, he still held back. This time when he came out of seclusion, he was determined to put an end to this matter.

　　Lord Fire God, who had been in seclusion for many years, finally came out. This news quickly spread across the continent. Some quick-witted people quickly realized that the stability of the continent might be gone from then on. The feud between the Fire God and the Holy Soul Palace would also have an end. The continent was already undercurrents.

　　Mithras didn't pay any attention to what was happening outside. After spending some time with his family, he went into seclusion again. This time, he planned to follow the method of the Spirit of Water and Fire to lead the plane projection out of the water clone.

　　This is a very risky move, but Mithras has his reasons for taking the risk. As time goes by, the secrets of the world are becoming more and more difficult to hide, and one day they might be leaked.

　　Mithras did not alarm anyone during his retreat this time. He just said something to Genchakasi and then entered his own world. This time's practice was unusual. Introducing countless plane projections into the body was a very bold move. Moreover, once successful, the momentum of the plane absorbing the law energy would be very large. In this case, even with the guarantee of the spirit of water and fire, Mithras did not dare to be negligent at all, let alone do it outside the world.

　　In the world today, the plane that was first created has become infinitely vast, probably more than ten times the size of Oslo. And according to the spirits of water and fire, this is just the beginning. As the world gradually becomes more perfect, the area of ​​this central plane will continue to grow slowly until the day when the world is completely perfect.

　　After entering the world, Mithras issued a call, and soon, the spirits of water and fire appeared in front of him. This method of accelerating the growth of the world was thought up by the spirits of water and fire. With their guidance, the possibility of success would be greater.

　　"It's formed, let's take a look!" The Fire Spirit was still as hot-tempered as ever, and said excitedly, "It seems that you are planning to introduce the plane projection into the acupoints of your body now!"

　　As soon as Mithras thought of it, a blue figure appeared in front of the spirits of water and fire. The face was exactly the same, but the aura on the body was slightly different.

　　The original body of Mithras is a fire god, so there is a natural burning sensation on his body, while the aura of his water clone gives off a continuous feeling.

　　"What do you think of this body? Can it withstand the pressure of the plane?" asked the water clone with a smile.

　　The Water and Fire Spirit flew around the water clone twice, a little puzzled on his face, and suddenly seemed to think of something, his eyes lit up and he said: "You melted the bones of the real body into your body!"

　　The water clone nodded and said with a smile: "Sure enough, I can't hide it from you two. I used the True God's skeleton as a basis to condense this body!"

　　"That's one way. Your body is much stronger than an ordinary virtual god. Although it's not as strong as a true god, it's not much different. This way we might have a better chance of success!" Shui Ling thought for a moment and said, "But, this is just a method we imagined out of thin air. If it doesn't work..."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Of course I understand the risks involved, but time is running out, and my sense of crisis is getting stronger and stronger. I'm afraid someone has already noticed me!"

　　The gods' perception is the most accurate. Mithras has always felt a little uneasy during this period of time. This is definitely not good news. It is very likely that the secret of the world has been exposed, which is too dangerous for him.

　　Moreover, as time went by, Mithras became more and more wary of Victor. Victor was the person he was most worried about. The Spirit of Water and Fire once analyzed Mithras' current situation. This world was closely related to him, and even the Lord of the World would find it difficult to discover. However, Victor saw it at a glance. This performance, as well as the subsequent wind godhood, made Mithras feel creepy, as if he had become a pawn in the hands of others.

　　As long as this world exists with Mithras, once Mithras has problems, the world will return to chaos. According to the analysis of the Spirit of Water and Fire, if Victor is planning to attack Mithras, then all his previous reactions can be explained. Only when the world is completely perfect will it temporarily break away from Mithras, and this moment will also be the most dangerous time for Mithras. If someone is planning to attack the world, they will definitely take action at this time.

　　But it is not easy to wait for this moment, so Victor returned to the world where he cared about Mithras, hoping that he would become perfect soon.

　　Of course, this is just the analysis of Mithras and the Spirit of Water and Fire. The real reason is not something they can understand. However, since there is such a possibility, Mithras dare not be negligent in the slightest.

　　"Well, you can give it a try in this case, but you have to think carefully. Once you fail, your water clone will disappear, and your strength will also be affected by the collapse of the water clone!" The Fire Spirit looked at Mithras and told him the worst.

　　"Do I have any choice?" Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Just tell me, what do I need to do in this process?"

　　The Water and Fire Spirits nodded, and the two looked at each other and said at the same time: "Now open up all the acupoints in your water clone. This is very easy to do!"

　　Mithras nodded, and the water clone slowly landed on the ground. Light blue light poured down from the ceiling. According to the positions of the acupoints in the original body, the energy of the law opened up acupoint spaces in the water clone.

　　At first glance, countless spots of light appeared on the water clone. These spots of light were the specific locations of the acupoints. For a god-level strong man, it was very simple to open up all the acupoints.

　　Chapter 4 begins!

　　Countless acupoints were instantly connected under the power of the law, and countless stars instantly appeared on the body of the water clone, and it seemed as if each acupoint was a complete starry sky.

　　There is a faint starlight connecting the acupoints, which is intricate, but clear-cut upon closer inspection, just like the track of a flowing river of stars, extremely magical.

　　In just a moment of thought, all the acupoints of the water clone were opened up. These seven types not only had 360 visible acupoints and 1,280 hidden acupoints, but also many acupoints that were not included in the acupoint cultivation techniques. They were magnificent, and each one seemed like a palace where gods lived.

　　"I didn't expect it to be so easy. Just think about how difficult it was for me to open up 360 major acupoints!" Mithras was a little surprised. Looking at the countless acupoints opened up by the water clone, he was a little stunned.

　　"I didn't expect there are so many acupoints in the human body, I'm afraid there must be at least billions!" Mithras was greatly surprised. If it weren't for the autonomous development of the law energy, he really didn't know that there were so many acupoints in the human body.

　　The Fire Spirit nodded and said, "Your human body is the most wonderful thing in the universe. Even if you have cultivated to the level of the Lord of the World, you may not have fully revealed the potential in your body. When we created this acupuncture method, we also wanted to reveal some of the mysteries of the human body and help us improve ourselves!"

　　"Will so many acupoints affect our plan?" asked Mithras a little nervously.

　　Fire Spirit nodded and said, "There will definitely be an impact, but it's a good one. Water Spirit and I were a little embarrassed at first. There are more than tens of thousands of planes in the world. It would be difficult to introduce their projections into your body's acupoints. According to our previous plan, we only thought of the light and dark acupoints in your body, but we didn't even recognize these hidden acupoints. Now there is no such taboo. The number of acupoints is endless, enough to accommodate all the plane projections, so the possibility of success is greater."

　　Mithras nodded: "That's great. If there's anything else you need to pay attention to, just tell me!"

　　The Water and Fire Spirit hesitated for a moment, his face became more serious, the Water Spirit nodded and said: "This attempt will only have two results. If it succeeds, your world will gain endless power of laws and accelerate growth. If it fails, this clone will be completely swallowed up by the power of laws, and you will never have the opportunity to practice the water law again. Moreover, due to the connection in the soul, your original body will also suffer great harm, and it is even possible that the power of laws will be introduced into your original body through the connection in the soul, causing your original body to collapse. Therefore, before taking action, you must completely disconnect from the water clone, close each other's soul channels, and let the water clone preside over it alone!"

　　Mithras frowned. It was not difficult to temporarily close the soul connection, but in this way, he would become a spectator in the whole process. No matter what problems occurred, he could not intervene. This made him a little embarrassed. After all, the water clone knew much less about the world than the original body, so the possibility of failure for him to complete the plan alone was much greater.

　　"In this situation, if the water clone is to preside over the plan alone, what are the chances of success?" asked Mishu Si with a frown.

　　The spirits of water and fire glanced at Mithras, and then discussed with their souls and reached a consensus: "Now that you have countless acupoints in your body, and the skeleton of the true god is the core, it is much safer than when we first discussed this plan. We estimate that the probability of the water clone being successful is more than 60%."

　　Mithras nodded, and then asked, "What if I host it, what is the possibility of success?"

　　The Water and Fire Spirit seemed to have expected Mithras to ask such a question, and did not discuss it. He just said with some embarrassment: "Of course, the possibility of success of your hosting is greater, because through the soul connection, you can share some of the pressure of the clone according to your own situation. However, if you fail to do so, you will also suffer irreparable damage. The two of us do not support you doing this."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I don't want to take such a risk. You better tell me what my chances of winning are!"

　　"Eight points," Shui Ling said with a long sigh, "But you have to know that this is just our speculation. No one knows what will happen when we actually start planning!"

　　Mithras lowered his head and thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said, "Nothing in the world is foolproof, let alone such a plan that goes against the will of heaven. I have no choice but to take a risk and give it a try with an 80% chance of success!"

　　"Since you have made up your mind, we will not stop you. After all, your soul has already merged with the origin of the world. Even if you fail, your life will not be in danger. It's just that your strength will be affected!"

　　Mithras nodded. He knew this before deciding to take the risk. His soul was integrated with the origin of the world. Even if his original body and clone collapsed because they could not bear the pressure of the energy of the laws, as long as the soul still existed, it would not be too difficult to reshape a body. As for the damage to his strength, that would be no problem. At worst, he could connect Chakashi and all the people related to him to the world in his body, and it would not be too late to come out when his strength recovered.

　　"In fact, if you succeed in hosting it yourself, the benefits will be unimaginable!" The Fire Spirit glanced at Mithras and said, "Once the projection of the world plane enters the acupoints of the body, it will establish a connection with the void and extract the law energy in the void to promote the growth of the plane. In this process, as long as you can grasp it properly, it is an opportunity to quickly improve your strength, but the risks are also great."

　　Mithras was stunned. He was just impatient and wanted to take the risk to host it himself. He didn't expect there was such a saying here. He asked curiously, "What do you mean? Explain it to me!"

　　The Fire Spirit nodded and said, "The energy of the laws of plane growth comes from the void. It is the birthplace and destruction place of every world, and it contains the most perfect source of laws in the universe."

　　"The universe?" Mithras was stunned again. This time he really didn't understand: "What is that place?"

　　"Now you should understand that the so-called world is not a single one. There are many worlds outside this world, just like your world. Although it is generated in your body, it does not actually exist in your body. Instead, it exists in the void. It is just integrated with your soul. Your soul is equivalent to a channel or key to enter the world," explained the Fire Spirit.

　　"And all the complete worlds or primary worlds in the void are the big universe," the Fire Spirit looked at Mithras and said, "The laws of the universe are far more powerful and more complete than the laws of the world. While you are hosting the projection of the plane into your body, if you can follow the energy of the laws of the void to find the source of the laws, then even if you can only comprehend a little bit of the laws of the universe, your strength will be greatly improved."

　　This time, Mithras was really surprised. He didn't expect that personally presiding over the projection of the plane into the body would have such benefits. He was also a little eager in his heart and wanted to experience the so-called laws of the universe immediately.

　　"But there is a little danger here. If you cannot control your soul, it is very likely that you will be assimilated by the laws of the universe, and then you will really be destroyed," said the Fire Spirit seriously.

　　Mithras was startled and nodded: "Well, it seems that any benefit is not that easy to get. I will be careful!"

　　The spirits of water and fire looked at each other, nodded in unison and said, "Now that you know all the pros and cons, I'm sure you will still choose to host it yourself, so get ready!"

　　Mithras nodded, adjusted the status of his original body and clone to the best, then looked at the spirits of water and fire, waiting for their next instructions.

　　"The first thing you have to do will be to find all the plane seeds and then leave your soul mark on them. Also, leave your own soul mark in all the sleds of the clones!" The Fire Spirit and the Water Spirit each watched the original body and clone of Mithras at the same time, their faces more serious than ever before.

　　Mithras' heart sank, and the vast sea of ​​souls appeared before him. His divine consciousness was instantly divided into countless parts and thrown into the vast sea of ​​souls. In the sea of ​​souls, he could vaguely see some bright spots of light, some very dim ones, and even some that were just an inconspicuous black dot.

　　Mithras knew very well that these points were all plane seeds. His divine consciousness instantly attached to them and left his soul mark on them. However, there were too many such plane seeds. Even if his divine consciousness was extremely powerful, it was difficult to find all the seeds in a short time.

　　At the same time, the infinite divine thoughts in the body of the clone entered one acupoint after another. After leaving the imprint of the two souls, they instantly spread to the next place through the channels between the acupoints.

　　As time passed, the divine consciousness controlled by the main soul of Mithras shuttled between the sea of ​​souls and the acupoints of the clone. One by one, the plane seeds were found, and each acupoint space was marked with the imprint of Mithras' soul.

　　Mithras felt like he had suddenly turned into a machine, completing a series of fixed actions. Time and space could no longer be clearly distinguished. All that remained in his mind were the plane seeds and acupoints.

　　"Do you think he can succeed?" Shui Ling looked at Mithras with some worry. It was now difficult to distinguish them from Mithras. Once Mithras failed, it would not benefit them either.

　　"It should be possible. The fact that the world chose him means that he has the ability to make the world complete. You must know that every world is directly connected to the laws of the universe. Their choice will not be wrong!"

　　Chapter 5: Life and Death Decision

　　The spirits of water and fire observed the changes of Mithras with a serious face. At this time, they could only hope that Mithras would succeed, otherwise, if he failed, they would not gain anything.

　　Mithras was still doing the same thing. As time went by, his divine consciousness had lost consciousness, leaving only the thought at the beginning. However, even in this situation, the movements of his divine consciousness became faster and smoother. One by one, the plane seeds that were difficult to detect were found, and one by one, the acupoints left the imprint of his soul.

　　boom!

　　Mithras only felt his soul tremble and he woke up completely. There was a trace of confusion in his eyes, as if he had been traveling for billions of years.

　　"The first step is complete. Adjust the body's condition. The most important step is about to begin." The Fire Spirit floated in front of the deity and said seriously, "Success or failure depends on the next period of time!"

　　Mithras' mind changed and he quickly regained his consciousness. He was slightly surprised and nodded slightly, closing his eyes and began to recover.

　　Soon, the somewhat numb mind regained its vitality. Mithras opened his eyes, nodded to the Fire Spirit, smiled at his clone, and closed his eyes again.

　　"Now, listen carefully. Use the soul imprints left on the acupoints and plane seeds to form a corresponding relationship so that each plane seed corresponds to an acupoint!" The Spirit of Water and Fire said to the original body and clone of Mithras at the same time.

　　The original body of Mithras instantly took over the control of the clone. With the help of soul power, a corresponding relationship was established between each plane seed and the acupoints of the clone.

　　At this point, even if the spirits of water and fire did not give any guidance, Mithras also thought of what to do next. With a move of his soul, a channel appeared between the countless plane seeds and the acupoints of the clone, and one illusory projection after another instantly entered the acupoints around the clone.

　　boom!

　　Mithras' soul seemed to be placed on the crest of a thousand-foot-high wave, or as if it was in the center of tens of millions of volcanoes. A violent shock came from the depths of his soul, and even at that moment he lost control of his body.

　　"Hold on!"

　　Although the spirits of water and fire knew that their voices could not reach Mithras' ears at all, they were still frightened and shouted loudly when they saw Mithras' body appear in space and time for a short time.

　　Fortunately, Mithras had been prepared for this and quickly stabilized his soul. However, this was only the beginning. As the plane seeds settled in the acupoints one by one, suddenly an indescribable pressure appeared in the depths of his soul. This pressure was like an extremely huge hand in Chapter 11, which was about to completely shatter his soul. Mithras even felt that his soul was rapidly disintegrating under such pressure.

　　Powerful and unparalleled energy of laws suddenly appeared in the body of the clone. Such power caused countless cracks to appear on the clone's body in an instant. The skeleton of the true god as the core crackled, and clear cracks appeared, as if it was about to completely collapse.

　　They still underestimated the power of the energy of the law. Such power is simply not something that the human body can withstand, not even the body of a true god. Mithras could feel the power of this force, a power that was enough to destroy him countless times, a power that made it impossible for him to even think of resisting.

　　Mithras' soul made a buzzing sound, and performances appeared above his soul one after another, as if his soul was being burned on fire. Boundless pain overwhelmed him in an instant.

　　"Am I going to fail?" As soon as this thought emerged in Mithras' mind, it was completely killed. His trembling soul tried hard to control his two bodies. Endless divine power emerged from the depths of his godhead, constantly repairing the wounds in his body. He could not fail!

　　The spirits of water and fire could clearly see the condition of Mithras' body. The horrible cracks and the rapidly weakening soul breath made their faces change drastically. They did not expect that the power of the laws attracted by the plane projection would be so huge and so violent. This was beyond their imagination.

　　what to do?

　　Mithras and the Spirit of Water and Fire were thinking about the same problem, but in fact, the surging energy of the laws did not give them any chance to think about it. Cracks had begun to appear in the acupoints. As long as one of these countless acupoints exploded, then this adventure would really fail.

　　After a brief panic, Mithras calmed down. At this time, no amount of fear could solve the problem. He made up his mind and used his soul to stimulate the power of the law and direct it to his own body.

　　If I am really going to fail, now that my original body and the clone's soul are connected, when the clone shatters, the power of the law will also enter my original body. It is better to take a risk now. If I can survive this wave of impact from the law, there is a chance of success.

　　Endless power of laws was transferred from the clone to the original body of Mithras. Mithras had already opened all the acupoints, and all these law energies were introduced into the acupoints of his original body. However, after all, such law energy was too terrifying. Just passing by, countless cracks appeared on Mithras' original body. Fortunately, the main battlefield is not on his side now, and he can still use divine power to repair it slowly. As long as he can maintain his original body from being shattered, it will be fine. As for divine power, it is the least valuable thing at such a moment. The endless energy of laws is the source of divine power.

　　Soon, Mithras' original body was also in danger. The powerful energy of the law was even about to burst the acupoints. Although there was no plane projection in the acupoints of the original body, the collapse of the acupoints was likely to cause an explosion of the law energy, and the original body would be in danger.

　　Feeling the pain in his body, Mithras has reached the most critical moment. However, he is simply unable to stop the influx of the energy of the law. The plane shadow has not yet started to operate officially, and the energy of the law absorbed is very limited. In this case, he is afraid that he has really failed.

　　Suddenly, a crazy idea flashed through Mithras' mind, an idea that even scared himself, because it would not only be him who would be the first to do so, but the whole world.

　　However, if he couldn't even save his own life, what was the point of the world? Mithras' heart was ruthless, and his soul, which had been struggling to support, began to absorb the energy of the device law. This was a very dangerous move. Once his deduction failed, the entire soul would be annihilated in an instant.

　　Chapter 6: The World of Law

　　The surging energy of the law completely submerged Mithras' soul. Mithras' body shook, and blood gushed out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nose. The spirits of water and fire screamed at the same time.

　　"How could this happen?" The Fire Spirit was horrified. Although the situation just now was dangerous, the energy of the laws was only boiling in the acupoints of the body. Now it was transferred to the soul all of a sudden. Once the soul could not bear it, he did not dare to think about it anymore.

　　Mithras only felt a shock in his soul, and the surging energy of the laws overwhelmed him. At this time, he could no longer care about anything else. Thinking about that possibility in his mind, he suddenly shouted loudly in the depths of his soul.

　　boom!

　　A black spot exploded from the depths of his soul. The power generated by the explosion instantly blocked the rampage of the law energy. However, it was only for a moment. As the blast wave dissipated, the law energy became more turbulent like a blocked waterfall. Mithras' soul was already crumbling under such an impact.

　　Outside, the situation of Mithras's original body and clone was also not optimistic. Although the soul had shared part of the pressure, the energy of the law seemed to be slowly increasing the pressure. Fortunately, at this time the plane projection had begun to absorb the energy of the law to strengthen itself, otherwise the body would definitely collapse.

　　When Mithras saw that the result he wanted did not appear after the soul exploded, he was shocked. However, he could not quit at this time. He smiled bitterly as he saw his soul becoming weaker and weaker.

　　"This time things have gone too far," Mithras smiled bitterly to himself. Although the current situation would not lead to his annihilation, it was also equivalent to a failure of the plan. His body would be shattered, and his soul would be severely damaged. As for his strength, at least his water clone would be difficult to preserve.

　　Just as Mithras was about to escape his soul into the origin of the world, suddenly, an extremely huge attraction emerged from the black spot that had just appeared. The surging energy of the law seemed to have found a source of venting all of a sudden, and it poured into the black spot with a bang.

　　Mithras only felt his soul tremble, and the origin of the world suddenly grew stronger, and an even greater attraction came out from that black spot.

　　"Success!", Mithras was delighted. Just now he saw that his whole body was about to collapse due to the pressure of the law energy. Suddenly he thought of the origin of the world connected with his own soul. According to his idea, since it is the origin of a world, it must have very powerful power and should be able to withstand the pressure of the law energy. That's why he took the risk of introducing the law energy into his soul, hoping that the origin of the world would take the initiative to relieve the pressure for him after feeling the law energy. Now it seems that his risky idea was successful.

　　The soul of Mithras observed the conditions of various parts of his body. With the help of the Origin of the World, the pressure on his body had been reduced a lot. Moreover, the plane projection seemed to have grown a lot in an instant, and an illusory prototype had appeared, no longer a point of light.

　　Mithras felt relieved, knowing that the crisis was temporarily resolved. His soul power searched upwards along the energy of the laws. He still remembered the words of the spirits of water and fire, and wanted to find the source of the origin of the laws right now.

　　Under the gaze of the spirits of water and fire, the situation of Mithras' original body and clone began to stabilize. Although their bodies were still constantly falling apart, repair was also ongoing. The fall apart and repair had reached a balance to a certain extent. In this way, the fall of Mithras' original body and clone could be avoided.

　　"How did he do it?" Shui Ling felt relieved and looked at Mithras curiously. At that moment just now, she almost thought that this plan would fail, but from the current situation, the first crisis has been overcome.

　　Huo Ling smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I didn't see it either, but no matter what, this is always a good thing. As long as we can hold on for this period of time, the plan will be half successful."

　　The most dangerous thing about the method thought up by the Spirit of Water and Fire is the impact of the law energy at the beginning. You must know that the law energy is the source of all power between heaven and earth. Such a source of power has unparalleled power. If you can't persist in the first level up, then the whole plan will have no possibility of continuing.

　　Judging from the current situation, Mithras barely managed to hold on against the first wave of law energy impact. Although there are still dangers in the next process, it is nothing compared to before. The half success mentioned by the Fire Spirit only takes into account the moment when the projections of all planes are mature, which is the last step of the whole plan, integrating the plane projections with the real planes in the world. That is another crisis. However, that crisis is still far away from now, so we can ignore it for the time being.

　　Mithras' soul energy went upstream along the direction from which the law came. The surging law energy was boundless. It was indeed not an easy task to find the source of the law energy in such an environment. However, Mithras did not care about these at all. All he thought about was the benefits that the spirits of water and fire had mentioned.

　　Because it is just a wisp of soul energy, it is very dangerous in such a turbulent law energy. If you are not careful, you will be assimilated by the law energy. Fortunately, the soul body has stabilized now. No matter what kind of changes occur, the soul energy can be instantly recovered.

　　In such a world composed entirely of laws, the soul energy of Mithras is like a small boat in the sea, which is shaky with every step forward. However, the soul energy is incomparably firm, spreading forward step by step. Even when a huge hammer hits him and drowns him, when the waves recede, the soul energy still moves forward as before.

　　I don't know how long it took to go up along the law energy. Suddenly, the soul energy found that the law energy in front was no longer chaotic, but clearly divided. Countless light beams of different colors shot down from a distant place. Each light beam represented a kind of law energy. There were countless laws in the world, and there were countless light beams.

　　Mithras' soul energy was stunned for a moment. He had never thought that there were so many types of laws between heaven and earth. In addition to those simple elemental laws, there were some laws that he had never heard of, let alone understood.

　　Looking at the fiery red beam of light in front of him, Mithras immediately invested his soul energy. Following the beam of light, the soul energy came to an extremely magical place.

　　This is a world of fire. Countless kinds of flames are connected together to weave a complete world. In this world there are many beings like fire spirits. They lead a bustling life like in human society. The houses and palaces made entirely of flames are extremely shocking.

　　These fire law creatures obviously saw the existence of Mithras, but they did not show any surprise. They just glanced at Mithras quickly and continued with what they were doing. The scene was very strange.

　　The soul energy of Mithras remained above the world of the Law of Fire. He watched in a daze as the creatures of the Law of Fire lived their ordinary lives, felt their joy and sorrow, observed their every move, and completely forgot the purpose of his coming here.

　　He had countless emotions in his heart. This kind of ordinariness was exactly the life he wanted but could not get close to. Suddenly, he had a thought in his mind, hoping that he was one of these fire law creatures in front of him.

　　As soon as this thought came to mind, Mithras' soul energy found that he had really become a creature of the Law of Fire. At this time, there was only peace in his heart. He forgot everything outside and all his responsibilities. He just thought of living a simple life like a creature of the Law of Fire, weaving his own house and planting his own fire.

　　Time seemed to stop at a moment, but it also seemed as if countless hours had already passed. Mithras' soul was completely immersed in such a life. He even forgot his true identity and regarded himself as a real creature of the law of fire.

　　Suddenly, a long sigh came from this soul energy, which woke up Mithras. He was shocked by the situation just now. He knew that if it weren't for this sigh, he would be completely lost here, and his soul would become a fire law creature forever, and he would never have the chance to return to his body.

　　It was at this time that Mithras remembered his purpose. However, there was nothing else here except this biological world of the law of fire. Although he was disappointed, he still left this place.

　　This time, Mithras chose the water law. When he traced back to the source, he found that this was a biological world of the same water law. Just like the biological world of the fire law, there were many water law creatures here. They lived the same simple life, weaving their own houses and planting their own water flowers. Mithras was once again immersed in such a world, as if he had completely forgotten what had just happened.

　　…

　　The spirit of water and fire looked at Mithras. Two godheads, one blue and one red, actually emerged from the foreheads of the clone and the original body, slowly rotating. Countless mysterious symbols flashed from inside the godheads. The surging energy of laws poured into the two godheads like a tide.

　　A faint pressure was gradually growing stronger, and the speed of this growth stunned the spirits of water and fire. However, something even more surprising happened. Two tiny whirlpools suddenly formed above the head of the deity. These two whirlpools were like black holes, pulling the energy of the law of chaos into them. A special aura spread from the body of Mithras.

　　“How could this be? Could it be that he has entered the world of laws? This is impossible. Or has he been recognized by the origin of the laws…” The tiny body of the fire spirit kept shaking. Every speculation he made was overturned by him, and his eyes were filled with shock.

　　Under the horrified gaze of the spirits of water and fire, the two tiny whirlpools slowly grew larger, as if something was gestating inside.

　　Chapter 7: The World of Laws (2)

　　The two tiny whirlpools were slowly growing larger, as if they had received some nutrients in an instant.

　　The spirits of water and fire were already so shocked that they couldn't speak. They stared at Mithras with two pairs of motionless little eyes and a very complicated look.

　　Slowly, the two whirlpools above the head of Mithras became more and more kind, one of them was light golden, and the other was blue. Endless aura of laws was entangled around these two whirlpools, and lines of law energy appeared directly in the whirlpools, ignoring space.

　　Hiss!

　　The vortex made a piercing sound and flashes of lightning shot out from it. At the same time, two dotted lines shot out from the forehead of Mithras, which just connected with the two whirlpools. The flashes of lightning spread along the dotted lines to Mithras himself, which looked very terrifying.

　　The pressure all around was getting heavier and heavier, and the two divine bodies seemed to be breathing, expanding and contracting in a very magical way. Every time they expanded, a bit of law energy came out from the middle of the divine body, as if the two divine bodies were full.

　　Buzz!

　　The two whirlpools suddenly began to compress towards the middle. The colors became brighter and brighter, and the center of the whirlpool kept shaking, as if something was about to jump out.

　　Hiss!

　　Countless flashes of lightning shot out from the center of the vortex, as if a series of ropes were pulling something, and the ropes seemed unable to withstand too much pressure and made breaking sounds.

　　Suddenly, the two whirlpools completely shrank into a ball, and the electric light formed a large net. Two shining godheads jumped out from the middle of the whirlpools, one light yellow and the other slightly green. They were the godhead of the earth law and the godhead of the wind law.

　　The two mouths of the water and fire spirits bulged wide, looking extremely ridiculous. Their eyes were filled with disbelief, and they were completely stunned when they saw the two divine powers that had just been formed.

　　"How could this happen?", the Fire Spirit murmured. He had said that if Mithras could take advantage of the opportunity of the projection into the body to trace back to the source of the law along the law energy, he could speed up the speed of understanding the law. However, that was only compared with the understanding under normal circumstances. It was not like now, where two godheads were suddenly formed. This was too weird!

　　The Fire Spirit's heart was full of doubts. He didn't understand why such a thing happened. The whole idea of ​​projecting the plane into the body was thought up by him and the Water Spirit, but from the very beginning the changes were beyond their imagination.

　　Two shining divine powers floated above Mithras' head, and layers of ripples spread out in all directions. The divine powers slowly rotated, and four different law energies overflowed from the body and poured into the divine powers.

　　The Spirit of Water and Fire looked at the four divine powers and saw that they had no intention of stopping. His heart had already become numb. He sat down on the ground and gasped, his eyes dull.

　　Coming out from the source of the wind law, Mithras aimlessly broke into another world of laws. However, when he stood outside the world, he found that his eyes were blurry and he could not see the scenery in the world clearly. In a daze, he left this world and walked towards the next world.

　　However, this time, it seemed that all the worlds were no longer open to Mithras. Everything was so hazy that he could not see the scenery clearly at all.

　　It was unknown how much time had passed, but Mithras' soul suddenly shook and he regained consciousness. That wisp of soul power also became clear in an instant. Looking at the countless worlds of laws in front of him, his heart was shaken, and he turned his body around in an instant.

　　The four divine powers suddenly began to tremble violently, and they continued to expand as if they were about to explode. Suddenly, the fire divine power really made a huge explosion, followed by the water, earth, and wind divine powers. The four divine powers emitted dazzling light almost at the same time.

　　After the explosion, the airflow calmed down, and the four divine powers were still safe and sound, but now each of them looked so brilliant and charming.

　　"Advanced?" The Fire Spirit's face kept twitching. He no longer had the energy to be surprised. He just stared blankly at the four godheads, as if he was petrified.

　　Mithras' soul turned back in an instant, and an indescribable feeling surged up. Then, endless fragments of laws emerged from the depths of his soul, automatically reorganizing themselves to form a series of magnificent pictures.

　　The vast energy of laws rolled out from the sled of his body, as if it was going to burst his soul first. Four dotted lines pulled different energies of laws out of his body and merged into the godhead.

　　Mithras' eyes slowly opened and he looked at the familiar scenery in front of him, as if he had experienced tens of thousands of years. The vicissitudes in his eyes were enough to suck away a person's soul, and slowly extended until he finally regained clarity. However, the three divine powers floating on his forehead made him fall into deep thought again. After a long time, a smile appeared on Mithras' face.

　　"Earth and wind godhood!" Without any surprise, Mithras seemed to have anticipated this situation. As soon as he thought about it, the water and fire godhoods washed into his body, and the newly generated earth godhood and wind godhood slowly appeared beside him.

　　Sensing the calmed energy of laws in his body and the slowly growing plane projection, Mithras laughed, and his body shook slightly. Two illusory figures merged into the earth godhood and wind godhood, and along with the crackling electric light, two identical bodies appeared in front of him.

　　"It seems that I have gained a lot of benefits from this adventure!" Mithras smiled and stood up.

　　"What on earth did you do? How could you form the Godhead of Earth and Wind? Even your Godhead of Water and Fire has been advanced. What is going on!" The Fire Spirit gasped and stared at Mithras, as if he would tear Mithras to pieces if he couldn't give him a satisfactory explanation.

　　"It's nothing. I just traced back to the source of the law as you said, and there I got the recognition of the origin of the law!" Mithras didn't know what the so-called recognition of the origin of the law was, but he had such a thought in his soul, and he said it out naturally.

　　The spirits of water and fire shouted almost at the same time: "This is impossible. You are a human being. How can you be recognized by the origin of the law?"

　　Mithras was slightly stunned. He had no idea the reason behind this, but he believed in the feeling of his soul. He was recognized by the source of the law, so he was able to get such great benefits.

　　"Even if you can see the true face of the origin of the laws in the universe, it is impossible, let alone being recognized by him. Even the spirits of laws like us cannot get his recognition, let alone you!" said the Fire Spirit with certainty.

　　Mithras recalled his own experience and shook his head: "It should be that the origin of the law recognized me. In the four law worlds of earth, water, wind and fire, I feel that I have completely become a creature of the law like them, living a life like them. If it weren't for the recognition of the origin, such a thing should not have happened!"

　　The spirits of water and fire gasped and sat on the ground in a daze, unable to speak anymore. They certainly knew how terrifying what Mithras had just said was. That was no longer recognition, that was equivalent to the source of the law opening its core to Mithras. If this was not considered recognition, then what else could be considered recognition?

　　"Pervert, really pervert, too pervert!", Fire Spirit muttered to himself as he looked at Mithras in shock, as if he was completely shocked. Water Spirit's situation was better than his, but her eyes were already glued to Mithras and she couldn't let go.

　　Mithras gave a depressed smile. No one would be happy to be called a pervert by the Fire Spirit for no reason. However, at this time, Mithras' heart was already filled with the gains of this time. He also knew that the Fire Spirit was hit by him and did not care about his scolding at all. Instead, he felt complacent. Not everyone could be envied by the Fire Spirit.

　　Mithras looked at the three clones in front of him, and the surprise in his heart was naturally indescribable. He had never expected that this adventure would bring him such great benefits. Not to mention the breakthrough in the laws of earth and wind, even the breakthrough in the laws of water and fire was enough to make him crazy.

　　Now, Mithras has all become gods of the four basic laws of earth, water, wind and fire, especially the laws of water and fire, which have reached the sub-god level. Such strength is not weak even in the realm of gods, and it is enough for him to run rampant in Oslo.

　　In fact, Mithras was still a little dissatisfied. According to his idea, it would be great if the laws of water and fire could break through to the true god level. He was always a little wary of Victor.

　　It seems that this guy is not a greedy person. Why doesn’t he just think about surpassing the Lord of the World in one step!

　　"It's really hard to understand. Anything will become different once it comes into contact with you. Now I finally know what great luck and big variables are. You are the biggest variable!" The Fire Spirit's face finally calmed down a little, looking at Mithras, thousands of emotions appeared on his face.

　　Mithras laughed and said, "What do you mean by variables and luck? I never believe in them!"

　　"Whether you believe it or not, everything has been predetermined. Otherwise, you wouldn't have so many coincidences." The Fire Spirit shook his head and stopped arguing. He just said word by word: "Now that you have become a god with four elements, what are your plans next?"

　　Mithras was slightly stunned and said, "I haven't thought about it carefully. Let's solve the problem of the Holy Spirit Hall first!"

　　"Given your current strength, the Holy Soul Palace is no longer a problem. I hope that you can comprehend the Law of Earth and Wind to the sub-god stage as soon as possible. That will be most beneficial to you!" said the Fire Spirit very seriously.

　　Chapter 8 Destruction

　　Mithras nodded: "You are talking about the fusion of laws, right? I have considered this, but I don't know what the specific effect will be?"

　　"You have three souls in your body, and your soul has mutated to perfection. This makes it much easier for you to integrate the laws than others. And because of the mutation of your soul, you are likely to integrate the four laws together. That would be very scary." The Fire Spirit looked at Mithras with a sigh: "You must know that earth, water, wind and fire are the basis of all energy worlds. As long as you can integrate the four laws, I believe your strength will be greatly improved, and the evolution of the world will be accelerated."

　　Shui Ling also nodded and said: "It's just that if you want to integrate the four laws, you must first balance the four laws, otherwise there will be unpredictable consequences if you are not careful!"

　　Mithras nodded: "I didn't expect there would be such a statement. I thought you were talking about the integration of the laws of this system?"

　　The Fire Spirit shook his head: "The fusion of the laws of this system is indeed effective in improving strength, but in your current situation, you can completely skip this step and wait until you comprehend the Law of Wind and Earth to the sub-god stage, and then directly fuse the four laws. That would be the most cost-effective!"

　　"Well, it's easier said than done to break through the Earth and Wind Laws to the Demi-God level. It would be great if I could enter the world of laws again!" Mithras sighed, a little sad.

　　The Spirit of Water and Fire was so stimulated by Mithras' words that its face twitched and its whole body trembled. It looked at Mithras with a very unfriendly expression.

　　Mithras left behind three clones and instantly left the world. Sensing Chakasi's breath, he moved over instantly and hugged Chakasi in his arms.

　　"Let go quickly, be careful or someone will see us!" Chakasi was very familiar with the aura of Mithras, so he was not panicked at all, but just pushed him shyly.

　　"So what if he saw it? You and I are husband and wife. There's nothing wrong with being intimate!" Mithras had made breakthroughs in all four laws. He felt very happy, but even revealed a bit of shameless nature. He touched Chakasi's body with his palm and pinched it hard several times, making Chakasi soft all over and completely without any strength.

　　"Let me go quickly, what if someone sees us!" Chakasi let out a breath of wet air from his throat, and he looked like he was already aroused, but it was a little hard to wipe off the emotion on his face.

　　"I have made a breakthrough. I have made a breakthrough in all four principles!" Mithras kissed Chakashi hard on the face and laughed, "Are you going to leave? Congratulate me!"

　　Chakasi was stunned. It had only been a few days since Mithras left. Even if the time flow rate in the world was a hundred times faster, it would only take nearly a year for all four laws to be broken. It was hard to believe.

　　Mithras told Chakasi in detail how the projection of the world plane entered his body. Whenever it came to a thrilling part, Chakasi's body would tremble involuntarily, and his fingers would pinch Mithras fiercely. After listening, he suddenly broke away from Mithras and sulked there alone.

　　"Why didn't you tell me about such a dangerous thing? What should I do if something happens to you?" Although Chakasi was already a strong man in the Holy Land, when it came to the life and death of Mithras, he didn't look like a strong man at all. He burst into tears, which made Mithras panic.

　　After saying countless nice words and signing many humiliating treaties, Chakasi's tears finally stopped. Looking at Mithras's look of success, Mithras felt very depressed.

　　The holy mountain where the Holy Soul Temple's headquarters is located is the pride of every Holy Soul Temple member. According to legend, the thirteen living souls enshrined in the Holy Soul Temple entered the divine realm from here. This place is not only the headquarters of the Holy Soul Temple, but also a holy place in the hearts of all those who believe in the Thirteen Living Souls.

　　The Holy Mountain is green all year round, and patches of thorny iron-leaf trees are linked together to surround the entire Holy Soul Temple. It is said that this thorny iron-leaf tree is the divine power of the Holy Soul, and has the effect of cleansing the soul and purifying the mind. Strangely enough, there is no such plant anywhere else on the continent except the Holy Mountain, which makes the followers of the Holy Soul Temple believe it without a doubt.

　　At the foot of the Holy Mountain is a huge milky white city, which is the Glorious City of the Holy Soul Temple. The residents in the city are all believers of the Holy Soul. These people live at the foot of the Holy Mountain all year round, and their food and drink are all provided by the Holy Soul Temple. Therefore, over thousands of years, these believers have become an inseparable part of the Holy Soul Temple, and their faith is the most pious.

　　There are also a large number of Templar Knights and low-level priests of the Holy Soul Temple living in the Glorious City. They do not have the right to enter the Holy Mountain unless they have made great contributions to the Holy Soul Temple.

　　Therefore, all those who can live in Shengshan are senior personnel of the Holy Soul Palace, of course including their families. Even so, the permanent population on the Holy Mountain is probably hundreds of thousands, and towering palaces can be seen everywhere.

　　As soon as the sun came out, distant bell sounds came from the Holy Mountain. Unisoned prayers rang out throughout the Glorious City. As the prayers began, bursts of milky white mist rose from the Glorious City and slowly spread to cover the entire Glorious City and the Holy Mountain. From afar, the entire area where the Holy Soul Temple was located seemed to be wrapped in this milky white mist, as if in a dream, adding a bit of sacredness.

　　Mithras stood in the air, with three holy beasts lined up behind him, and behind them were Hami and others. Everyone had a serious look on their faces. This time they were not here for sightseeing, but it was time to showdown with the Holy Soul Palace.

　　“No wonder there are so many people on the continent who believe in the Thirteen Souls. Anyone who sees such a scenery will feel awe in their hearts!” Hami said with emotion as he looked at the hazy holy mountain.

　　"It's just some shameful means. The millions of residents living in the City of Glory are like the free-range livestock of the Holy Spirit Temple. We provide them with food and harvest their faith. It's a pity that these people don't even think about this. Instead, they are complacent with such a life!" Mithras said calmly.

　　The breakthrough of the four laws gave Mithras absolute confidence to deal with the Holy Soul Temple. After a period of preparation, he was finally going to make a break with the Holy Soul Temple.

　　"I don't know if those people will come, but even if they don't show up, with my current strength it shouldn't be a problem to destroy the Holy Spirit Palace. It's just that doing so will completely expose my own strength!" Before setting off, Mithras had already sent invitations to the strong men behind the four empires and some strong men from other forces, but he was not sure whether these people would show up.

　　"You stay here, and kill any fish that slip through the net. The Holy Spirit Palace has been bullying the continent for tens of thousands of years, and it is time for them to be exterminated. We must not give them a chance to breathe," Mithras said to the people behind him, "If you encounter a being that is difficult to deal with, you don't have to pay attention to it, just let it go!"

　　After Mithras had arranged everything, he restrained himself and slowly approached the Holy Mountain. He didn't want the people inside to be prepared from the beginning. If so, when a real showdown came, it would be difficult for him and the people behind him to wipe out all the high-level officials of the Holy Soul Palace.

　　Finally, when reaching the sky above the holy mountain, Mithras stopped, a sinister smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, his body shook, and the water clone appeared instantly. Without any instructions, the water clone had begun to mobilize the energy of the laws in his body, and the same was true for Mithras.

　　Once a god-level strongman takes action, it will naturally cause changes in the energy of heaven and earth. At that time, not to mention the top-notch strongmen, even ordinary people can feel it. Fortunately, the acupoints in the bodies of Mithras' original body and clone contain a large amount of law energy, so they don't need to mobilize it from the heaven and earth, but can directly mobilize it from the acupoints.

　　The extremely turbulent energy of the laws gathered in his body. Mithras glanced at his water clone, his body shook, and in an instant, endless flames covered the entire sky. Burning boulders fell from the flames, as if the end of the world had come.

　　Almost at the same time, the surging water elements gathered instantly, forming a giant water-blue net that covered the sky and enveloped the holy mountain. Countless ice blades formed instantly and shot out with a whoosh.

　　Boom!

　　Countless burning boulders fell like meteorites, destroying countless palaces on the ground in just a moment. The flames that followed enveloped the entire holy mountain in a sea of ​​fire, wave after wave like surging sea waves.

　　Countless ice blades pierced through the walls, taking away lives. Waves hundreds of meters high suddenly formed. The stone palaces were smashed by the waves. Large pieces of thorny iron leaves were uprooted and then turned into ashes in the raging flames.

　　This is the power of water and fire. This is not the water and fire in nature, but the pure water and fire elements directly driven by the laws. In such water and fire, even the toughest metal will be cut and melted.

　　Suddenly, rays of milky white light spread out from a spire on the top of the holy mountain, and a huge milky white light shield soon enveloped the entire holy mountain. However, the milky white light shield only cut off the source of the water and fire, and the water and fire that had already descended inside it were still spreading wildly.

　　"What's going on? Who is attacking the Holy Mountain?" Michael roared loudly, holding a white-robed priest in his hand. Around him were raging water and fire, devouring lives.

　　"Doomsday, doomsday is coming!" The chief priest in white had already been frightened by the destructive water and fire. He watched with his own eyes his companions being devoured by flames and cut by ice blades. The fear in his heart left him with only one thought, that is, doomsday was coming.

　　At this moment, the water and fire that had been cut off from the source sent out the last wave of impact. The fire waves and the sea waves collided fiercely in the center of the holy mountain, and the entire ground turned over, as if there was some huge monster hiding under the earth. The priests of the Holy Soul Temple who were running around to escape in the water and fire were swallowed up one by one by the rolling earth.

　　Doomsday, this is the real doomsday!

　　Chapter 9 Puzzles

　　The earth collapsed, lava rolled, and the last collision of the power of water and fire seemed to turn the entire holy mountain upside down. Rocks flew in the sky and hit the milky white shield and turned into dust. There was no intact house on the ground, and figures were struggling in the water and fire.

　　One after another, figures rose from the water and fire. The powerful men who were once high and mighty now looked extremely embarrassed, with anger and fear that were difficult to eliminate in their eyes.

　　Over the countless years, the Holy Soul Hall had experienced dangers before, but this was the first time that someone had come to attack it. Of course, this was also because Mithras' attack was too covert. Before the attack was launched, the elements of the heaven and earth were not even activated at all, which made it impossible for the Holy Soul Hall to prepare in advance.

　　There are no less than hundreds of thousands of people living on the Holy Mountain, but only one or two out of ten can survive such a sudden and powerful attack. Among them, the majority are Holy Domain powerhouses and level eight or nine Three Soul cultivators. However, even so, these powerhouses are not safe and sound. In such a powerful attack just now, even a Holy Domain powerhouse will perish if he is not careful, not to mention the level eight or nine cultivators.

　　Osgood looked gloomily at the real body and water clone of Mithras outside the shield. The two figures startled her heart. As a powerful god, she was of course aware of the terrifying nature of the two figures in front of her. The aura as deep as the abyss made her understand the situation of the Holy Soul Palace.

　　One by one, powerful Saint Realm warriors flew up from the ground. At this time, the powerful strength of the Holy Soul Palace was fully revealed. However, there were no less than a hundred powerful warriors above the Saint Realm who appeared. Even Mithras felt chilled by such strength.

　　"Fire God Mithras!", bursts of gasps came from the shield. No one in the Holy Soul Palace was unfamiliar with this god-level strongman who grew up step by step under the pursuit of the Holy Soul Palace. Over the years, almost everyone had a portrait of Mithras in their hands. They even thought about Mithras' revenge a long time ago, but they didn't expect it to come so soon.

　　"Mithras, good, you are finally here!" Osgood had a calm face and looked at Mithras as if he saw an old friend he had known for many years.

　　"You should have thought that this day would come. There are thousands of lives of the Capritton family. Today, I will bury them with the entire Holy Soul Palace!" The face of Mithras suddenly became extremely ferocious.

　　Over the years, the Holy Soul Temple has been like a mountain pressing on his heart. It was not until now that he had the strength to push this mountain down. The anger in his heart and the resentment that had accumulated for many years burst out together. The endless divine power made the entire world begin to tremble. The fire elements in the air quickly gathered together and turned into an endless sea of ​​fire, and Mithras stood in the center of the sea of ​​fire.

　　Osgood suddenly laughed, shook his head and said: "You are here, you are full of hatred, but what can you do? If you want to destroy my Holy Spirit Temple, your power alone is far from enough, even with your clone, it is still not enough."

　　Mithras laughed loudly: "At this point, do you still think that the Holy Spirit Hall can continue? You are too naive!"

　　Osgudu looked at Mithras, shook his head and said, "I am not naive. You have destroyed the Holy Spirit Hall to this extent. No matter how much hatred there is, it can be resolved. You should leave!"

　　"What a joke! Do you think I will leave? I will completely destroy your Holy Soul Temple and make sure you will never be able to stand up again!" The real body of Mithras waved his hands and a fire wave thousands of meters high slammed towards the thin protective shield.

　　The fire wave suddenly rose up to a height of ten thousand meters, then collapsed all of a sudden, slamming hard onto the white shield. The extremely fierce momentum caused the strong men of the Holy Soul Palace in the shield to change color one by one, and they fell to the ground one after another.

　　The expected shattering sound did not come. The shield was flattened a lot by the fire wave, but it did not break. Instead, it returned to its original shape when the power of the fire wave was exhausted.

　　Mithras's face changed. He didn't expect that this thin shield would be so difficult to deal with. He knew the power of the previous attack best. Even a mountain would be reduced to nothing in such an attack, but the shield was safe and sound. It seemed that this was Osgodu's trump card.

　　"Okay, so you are so arrogant because you think that it is difficult for me to break this shield!" Mithras looked at Osgood with a gloomy face. Judging from the attack just now, it is indeed difficult to break this layer of shield even if his original body and clone attack at the same time. This made him smile bitterly in his heart.

　　Mithras's original body and water clone moved at the same time. The water and fire elements suddenly became very violent, rolling in from the sky and earth, and gathered into two sharp arrows in mid-air, one deep red and one dark blue. As soon as these two arrows were formed, the space around them shattered bit by bit, flashing terrifying light.

　　"Go!" How could Mithras be satisfied without trying it? He also wanted to know the secret of this layer of shield.

　　The two sharp arrows hit the shield violently one after the other, and at the same point. Only in this way can the power be exerted to the extreme.

　　The shield suddenly shrank back, and a series of tearing sounds came from it, as if the entire shield was about to break. Osgood's face changed slightly, and he waved his hand. Suddenly, countless milky white light beams appeared on the ground, which propped up the shield like an oboo.

　　boom!

　　Two sharp arrows exploded suddenly, and the red and blue energy hit the shield fiercely. However, the shield only trembled violently for a few times before returning to its original state.

　　"Leave. With our level of cultivation, there is nothing we can't see through. You can make any request to the Holy Spirit Palace. As long as we can do it, we will naturally satisfy you!" Osgood saw that the shield could really withstand the attack of Mithras, and he suddenly felt relaxed.

　　Mithras frowned. The toughness of the Holy Soul Temple's shield was far beyond his imagination. There was no way for him to break through it, let alone completely destroy the entire Holy Soul Temple.

　　It seemed that the Holy Soul Hall had suffered a huge blow, but Mithras understood that if the strong men inside were not exterminated, the Holy Soul Hall would recover in no time. No one would feel at ease with such a hidden danger around.

　　Mithras observed the shield carefully. He could feel a very strange energy from it. This energy was not the power of the law of light, but seemed to be something similar to thought.

　　"The power of faith!" Mithras suddenly thought of the origin of this power.

　　Chapter 10: The Power of Faith

　　Mithras carefully felt the power that constituted the shield, and suddenly his eyes lit up, as he had already figured out the source of this power.

　　"The power of faith!" Mithras suddenly realized. No wonder this power was not afraid of water and fire and was endless. It turned out to be the power of faith. This pure power of thought did not belong to any element at all. Naturally, it had a strong resistance to elemental power. Moreover, since the power of faith came from devout believers, as long as the believers had firm faith in their hearts, this power would be endless.

　　The Holy Soul Temple has existed on the continent for such a long time. It is difficult to say how many people believe in the Thirteen Holy Souls under its deception, but it is certain that there must be many such believers. Although the current shield cannot be formed by the faith power of all believers, it definitely gathers a lot of faith power.

　　When Mithras thought of this, his gaze moved from the Holy Mountain to the Glorious City at the foot of the mountain. He had not noticed at all just now that such a big change had taken place, but the Glorious City seemed to be completely unaffected. There was no panic coming from the city, but instead, there were bursts of prayers coming from the city. Along with the prayers, the entire Glorious City seemed to disappear all of a sudden, hidden in the milky white light.

　　Seeing that Mithras's gaze moved to the top of the Glorious City, Osgood's face changed, and he waved his hands lightly a few times. Several milky white light pillars appeared above the Holy Mountain, and the shield slowly expanded to include the Glorious City at the foot of the mountain. Seeing that Mithras did not react, Osgood breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Your Excellency has a really good eye. I didn't expect that you could see through the secret that no one has discovered for thousands of years at a glance!" Osgood looked at Mithras with a hint of fear in his eyes.

　　It turned out that this shield was indeed composed of the power of faith, and the source of the power of faith was the millions of residents in the Glorious City at the foot of the mountain. All of these residents were devout believers of the Holy Soul Temple. Their faith had been passed down for countless generations, and the means of keeping them in captivity by the Holy Soul Temple had long since become extremely firm. It was precisely because of their existence that the Holy Soul Temple had been able to resolve any danger that occurred over the past thousands of years, because with the power of faith of millions of people, let alone a demigod like Mithras, even a true god would find it difficult to break through the shield and cause an extinction blow to the Holy Soul Temple.

　　This is also why the Holy Spirit Hall is so generous to the residents of Glorious City, providing them with sufficient food, clothing, shelter and transportation without requiring them to engage in any production activities, because they are the last trump card in the Holy Spirit Hall's protective force.

　　Mithras originally had only a little doubt in his heart, and seeing Osgood's reaction at this time just confirmed his guess. However, what could he do? Just thinking about the millions of residents in the Glorious City, Mithras felt a headache.

　　The move of the Holy Spirit Temple is equivalent to borrowing the thoughts of millions of people to fight against Mithras. Moreover, this kind of thought is different from other forces. It is the most tenacious and the most difficult to deal with, which makes Mithras very troubled.

　　In fact, even if Osgood did not protect the Glorious City, Mithras could not do anything. After all, even if the residents of the Glorious City posed an obstacle to Mithras' actions, they themselves had no sins. They were just used by the Holy Spirit Temple. How could Mithras take action against them?

　　Mithras looked at the shield in front of him and groaned in his heart. He had thought of any situation, but he had never thought that the Holy Soul Hall would keep such a trump card. Now that things had come to this, he was in a dilemma. It was difficult to pose a threat to the people inside by continuing to attack, and it was even more impossible to leave. The Holy Soul Hall must have hated Mithras to the extreme after such a blow. Keeping them would ultimately be a disaster, and after this, the Holy Soul Hall would definitely strengthen its defenses, and it would be extremely difficult to find such an opportunity to attack again.

　　After putting away his clone, Mithras frowned and thought. It seemed that the move of the Holy Spirit Hall really stumped him. Seeing his expression, Osgood was completely relieved and said with a smile: "Regarding the matter of your family, it is indeed the Holy Spirit Hall that is wrong. I can promise you that as long as you stop making things difficult for the Holy Spirit Hall, I will hand over all the people who participated in that incident and let you deal with them. What do you think?"

　　Mithras looked at Osgood with relentless eyes and sneered, "What happened that day was not the work of one person. All the people in your Holy Soul Palace cannot escape responsibility. Moreover, your Holy Soul Palace has been ruthless and murderous for thousands of years. How can I let you go so easily? Now that I have taken action, I will completely exterminate your Holy Soul Palace and eliminate the disaster for the continent!"

　　"Your Excellency is so arrogant. As long as you can break this shield, I will have nothing to say. But if you can't, don't blame me, the Holy Soul Palace, for being cruel and ruthless. Forcing us into a desperate situation will not be good for you, your family, or your relatives!" Osgood said sinisterly.

　　Mithras' heart sank. Osgudu was actually threatening his family and family members. This made him more determined to exterminate the Holy Spirit Hall. He uttered a few words with difficulty: "Very good, are you threatening me?"

　　"There, I just don't want to make both you and me uncomfortable because of some old events. You should know that the Holy Spirit Palace has never bowed to anyone in thousands of years. You should stop while you are ahead since I can do this!" Osgood was sure that Mithras could not break the shield, and his tone became heavier.

　　"Do you really think that the shield formed by the power of your faith is indestructible?" Mithras' eyes suddenly lit up, and his water clone appeared again.

　　When Osgood saw the change in Mithras, he was shocked and felt something was wrong. However, he still had full confidence in the shield and sneered, "If you have the ability to break the shield, would you still be talking nonsense to me here?"

　　Mithras laughed and nodded: "I am indeed talking nonsense to you. There is no unbreakable wall or unconquerable city in this world. It just depends on whether your method is right or not!"

　　Osgudu's face changed drastically. He heard something from Mithras' words, as if Mithras had the ability to break the shield. This made him feel uneasy, but he still said, "Humph, I didn't say it was you. Even if it's a true god, it's impossible to break my power of faith!"

　　"Then let me try!", Mithras smiled and landed in front of the shield. He stretched out one hand and pressed it on the shield. The same white light appeared on his pointed palm.

　　"What now?" The original body shook, and the water clone appeared beside him. It turned out that he had entered the shield and laughed coldly at Osgood in front of him.

　　"How is this possible, this!" Osgood's face changed drastically. Mithras actually passed through the power of faith in an instant. How is this possible?

　　Mithras' smile faded, and a murderous aura instantly emerged. He sneered and said, "What other tricks do you have now!"

　　It turned out that just now, Mithras had put away his clone so that he could go to the world to find the Spirit of Water and Fire to seek a solution. The Spirit of Water and Fire did not disappoint him and came up with a solution for him. The solution was to use one's own spear to attack another's shield. The power of faith of millions of people that Osgodu relies on to protect it was naturally difficult for Mithras to crack it with his own strength. However, as a god-level powerhouse, his understanding of the power of faith was not shallow.

　　The power of faith is composed of the willpower of believers. When gathered together, it is naturally very strong and is not afraid of water or fire. No resentful force can destroy it. However, she does not have such an effect for the same power of faith.

　　Just like water and water can naturally merge, and fire and fire can naturally recombine, the power of faith is strong, but it is also a kind of power. Although the objects of faith are different and the manifestations of the power of faith are slightly different, its fundamental nature will not change. As long as one can grasp this essential thing, different beliefs can be integrated.

　　After Mithras became a god, a group of believers naturally emerged within the Order Alliance. These people had different purposes and believed in the power of Mithras. Although their number was not as large as that of the believers of the Holy Soul Temple and their faith was not strong enough, after all, as long as there was faith, the power of faith could be generated.

　　It was under the guidance of the spirits of water and fire that Mithras knew the use of this power. However, he did not deliberately collect the power of faith, because if he did so, he would be no different from other gods. He just let nature take its course.

　　With the guidance of the spirits of water and fire, Mithras gathered a little of his own power of faith, and then made subtle adjustments to make it have the same properties as the power of faith in the shield, and entered inside at the moment when the two powers of faith merged.

　　"I just said that there is no unbreakable city in this world. Although your shield gathers the power of millions of faiths and is very difficult to deal with, it is not to the point where I am helpless." Mithras stood in the air, his eyes moving from Osgood to other people. His cold eyes made everyone feel cold in their hearts, but no one dared to move at will in such a situation.

　　"Now, what else can you rely on!", Mithras said with a cold face, and countless fire elements gathered around him in an instant. The mighty momentum was enough to make anyone feel scared.

　　Osgood suddenly laughed, looked at Mithras's disdainful face, and said slowly: "Do you really think that the power of faith is only used for protection?"

　　A dazzling white light emerged from Osgudu's body, covering his figure. When his figure appeared again, there was a crown on his head and a transparent sword in his hand.

　　An indescribable pressure spread from Osgudu's body. Hundreds of saints of the Holy Soul Temple were pressed to the ground by such pressure. Even Mithras felt a tremor in his heart.

　　Chapter 11: Light

　　The surging breath of fire element instantly covered the heads of Osgood and others. A terrifying pressure made people feel the coming of death. Huge lightning kept shuttling through the air, like a poisonous snake waiting to devour souls. The whole world seemed to be about to collapse, and doomsday was about to come.

　　At this moment, a voice came from the milky white light, like a ray of light that cuts through the darkness, eliminating the threat of death in an instant and making the scene of doomsday slowly recede.

　　"I say, let there be light!" Osgood's figure appeared again, and his old face suddenly became energetic, as if he had been supported by countless life energies. His voice was loud and spread far away in the sky.

　　Everything in the air solidified, and milky white air currents gathered from all directions and then slowly merged into Osgood's body, making his body suddenly become extremely bright, like a ray of light at dawn.

　　Hundreds of powerful men from the Holy Land fell to the ground in an instant under such pressure and fled in panic. A beam of dazzling white light emanated from the crown on Osgudu's head, and an infinite halo wrapped him in it. In an instant, only the figure of Osgudu was left in the entire space. He was bright and tall, exuding a mighty aura.

　　The transparent lightsaber in his hand was slowly raised, like a lord giving orders to his people. Endless light emanated from the sword, invisibly causing the space to collapse. The shaking sound between heaven and earth seemed to be continuing his words. This world was truly full of light.

　　Mithras frowned, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. The changes in Osgood's body were too strange, and the extremely powerful force even shocked him.

　　Countless voices were heard between heaven and earth, all of which praised God's greatness and mercy. As the prayers became louder and louder, more intense white light gathered from between heaven and earth to Osgood's side in an instant, and the power that permeated the space grew to an incredible level.

　　"I say, all unreasonable existences should disappear!" Osgood's face was calm, layers of halo flowed on his face, looking extremely sacred.

　　A bright ray of light shot out from Osgudu's crown and gathered on the long sword. The tip of the sword lightly spit out a dazzling light and instantly rushed out, dispersing the fire element condensed in front of Mithras.

　　Mithras was shocked. The extremely concentrated power of light could actually disperse the gathered elemental energy. This was really terrifying. No wonder Osgood was so excited just now.

　　Purifying everything, this is the most domineering aspect of light energy. It rejects all forces that do not belong to it and purifies all dark forces.

　　This is a world of absolute light. Through the inspiration of the power of faith, Osgood mastered the incomparable power of light in an instant. This is the energy accumulated by the Holy Soul Palace for thousands of years. Such energy has exceeded the scope of God. Even the most powerful true god cannot possess such a huge power. Osgood only mobilized and utilized a little bit of it, and he has created such power.

　　"You blasphemer, you should not enter here. I am the only god here, and you can only perish!" Osgood looked at Mithras with a calm expression. That look really seemed as if he was the god who dominated everything, so disdainful, so arrogant, and so insolent.

　　Mithras sneered a few times. If this kind of power was used against other people, it might be really effective. The power of a god-level strongman lies in that he can use his divine nature to mobilize the energy of the laws of heaven and earth to attack. Once this ability is restricted, at best he is only slightly stronger than a sanctuary.

　　However, Mithras is different from other god-level warriors. Countless world planes grow in his acupoints. These planes absorb endless energy from the void every moment. Therefore, Mithras is not afraid of the lack of energy at all. In other words, the bright world laid out by Osgudu does not pose much of a hindrance to him. It only improves Osgudu's own strength.

　　"In my eyes, you are nothing, you are just a corpse!", Mithras' body shook, and countless elemental energies transformed from the energy of the rules gathered instantly, and a boundless sea of ​​fire expanded rapidly. Even the overbearing light energy could not stop its spread.

　　"How is this possible? How can you mobilize the elemental power in here!" Osgood looked at Mithras in shock. Even when Mithras broke through the shield, he was not so surprised. After all, he still had a trump card to deal with it at that time, but this time he only had the sword in his hand to rely on.

　　"The power that does not belong to you will always be illusory. Only the power in your own hands is real and reliable!" Mithras sneered as he stood in the sea of ​​fire. The raging flames rolled up and down, and were extremely violent, as if he would rush out of the sea of ​​fire and destroy everything in front of him in the next moment.

　　"Watch how I tear off your sacred mask and turn you back to your original form!" Tens of meters tall fire giants suddenly emerged from the sea of ​​fire, with flames under their feet and flames wrapped around their bodies. They rushed towards Osgood fiercely.

　　A layer of milky white halo instantly appeared on Osgood's body, like a flowing robe, with bright halo spreading out layer by layer on the robe.

　　The huge fist hit Osgood's body hard, but the moment the fist touched Changpao, the halo on his robe flowed, instantly dissipating the power of the punch.

　　The huge palm wanted to grab Osgudu's body and tear him into pieces, but the palm just touched the shoulder and suddenly slipped off. Roars came out from the mouth of the fire giant, and surging waves of fire spewed towards Osgudu's body, but they were dispersed before they got close.

　　Biting, hitting, pulling

　　One by one, the fire giants surrounded Osgood and vented their power, as if they were imprisoned in an endless abyss for countless years, or trapped on a steep cliff for countless years. There was no beauty in their attacks, only the venting of violent power.

　　Mithras frowned. The halo on Osgudu's body was indeed strange. The fire giant obviously couldn't do anything to him, but Mithras also understood the situation.

　　Suddenly, dozens of fire giants seemed to have received new instructions. They abandoned Osgudu and smashed to the ground with a more violent aura. Bursts of roars were heard, the holy mountain trembled, and boulders rolled, as if the whole mountain was about to collapse completely.

　　Vent, vent, the anger is burning, one fire giant after another pounces viciously on the life on the ground. In their eyes there is nothing else but destruction, complete destruction.

　　The priests of the Holy Soul Temple who were trapped on the ground fled in panic. The aura emitted by the fire giant made them realize that they were no match for it. Even those powerful men from the Holy Land who were once high and mighty had the same reaction.

　　Run away, run away!

　　Fortunately, the Fire Giant's huge body made it inconvenient for them to move once they fell to the ground, which gave these people some time to catch their breath. However, even so, some people had no time to escape and were caught by the Fire Giant's big hand. With the crackling sound of burning flames, they were torn in half.

　　One figure after another was wrapped by the fire giant, and the warm embrace only brought destruction. Screams came from the ground, as if at this moment the once glorious and sacred holy mountain had turned into a hell.

　　boom!

　　A beam of sword light hit the fire giant fiercely. The fire giant's body paused slightly, and the flames wrapped around his body seemed to be thinner. Even his size seemed to have shrunk a little.

　　"Attack him!" Michael shouted loudly with a hint of excitement on his face. This seemingly unmatched fire giant turned out not to be as powerful as imagined. As long as he could concentrate his strength to attack, the threat in front of him would be eliminated.

　　Soon, all the strong men discovered this problem. Three or five people, or two or three people, surrounded a fire giant and launched an attack. For a moment, the threat of the fire giant was lifted. One after another, panicked figures came out from the broken corners, screaming loudly and venting the fear in their hearts.

　　Osgood didn't care about anything that happened on the ground, as if the life and death of those people had nothing to do with it at all. Layers of halos emanated from his body, just like a stone thrown into a calm lake, which spread out layer by layer. An even more powerful and oppressive aura emanated from his body. His old face became much younger in an instant, and his body seemed to gain weight in an instant. He was no longer a hunchbacked old man, but an extremely strong man.

　　"Power, this feeling, an extremely powerful power!" Osgood closed his eyes slightly, with an intoxicated look on his face, his body slowly rising in the white light, until he came to the opposite side of Mithras.

　　Mithras looked at Osgood in surprise. In his perception, the power in Osgood's body was getting stronger and stronger, as if there was no end and no limit. Although he knew that this power did not come from Osgood himself, Mithras was still a little surprised.

　　"Humble existence, any resistance in front of God is just a joke, surrender or die!" Osgudu's eyes were filled with a weird expression, as if he had completely forgotten his identity and the power of Mithras. His fanatical eyes did not even look at Mithras, but only looked at his own body and the pair of shiny hands.

　　"I am the only true God!" Osgood roared in a low voice!

　　Chapter 12 Collision!

　　The surging power of light burst out from Osgood's body, as mighty as an endless river. Osgood was intoxicated and observed his body carefully. The feeling was really weird.

　　How could one not feel a chill in the heart when seeing a burly man holding up his hands and admiring them in various postures?

　　Dozens of light beams rose from the ground, intersecting in mid-air and then converging into a beam of light as thick as a finger, connecting with Osgudu's crown. Endless light energy rushed down from the beam and entered Osgudu's body. Layers of bright halos spread out, and the pressure emitted by Osgudu became greater and greater.

　　With his eyes slightly closed, a few moans came from his abdomen. The moans sounded like the panting of a young girl who could not bear the conquest, or like the roar of excitement. They didn't sound like anything, but once you thought of his gender, it would make people feel chilling.

　　"I am the only true God!" Osgood slowly raised his head, his eyes full of confidence that he was in control of everything. His rejuvenated face was slightly flushed and his breathing was heavy.

　　Mithras looked at Osgood in surprise. Although the changes in Osgood were not enough to alarm him, the change in strength was too obvious and had caused him some trouble. Moreover, Osgood's strength was still increasing, as if there would never be an end.

　　"There are no real gods in this world. There are only lives that transcend the limitations of their races. This is true for you and all the realms of gods!" Mithras looked at Osgood relentlessly. Although he did not understand the reason for this change, he was sure that the power Osgood now possessed definitely did not come from himself, but was borrowed from other powers.

　　"I am the only God. Anyone who dares to fight against me will be thrown into the abyss and will never be reborn!" Osgood seemed to have entered the role. He looked at Mithras with arrogant eyes. The long sword in his hand trembled slightly, and countless sword lights shot towards Mithras.

　　Light was everywhere. Countless sword lights filled the entire world in an instant. The bright colors made the world snow-white, leaving no other colors.

　　The broken space seemed to materialize, and pieces of it fell like snowflakes in a disorderly manner, and each snowflake carried a breath of destruction.

　　A huge fire lotus appeared out of nowhere, blocking all the sword lights and space fragments outside. There was a hissing sound where they collided. The sword lights shuttled through the fire lotus like a poisonous snake, while the space fragments were completely melted.

　　Mithras snorted coldly, and the fire lotus slowly rotated, throwing away the sword light that shot at it. For a moment, the space was full of sword light, and the chaotic atmosphere caused a collision between light energy and elemental energy.

　　boom!

　　The fire lotus exploded suddenly, and the petals shot towards every corner in the space like flying knives. Blood flowers bloomed, and under the control of Mithras, the petals harvested lives on the ground. Screams and blood arrows instantly broke the peace on the ground.

　　It turned out that at some point, those fire giants had been destroyed by many holy places. Of course, in the process, the fire giants also caused huge casualties to the Holy Soul Hall people who were alive on the ground.

　　There are hundreds of thousands of people living on the Holy Mountain. Except for more than 100,000 family members of the high-level officials of the Holy Soul Palace, the rest are all high-level priests of the Holy Soul Palace. The water and fire attack at the beginning of Mithras caused more than 100,000 people to be buried in the sea of ​​fire, buried underground, or smashed by the waves. The ones left are the elite of the Holy Soul Palace. Each of these people has strong strength, and they could barely escape from the water and fire.

　　Now, Mithras is using the collision of fire lotus and sword light to wantonly reap the lives of these people, but he really wants to destroy the foundation of the Holy Soul Temple's existence in one fell swoop.

　　If there was no protective shield on the holy mountain at this time, these people could have escaped outside. However, because of the shield, they could not escape at all and could only run around in the passport to escape. Those who were above level eight were better off. Facing these sword lights and flower petals, they still had the ability to risk their lives to resist. Those who were below level eight could only die when faced with sword lights and fire lotus petals.

　　Osgudu seemed to have really become a high and mighty god, not caring about the lives of his subordinates on the ground. His eyes were still as arrogant as before, looking at Mithras, slowly raising the long sword in his hand. "I say, the blasphemer will be destroyed, and only the bright will live forever!" Osgudu held the long sword and placed it on the crown on his head. Lightning flashed out from the place where the two touched. These lightning flashes were like sharp blades, cutting the space around him into pieces. As soon as the space turbulence entered this world, it was blocked by the surging light energy. More violent lightning burst out between the two, extending from the sky to the ground, like brilliant bridges.

　　Hiss!

　　The collision of the light power in the turbulent region made a harsh sound, as if thousands of sharp blades were rubbing against each other. This sound seemed to be able to hurt people's minds. The fleeing people who were close to them on the ground squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands.

　　Two sword lights appeared behind Osgood, each one was thousands of meters long and hundreds of meters wide. The two sword lights crossed each other and were on the back of Osgood. They kept shaking and making continuous buzzing sounds, as if billions of moths were spreading their wings together, and the whole space was shaking with such vibrations.

　　"Judgment of Light!" Osgudu's eyes suddenly widened and he looked at Mithras fiercely, as if he was looking at a dead person. The long sword that touched his head slashed down fiercely. The sword light thousands of meters long extended from one side of the shield to the other, like a huge guillotine cutting the entire space into two halves, and Mithras was in the center of the guillotine.

　　Such power is enough to make people feel terrified. Suddenly, a huge flaming shield appeared above Mithras' head. This shield was deep red and heavy, like a solidified blood clot, but it was transparent throughout, and every minute and every inch of it could be seen clearly, just like a crystal.

　　The huge guillotine suddenly fell on the shield. Mithras' body sank slightly, but soon stabilized and his brows frowned slightly.

　　The huge guillotine and shield collided with each other, making a teeth-grinding friction sound. A crack visible to the naked eye appeared on the shield. It was actually unable to withstand the pressure of the Judgment of Light.

　　"Destroy it, blasphemer!" Osgudu's face darkened, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes, as if he wanted to cut Mithras in half.

　　Snap!

　　The huge shield made a sharp cracking sound, and cracks appeared on it. The huge guillotine sank suddenly and cut into the shield a few points. The color of the shield suddenly became darker. Mithras snorted coldly and waved his hand lightly. Countless fire elements spread out from his body, repairing the cracks on the shield in an instant.

　　"Open!" The crown on Osgood's head suddenly became radiant, and bright rays of light shot out from it, and then gathered on the sword. The huge guillotine became more condensed and emitted bursts of cold light.

　　Click!

　　The shield above Mithras' head made a loud noise, and a three-finger-wide crack appeared in the middle, and the huge guillotine fell down fiercely.

　　"Water!" A blue figure instantly appeared beside Mithras. It was Mithras' water clone. He waved his hands casually, and a white ice lotus appeared under the guillotine. The ice lotus slowly rotated, and countless silk threads shot out from the petals, binding the huge guillotine.

　　Those seemingly fragile silk threads were actually incredibly tough. They twitched rapidly, making sharp friction sounds. Scratches appeared on the huge guillotine, and these scratches were slowly becoming more obvious and going three inches deeper.

　　"Fire!", the deity shouted in a low voice, and a rotating crimson drill appeared out of thin air, hit the guillotine hard, and began to spin rapidly. The sharp end, with spiral bumps, quickly drilled through the guillotine. At first glance, it seemed as if a handle was placed on the guillotine.

　　A hint of sneer flashed across Mithras's lips, and he suddenly shouted, "Explode!"

　　The rapidly rotating drill suddenly exploded, and the dark red flame engulfed the entire guillotine. A crisp cracking sound came from the flame.

　　Osgudu's face changed, and the crossed swords behind him shook violently, then turned into white light with a muffled sound and disappeared.

　　There was a huge explosion in the flames, and then it suddenly dissipated, with a little white light in the sparks.

　　The space suddenly returned to calm, the huge guillotine and ice lotus disappeared in an instant, and Osgood's eyes were a little surprised. He stared at Mithras without saying a word.

　　"Is this your method? Borrowing power can only achieve this level. How can you be called a god!" Mithras looked at Osgood with disdain. His water clone stood beside him. An ice lotus suddenly appeared on his finger, and then disappeared in an instant, as if he was entertaining himself.

　　"Damned blasphemer, you have truly angered the great God. I will tear you to pieces and throw your soul into the abyss, so that you will never be able to escape." The long sword in Osgudu's hand disappeared in an instant, but a horizontal dagger appeared on his crown.

　　The light energy in the space suddenly boiled over, mixed with the endless power of faith, and poured into Osgood's body. Osgood's body quickly became younger at a speed visible to the naked eye. Muscles filled with explosive power appeared out of nothing, and his flamboyant face showed endless brutality.

　　"I say, those who believe in me can live forever, and those who insult me ​​will be destroyed!" An illusory figure appeared behind Osgudu, and Mithras's face changed suddenly.

　　Chapter 13 Collecting Silver Flame

　　Osgudu's Judgment of Light was indeed terrifying, but it still collapsed under the combined attack of Mithras's water and fire laws. This made Osgudu find it hard to believe, and he became a little crazy.

　　The long sword in his hand merged into the crown in an instant, and combined with the crown to form a strange pattern. The light energy in the space suddenly became violent, pouring into Osgudu's body like a tide. Under the stimulation of such surging light energy, Osgudu's face became younger and younger, and his skin became somewhat transparent.

　　"I say, those who believe in me can have eternal life, and those who insult me ​​will be destroyed." Endless light energy emerged from Osgood's body. This energy was so huge that even Mithras was a little frightened.

　　"Scorching flames of light, burn!" Silver flames surged out from Osgood's palms, emitting extremely restrained heat. Crackling sounds were heard in the space. This kind of flame could even burn space.

　　Mithras's face changed drastically. He could feel that this silver flame had terrifying power, which even his ultimate fire could not match.

　　This is the purest flame between heaven and earth, an extremely concentrated flame of light. It has the power to burn everything, and any object in front of it will hardly escape the fate of being burned to ashes.

　　The silver flame kept jumping, and it was difficult to feel any temperature from it. It even made people feel a little cold, as if it was not a flame, but an ice flower. This was a sign that the temperature had reached its limit. Such a flame had exceeded Mithras's current tolerance. However, the silver flame seemed to have a pair of omniscient eyes, and those eyes were fixed on Mithras, and even the water clone on the side could not escape.

　　Locked!

　　Mithras could feel that the silver flames had locked onto him and his water clone. He could not make any movements, otherwise, the silver flames would launch a fatal attack.

　　However, he could not stay still, because the silver flames were slowly approaching him, and a chill rose from the bottom of his heart, a chill that was enough to pose a fatal threat to him.

　　"Ice Dragon Explodes!"

　　"Nine Dragon Devouring!"

　　Mithras knew that he could no longer hesitate, otherwise, when the silver flame descended, everything would be over. An ice dragon hundreds of meters long and tens of meters thick suddenly appeared and entangled Mithras in the middle.

　　The gigantic fire dragon burst out with tremendous momentum, and its roars shattered the space. The sound waves reached the ground, causing circles of earth and rocks on the ground to roll over, as if they were being stirred up by some monster.

　　Countless fist-sized fireballs ejected from the mouths of nine fire dragons, and in an instant appeared in front of the silver flames, tightly arranged together like countless bubbles.

　　The fire dragons connected head to tail and formed a circle, constantly swallowing and spitting out dark red fireballs. Soon, a wall made entirely of fireballs appeared in the path of the silver flames.

　　Layers of electric light wrapped around these fireballs, as if a silver thread connected all the fireballs into a bead curtain. The violent breath of fire element rolled out, forming a veil under the bead curtain. The deep red veil rose and fell, shaking out flames.

　　The ice dragon was like a spider, constantly inhaling and exhaling snow-white silk threads. These threads were wrapped around the body of Mithras layer by layer, and soon completely covered the body of Mithras. A huge snow-white cocoon appeared behind the bead curtain, and the snow-white silk threads shone with an icy light.

　　Hiss!

　　The colored flames instantly touched the bead curtain, making a hissing sound. The fireballs dissipated under such flames and turned into elemental power again.

　　Boom!

　　There were continuous explosions, and the fireballs above the bead curtain all exploded in an instant, emitting dazzling light, as if it was the moment a star fell.

　　The silver flame was covered by the explosion, flickering as if it was trembling. However, the violent explosion did not stop it from moving forward. Amid the sound of the explosion, the silver flame was still slowly approaching forward. Countless fireballs were burned into their original elemental forms before they could explode.

　　Hiss, the violent fire element formed by the explosion of the fireball was completely absorbed by the curtain. Soon, the curtain became extremely thick, and layer upon layer was piled up together, as if it was composed of thousands or tens of thousands of layers. When the silver flames approached him, they made a stupid sound, tearing apart layer by layer, and burning layer by layer, but the pace of advancement slowed down a lot in an instant.

　　The curtain seemed like an immortal monster. The layer that had just been burned was immediately made up by the fire element energy that permeated the space, and then condensed into a thin layer again, endlessly, as if it would never completely disappear.

　　Osgood's face became more and more transparent, layers of halo flowed under his skin, his palms trembled slightly, and strands of silver emerged from his palms, forming a sea of ​​flowers and moving forward continuously.

　　"Hmph, the soul-devouring silver flame appears!" A silver thorn flower appeared in Osgudu's palm. With a flick of his fingertips, the thorn flower instantly broke away from his palm and flew towards Mithras.

　　Wherever it passed, all the silver flames entered at once like migratory birds returning to their nests, and the color became darker and darker, as if it had turned into silver flowing water, but it still maintained the shape of a thorn flower.

　　Hiss!

　　The thorn flower hit the fiery red curtain, and a sharp tearing sound was heard. A huge hole appeared on the dark red curtain, and the thorn flower passed through the curtain and came to the side of Mithras.

　　call out!

　　The water clone was taken back by Mithras in an instant, and the silver-white ice dragon suddenly pounced in front of the thorn flower and swallowed it in one gulp. Waves of water vapor came out from the ice dragon's body. The ice dragon seemed to be enduring unbearable pain, rolling and twisting in the air, and his body was slowly shrinking.

　　boom!

　　The ice dragon exploded in an instant, and waves of cold air spread from all directions. The entire space seemed to pause slightly, as if it was frozen by the ice dragon.

　　The thorn flowers swayed slowly and floated out from the cold white mist. The colors on them were extremely unstable, and the silver light conflicted violently among the thorn flowers.

　　"not good!"

　　Crook, who was standing far away and watching, exclaimed. His strength was the strongest among the few people, and his comprehension of the laws of fire had also reached a certain level. Therefore, with the existence of the passport, he was the only one who could see the situation inside more clearly.

　　"What's wrong!" Chakasi's body shook and he looked at the shield anxiously, but his strength was only enough to see the chaotic elemental energy. He couldn't see any specific situation at all. This situation made him even more anxious.

　　These people have been just watching since they arrived here. They are of no use at all in such a battle, let alone being able to help.

　　"It's nothing, it's just that Osgudu's power seems to have suddenly become much stronger!" Crook didn't want Chakasi to know the current situation. He could see clearly how terrifying the thorn flower was. Even though Mithras had set up so many obstacles, he couldn't stop him at all.

　　"How's the fourth brother doing?" Hami frowned. He could tell from Crook's expression that Mithras' condition was not very good, which made him a little worried.

　　"No one has ever talked about the strength of that Osgood. I didn't expect that he could fight on equal terms with the fourth brother. You know, the fourth brother is a true sub-god. This old guy hides it too deeply." Crook did not answer Hammy's question. He knew that although the situation was dangerous, Mithras would definitely not have only this countermeasure. It's just that he hasn't tried it out yet.

　　Mithras' face suddenly turned gloomy in the giant cocoon. He didn't expect that Osgood could exert such powerful strength, which was even almost surpassing him. However, it seemed that launching such a powerful attack was a huge pressure on Osgood's body. His body had begun to tremble slightly, and his face became more and more transparent. This was definitely not a normal phenomenon.

　　The thorn flower floated towards the giant cocoon that wrapped Mithras. The moment it got close to the cocoon, it suddenly turned into countless petals, spinning and cutting towards the cocoon.

　　"Those who blaspheme God will be destroyed, hahahaha!" Osgood seemed to have seen the giant cocoon shattered and Mithras disintegrated. Her whole body became more unstable because of her laughter, as if there was a huge monster hidden in her body, which did not appear only because of his suppression.

　　"Hmph, arrogant!" A sneer flashed across Mithras' face. If this was the only countermeasure he had, he would not have stayed here long ago. He knew the world, and once he determined that it was an attack that he could not stop, he would not stand there stupidly.

　　"Melt for me!", Mithras' low voice came out from the giant sword. With this voice, the giant cocoon burst instantly. Before the petals could react, it had turned into a giant net, wrapping all the petals inside.

　　"Collect!" A hint of pride flashed across Mithras' face. This silver flame was a good thing. Although he couldn't find a way to use it now, the spirit of water and fire was different. This thing might be of great use in their hands.

　　The countless thorn petals disappeared in an instant, along with Mithras' giant net. These things were all prepared by him for this step.

　　You have to know that the power of the Silver Flame is so terrifying. If it hadn't been destroyed by the previous obstacles, Mithras would not have been confident enough to collect the Silver Flame.

　　"Haha, are you disappointed? How many such tricks do you have? I'll take them all!" Mithras looked at Osgood and laughed.

　　Chapter 14: The Origin of Light

　　(I was drinking with my boss and drank too much. I slept all afternoon and just got up. I’m sorry, everyone. Please forgive me!)

　　In the space, the elements of water, fire and light were entangled with each other, making a hissing sound. Water and fire could not coexist, and the element of light was extremely overbearing, wanting to remove all energy that did not belong to him. As a result, the energies of the three elements completely ran wild, biting, colliding, and pushing each other, making the entire space chaotic.

　　After collecting the thorn flower transformed from the silver flame, Mithras looked at Osgudu with disdain, laughed and said: "What other tricks do you have? Use them all together!"

　　Osgood sensed that the thorn flower had completely severed its connection with him, and his face changed drastically. He was very clear about the power of the Silver Flame. Even if Mithras had reached the sub-god level, he should not have been able to dodge it so easily. What shocked him even more was that the Silver Flame was not dispersed, but disappeared. How was this possible?

　　"Where did you take my Silver Flame? Give it back to me!" Osgood shouted at Mithras, "If not, I will kill you!"

　　Mithras laughed: "Are you crazy? How could you say such a ridiculous thing? If you want to take it back, come and get it yourself!"

　　Osgood's expression became even more irritable, which was completely different from his original deep and steady appearance. It was as if he had become a different person, with rays of resentment flashing in his eyes.

　　"Damned blasphemer, I will tear you into pieces!" Osgood suddenly became extremely irritable, gasping for breath, pointing his finger at Mithras and cursing. At this moment, he no longer looked like the Pope of the Holy Spirit Temple, but a street scoundrel.

　　"There is no point in talking more, let's see with our own hands!" Mithras smiled coldly, and with a wave of his hand, countless fiery red silk threads appeared in the air, cutting the space into countless pieces as they moved, disappearing from one end of the space, and appearing at the other end, winding towards Osgood.

　　"Threads of true fire!" Osgudu's face changed drastically. These threads emitted by Mithras were not ordinary things, but condensed from the purest true fire between heaven and earth. Although they looked extremely fragile, as long as one observed that they could travel through space without any change, one could know how terrifying they were.

　　"The light is infinite!" Osgood took a deep breath, and his whole body was completely relaxed. An endless stream of light energy flowed into his body from the crown. It seemed as if his body was trembling slightly because of such a huge amount of energy. The space around him seemed unable to withstand his power. It suddenly twisted and sank deeply.

　　A ball of white light suddenly burst out above the ground. It only appeared for a moment, but it shocked Mithras' heart. It felt as if there was a huge monster hidden in the ground.

　　Powerful, extremely powerful!

　　In a short period of time, Osgood suddenly seemed to become countless times stronger. A tremendous momentum rushed out of his body, transforming into figures. These figures seemed like legendary angels, tightly surrounding him with a strong breath of light, chanting hymns and dancing gracefully.

　　Osgudu's eyes were slightly closed, with an intoxicated look on his face. He waved his hands lightly, and a huge blade of light appeared in the space, like a divine weapon, which cut off the entangled true fire threads in one fell swoop and turned them into nothing.

　　The huge blade of light did not dissipate, but slashed towards Mithras. The vast breath of light gave people an irresistible feeling. The exploding air seemed to disappear, and only light remained in the space.

　　The light is infinite. This is a world of pure light. Any element that does not belong to the light is driven away and suppressed. Even the energy of the laws in Mithras' body is a little obscure.

　　Mithras's face changed completely. Osgood's power has grown to a new height. At such a height, even he felt his scalp tingling. This was already a power beyond the sub-god level. Mithras felt that under such circumstances, Osgood was already stronger than him in terms of pure strength, even with the addition of the water clone.

　　The huge blade of light fell, and a shield appeared above Mithras' body again, but this blade of light easily broke the shield and continued to press down.

　　"Flame Blade!", Mithras' low voice echoed in the space, and a big knife condensed with countless flames appeared above his head and suddenly hit the light blade.

　　boom!

　　The confrontation of power, the clash between the fire element and the light element, the two elemental condensates collided with each other in an instant, and then made an earth-shaking noise, and dissipated two by two.

　　"This is just a casual attack of his, but it has such power. If he attacks with all his strength, I'm afraid it will be difficult for me to take it!" There was a bit of bitterness in Mithras' heart. He still underestimated Osgood, or he underestimated the accumulation of the Holy Soul Palace.

　　Mithras finally sensed that the light power released by Osgood did not belong to him, but was the source of light accumulated by the Holy Soul Temple for thousands of years. This was somewhat different from his initial speculation. He originally thought that it was the power of faith that transformed the light, but now it seems that there must be a huge source of light in this holy mountain. This source may not be created intentionally, but it is an origin that has been slowly accumulated through the aura emitted by countless practitioners of light attributes who have lived here for countless years.

　　The crown on Osgood's head is the key to unlock this origin. Through the crown, Osgood can mobilize the power of light in the origin of light, and it is also through the crown that he has the ability to utilize the power of the origin of light.

　　Therefore, after fighting for such a long time, Osgood not only did not become exhausted, but his strength became stronger and stronger, even surpassing Mithras.

　　It was probably because it could mobilize the energy in the source of light. However, this energy did not come from his own practice after all. Therefore, it was impossible for him to manipulate such a huge amount of energy at once, and his body could not adapt to it. However, through this period of training, his body became more and more adapted to this energy, and the degree of integration between them became higher and higher, which allowed Osgood to burst out with such a powerful force all of a sudden.

　　In this case, as long as the source of light accumulated in the holy mountain still exists, Osgood will never be exhausted. Moreover, according to the strength of this source, her body's tolerance to this external energy will become higher and higher, which means that her strength will become stronger and stronger. This is the most terrifying thing.

　　Mithras frowned. He did not expect this to be the case. If he had not felt a hint of the source of light in the holy mountain when Osgood was mobilizing the light energy just now, he would have always believed that it was the power of faith that provided Osgood with the energy to squander.

　　Osgood's eyes were slightly closed, as if his soul had ascended to heaven and earth, but his hands moved without any delay. He clasped his hands behind his back to form a strange knot, and then pressed down suddenly!

　　"Prison of Light!" A huge cage shining with endless light appeared in an instant. The whole world seemed to be still, with only the slowly moving figure of the cage.

　　A deep sense of crisis arose in Mithras' heart, as if this cage could bring him a threat of death. He was extremely shocked and his face became very heavy.

　　This was the first time since the war began that Osgood had made him feel threatened, and this threat was so clear and so huge that it seemed impossible to resist and even more impossible to defend against.

　　Endless flames emerged from his body and crashed into the cage without any hesitation. Equally overwhelming waves of water followed the flames, one red and one blue, making the entire world look incredibly brilliant.

　　Boom!

　　After two collisions, the cage spun in the air, but it did not disappear. After the waves of fire and water dissipated, the cage still floated towards Mithras slowly.

　　The space suddenly became heavy, and Mithras could feel an extremely heavy pressure on his body. The air became extremely sticky, as if it was about to become a completely solid entity. Mithras sighed, and his body suddenly disappeared, and suddenly appeared again, but his position had changed, and he was already standing behind Osgood.

　　Originally, Mithras did not want to use the power of the world, because if such means were used too much, it would be easy for people to discover the secret, which would definitely not be good news for her. However, the changes in Osgoddess were too great, and he was not sure if he could safely take over the Light Cage, so he could only use the power of the world to avoid it.

　　Osgudu's face changed and he quickly turned around. A huge flaming knife appeared behind him. Mithras could no longer give him any chance. If he continued like this, he would not get much benefit even with the help of the world.

　　boom!

　　The light shield that Osgudu hastily released was immediately shattered by the flaming sword. He had just prepared the next line of defense when the pre-adjusted ice dragon roared and rushed over, causing the defense to collapse again.

　　Fire dragon, ice knife, water arrow...

　　Mithras' water clone and original body attacked at the same time, not giving Osgood any time to react, breaking down his defenses time and time again, forcing him to retreat again and again.

　　Osgudu's face suddenly became extremely ferocious, as if he had suffered an indelible humiliation. Endless light energy surged out of his body, and the crown on his head became brighter and brighter. He took a small sword and actually began to spin around the thorn leaves on the crown.

　　boom!

　　Suddenly, a huge beam of light shot out from the ground, directly enveloping Osgood.

　　The aura of Osgudo increased rapidly, and he actually suppressed Mithras firmly in one place, unable to move at all. Such power was really terrifying.

　　Chapter 15 Changes!

　　A huge pillar of light suddenly rose from the ground. The light contained unimaginable light energy. Osgood's body was enveloped in the light. Layers of milky white halos made her face blurred, and his body seemed to have turned into a piece of transparent crystal, with rich white light flowing inside.

　　An indescribable power emanated from Osgudu's body. The entire space was shaking, and Mithras' body was firmly pinned down and unable to move.

　　"Forbidden, Great Light Barrier!" Osgood's voice seemed to come from the distant sky, shaking every inch of the space. All elemental forces suddenly stopped rotating, and only light remained in the air. Even the light was confined within a certain range and could not surge at will.

　　This is the horror of the Great Light Barrier, a power that imprisons everything. Anyone who is within the range of this imprisonment cannot make any movement and can only watch.

　　A long sword appeared in Osgudu's hand, and he slashed it fiercely at the immobile Mithras. A crack thousands of meters long and hundreds of meters wide appeared, but no spatial turbulence could flow in, because the great power of light had completely blocked this area, as if it were a world of its own, and turbulence could not break such a barrier at all.

　　A kind of fear arose in Mithras' heart. It was a fear that was difficult to describe in words. It came from the soul, as if the soul also felt such a threat.

　　Unable to move, even his thinking came to a halt. In such a great light barrier, Mithras was horrified to find that his connection with the world was cut off. What a terrible power! Such power was completely beyond the range that Mithras' world could withstand.

　　This was the first time such a situation had occurred since the formation of the world, but it had already posed a fatal threat to him. In such an environment, he could neither move nor enter the world to escape. He could only watch as the long sword in Osgudu's hand slowly descended through space.

　　"Not good!" Crook was shocked. At first, when he saw that Mithras did not move, he thought that Mithras was making some preparations. At this time, the terrifying sword light was about to fall on Mithras, but Mithras still did not move. This made him think of a possibility for a moment, that Mithras was unable to move!

　　boom!

　　Kruk's body suddenly descended on the shield, and the flaming broadsword slashed the shield fiercely. The fear on his face made the other people panic for a moment. They all knew that Mithras must be in danger. Without any planning, everyone's attacks fell on the shield in an instant.

　　The shield shook as if it was about to collapse, but there was no sign of it breaking. Even the simultaneous attacks of water and fire by Mithras could not break it. Although these people were considered strong and injured, even if all their strength was combined, they could not compare with Mithras.

　　The difference between God and the saint is not the difference in power, but the difference in essence!

　　What to do! Crook's eyes were red. He could clearly see that Mithras was losing color. If he couldn't avoid it, he would be in danger of falling.

　　Mithras's horrified look suddenly changed, becoming somewhat mysterious and strange, and a smile appeared on his face: "This power does not belong to you, you can't control it at all!"

　　The Great Light Barrier imprisoned everything, but the voice of Mithras could not be imprisoned. This voice spread in the space, and the sword light carrying the space crack had descended on his head.

　　"It's over!" Crook closed his eyes, and his whole body seemed to be drained of strength. He shook violently and almost couldn't stand.

　　"What's wrong!" Chakasi looked at Crook in panic. Among these people, only Crook, who was new to the law, had the ability to observe the situation inside, while the rest could only see chaotic energy running.

　　Crook shook his head. He didn't know how to say it. There were already tears in his eyes. This expression was actually not much different from what he said out loud. The other people were stunned for a moment, and Chakasi's body was even more shaky.

　　"Impossible, the boss's soul is fine!" A violent aura emerged from Doudou's body, and the golden hair stood up in an instant, like a forest of sharp arrows.

　　"The boss is fine, I can feel that his soul is resting very peacefully!" Winnie shook his head in response to Doudou's words. Hami and others barely suppressed their panic and looked at Crook.

　　The sword light that cut through the space instantly descended on Mithras' head, but Mithras had a smile on his face, as if he didn't realize that this sword light was enough to kill him.

　　The sword light finally descended, but the moment it touched Mithras' body, the sword light completely collapsed and turned into light elements all over the sky. The great light barrier was also lifted at the same time.

　　The light elements in the space suddenly became extremely chaotic, constantly colliding as if they were going crazy. Of course, elements are just elements, they do not have consciousness, and they will not go crazy. It's just that this situation is very similar.

　　The sword in Osgood's hand suddenly disappeared, and his body kept flowing between illusion and reality, as if he would completely disappear in the next moment. The crown on his head became dazzling and spun rapidly.

　　His body was still shrouded in the beam of light. The huge amount of light energy seemed to have found a new home and continued to flow into his body, making the energy in his body increasingly huge and his aura increasingly terrifying.

　　"I am God, the only God!" Osgudu seemed to have some problems with his mind. Seeing that his attack suddenly became ineffective, he was not surprised but even closed his eyes.

　　Endless light energy poured into his body. Osgood seemed to be able to feel that every cell in his body was jumping for joy. They were also cheering for this endless light energy.

　　An indescribable wonderful feeling arose from her heart, as if at this moment, he was the only God in the world, and all existences had to respect him, as if the whole world catered to her every breath, and his every word would become the supreme rule.

　　Osgood even had a feeling that at this moment he had enough power to destroy the world. Such power made him feel extremely excited. His spirit seemed to have transcended the heavens and the earth. Standing at the end of the world and looking at this world, he could feel the beauty of controlling everything.

　　"God, this is the real God!" Every cell in Osgudu was cheering. With the help of the light energy accumulated over thousands of years, his spirit filled the entire space. Any existence in front of him no longer had any secrets, and any existence became an ant in his eyes.

　　He seemed to be supreme, looking down on the whole world, like the master of the world checking out his own territory. That feeling made the dream that had accumulated in his heart for thousands of years come true in an instant.

　　His spirit was constantly rising, beyond the shield, beyond this continent, and deep into the vast sky. The lofty and broad genius was his destination. Such a supreme existence should have such a height.

　　Endless energy of light stimulated every cell in his body, making him feel the taste of youth and the charm of eternal life. For a moment, all the light cheered only for him. The light was him. He was the only light in the world, the eternal existence, the great existence.

　　He felt that feeling of being detached from the world. In this endless light, he was the only God. He didn't care about the Lord of Light or the Master of Light. He was the only real God.

　　Mithras looked at Osgudu. Although the Great Light Barrier had been broken, he still did not move. There was a hint of fear and a hint of pity in his eyes.

　　It turned out that at the moment when the great light barrier was formed, Mithras discovered the changes in Osgood's body. That change showed that Osgood had difficulty controlling the huge light energy, which meant that the light energy emerging from the source of light had exceeded his ability to bear.

　　Osgood could actually launch such a powerful barrier and attack, which almost made his guess come to nothing. When the sword light was about to descend, he suddenly discovered that the light elements in the space had begun to run wild, and the light energy in Osgood's body had become extremely unstable, and even the light energy in the sword light had become chaotic. This made him conclude that the sword light could not pose a threat to him, because such a sword light was already on the verge of collapse and could not withstand any external force at all. Even if he were to chop it down on his body, it would never be able to break his body that was comparable to that of a true god.

　　Sure enough, the sword light completely collapsed just because of the divine power that naturally emanated from his body, and even the entire great light barrier collapsed at the same time.

　　At this time, bits of light energy had already begun to flow on Osgood's body, which meant that his body had reached a limit. Even without Mithras' attack, Osgood's fate would not be any better under such circumstances.

　　Unfortunately, Osgood did not feel the changes in himself. Instead, as the light energy surged, his self-confidence expanded infinitely and he was completely immersed in this wonderful feeling.

　　More and more light energy poured into his body. At the same time, every pore on his body was spewing out light energy, as if his body had become a sieve and could no longer hold anything.

　　God’s body is said to be leak-proof, but now it has begun to leak, so what will be the consequences?

　　(Suddenly I thought that I was about to reach a million words, and I felt so emotional when I thought about the experience of this book. When the performance was not good, many authors in the same group advised me to start a new book, but I still gritted my teeth and persevered. I don’t know how many people can do what I did, but I can proudly say to every reader that I am worthy of everyone!)

　　Chapter 16 A Terrible Conspiracy

　　Osgood's powerful momentum stopped at an extremely terrifying height, as if this was the limit he could reach. His body now looked a little weird, because countless long and thin rays of light energy spurted out from his every pore, and his body became a little bloated.

　　Osgudu slowly opened his eyes and saw Mithras standing opposite him with a look of disdain. An indescribable anger rose in his heart, as if he had been insulted.

　　Mithras's face was calm, but his eyes were filled with disdain, ridicule, and a hint of pity, which made Osgood, whose self-confidence was extremely inflated, feel extremely angry. His heart was overwhelmed by crazy rage. He absolutely did not believe that there was anyone who could stand at the same level as him, and he could not stand that kind of look even more.

　　He was confident that he was the only god in the world and the most powerful being. A being like Mithras should kneel at his feet and beg for his forgiveness and grace.

　　"Blasphemer, I will shatter your soul as punishment for you!" Osgudu's voice resounded throughout the space, and for a moment the entire holy mountain was filled with his voice.

　　"Haha, people say that a dying man speaks good words. I didn't expect that you would still be so ignorant when you are about to die. Could it be that the power has blinded your heart? But this power does not belong to you at all!" With a mocking look on his face, Mithras took a step forward and stood only a hundred meters away from Osgood.

　　"Go to hell!" Osgudu's face became extremely ferocious. He waved his hand and a transparent sword shot towards Mithras. The strange thing was that Mithras did not dodge at all. He still looked at him relentlessly, and his pity became deeper and deeper.

　　puff!

　　The sharp sword disintegrated with a puff as soon as it left Osgood's hand. A little bit of milky white light continued to magnify the astonishment on Osgood's face.

　　"What's going on?" Osgood shouted loudly, his voice was filled with intense fear and power. The powerful power was out of control at this moment.

　　"In my eyes, you are really just a poor creature!" Mithras shook his head and sighed a few times. Two layers of protective shields, one red and one blue, appeared around his body. He sneered and retreated a distance.

　　"Impossible, impossible, this power is mine, I am the only God in this world!" Osgood suddenly felt that the light energy in his body was rapidly dissipating, just like the tide receding. The feeling of the power disappearing bit by bit made him feel extremely panicked, and the whole person was like crazy.

　　Mithras shook his head and sighed. The light energy accumulated over thousands of years in the holy mountain where the Holy Soul Temple was located was too huge. From the moment Osgood mobilized them, he had already embarked on a path of no return.

　　A huge amount of light energy was introduced into his body through the crown. That kind of vast and unearned energy was enough to make anyone with a weak mind fall into such a wonderful state and be unable to extricate themselves. Obviously, Osgood was like this. After feeling that kind of power, he increased his absorption of light energy again and again, but in the end he could only end up like this.

　　Osgood looked at his hands in a Peking Opera-like manner. In a short moment, his palms, which had become smooth and plump, were now rapidly aging. Wrinkles appeared on them, and the flesh under the skin seemed to be devoured, becoming drier than before.

　　At the same time, his body was undergoing the same changes. His bloated body quickly deflated like a leaking balloon, and an aura of oldness enveloped him.

　　"How could this happen? I am the only God in the world. Power, my power!" Osgudu's mind was completely confused for a moment. He seemed to have returned to a long time ago. At that time, he was just a beast slave guarding his master's contracted beast. However, how could he be willing to be so mediocre? On that day, he and thirteen guards ambushed the seriously injured master. After the attack, they had a fight over several divine powers left by the master.

　　At that time, his strength was the weakest among the fourteen people. Seeing that situation, what else could he do? He could only hide aside and not participate in the fight for godhood.

　　Finally, the godhead had a new master, and there were only six of them left. Later, their affairs were discovered by some powerful beings, who hunted them down until they had no way to escape. If that person had not suddenly appeared, pointed out a hiding place for them, and threatened those people, they would have become the next batch of victims.

　　Later, that person decomposed a godhead for them and taught them how to survive on the mainland, but he asked them to hand over the power of faith they had obtained. At that time, they had no choice but to agree. For thousands of years, the others were trapped in a place that called itself the God's Realm, while he changed his face and developed a small Holy Soul Temple on the mainland to what it is today.

　　"I won't accept this!" Osgudu's eyes suddenly turned red. Over the years, he did not hand over all the power of faith as instructed from above, but used it to help himself practice. He was able to reach the realm of gods thanks to the power of faith. He also wanted to use the power of faith to sprint to higher peaks, become a truly strong man, and no longer continue to live a life of being ordered around like this. However, the appearance of Mithras has repeatedly changed his path. Now, he suddenly realized that the power of faith he had worked so hard to collect over the years was just someone else's pawn.

　　Mithras looked at Osgood's crazy performance and sighed. At this time, Osgood's hands and feet had begun to glow and turned into little bits of light energy.

　　The light energy that Osgood had absorbed before was so huge that it had already corroded every cell in his body. At this time, the energy that maintained his body was lost, and his body would naturally undergo such changes.

　　Osgood could see the changes in himself clearly. The madness on his face slowly faded away, and what finally appeared was only a bitter calmness.

　　"Mithras, your growth has far exceeded all of our expectations. You are worthy of being a Great Soul Master. Your talent is truly terrifying!" Osgudu's eyes revealed a kind of admiration, and he slowly said: "In fact, the hatred between you and me is not as great as you think, and your road to revenge is not over yet!"

　　Mithras's expression changed. He suddenly felt that there was something else in Osgood's words, and that this might be information related to his safety. He asked with a serious expression, "What do you know?"

　　"The mutated souls of the Caprituton family were not discovered by our Holy Soul Hall, but by someone else. Moreover, you and I originally had a deep connection. Tens of thousands of years ago, I was a beast slave of your Caprituton family ancestor!" Osgood said calmly, "However, later, those of us who were bewildered by power were all sentenced to adulthood. However, if it weren't for that person's instigation, how could we have done such a thing? We were just being used one by one!"

　　Osgood smiled bitterly and said, "From that time on, we no longer had our own freedom. We became pawns and puppets of others. That man took your soul and said he wanted to study the secret of soul mutation. However, he obviously did not succeed, otherwise, he would not have attacked your Capriceton family again later."

　　Mithras' mind was in a mess. It turned out that Osgood was the beast slave of his ancestor, and they were also responsible for his ancestor's death. However, what he wanted to know most now was "that person" that Osgood mentioned. Who was he?

　　"In fact, he did this to more than just your Cabrington family. For countless years, he has treated his life as a lamb, destroying planes time and time again, just to help him break through that last step. But he let every chess piece spread information, saying that it was done by the Lord of the World. It's a joke. After reaching the realm of the Lord of the World, he would still keep this little secret from an ordinary person. It's a pity that countless people have been deceived by him!"

　　Mithras' mind suddenly opened up. He had always had some doubts. Even though he had not yet become the true Lord of the World, the feeling of being closely connected with the world and sharing flesh and blood was the same. The world was like their own children to beings like them, and every life in the world was like their own relatives. He had long been unable to understand why the Lord of the World destroyed the planes again and again and then allowed them to reproduce. This had no meaning at all. At this moment, Osgudu's words made him suddenly understand that such a thing was not what the Lord of the World did at all, and there was no need for him to do this.

　　"That man is so terrifying. He wants to achieve spiritual perfection by devouring the souls of living things and become the master of the world. However, he has never achieved his goal. So, when he knows about the mutated soul of your family, he will destroy your family and collect everyone's soul for research!" Osgood's body shook and trembled violently, as if he had seen every move of that man.

　　"It is for this reason that when he ordered me to destroy your family, he deliberately arranged for me to leave a little loophole so that the people of your family could escape. This is what he has always done. Otherwise, you think your old servant has the ability to take you away under the siege of more than a dozen Saint Domain powerhouses. What a joke!" Osgood laughed, tears streaming down his face: "Over the years, your every move has been under his attention. You seem to be in danger everywhere, but that is just his means. He wants you to grow up as soon as possible, because you are the real soul perfection, and his goal may be achieved in you!"

　　Mithras was suddenly horrified. He recalled everything that had happened over the years bit by bit in his mind, and slowly cold sweat soaked his clothes.

　　This is a conspiracy, a conspiracy against him!

　　Chapter 17 Cooperation

　　Osgood's body was glowing little by little, but he didn't care about it at all. He told everything he knew bit by bit, which made Mithras, who thought he had avenged himself, frown.

　　It can be seen that the real murderer made Osgood extremely afraid. He refused to reveal even a little exact information, but just described an ancient legend like telling a story.

　　"You have been fighting against the Holy Soul Palace step by step over the years, and our Holy Soul Palace has failed again and again. It seems normal, but have you never thought about why it is like this? At that time, you were just a small high-level, and anyone randomly picked up by the Holy Soul Palace was enough to kill you. However, even when the strong men of the Holy Domain took action, you were lucky enough to escape. Don't you feel strange?" Osgood looked at Mithras with a face full of sarcasm: "Maybe you think that every time you have gone through the difficulties of life and death, maybe you think everything is normal, but it's all because of one reason. That person doesn't want you to die early, and he still wants to wait for you to help him unlock the mystery of the great perfection of the soul, so you seem to have difficulties step by step, but you are also safe."

　　Mithras felt a chill in his heart. He had never thought that he had grown up little by little under the deliberate planning of others. This was really terrible.

　　"You must feel terrible, right?" Osgood said with certainty, "That's true. That person is terrible. I guessed all these things. In fact, we tried our best every time, but you were able to escape safely, and there were new opportunities every time. If someone didn't do anything, I would never believe it!"

　　"Now you have grown up, and grown very fast. That person must have known the meaning of your soul's great perfection, so you are not far away. You can't escape his clutches. He will separate your soul from you like the previous predecessors for him to study. This is your value, so your great hatred will never be avenged. Your existence is destined to become that person's experimental subject."

　　Osgood sighed and said, "So, don't pity me, and don't laugh at me, because I can imagine that your end will be even more tragic than mine. You have reached the end of your chess piece, and you can't turn back!"

　　"Who is that person? Tell me quickly!", Mithras roared loudly. A threat he had never experienced before rose in his heart, making him almost crazy. He couldn't believe that at this point, he had become a pawn in the hands of others.

　　This conspiracy was so huge that it involved everyone. Mithras suddenly felt very lonely in her heart. Under such circumstances, she didn't even dare to trust anyone around her. With that person's means, it would not be difficult for him to set up such a person.

　　"Why should I tell you, hahaha!" Osgood laughed: "Although you and I are both pawns, it was you who destroyed everything I had, why should I tell you!"

　　"You have been a pawn for so many years, don't you want to take revenge on that person?" Mithras said with a gloomy face. His figure flashed and a red light wrapped around Osgood and he disappeared.

　　"You can speak now. Only you and I can hear every word said here. Even someone as powerful as the Lord of the World cannot know our conversation!" Mithras looked at Osgood who had a confused face. When he mobilized the laws of the world, the speed of Osgood's body's light transformation suddenly dropped.

　　"Where is this place?" Osgood looked around in surprise. The strong man in the divine realm had a subtle connection with the world that created him, so in an instant his soul had sensed that this was no longer the same world. The tall and wide white clouds in the sky and the blue sky all confirmed his inference. However, the more this was the case, the more shocked he felt.

　　Mithras looked at Osgood. Although what came out of his mouth was too horrible, Mithras still believed it sincerely, because Osgood's words solved a lot of confusion in his heart. Moreover, there was no need for Osgood to make up a lie to deceive him when he was dying.

　　"This is my world!" Mithras said confidently, "Doesn't that person want to know the secret of the great perfection of the soul? This is it. However, he will never be able to achieve his goal."

　　Osgood was really shocked this time. He had already imagined enough horror in his mind, but the situation described by Mithras still made him open his mouth and be speechless.

　　Mithras knew that now was definitely not the time to wait for it to react, so he shook his body and wandered around the world with the broken body of Osgood before stopping.

　　"Is this a world?" Osgood looked at Mithras as if he had seen the most incredible monster. After a long while, he sighed, "So that's how it is. So that's how it is. That person wants to become the true master of the world. But can he really succeed?"

　　Mithras sneered and shook his head: "No matter who he is, his goal will not succeed. My world has been gradually perfected. His origin is completely in line with my soul. Not to mention him, even the real master of the world can't do anything to me!"

　　Osgood suddenly burst into laughter: "So that's how it is. He still failed. He cultivated a terrible enemy for himself. His chess piece has already walked out of the chessboard. What can he do? What can he do?"

　　"Now you can believe that I have the strength to deal with that man, right? As long as you tell me everything about him, I can keep your soul. When I become the true master of the world, I will let you be reborn again!" Mithras said firmly: "You know, if it is not in this world, even I don't have the ability to organize the light energy to completely assimilate your soul!"

　　"Once your soul is assimilated by the energy of light, it means that you have completely disappeared from the world, and there will be no hope of rebirth. However, you have practiced to this point, do you want to end up like this?" Mithras looked at Osgood and put forward a condition that he could hardly refuse.

　　Osgudu's face showed a little struggle: "That man is really too terrifying. Although I don't know his true identity, I can imagine that he must be a big shot in the God Realm. Do you really have the confidence to fight him?"

　　Obviously, Osgood has been tempted. It's no wonder. For a cultivator like him who has been pursuing the pinnacle all his life and is even capable of killing his master, how could he be willing to disappear like this without even a chance to reincarnate?

　　As for the hatred for his ancestors, Mithras did not have so many thoughts. In his opinion, it was too far away, so far away that he could hardly believe that he had such an ancestor. Therefore, he did not care at all about what Osgudu had done before. What he wanted most now was the situation of that person. This was no longer a simple hatred, but also a conspiracy related to the outside world. This conspiracy was enough to shatter him to pieces, and he could not make any mistakes.

　　"So what? I have had this suspicion for a long time. Now that you have told me, I am even more certain of these things. In this situation, with the power of the world, how could I be afraid of that person? Even if the real master of the world appears, I will not be afraid at all. At worst, I can hide in this world until it is completely perfect!" Mithras seemed to be trying to convince himself and told himself the worst plan.

　　"Perhaps you really have such a possibility!" Osgood looked at this world and his heart was moved. He couldn't help but be moved. This was his last chance: "But, will you really help me?"

　　"There is no doubt about this. In this world, every word I say will become a law and cannot be changed!" Mithras nodded: "I really want to know how you know so many things!"

　　"Haha, why do I know all this? Why do I know all this? I am actually a remnant soul enlightened by that person. If it weren't for the bright energy that just helped me awaken my consciousness, I wouldn't know this at all!" Osgood laughed: "I'm sure that I am just a test subject he used for experimentation, so maybe you and I have a deep connection!"

　　Mithras' face darkened, and he finally understood that Osgodu was such a person. His chess piece was even more deeply branded with that person's mark, and he would naturally know some news that he didn't know.

　　"Well, now you should tell me the origin of that man!" Mithras looked at Osgood. It depended on him whether this deal would be successful.

　　Osgudu's expression kept changing, and he was still a little hesitant: "I am just a remnant soul, but I am sure that as long as I tell him the origin of that person, he will feel something. Can this place really block his investigation?"

　　Mithras nodded. It turned out that Osgood was still hesitant on this point.

　　"This is an independent world. Unless that person has the ability to surpass the Lord of the World, even if he has extraordinary powers, he will not know what you said. What's more, as long as you stay here, he will never be able to find you in the future. You can only stay here!" Mithras glanced at Osgudu. His body had turned into light up to his chest. Even if Mithras used the power of the world to help him, he could only leave a little remnant soul for him. This was ridiculous. He was born from a remnant soul and would become a remnant soul in the end. The memories of this life would still dissipate.

　　"I tell you!" Osgood made up his mind and looked at Mithras with a resolute look.

　　Chapter 18: Fusion of the Four Principles

　　The holy mountain no longer existed. The originally majestic mountain had long since collapsed. There was no intact building in the mountain. Broken walls could be seen everywhere. There was still accumulated water and burning flames on the ground. There was no sound of fighting, only bursts of groans in the space.

　　Crook and others looked at the closed space anxiously. Just now they found that the elements in the space were slowly stabilizing. At this time they could also see the situation inside, but what was strange was that Mithras and Osgood in the space had all disappeared.

　　"Where is the fourth one?" Several people looked at each other. Fortunately, when Mithras and Osgood disappeared, they also realized that Mithras had completely controlled the situation, otherwise it would have been a mess by now.

　　Crook smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I didn't see it, but he should have entered there!"

　　Everyone understood what Crook said. If they thought about it carefully, there was only this possibility. They felt relieved immediately. Outside the world, they might be worried about Mithras, but once they entered the world, they would not have to worry at all.

　　"The situation just now was really dangerous. I almost thought that something was going to happen to the fourth brother!" Crook smiled bitterly and shook his head: "In fact, I should have thought of it a long time ago. How could that pervert get into trouble so easily!"

　　Chakasi glared at Crook fiercely. Although she was a mother, her stubbornness had not changed at all. She was still brooding over what had just happened. Crook had scared her so much that if it weren't for the current situation, she would have kicked him long ago.

　　"I guess the boss must have brought Osgood to the world to deal with him. I don't know what the old man has become now. The boss hates him to the core!" Doudou shook his head and said, "But looking at his appearance, even if he is not dealt with, he will end up with a soul torn to pieces."

　　"That would be too easy for him. I think we should keep his soul and burn it every day!" Young Master Ge said sinisterly, "But the fourth brother would never do such a thing!"

　　Several people looked at Ge Fei strangely. The method he just proposed was too cruel. It was somewhat different from his previous self!

　　"Don't look at me, I'm just talking casually!" Young Master Ge seemed to feel that what he said was a bit scary, so he laughed and stepped back a little.

　　"Young Master, I never thought you had such a cruel side!" Mi Yin said with a smile.

　　Ge Fei smiled bitterly: "In this world, being kind to your enemies is being cruel to yourself, so it's better to be cruel!"

　　After thinking about it carefully, several people nodded!

　　In this world, Osgood told everything he knew. When he talked about that person, he whispered in Mithras' ear tremblingly, and it took a lot of effort for him to spit out the origin of that person.

　　"That's actually the case!" Mithras frowned and said with a heavy face, "It's not easy to deal with that man with such a background. It seems we need to plan carefully."

　　"That man's terror is probably even greater than what I just said. You have to know that over the long years, he has absorbed countless souls from countless planes to strengthen himself. Even if he is not as powerful as the Lord of the World now, he is not much different. It is not easy to escape from his calculations!" Osgood said with a face full of fear: "So, once you decide to deal with him, you'd better be completely sure, otherwise even if you die, it will be difficult for your soul to escape his clutches."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and nodded: "It seems that the previous plan needs to be adjusted. By the way, when that person did such a thing, didn't the other gods notice it?"

　　"How could there not be? Just think about how terrifying that person is. Even if they knew, what could they do? If they really fell out with that person, I'm afraid they wouldn't benefit at all. Besides, that person only targeted ordinary humans and couldn't threaten their existence. Why should they make such a thankless effort!" Osgood said with a wry smile: "Because of this, that person has grown step by step for countless years. Now, even those gods can't deal with him!"

　　Mithras was slightly stunned and sighed: "Raising a tiger will only bring harm to them. Haven't they ever thought that if that person can't get what he wants from ordinary people, he might attack them!"

　　“Even if that’s the case, what can we do? Those who can cultivate to the god level are all cunning people. As long as they don’t hurt themselves, they won’t care about the lives of others.” Osgood sneered, “Gods are also human beings, and what’s more, they are more cunning than humans!”

　　Mithras nodded: "Well, no matter what, now I finally know the man's plan. On the contrary, he would never think that I know his origins. He is in the light and I am in the dark. It is not completely impossible to deal with him, but my current strength is still not enough!"

　　Osgood nodded: "It's good that you understand this. If your world is really as you said, no one can enter without your permission. I hope you can improve your strength to the Lord God level here before going to settle accounts with that person. At that time, even if he wants to deal with you, you will be able to escape!"

　　Mithras nodded: "Well, okay, I will help you stop the photochemical transformation now, but with my current ability, I can only protect your soul from being photochemically transformed, and it is difficult to guarantee the rest!"

　　Osgood smiled bitterly and said, "It's already very good to be able to do this. You know, although these things are said by me personally, if you really want to harm me, you can know everything by just scattering my soul!"

　　"To be honest, you are just a pawn being used by others. The hatred between us is not as deep as you might think!" Mithras sighed and said, "This secret is only known to you and me now. Things are unpredictable. Who would have thought that the mortal enemy in the past would become the most trustworthy ally now?"

　　"Alas, this world is ultimately ruled by the strong. For beings like us, we can only seek a little hope of survival in the cracks!" Osgood smiled bitterly and said, "You'd better keep my situation hidden and don't let anyone know. Otherwise, that person will be aware of my existence and will definitely be suspicious. It will be impossible for you to hide in the dark."

　　Mithras nodded. Now Osgood's body had shone to the chest, with only half of the body and a head remaining. It looked very strange. Mithras stretched out a hand, placed it on Osgood's forehead, and slowly closed his palm, and a blurry shadow fell into his palm.

　　"Don't worry, I will try my best to ensure that your memory will not be completely lost!" Mithras took a step forward and came to the front of the World Tree. A small crack appeared in the trunk of the World Tree. Mithras hit the illusory figure into the tree trunk, shook his head, and his body flashed to a very wonderful place.

　　The surroundings were filled with gray chaos. Within the chaos, there was a space of several hundred meters in radius. The spirits of water and fire were attached to the space. In front of them was something like a carpet, with only red and blue colors on it, outlining a complex pattern.

　　The little hands of the Water and Fire Spirits kept waving, and red and blue silk threads appeared on the painting in front of them, making them look like two weavers.

　　The spirits of water and fire weave the order of laws, which seems very abstract. However, as long as the picture in front of him is woven successfully, Mithras can directly integrate it into the origin of the world. At that time, the order of water and fire will be established.

　　"How's it going?" Looking at the gradually improving order network, Mithras couldn't help but feel excited.

　　The spirits of water and fire had sensed the appearance of Mithras a long time ago, but their actions did not change at all: "Since your breakthrough in the law of water and fire, it has been much easier for us. We just need to attach the power of origin to the phantom formed by your comprehension. If you can comprehend the level of true god, then the order of water and fire can be completely established."

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and nodded: "It is already an accident that he can break through to the level of Demigod in the Law of Water and Fire. It is not easy to truly comprehend the level of True God!"

　　"No matter what, the world's growth rate has far exceeded our imagination. You should still remember what we said last time. As long as you can integrate the four laws, perhaps the world will undergo great changes. Even preliminary perfection is not impossible. However, if you want to truly perfect the world, new life must be created in the world. This is very troublesome!" said the Fire Spirit.

　　"I also want to integrate the four laws, but the degree of my comprehension of the Law of Earth and Wind and the Law of Fire is too different. If I want to integrate them, I must first comprehend the Law of Earth and Wind to the sub-god level, which is not an easy thing to do!" Among the four laws, the Law of Water and Fire has reached the sub-god level, while the Law of Earth and Wind has just become a god. In this case, it is impossible to integrate them. The only way is to comprehend the Law of Earth and Wind to the sub-god level. However, this cannot be done overnight.

　　"This is already the fastest way!" The Fire Spirit nodded. "The fusion of the four laws is not only good for the perfection of the world, but more importantly, it will greatly improve your strength. By that time, perhaps your strength will surpass that of a true god and enter the rank of a main god. The origin of this world will naturally reward you. At that time, you will be considered the true master of the world, and your control over the world will be even deeper!"

　　"It seems that this is the only way. Time, and still time. I hope I will get to this step before then!" Mithras' heart was filled with bitterness when he thought of the terrifying man. His current situation seemed to be very good, but only he knew that once that person knew that he was out of control, he would definitely launch an extermination attack on him. If he could not control all the power of the world at that time, his situation would be really dangerous.

　　Chapter 19: Another wave of trouble!

　　Taking a step forward, Mithras' figure appeared in the space again. Looking at the holy mountain where no trace of its original shape could be found, he let out a long sigh. Now his mind was completely filled with what Osgudu had said, and he had no mood to embarrass the people on the ground. What's more, there were only a few people who survived the battle between him and Osgudu, and they could not pose any threat to him at all.

　　"After this battle, the Holy Soul Temple has no possibility to continue to exist. You'd better find a way out and leave here!" Mithras moved his hands, and the shield formed by the power of faith collapsed in an instant, and the mighty power of faith instantly dissipated into the air.

　　This protective shield formed by the power of faith was originally created with the help of Osgudu's artifact, the Crown of Thorns. Now that Osgudu has disappeared, the power of faith naturally cannot be perfectly combined, nor can it play its magical role.

　　There was silence in the space. Michael and others did not expect that Mithras would let them go. They were extremely surprised and stunned for a moment. It was not until the shield collapsed and various elements rushed in madly that they came to their senses, looked at Mithras, and scattered from the sky or the ground, but not even one person stayed.

　　"Boss, why did you let them go?" Guli was the fastest among the crowd. She appeared beside Mithras with just a flap of her wings. She said with some dissatisfaction: "Didn't you say that you would let us practice? It's always like this!"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head, looking at everyone and said, "The Holy Spirit Hall is now in name only. Those forces that have been watching will never let them go. It would be good if they can live in peace and practice in seclusion. Otherwise, their outcome will not be good at all!"

　　Mi Yin and others nodded and looked at Mithras with extremely eager eyes. After this battle, they finally understood the horror of the god-level strong men. They were both excited and envious.

　　This was the second time they had witnessed a fight between powerful gods. However, the last fight between Mithras and Tatar was not enough for them considering their strength at the time. Although they did not see a clear battle scene from beginning to end in this fight, the surging elemental aura was enough to make their hearts surge.

　　Chakasi kept staring at Mithras until he found that Mithras did not show any signs of injury. He was relieved and very happy for Mithras. He knew very well that the family hatred had always been a huge rock weighing on Mithras' heart. Now that the rock has finally been removed, he believes that Mithras will feel much more relaxed.

　　However, he had no idea that Mithras was feeling more heavy-hearted than ever before. It was true that the Holy Spirit Temple was his genocidal enemy, but the real murderer was not the Holy Spirit Temple, but the person behind the scenes. Moreover, even he was part of that person's plan. This was much heavier for Mithras than the family feud.

　　Mithras sighed in his heart, smiled and said to everyone: "We have avenged our great revenge, and it's time for us to leave here!"

　　He didn't want everyone to see how heavy his heart was, so he was about to lead everyone away with a smile. Suddenly, his face changed and he stopped looking at the distant sky.

　　"Collect!" With a thought, Mi Yin and others were taken into his world before they even had time to react. This is an ability that appears as the world gradually becomes more perfect.

　　"Finally they're here!" Mithras frowned. Five powerful auras suddenly appeared in the distance. He had felt one of them before. It was the aura carried by the three gods' servants. It seemed that the real master of the Holy Soul Palace had arrived.

　　Mithras felt a little helpless. It had been more than 20 years since the last time he killed a god's servant. He had already determined that these people would not appear on the continent. However, they suddenly appeared at this time. It was really a coincidence.

　　He had learned the origins of these people from Osgood, and he even had some understanding of their strength, so he was just curious and not afraid.

　　It turned out that the five strong men in that small divine world originally wanted to descend to the mainland after the divine servant was killed. However, Eleven's injuries were very serious. Only recently, with the help of the remaining few people, he slowly repaired his damaged divine consciousness, so he descended by such a coincidence.

　　The five auras were getting closer and closer, and in a flash they appeared in front of Mithras. The gods were most sensitive to auras. In just a moment, Eleven felt that the person in front of him was the one who killed the god's servant and seriously injured him. The aura on his body suddenly became fierce, and he looked at Mithras with a strong murderous intent.

　　"Well, I didn't expect that I would see you just after I arrived. What a fate!" Eleven thought that he had been fooled by Mithras and suffered such humiliation. How could he bear it any longer? He shook his body and grabbed towards Mithras.

　　In his opinion, he was defeated in the last battle of spiritual consciousness only because of Mithras's calculations, and through the last perception, he was also very clear that Mithras' strength had just entered the god level, and with such strength, he could easily capture it.

　　"Hmph!", Mithras smiled coldly, and his water element clone appeared in an instant. The water and fire elements condensed instantly, fixing Eleven's body in the air, and pressing his palm tightly on his forehead.

　　"Eleven!" The other people had never thought that Eleven would be taken down by Mithras without any resistance, so by the time they found out, Mithras had already controlled Eleven's life and death. As long as he released the energy in his palm, he could kill Eleven in an instant. In this situation, although the remaining people were angry, they did not dare to make any move.

　　"Who are you and why are you attacking my brother!" The second one had a cold look on his face. He believed that if Mithras showed the slightest flaw at this moment, he would attack instantly. The same went for the other three. Their bodies were shaking and they were already excited. Mithras was trapped in the middle and their eyes were unfriendly.

　　Mithras glanced at the few people and was secretly surprised. These people were all very strong and had already entered the sub-god level. If a real fight broke out, even with the cooperation of his water clone, he would definitely not be a match for them. Thinking of this, he was even more satisfied with the Thunder Strike just now. If he didn't have the opponent's hostage in his hand, he would have been in a tough fight long ago.

　　"Don't you find what you said funny? Your brother attacked me for no reason, how can you blame me for taking action!", Mithras looked at the people in front of him with contempt. Under his control, Eleven in his hand could only roll his eyes but could not make any sound, let alone contact other people through spiritual sense.

　　Lao Jiu's eyes flickered. He walked forward, looked at Mithras with a smile and said, "Since this is a misunderstanding, please let him go and let him apologize to you!"

　　Mithras laughed: "You are all sensible people. Even if I let him go, you will not let me leave so easily. In this case, I think it is safer to keep her in my hands!"

　　Lao Jiu's face twitched and he said with a smile: "My friend, you are joking. We have no grudges against you, so how could we do anything bad to you!"

　　"That's not necessarily true. It seems like I just did something to offend you!" Mithras nodded in the direction of the Holy Soul Temple. Several people discovered the situation here when they arrived. When they heard Mithras say this, how could they not understand the meaning in their hearts.

　　"You were the one who destroyed my Holy Soul Temple!" The fourth brother had a violent temper. As he took a step forward, a strong murderous aura was already rising from his body.

　　"It seems so. Besides, your brother seems to have some grudge against me. Do you think I will let him go?" Mithras knew that even if he didn't say it, the other party should have guessed these things long ago. In this case, he might as well say it himself.

　　"Okay, you destroyed my Holy Soul Temple, and now you use Eleven to threaten us. Do you really think you can't do anything to us?" The second brother smiled sinisterly, but the murderous intent in his eyes could not be concealed.

　　"Oh, so you are the masters of the Holy Soul Temple!" Mithras nodded, but there was no surprise or panic on his face, instead there was a hint of smile.

　　"That's right. But the Holy Spirit Hall has no meaning to us. If you want to destroy it, then destroy it. As long as you are willing to let go of our Eleventh Brother, we can pretend that nothing happened!" Although there was a smile on Lao Jiu's face, Mithras saw a bit of viciousness in his eyes and sneered in his heart. If he would believe such a trick, he would not have lived to this day.

　　"Haha, do you think I will believe you?" Mithras laughed, but his hand never left Eleven's forehead: "But if you are willing to swear in front of the Styx that you will not cause trouble for me, I can let him go!"

　　"Boy, don't go too far. We are already giving you a lot of face by letting bygones be bygones. How can we make you swear an oath as you wish? That would be an insult to us," the second brother roared loudly, and his powerful aura locked onto Mithras.

　　"Your Excellency is too cautious. With our level of cultivation, how could we go back on our word? You can just let Eleventh Brother go. We will never cause you any trouble!" Lao Jiu took another step forward. This time, he was only a hundred meters away from Mithras, which was the best distance to attack. However, Mithras seemed casual, but did not reveal any flaws, so he could not find any chance to attack at all.

　　Mithras glanced at the few people, then he stopped smiling and said in a deep voice, "Do you think I will believe you? You can even kill your master, so it will be even easier for you to go back on your word!"

　　Chapter 20 Calculation

　　The air seemed to freeze in an instant. The four of them were slightly stunned, and Ruyuan's momentum instantly locked onto Mithras.

　　"Who are you?" The smile on Lao Jiu's face disappeared completely, and he looked at Mithras ferociously. Killing their master was their biggest secret, and now it was suddenly revealed by Mithras. One can imagine the shock they felt.

　　This is exactly the effect Mithras wanted. He smiled coldly and said, "If you don't want others to know, then don't do it. You have already done it. Are you afraid that others will know?"

　　"I don't care how you know this, now that you've spoken out, don't even think about leaving!" The fourth brother said with a gloomy face, "You are courting your own death, you can't blame us!"

　　"Don't forget the man in my hand. Don't you care about his life or death?" Mithras sneered, "But this is also normal. You don't even let your own master go, let alone him."

　　The four men's faces became even uglier. They did have such a plan before, but now after hearing what Mithras said, they became a little hesitant.

　　"What exactly are your plans, sir? You might as well tell us!" Lao Jiu frowned. Mithras' reaction made him feel very strange. According to normal thinking, Mithras should have tried his best to exonerate himself and avoid making enemies with them. After all, they had four sub-god-level strongmen on their side, while Mithras only had two people, even if his water clone was counted.

　　Suddenly, Mithras' palm shook, and a dark red flame turned the defenseless Eleven into ashes, and a light yellow divine power slowly floated in the air.

　　The four people were stunned for a moment. They didn't expect that Mithras would dare to hurt their people under such circumstances, but something even more unexpected happened.

　　Silently, an ice cone pierced through Thirteen's back of the head all the way to his forehead, then exploded, and the blue divine nature was caught by a hand, which was the water clone of Mithras.

　　It turned out that just at that moment, Mithras took advantage of the fall of Eleven and the shock of the four people to teleport his water clone through the world to the back of Thirteen. Sure enough, the assassination was successful. In a blink of an eye, he had eliminated two enemies. This method was really brilliant.

　　"Eleventh brother, thirteenth brother!"

　　The surging momentum swept over like a wave, and the remaining three people rushed towards Mithras with red eyes.

　　There was a hint of sneer on Mithras's lips. He had anticipated the reactions of the three people before, and this was exactly what he wanted to see.

　　These five people were the masterminds behind the Holy Soul Temple. Since Mithras had already destroyed the Holy Soul Temple, he had an irreconcilable feud with these five people. What's more, Mithras had killed their divine servants before. Therefore, Mithras thought very clearly that even if he let Eleven go, these people would never let him go. It would be better to get to know them thoroughly than to keep such a disaster in mind.

　　However, the opponents were, after all, five sub-god-level warriors with strength similar to his own. Even if the eleven people whom Mithras had controlled at the beginning were left aside, there were still four people. Such a combination of strength was simply not something Mithras could deal with. That's why he made shocking statements. Not only did he frankly admit to killing the god's servant, but he also revealed the secret of the five people killing their master. His purpose was to distract these people. Sure enough, after hearing that their secrets had been leaked, these people were shocked, and their unstable minds gave him the opportunity to take action.

　　It can be said that the reactions of the remaining three people now are also within Mithras' calculations. It is not easy to defeat three strong men of equal strength, but once the opponent's mind is disturbed, Mithras's opportunity comes.

　　Among the three opponents, the ninth one was a sub-god of water, and the second and fourth ones were both sub-gods of fire. As soon as they attacked, the whole sky became extremely chaotic. The blue water and the red fire entangled together, turning into several giant dragons that pounced on Mithras with bared fangs and claws.

　　Mithras wanted to test the strength of several people, so his original body and water clone did not dodge. Instead, he mobilized endless elemental energy to transform into several giant dragons to entangle with the opponent.

　　For a moment, dragon roars continued in the sky. Blue dragons spit out ice from their mouths, while red fire dragons spewed out blazing flames. The collision of water and fire produced bursts of roars.

　　boom!

　　Almost at the same time, the first round of attacks from both sides were annihilated. A sneer appeared at the corner of Mithras' mouth, but he already understood the strength of these people in his heart. Although the strength of these three people has reached the sub-god level, their comprehension of the laws is insufficient in comparison.

　　Although Mithras didn't know that these three people had actually refined themselves into gods, he was finally relieved after this test. Although it was not easy to defeat these three people, there was no way for him to leave them if he wanted to.

　　"Hmph, it seems that's all!" Mithras looked at the three people with disdain, and his clone disappeared in an instant, as if it had been taken back by him. Such an action was so arrogant that the three people were so angry that their bodies trembled.

　　"Junior, you are too arrogant. I will definitely make your soul fly to pieces!" The fourth brother waved his hands and a series of small fireballs shot out from his palms. Each dark red and deep fireball looked like a solid crystal. They descended to the side of Mithras and exploded suddenly. The space of hundreds of meters in radius collapsed in an instant.

　　The flames produced by the explosion had not yet disappeared when another red light flashed, and a flaming sword hundreds of meters long chopped down fiercely, followed closely by an exquisite ice lotus.

　　"Boom!" The whole sky seemed to collapse. The three attacks collided with each other and even produced a huge black hole. This black hole was extremely deep and sucked the chaotic elements into it in an instant. However, what was very strange was that the figure of Mithras disappeared.

　　The black hole seemed to swallow up the entire world and grew rapidly. In a short moment, even Lao Jiu and the other three felt a strong suction force.

　　"Where did that guy go? Was he blasted into ashes by us?" The fourth brother looked at the sky in surprise. The three attacks just now were violent, but he would never believe that if that was enough to turn Mithras into ashes.

　　The powerful divine sense swept the surrounding area of ​​thousands of meters, but still no trace of Mithras was found, and even his breath could not be sensed. The faces of the three people changed suddenly.

　　If Mithras did not die in the previous attack, then what kind of method made them unable to sense even a trace of his breath? For the first time, the three of them felt a chill in their hearts.

　　It's not that they haven't seen superb concealment techniques before, but they have never seen an ability like Mithras that could even hide his breath. They only heard that a True God-level strong man could tear through space and enter the space mezzanine to hide his breath, but that was only for a brief moment and they couldn't stay there for a long time, otherwise they might be swept away by the turbulence.

　　The black hole was getting bigger and bigger, and gradually several people's bodies became unstable. If things continued like this, although it was impossible for the entire continent to be destroyed because of this black hole, the area within a radius of thousands of miles would become a death zone.

　　Mithras still did not appear, as if he had really disappeared. The three people looked at each other and their expressions slowly relaxed. After such a long time, even if Mithras really had the ability to hide in the space mezzanine, he would have been swept into the void by the turbulence. The more likely possibility was that Mithras left in some unknown way the moment the attack came.

　　Although this ability to escape thousands of miles away is rare, it is really possible for a god-level strong man. Therefore, the three people finally determined that Mithras would not launch a surprise attack again, and left here.

　　This is normal. After all, there are three of them, and each of them is as strong as Mithras. In such a situation, anyone would make the same choice.

　　"It seems that the guy has escaped. I have memorized his breath. Even if I have to search the entire continent, I will find him and avenge my eleventh and thirteenth brothers!" The fourth brother slammed his fist hard. Although the five of them had many disagreements, that was only between them. Once facing outsiders, they were still very united. What's more, after what happened last time, their hearts had been untied and they cherished their current brothers very much. No one could bear it if two of them were killed by Mithras at once.

　　"Well, let's take care of this trouble. We have already violated that person's taboo by leaving the small divine realm. If we create such a big trouble again, I'm afraid that the first one who will not let us go will be that person." Lao Jiu looked at the slowly expanding black hole with a wry smile on his face. He felt extremely depressed. It was originally the trouble caused by Mithras, but now the three of them had to clean it up. How depressing!

　　The mountains and rubble on the ground were sucked away bit by bit by the black hole. As the black hole expanded, the Glorious City under the Holy Mountain began to face a crisis. A violent storm was already raging in the city, blowing everything that could be blown into the air. The originally mighty prayers stopped in an instant, and bursts of terrified shouts were heard.

　　"Is it really troublesome?" The fourth brother glanced in the direction of Glory City, enlarged his palm infinitely, and inserted it into the black hole. Lightning flashed out from the black hole, but the expansion of the black hole slowed down.

　　The airflow in the black hole is like a huge whirlpool. If the fourth brother's phantom palm is inserted into it, it will definitely block the rotation of the airflow, and the expansion of the black hole will naturally be delayed. However, this alone is not enough.

　　Chapter 21 Continue the sneak attack

　　Although Lao Si's tentacles have weakened the attraction of the black hole, this is far from enough, and Lao Si cannot hold on for too long. Once his illusory palm is swallowed by the black hole, the black hole will continue to expand.

　　The ninth and second brothers attacked at the same time. Four huge hands suddenly grabbed the expanding edge of the black hole, and like pulling a curtain, they slowly closed the black hole.

　　Such power is really terrifying, but in fact what we see is just an appearance. Space is invisible and intangible, so who can catch it? Lao Jiu and Lao Er just found the broken lines of the law and organized the black hole to continue expanding.

　　The expansion of the black hole was stopped, and the law of balance between heaven and earth automatically began to repair the broken space. Slowly, the black hole became smaller and smaller, and finally it was completely closed. The three people breathed a sigh of relief, and their faces were completely relaxed.

　　"It seems that the man is really gone, otherwise he would not have missed the opportunity just now!" Lao Jiu sneered, "He is smart. If he really stayed to attack us, we would definitely leave him here today!"

　　It turned out that the three of them were not sure that Mithras had left, so, although they seemed to be repairing the space, they were actually hiding murderous intentions, just waiting for Mithras to launch a sneak attack. However, Mithras never showed up, leaving all their preparations in vain.

　　However, the three of them also breathed a sigh of relief. They were also concerned about Mithras' strength. If a fight really broke out, the three of them would not have an easy time. After all, they became gods by refining the divine nature, unlike Mithras who became a god alone.

　　"That kid's mind is really scary. We can't keep such a person, otherwise he will be a disaster sooner or later. Moreover, he killed the eleventh and thirteenth brothers. We must avenge him!" The second brother said with a gloomy face: "But now that the Holy Spirit Hall has been destroyed, we have lost our foothold on the continent. It's a bit troublesome!"

　　Lao Jiu sneered and shook his head, saying, "You are wrong. The Holy Spirit Hall is still our Holy Spirit Hall. It has not changed at all. It just has a new person in charge. As long as we spread the word on the mainland that we are coming in person, the Holy Spirit Hall will only become more powerful, and it will not disappear!"

　　The second brother's eyes lit up, but he said hesitantly: "If this happens, it will be very troublesome if that person finds out!"

　　"Do you think that if we hide secretly on the mainland, that person won't find us?" Lao Jiu sneered, "All he wants is faith. Of course, we will make him unhappy, but without us, the Holy Spirit Hall will completely collapse. Will he be willing to let us go?"

　　The second and fourth brothers suddenly understood and clapped their hands in praise, "Ninth brother, you are amazing. It seems that the destruction of the Holy Mountain is not a bad thing, but a good thing for us!"

　　Lao Jiu nodded and said, "It is true. If the Holy Mountain had not been destroyed, the man who brought us to the continent would not have let us go easily. However, the Holy Mountain was destroyed and the entire Holy Soul Hall was on the verge of collapse. If that man did not want to lose so many sources of faith, he would not have made things difficult for us. After all, he still needs us to clean up this mess!"

　　"Yeah, why didn't I think of this? You are really smart, Old Nine!" The second brother chuckled. The person they were most worried about when they came to the continent this time was the man. Now that the Holy Mountain was destroyed and the Holy Soul Palace was in crisis, it became their excuse. The three of them were very excited to be able to stay in this world and not repeat the life of exile.

　　"Before cleaning up the mess, we still need to let the continent know of our existence. That guy happens to be the most suitable candidate. As long as we kill him successfully, who on the continent will dare to covet my Holy Soul Palace!" The fourth brother laughed, as if he had seen a bright future.

　　Suddenly, his laughter stopped for a moment, and a strange look appeared on his face. The next moment, his entire body was burning with flames from the inside out, and Mithras, with a strange smile on his face, appeared behind him.

　　Almost at the same time, Lao Jiu felt a huge force coming from behind him. His face changed instantly and his body rushed forward quickly. Almost at the same time, Lao Er, who discovered that Lao Jiu had been ambushed, attacked the clone of Mithras. The vast fire element broke through the space and disappeared instantly.

　　"Boom!" The old man looked at Mithras in horror as he appeared in front of him. The breath of life slowly disappeared. He never figured out until his death why Mithras clearly only had one clone so suddenly another one appeared.

　　How could he know that Mithras had taken this into consideration and mobilized the wind clone that had never been shown before, in order to confuse him and make him think that Mithras's sneak attack targets were only the fourth and ninth brothers. But in fact, Mithras only used the wind clone to create an appearance, and the real target was him.

　　The original body and clone of Mithras collected two fire godhoods at the same time, and stood in front of Lao Jiu with a sneer on his face.

　　"You killed the fourth and second oldest!" The ninth oldest looked at Mithras in horror. Until now he had not figured out how Mithras had done it. Not to mention his hiding methods, he didn't even understand the sneak attack just now. He didn't even feel the appearance of the wind clone, he just saw the death of the fourth and second oldest.

　　An uncontrollable fear arose in her heart. Lao Jiu was not an ignorant man, but this was the first time he had experienced such a mysterious sneak attack like that of Mithras. Moreover, he only realized it after paying the lives of four brothers. The huge impact made her whole body become a little dazed.

　　"Well, I killed them, won't you avenge them?" Mithras looked at Lao Jiu with a sneer. Now he was the only one left. Even without using his water clone, Mithras was confident that he could take him down.

　　Lao Jiu's face twitched a few times and he shook his head: "No, if you can let me go, I will pretend that what happened just now never happened!"

　　Lao Jiu is very clear about his current situation. He is the only one left among the five of them, and he is no match for Mithras at all. In such a situation, if he still thinks about revenge, it would be either brave or stupid!

　　Mithras was slightly stunned. He didn't expect Lao Jiu to be so straightforward. He thought that the man in front of him would fight him desperately. It seemed that he overestimated the feelings between them.

　　"You are a smart man, but why should I let you go? The smarter a person is, the more dangerous he is!" Mithras is now even more wary of Lao Jiu, who can clearly understand his situation and make the most favorable choice for himself. Once such a person stays on the mainland, it will be a bomb that may explode at any time. He does not want to leave a hidden danger for himself.

　　Lao Jiu thought for a moment and said, "Since you are unwilling to let me go, I will voluntarily submit to you."

　　Lao Jiu was indeed a smart man. He knew that Mithras would not let him go easily, so he immediately changed his words and voluntarily surrendered to Mithras, and even addressed him as "Sir".

　　Mithras looked at Lao Jiu carefully. He became a little interested in this man, but it was impossible to make him believe Lao Jiu's words of surrender.

　　"I can swear to the Styx that I will never betray you, sir!" The old man made a promise once again and even swore to the Styx. This was the most severe oath for a cultivator. Once the oath was broken, the soul would be sucked away by the Styx in the divine world and imprisoned in the Styx forever.

　　Mithras was a little tempted. The help of a sub-god-level subordinate to him was imaginable. But he always felt something was wrong. After all, the strength he showed was only sub-god-level, and Lao Jiu had the same strength. In such a situation, even with a water clone, Lao Jiu's first thought should be to escape, rather than surrender to him. After all, under normal circumstances, with Mithras's strength, he might be able to kill him, but it would not be so easy to stop him from escaping.

　　Mithras put away his water clone and said with a frown, "I am indeed tempted by your proposal, but I still need to think about it carefully!"

　　Lao Jiu nodded calmly: "Don't worry, sir. If the Styx Oath cannot reassure you, I can hand over my soul fire!"

　　Mithras felt more and more that something was wrong. It seemed that Lao Jiu really wanted to become his subordinate, and Lao Jiu's expression was too calm, so calm that it was scary.

　　"That's not necessary, but I want to know why you are in such a hurry to join me. Even if you want to escape, there is a great chance of success!" Mithras looked at Lao Jiu with a suspicious face and said, "Besides, you seem to be in a hurry. What's the reason for that?"

　　Lao Jiu's expression did not change significantly. He just smiled bitterly and said, "You killed my four brothers in just a short time. How can I compare with such strength? Moreover, you can travel through space. It is impossible for me to escape even if I want to. In this case, in order to save my life, I have no choice but to surrender to you!"

　　It turned out that Lao Jiu mistook Mithras' ability to enter and exit the world as space travel. It is no wonder that the situation of suddenly appearing from space really looked like the space travel of a true god.

　　Mithras looked at Lao Jiu with some amusement. So this was the real reason!

　　"It seems that you are not lying. In this case, how about I keep you by my side? However, I still don't believe in the Styx Oath. Please offer up the fire of your soul!" Mithras smiled strangely and stretched out his hand.

　　Lao Jiu obviously did not expect that after his explanation, Mithras would directly control his soul fire. He was slightly stunned, and a gray flame slowly emerged from his forehead and floated towards Mithras.

　　Chapter 22: Is Mithras a tomb robber?

　　Mithras stretched out his palm and took the gray flame. He slowly closed his five fingers and looked at Lao Jiu with a mysterious expression and said, "But I still don't believe you!"

　　A ball of silver flame suddenly emerged from his palm and wrapped the soul fire of Lao Jiu inside. The silver flame was obtained from Osgood. This pure fire of light is very harmful to the soul. It was because of this that Mithras saw it and stayed. In the world, Osgood told Mithras how to control the silver flame.

　　Lao Jiu's face changed drastically. He could feel the horror of the silver flame. As long as Mithras had a thought, his soul fire would be completely burned out, and his soul would dissipate.

　　"What do you mean, sir? I have already handed over my soul fire, but you still can't believe me!" Lao Jiu's face was full of indignation, but his eyes were flickering.

　　"Soul fire? Haha, don't you think you are too smart?" Mithras sneered, "A strong man in the God Realm, even if it is to save his life, he still has the dignity of a strong man. It is impossible for you to completely hand over your life and death to me. If you do that, you will be even worse than a slave. Such an action fully shows that you have another purpose for doing this. Do you think I can trust you?"

　　A trace of regret flashed in the old man's eyes, and he nodded and said, "I do have a purpose, but as long as the adults know, they will definitely understand why I did this!"

　　Mithras shook his head: "Since you have other purposes in your heart, why would I listen to your explanation? You should go to the underworld to pursue your brothers!"

　　Mithras's palm trembled slightly, and the ball of silver flame rose into a flame several feet high. Lao Jiu's soul was burned to ashes in an instant while being ignited. At the same time, Lao Jiu screamed miserably, and the life breath in his whole body disappeared in an instant.

　　"Hmph, keeping you will ultimately be a nuisance, so I feel much more at ease this way!" Mithras smiled coldly, and the silver flame in his hand wrapped around Lao Jiu's body. In an instant, only two godheads were left of Lao Jiu, one basket and one clear, which were the sub-godhead of water and the virtual godhead of wind.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up, and he murmured, "I didn't expect that there was actually a Wind God clone. It seems that you really have other plans. Otherwise, even if I wanted to keep you, you would only lose one clone at most!"

　　"No matter what, the harvest this time is really good. Everyone's problem of becoming a god has finally been solved!" This time, Mithras killed five lesser gods in succession, and had six more godheads in his hands. He solved the problem of Mi Yin and others becoming gods at once. The harvest was not small.

　　Taking one last look at the surrounding situation, when Mithras' gaze rested on the sky above the Glorious City, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At this time, the Glorious City was empty. Those devout believers cultivated by the Holy Spirit Temple for countless generations, after experiencing such a huge change, did not stay and perish with the Holy Spirit Temple, but fled far away from the Glorious City. The faith in their hearts collapsed.

　　With a wave of his hand, Chakasi and others appeared in the outside world again. There was still worry on their faces, but when they saw Mithras, the worry in their eyes finally faded away.

　　Just now, Mithras did not give them any time to think and brought them into the world at once. This made them all know the difficulties that Mithras would face, and they were naturally extremely worried. But now seeing Mithras standing in front of them safe and sound, the worries in their hearts of course no longer existed.

　　"Boss, what happened just now?" Doudou looked at Mithras with curiosity. The air was still filled with the smell of a battle, and there were huge changes on the ground. The entire holy mountain had disappeared. One could imagine how horrible the battle scene just now was.

　　Of course, he would never have thought that such a horrific change was entirely caused by the formation of that black hole, and was not directly caused by the battle!

　　Mithras smiled without saying anything and just stretched out a hand. When his palm slowly opened, six divine powers of different colors suddenly stung the eyes of several people.

　　"Godhead!" Everyone was shocked. Having spent such a long time thinking with Mithras, every one of them knew the origin and value of the Godhead. Now when they saw six of them at once, one could imagine the shock in their hearts. You know, six Godheads meant the fall of six powerful men in the realm of gods.

　　"Boss, you've taken advantage of this period of time to go to the God Realm to rob tombs, right?" Doudou looked at Mithras in surprise, as if they were meeting each other for the first time.

　　Everyone seemed to have suddenly understood half of the truth, and seeing Mithras nodding slightly, they did not think that Mithras had lost the realm of gods. At most, they were certain that Mithras had suddenly discovered the tomb of an ancient powerful man.

　　Mithras' forehead was covered with black lines, and he really wanted to teach Doudou a lesson. He had thought that after he showed out these divine powers, several people would be excited about his upcoming deification, but he didn't expect to be misunderstood as a tomb robber. The depression in his heart was really indescribable.

　　"Don't talk nonsense, I don't believe that our Mithras would do such a thing, right!" Chakasi looked at Mithras and gave him a supportive look, which made Mithras feel relieved. With a tremble of his hand, a water-based godhood fell into Chakasi's hands.

　　"You understand me well. If you refine this godhood, you will become a sub-god-level strongman!" Mithras said as he flipped his hand and collected the other godhoods.

　　At this moment, except for Chakasi who was full of surprise, the rest of the people were all stunned. They had just seen the chance to become a god, but they didn't expect that it would be gone just because of a glance. The regret in their hearts was like a surging river...

　　"Who says that Lao Si is a tomb robber? Even if everyone in the world says so, I will not believe it. Who is Lao Si? How could he do such a thing? His brilliance illuminates the world, and his greatness cannot be fully described even if one talks about it for ten days and ten nights. He is the greatest, the most upright, the most..." Young Master Ge stood up suddenly, and the praise in his mouth was like waves in the sea, one after another, endless.

　　Mithras' body trembled noticeably. The young master's praise made her feel a chill in her heart. This feeling was even more terrifying than when she dealt with the five powerful gods just now. With a shake of her palm, a sub-godhead of the earth element emitting a light yellow color floated in front of the young master. Ge Fei stopped praising him all of a sudden, and held the godhead in her hand and grinned foolishly. That cautious feeling was really ridiculous. Fortunately, he knew very well that the thing could not be eaten, otherwise he would definitely swallow it in one go.

　　Mi Yin and the others blushed and stood in front of Mithras almost at the same time. This time, no one did not understand what they were going to do. Sure enough, several people burst into even more disgusting praises. Amid such noisy praises, one could clearly see the saliva splashing from everyone's mouth, and a little bit of white foam had already flowed down from the corners of their mouths due to the continuous wriggling.

　　Fortunately, although the saliva formulas of several people were powerful, Mithras' current cultivation level was enough to block the flying liquids away from his body, so he did not suffer serious injuries. However, his face was getting redder and redder, and he was probably injured internally.

　　"Stop!" Mithras shouted with his face flushed. The praise from these people was really terrible. They talked about him from ancient times to the present, and from the present to the future, praising him to an unparalleled height. In their words, this world can exist because of Mithras, and the sun and the moon can shine because of Mithras. Every thought of Mithras is as bright as the stars in the sky, and his thoughts are as broad as the universe.

　　Mithras had never known that mere praise could hurt him, and such hurt made him feel as if his entire body was burning up his waist and back, with the fiery feeling burning from the proofreading all the way to the top of his head.

　　So scary!

　　He was already sweating profusely, but Mi Ying and the other three seemed to have no reaction at all. They were all breathing hard, their faces and ears were not red, and they looked like they were determined to carry the revolution through to the end.

　　"I give up!", Mithras' whole body drooped down, and he spread out his palms unwillingly, and the remaining four godheads appeared. The praises of Mi Yin and others stopped all of a sudden, and they looked at the four godheads with dull eyes, as if they were their dream lovers.

　　Mithras thought about it, and flipped his hand. The four godheads suddenly became seven, which were exactly two fire-type sub-godheads, one water-type sub-godhead, two wind-type virtual godheads, one fire-type virtual godhead, and one light-type virtual godhead.

　　These godheads, in addition to the four of the six just obtained, there is also the one obtained from Tatar twenty years ago, the wind godhead that Victor gave as a gift, and the light godhead left by Osgood, making exactly seven in total.

　　All of a sudden, all kinds of elements surged in from all directions. The divine nature was originally transformed by the laws of heaven and earth. Even if their masters had fallen, they would still have an impact on the elemental energy in space.

　　Mithras glanced at the people around him, including Doudou and the others, and felt depressed. He was quite generous by taking out nine godheads at once, but when it came to distribution, he still couldn't take care of everyone.

　　With a long sigh, all the godheads in Mithras' hands flew out at once. Miyin and Hami each got a wind-type virtual godhead, Carlos and Gerry each got a fire-type sub-godhead, Hams got a water-type sub-godhead, and the remaining fire and light virtual godheads went to Guli and Doudou.

　　Such an arrangement certainly took into account the attributes of several people, but it is a bit strange that Crook and Winnie did not obtain the godhood. What kind of plan does Mithras have?

　　Chapter 23 Changes!

　　After the godhead in his hand was divided, Mithras looked at Crook and said, "You won't blame me for not giving you the godhead, will you?"

　　"Yes!" Crook glanced at Mithras with a bad face and said, "Because your words make me feel very uncomfortable. We are brothers, how could I not know what you think? I am sure that within 20 years, I can become a god on my own!"

　　Mithras smiled awkwardly and said, "I knew you would behave like this. Since you understand this yourself, I don't need to explain it!"

　　Before Mithras could explain, Winnie's four big heads shook and he said in a muffled voice, "Boss, I won't lose to Crook. I can definitely become a god on my own!"

　　Mithras smiled and nodded. He made this decision because he saw that Crook and Winnie had the talent to become gods on their own. You know, no matter whether it is a human or an animal, once they refine the godhood and become gods, then if they want to go a step further in the future they can only refine a higher level of godhood. Moreover, even then their strength cannot be compared with those who have become gods on their own.

　　Everyone knew the reason in their hearts, and they looked at Crook and Winnie with envy. Although it was much easier for them to become gods than these two, it was indeed difficult for them to compare with these two in their subsequent development.

　　“Those of you who have obtained the godhood should not be happy too soon. Even refining the godhood is not a simple matter, especially since your foundation is not stable to begin with. It is even more difficult to refine the godhood than for those who have cultivated to the holy realm normally. So, don’t think that you can become a god with the godhood. That is simply impossible!” Mithras looked at Chakasi and others who had obtained the godhood with a serious face. The road to becoming a god is extremely difficult, and he must explain it clearly to these people.

　　Doudou's eyes flickered, and he asked cautiously, "Boss, how long will it take for us to refine the godhead and become gods? A few years will be enough!"

　　Mithras glanced at everyone, knowing that everyone was concerned about this issue, and shook his head and said, "With your talents, there is no hope of becoming a god. So, even if you refine the godhood, you won't be able to enter the realm of gods without decades of time!"

　　It was like a basin of cold water poured over them from head to toe. Everyone was stunned for a moment. Decades was not a short time even for people like them in the Holy Land. It was completely different from the few years they had imagined.

　　"No, it can't be like this!" Young Master Ge's face suddenly collapsed, and he looked almost like he was crying, only uglier than crying.

　　It wasn't just Young Master Ge, everyone's face changed. They all looked as if they had eaten bitter herbs for a thousand years. The high spirits just now were gone.

　　"Hehe! Hehe!" Crook grinned foolishly with his mouth open. He had thought that Mi Yin and the others would quickly become gods once they had the godhood, and he felt a little uncomfortable. Now, after hearing what Mithras said, he was suddenly overjoyed. He didn't expect that it would take several people longer to refine the godhood and become gods than for him to become a god alone. In this way, he would be the undisputed number one person after Mithras.

　　In fact, what he thought was absolutely correct. Not to mention becoming a god in twenty years, even if it took him two hundred years, his cultivation speed would be enough to shock anyone, of course excluding freaks like Mithras.

　　The preciousness of the Heart of Elements is reflected at such a time. In a sense, the Heart of Elements is more precious than the godhead, because it can help practitioners directly form an elemental body, and then enhance the practitioner's understanding of the elemental laws. With such a perverted function, basically anyone who obtains it is destined to become a god. Even Mithras, who knew about Crook's situation at the time, couldn't help but sigh at his luck.

　　"Fourth Brother, does it have to take so long? Can you think of a way to let us refine the divine nature and become gods in a short period of time? In decades, won't we all become old men and old women!" Mi Yin said with a drooling face.

　　"That's right, that's right. Fourth brother, you must have a way to make us become gods in a short period of time, right?" Carlos looked at Mithras with anticipation.

　　Mithras glanced at a few people and couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. These people really don't know how to appreciate what they have. Perhaps it is because their current strength is too simple, which has made them develop a very bad habit, that is, hoping to reach the sky in one step. However, there is no such good thing in the world. If they were not the brothers and relatives of Mithras, even if they did not enter the realm of gods in their entire lives, it would be impossible for them to become strong people in the holy realm.

　　"You should know that there is no shortcut to cultivation. If you want to become a god, you must pay. This is already very simple. You should know that there are so many Saint Domain powerhouses on the continent, but only a few can really reach the God Domain, and none of them have not gone through hundreds or even thousands of years of cultivation." Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "It only takes a few decades to become a god. You have already taken a great advantage."

　　"But, when we first entered the Holy Land, it only took us a few years. Now we even have godhood. Do we still need that much time?" Chakasi looked at Mithras with dissatisfaction and said coquettishly, "Can you just help us? Then, when our strength is improved, can't we help you?"

　　Mithras's face gradually turned cold, and the performance of several people made him feel a sense of crisis!

　　"I didn't want to say anything, but your reaction really disappoints me!" Mithras looked at everyone seriously and said word by word, "Have you ever thought about how strong you would be now if it weren't for the Soul Gold Liquid improving your talents and the World Tree transforming your bodies?"

　　"Your strength came too easily!" Mithras sighed and said, "It is precisely because your strength came too easily that you don't realize the difficulty of cultivation. You always want to ascend to heaven in one step. The godhood is in front of you. I have completed more than half of the road to becoming a god for you, but even so, you still find it difficult to accept. Am I too indulgent to you, or have you already forgotten your true self!"

　　"Winnie, go!" Originally, Mithras just wanted to take this opportunity to give a few people a good beating, but the more he thought about it, the more scared he became. With his all-round help, Chakasi and others had unknowingly begun to enjoy this feeling, and their personal enterprising spirit had begun to decline. If this continued, these people would one day only know how to ask for things and forget their own efforts. This was definitely not his intention.

　　The departure of Mithras made the atmosphere on the scene freeze. Several people stood in the air with shame on their faces, thinking about the changes that had taken place in themselves over the years. Indeed, under Mithras's control, their mentality became more and more impetuous. They were used to relying on Mithras to solve any problems and had lost their original intentions!

　　"We've come so far that we can't turn back!" Hami sighed and said to the others, "We can't go on like this. We have to find our original selves!"

　　The Holy Spirit Temple has fallen!

　　The news that Mithras had destroyed the Holy Spirit Temple spread throughout the entire continent overnight, like a devastating earthquake that turned the whole of Oslo upside down. Almost as soon as the news spread, the Holy Spirit Temple's forces on the continent, both in the open and in the dark, suffered a devastating blow.

　　The power of the Holy Soul Temple was so huge that Mithras only purged the top leaders of the Holy Soul Temple, so, from the perspective of ordinary strength, the Holy Soul Temple did not suffer any losses. However, under the attack of countless forces, the Holy Soul Temple was like a building without a foundation, and was pushed down with a loud bang. This surprised those forces that had been oppressed by the Holy Soul Temple.

　　Those powerful men from the Divine Realm who received the invitation from Mithras but did not join Mithras in attacking the Holy Soul Palace suddenly regretted it, or they were a little scared, especially when they learned that the people behind the Holy Soul Palace all died at the hands of Mithras.

　　Six powerful god-level warriors!

　　Their hearts were trembling when they saw the images captured by the magic crystal. Osgudo, the weakest among the six, was as strong as them, and the remaining five were terrifying sub-god-level beings. However, even with such a comparison in strength, Mithras actually made them all die. What kind of power was this? This was completely beyond their estimation of Mithras.

　　They were afraid, afraid that Mithras would be angry with them for waiting and watching, so in the process of exterminating the remaining forces of the Holy Soul Palace, these powerful men from the Divine Realm who had never appeared on the continent before, took action one by one personally. Moreover, they did not dare to make any plans for the property and sphere of influence left by the Holy Soul Palace, and sent them to the Divine Capital intact, along with their letters of apology. If they were not afraid that Mithras would keep them, they would probably come to apologize in person.

　　Mithras had no intention of blaming these people, because he had more important things to do in his mind, so he ignored the apologies of several strong men and just arranged for someone to accept the things they sent.

　　This action of Mithras finally made those people feel relieved. They knew very well that if Mithras wanted to deal with them, he would never accept the things they sent, because that was the dignity of a god-level powerful man.

　　However, they were still somewhat worried, so without any comment from Mithras, they integrated the entire Chaos Alliance into a new empire - the Kiev Empire, and at the same time recognized the Order Alliance as the fifth empire on the continent - the Vulcan Empire, with the Capritton family as the sole ruler of the empire.

　　Mithras was well aware of the arrangements for these people, so he only attended the founding ceremony of the Kiev Empire as the patron saint. As for the affiliation of the Order Alliance, he made new arrangements. He did not let the Capritton family become the royal family of the new empire, but put the original Tuta Kingdom on the throne.

　　The royal family of the Tuta Kingdom immediately announced that the name of the empire would remain unchanged and would still be called the Fire God Empire. The Capritton family would forever be the patron saint family of the empire and would enjoy all the privileges enjoyed by the royal family.

　　The continent finally regained its peace. In the following decades, the Caprison family suddenly became the most powerful family on the continent, with influence spread to every corner of the continent. But what was strange was that since the founding ceremony of the Kiev Empire, the God of Fire Mithras had never appeared on the continent again.

　　In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years passed and the God of Fire Mithras had become a legend. Every day, countless people from all over the continent came to the capital to worship him, and countless powerful people hoped to get Mithras' guidance. However, Mithras seemed to have disappeared and never appeared again.

　　Volume 12: Deciphered (Finale)

　　Chapter 1: There are also robbers in the divine world

　　The scorching sun hangs in the sky, emitting an everlasting light. The boundless world looks a little pale under its illumination. Some strange plants grow on the deep purple ground, adding a bit of vitality to the desolation.

　　"Boss, will that person really pass by here?" A voice came from behind a huge blood-red sphere. Along with this voice, the blood-red sphere kept beating, like a heart that had been magnified countless times. A faint sound similar to a heartbeat could be heard coming from inside.

　　There were two figures crouching behind the sphere. They looked middle-aged, but their eyes showed a sense of desolation, as if they had witnessed the vicissitudes of life over billions of years.

　　"Well, the news is correct. The fourth brother and his men followed him all the way. The news was passed on by his clone." After a pause, the middle-aged man called the eldest brother said, "The news is definitely correct, but is that person's strength really as you said, just sub-god level? The four of us brothers have survived in this world of gods because of our caution. We must not provoke a character we can't deal with because of a momentary mistake."

　　shock!

　　This was actually the realm of the gods, and the two people hiding behind the blood-red sphere were obviously first-rate bandits. Legend had it that the realm of the gods was the most beautiful place, peaceful and tranquil, so how could there still be bandits?

　　It's really weird!

　　Moreover, the environment here is inconsistent with what is said in the legend. Looking around, there are bare purple hills everywhere. It is extremely desolate. How can this be the realm of gods?

　　Another person laughed and said, "Boss, this is not the first time we have done something like this. In the past hundreds of thousands of years, the fourth brother and I have miscalculated once. That person was definitely only at the sub-god level. However, the wealth he displayed in the Wind God Castle is extremely tempting. He has several sub-god artifacts at his fingertips. It is rare to see such a big fat sheep!"

　　“According to what you said, that person might be from a powerful family. We’d better not provoke such people, lest we not only get no benefits, but also get ourselves into trouble.” The eldest brother was a little worried. The God Realm was not much different from the ordinary planes, but most of the people living here were powerful gods, and those big families were all powerful, and they were not something that people like them who did business with no capital could afford to provoke. Since that person only had the strength of a sub-god, but was walking alone in the God Realm, it was really hard to believe that he had no certain support.

　　"Have you checked to see if there are any guards around that person, or people related to them?" The boss asked, "I always feel that something is wrong. If he is alone, how dare he show off his wealth so lavishly? This God Realm is not a good place!"

　　Another person laughed and said, “That person is not very old. He looks like he just arrived in the God Realm, or he was lucky enough to get some treasure. He doesn’t look like someone from a big family. Otherwise, he would have brought a means of transportation like an airship with him. Why would he go to the Wind God Castle to buy one!”

　　The eldest brother nodded and said with a chuckle, “It seems that I have been worrying too much. I will stop after this. The wealth accumulated over the years is enough to buy a true godhead. When I refine the godhead and reach the true god level in one fell swoop, life will not be as difficult as it is now. The three of you will always follow me. If you are still willing, we can find a small family to satisfy our desire to be the patriarch, so as to avoid being worried all day long. Who knows if someone else will get the advantage one day!”

　　The realm of gods is not as beautiful as imagined. On the contrary, due to the large accumulation of powerful gods, there are constant fights. You must know that gods also have desires, but the desires of gods are different from those of ordinary people. They pursue a higher realm, and of course they need all kinds of resources in this process.

　　Artifacts, a good artifact can greatly increase one's strength. In the divine world, there are constant battles, and every increase in strength means a greater chance of survival. However, high-grade artifacts are not so easy to obtain, so some people who cannot afford artifacts will come up with other ideas, just like these two people now.

　　Godhead and virtual godhead naturally don't have much value, but it is also a high-quality commodity commonly used in the divine world, just like gold and silver in the hands of ordinary people. Sub-godhead is already very precious. After all, in the divine world, the strength of a sub-god is already considered a strong one. As for the true godhead, it is a rare treasure. After all, the true gods in the entire divine world have already stood at the pinnacle of gods, and the existence of the main god class has surpassed the boundaries of gods.

　　The people in the divine realm come from various planes, and these planes are all dependent on the divine realm for their existence. All cultivators whose strength has reached the divine level can enter the divine realm, regardless of their origins or race. In fact, no matter which race, once their strength reaches the divine level, their body shape and appearance will naturally transform into human form.

　　Therefore, there are a large number of beast gods in the divine world. They usually appear in human form. Unless one is a super powerful person with a soul, it is impossible to find the difference between them and humans. However, when fighting, their original form is the strongest state. Some upper-level divine beasts have special talents and abilities, which are much more powerful than ordinary means of attack.

　　This is also a kind of reward from the world's laws for animal practitioners, because it is much more difficult for animal practitioners to become gods compared to humans, so the laws of heaven and earth will naturally compensate them after they become gods.

　　"Will that man find out something about the third and fourth brothers?" The eldest brother imagined the wonderful life in the future, but he was still a little worried. Perhaps it was because he decided to stop, and this last business was of great significance to him, so he reacted like this.

　　The man next to him shook his head and said, "The third and fourth brothers won't be so reckless. I guess they have determined the direction that man is heading and will be back soon!"

　　"That's good. We must make sure it's foolproof this time!" The boss slammed his fist hard. Feeling nervous, he cursed with a smile, "Damn it, I, Hyde, have been doing this no-cost business for millions of years. I'm about to give it up, but I'm getting nervous instead. It's really weird!"

　　"Haha, big brother, don't think too much. Over the years, the number of True Gods who have been injured by my four brothers has exceeded double digits. Now we are just dealing with a lesser god, so there is no need to worry so much. You should think carefully about how to be the chief of your clan after you become a True God!", the other person laughed.

　　Over the years, the four of them have been cautious and are very skilled in the art of combined attack. Even if a true god is careless, he will suffer at the hands of these four brothers. What's more, they are now eyeing only a lesser god. He believes that even with his own strength, he can easily take that person down. Thinking of the wealth that the man displayed in the Wind God Castle, he felt a little excited. He has accumulated a lot of wealth over the years. If the harvest is big enough this time, perhaps he will have the opportunity to become a true god. He doesn't want to do this again at that time.

　　"The fourth one is here!" The eldest brother's body shook slightly, and he looked ahead and said, "It seems that the third one stayed behind. This is good. In case of any situation, he will be a surprise soldier."

　　As they were talking, a man jumped out from a few hundred meters in front of where the two were hiding. It seemed that this fourth man should be a powerful earth-type god-level warrior.

　　"Big brother, second brother, that person is coming soon, third brother, keep an eye on them to prevent them from escaping!" As soon as the fourth brother jumped out of the ground, he shouted, "We have picked up another fat sheep this time!"

　　"Well, in that case, let's prepare according to the previous deployment. When that person arrives here, we must make sure that the attack is successful!" Hyde nodded. The real battle was about to begin, and his heart calmed down. This was a habit he had developed over hundreds of thousands of years. No matter what situation he encountered, he would not be shaken. It was this habit of his that saved everyone's lives countless times, and the other three were also willing to serve him.

　　There is no distinction between day and night in the divine realm. Although there is a moon, the sun has been shining on the earth for billions of years. A cold light quickly streaked across the endless sky, and a long, shining flying vehicle shot over from a distance.

　　This is the airship. The divine continent is infinitely vast. The Wind God Territory alone is hundreds of millions of miles in radius, and there are many more like the Wind God Territory. You can imagine how terrifying the area of ​​the divine continent is. In such a case, even a powerful god has to rely on an airship to travel on the continent. As long as you infuse this aircraft with enough divine power, it will fly continuously according to your wishes. It is very convenient.

　　However, for most people, buying an airship is something that is out of reach, because the cost of an airship is even higher than that of a true godhead. Such a price is enough to deter those who are financially strapped.

　　It was because that person bought an airship that the third and fourth brothers saw his financial resources, so they decided to take action against that person.

　　The airship quickly flew over where the three were hiding. Hyde's body suddenly rose into the air, and the long sword in his hand suddenly burst into an inky black color. A dark light thousands of meters long hit the airship fiercely. The airship shook obviously a few times, but there was no scar.

　　It turns out that this airship not only has the speed of a god-level warrior, but also has powerful defense capabilities!

　　It was obvious that the Hyde brothers had known about the airship's defense for a long time. The attacks of the second and third brothers came in an instant, with a giant ochre dragon and endless ice spears.

　　"Boom!" The airship's defense was finally broken and it crashed to the ground. A figure rushed out before the airship landed and landed not far from the Hyde brothers.

　　That face was extremely familiar; it was none other than Mithras who had disappeared in Oslo for hundreds of years!

　　Chapter 2 Who is the robber? (I)

　　The aircraft landed with a loud bang and a figure jumped out from it. It was none other than Mithras.

　　It turned out that after solving the problem in Oslo, Mithras came to the realm of gods through the plane teleportation array, and it has been more than three hundred years now.

　　When he was in Oslo, he distributed the godhood to everyone according to the original plan. He also wanted to comprehend the laws of earth and wind and reach the sub-god level as soon as possible. Therefore, after arranging things on the continent, he took everyone into the world to practice in seclusion. This seclusion lasted for hundreds of years. During this time, Ge Fei and several brothers who had already started families brought their relatives to Tanbul City, which is the capital of gods.

　　After a hundred years, the brothers finally paid off their efforts and all entered the divine realm. Mithras then decided to go to the divine realm. After all, the divine realm is the place that every cultivator yearns for.

　　With the existence of Osgod, Mithras naturally found the plane teleportation array arranged in Oslo easily. After entering the God Realm through the plane teleportation array, Mithras and others did not rush to travel around the God Realm, but continued to practice in seclusion in a mountain at the entrance of the plane. This time, Mithras' goal was to comprehend the laws of earth and wind to the sub-god stage.

　　After more than two hundred years, with time accelerated a hundred times in the world, Mithras finally succeeded in comprehending the laws of earth and wind to the sub-god level. If he wanted to further integrate the four laws, it would not be done in a short time. Even so, the strength of their group was already very strong. Three sub-gods and eight virtual gods. Such a powerful combination would not be in any danger as long as they did not encounter true god-level strongmen or were besieged by multiple god-level strongmen. What's more, Mithras alone was equal to four sub-god-level strongmen. Therefore, Mithras decided to take a good walk and take a look on the road.

　　The world has also undergone great changes in these hundreds of years. The first was the establishment of the law of water and fire. With the cooperation of the spirits of water and fire, Mithras finally established the basic framework of the law of water and fire. The only thing left was the lack of perfection in the details, which was no longer something that could be done by human power. It required the gathering of the four laws and the world to be completely perfect before it could be finalized in one fell swoop.

　　And because of the existence of the plane projection, it constantly absorbs the energy of the laws in the void through magical channels to strengthen its body. Over hundreds of years, no less than tens of millions of newly generated planes have been generated in the world, and of course more planes are still growing.

　　Such a big change will definitely have a huge impact on the world. Thanks to the efforts of Mithras, the law and order of the earth and wind are also in the process of being established. Therefore, all planes in the world are no different from the outside world. It’s just that due to the imperfection of the law and order, high-level life cannot be produced naturally through the origin of the world. Only some low-level life has appeared, such as ordinary birds, beasts, insects and fish. It is still unknown when the first batch of meaningful humans will be produced.

　　The benefits that the changes in the world have brought to Mithras are obvious. The first to benefit greatly is his soul. Now his soul has merged with the origin of the entire world. Under such circumstances, any form of soul attack cannot pose a threat to him, not even the main god, because Mithras' soul has become the core of the entire world in disguise. Who else can have such a huge soul power to fight against the origin of a world?

　　One change is the body of Mithras. Because of the plane projection, his original body and water clone are undergoing the transformation of the law energy every moment. Under such circumstances, Mithras' physical strength is even better than that of ordinary real artifacts. Even the strong men at the main god level may not have such a strong body as his. This is also one of the reasons why he can walk around the world of gods at will. After all, with such a strong body, unless the main god takes action, other forces will hardly pose a fatal threat to him.

　　One benefit does not come from the body itself, but from the naturally generated wealth in the world. The first batch of objects that grow when a world is born, even ordinary stones are extremely precious treasures. This is the essence condensed naturally from the laws of heaven and earth. Therefore, it can be said that in terms of wealth alone, Mithras is now the richest one in the world.

　　In such a situation, even the most ordinary things can become sub-artifacts after being forged. Of course, this is also because the strength of Mithras and others is not enough. If their strength is sufficient, the materials in the world can be used to refine major artifacts.

　　But at least there are the spirits of water and fire. Although these two have insufficient combat capabilities, they are the source of the laws themselves. Therefore, among the few people, those who have the attributes of water and fire become gods, and each of them holds a real artifact. As for those with other attributes, they can only watch. After all, the birth of each artifact must be nurtured by the divine power of the refiner. The spirits of water and fire have only two attributes, and the artifacts refined by their hands will only have these two attributes.

　　Only when they really walked on the continent did Mithras and his companions discover that the realm of gods was not as beautiful as the legend said, but full of dangers. In just a few decades, they had encountered no less than a hundred attacks. Among them, the most common were of course robberies like this time, but there were also many times when the enemy had no purpose at all and just simply killed. Fortunately, the strength of their group was really strong, and Mithras was also perverted enough, so instead of encountering any danger, they were the robbers who were robbed, and there were many more artifacts and divine powers in their collection.

　　As a result, several people really liked this feeling. They would let Mithras appear alone in crowded places, and then deliberately expose their flaws and wait for people to take the bait. Then, when the blind robbers came to their door, they suddenly changed their roles and took other people's artifacts and of course the divine nature with a clear conscience, and they even called it purifying the air for the world of gods.

　　But this time was different. It had been decades since Mithras came to the Wind God Territory from the plane entrance. Everyone unanimously decided to go somewhere else to have a look. Mithras also had this idea, so he bought an airship in the Wind God Castle in Kachu City, intending to go north along the Wind God Territory to see the legendary Heaven of Light. But when he bought the airship, he was spotted by Hyde's brothers, and what happened now happened.

　　Mithras looked at the three people in front of him with an expression as if he was in the dark. He really didn't intend to cause any trouble on this trip, but he didn't want to repeat the past, and some people were eager to come to him. It was really strange.

　　"Who are you and why are you attacking my aircraft?" Mithras looked at the three people in front of him with a calm face. He was even too lazy to disguise himself. The aircraft was attacked and he didn't know if he could still use it. If not, he would have to return to Aeolus Castle to buy a new one. Who would believe him if he said he had no anger in his heart?

　　The fact is, Mithras was really angry, because these three men ignored his questions and surrounded him in an instant. It seemed that this was not a simple robbery, but an attempt to silence him.

　　But it's true, he is just one person, at least that's what it seems now, and his strength is not that high, he is only at the demigod level, while Hyde has three demigods on his side. Once compared, of course there will be no intention of showing mercy. After all, if you want others to show mercy, you must have enough strength.

　　Moreover, Hyde believed that Mithras's origin was extraordinary. If they were to survive, it would be very troublesome if Mithras wanted to settle accounts with them in the future. Therefore, from the very beginning, they not only thought about Mithras' storage ring, but also his divine nature.

　　Storage ring, this kind of item had never been seen by Mithras in Oslo, but in the God Realm it was the most basic configuration. Even those cultivators whose strength was below that of the God Realm had one in each hand, and some even had ten fingers full of them.

　　This ring of Mithras was purchased after he entered the God Realm. The space is very large. If you really calculate it, it is probably as big as a city in Oslo. Such a large space is naturally of high grade, but it cost him tens of millions of God Crystals.

　　Divine crystal is the universal currency of the God Realm. In fact, it is just a kind of ore. However, this kind of ore contains energy that can be absorbed by God-level strong men, and has the function of restoring divine power. Such veins have already appeared in the world of Mithras, so he can afford to buy such a high-grade storage ring.

　　“Boy, wipe the divine sense off the storage ring in your hand and throw it to me. As long as the things inside satisfy us, we can let you go. Otherwise, we brothers don’t mind keeping your divine nature.” Hyde has been in this business for hundreds of thousands of years. As soon as he saw Mithras’ storage ring for the first time, he knew that they had really caught a fat sheep this time. How could the things in such a high-grade ring be simple?

　　However, each storage ring is infused with the consciousness of its owner. If Mithras appears here as just an incarnation of God, or he has other incarnations somewhere else, they will not be able to get the things inside even if they get the ring. Therefore, Hyde still plans to let Mithras erase his consciousness himself, so that there will be no scruples.

　　However, he was so happy that he didn't look at the situation carefully. Mithras didn't show any nervous reaction at all in such a situation, and his face was very calm. If he was just a simple sub-god, could he do this?

　　"You want my ring?" Mithras looked at Hyde with a sneer on his face. His body shook and three clones, earth, wind and water, appeared in an instant, surrounding the Hyde brothers in the center.

　　"How could this be?" The three people were stunned, or dumbfounded. It was not strange or scary for a god-level warrior to have a clone, but once a person had three clones, and each clone was as powerful as the original, it would be terrifying!

　　Chapter 3 Who is the Robber (Part 2)

　　It would not be surprising for a god-level strongman to have one clone, or even two clones. However, once the number of clones exceeds three, and they are the basic laws of the four elements, it would be extremely terrifying.

　　You should know that the laws of the four elements are the basis of all laws. The fusion of earth, water, wind and fire can evolve into heaven and earth. Of course, that is only heaven and earth, not the same world that Mithras has now. But even that is terrifying enough. In the endless years, the only ones who can independently own a world are the strong ones who have integrated the four basic laws. They cannot become the same existence as the main gods, but among the billions of gods, they are absolutely the strongest and most powerful ones. Even the main gods can do nothing about them, because they have their own independent world. At most, they can hide in their own world and not show up.

　　Mithras's four principles had only been cultivated to the sub-god level, and there was no sign of fusion. However, the three of them could feel that Mithras was definitely not very old. With such an abnormal cultivation speed, it wouldn't take long for him to fuse the four principles and become the master of a small world. How could they not be surprised?

　　However, they did not feel afraid because of this. Even though the original body of Mithras plus the three clones were powerful enough to match theirs, they felt extremely excited instead.

　　This is a being that has the potential to become an extremely powerful person. Being able to kill such a being at this time would make them even more excited than getting Mithras' storage ring. This is the meanness in human nature. When they see that others' potential far exceeds their own and they are far beyond their reach, they either lose all confidence in their hearts, or, like now, want to stop this perverted being before it can take shape.

　　The Hyde brothers have extremely powerful combined attack skills, which is a killer weapon formed over hundreds of thousands of years. Therefore, even when facing the perversion of Mithras, they were not nervous at all. After the shock in their hearts, rays of light flashed in the eyes of the three of them.

　　"I have to say, your luck is not that good. Someone like you is very likely to become the most powerful person in the legend, but you shouldn't walk around, let alone show off your wealth in front of us." He licked his lips and said with excitement, "Your talent will shock everyone, but no one seeing your talent will really make you grow up. There are already enough strong people in this world. The mountains above our heads are already full, and we don't want to bear any more weight, so you must die!"

　　Mithras had a look of surprise on his face, he had not thought that his extraordinary talent would actually be a bad thing, and this person's thoughts were even more difficult for him to understand. Even if he became one of the top strong men, so what? Could it be that beings like them were still thinking about what kind of stories would happen with such strong men?

　　Looking at the three people's vicious eyes, he suddenly understood that they were not jealous for any other reason. The source of their jealousy was actually because of his abnormal talent. This was a very absurd reason, but it was so thick and deep in their eyes that he couldn't help but laugh.

　　"You are not qualified to kill me!" The original body and the three clones dispersed at the same time, forming a circle, but did not launch an attack. He sneered and said, "Let another one of you come out. I don't want to work twice, so it's just right to send you off at once!"

　　Hyde laughed. Even if Mithras hadn't said it, he would have planned this way. The four brothers could only launch a powerful attack force when they were together. If they were separated, the joint attack could not be completed smoothly.

　　"Third brother, come out! Let us send this future top powerhouse on his way!" Along with Hyde's voice, a figure appeared from behind Mithras. The strong spatial fluctuations indicated that this person was practicing the law of space.

　　Mithras looked at the man curiously. The law of space is a very powerful law, and its attack power is also very strong, especially the large cutting technique, which can be regarded as powerful among many law attacks.

　　"The law of space, interesting!" There was a slight smile on Mithras' face. These four people really brought him a lot of surprises. Their jealousy was unimaginable. Now there was a very rare practitioner of the law of space, which really made him look at him with new eyes.

　　"I can see that I have been following you for a long time. Unfortunately, you didn't find any clues at all. Do you think your sensing ability is too poor, or my space law is too awesome?" The third one laughed loudly, feeling proud that he had traveled through space in just a few steps.

　　This is how you show off by eating fruit!

　　Bang!

　　Just as the third brother took a step into the space, a small hand stretched out from the space and gently pushed his forehead. The soft feeling was really beautiful, but the third brother must have felt bad. The space shuttle that had been activated was destroyed by this, and the whole person fell to the ground. What was even more miserable was that the space he opened was closed in an instant, and the leg he stepped into was left inside in the process.

　　"Ah!" Hyde and the other two only had time to let out a cry of surprise. When they looked at the ground again, the brother who had just been showing off had turned into a gray-white divine power and was caught in the hands of Mithras' wind-type clone.

　　It turned out that Mithras's anger at the third brother's rude words directly connected Doudou in the world. According to his instructions, he used his soul to open the connection between the worlds at the point selected by the third brother to break through the space. Doudou also happened to move back and forth in front of the world channel at that moment and hit the third brother with his little feet.

　　At the same time, Mithras had already predicted the place where the third brother would land. Silver flames appeared all of a sudden, and when the third brother landed, he was just wrapped by the silver flames. His divine body was destroyed all of a sudden, leaving only a divine nature. The wind clone had the fastest speed, and only he could complete this task.

　　It can be said that in this short moment, Mithras actually mobilized three kinds of power. This kind of coordination is not a coordination in the ordinary sense, but a coordination of the soul. The effect cannot be achieved even in the slightest difference.

　　"Yes, so this is the Space Godhead, wow!", the wind god clone of Mithras took the Space Godhead at that moment and looked at it carefully, knocking and hammering it, as if to verify its authenticity.

　　The Hyde brothers felt a chill, yes, a chill. They knew best how strong the third brother was. Even if he was a true god, he would be helpless if he wanted to escape. However, he died in just a moment. Is this something a demigod can do?

　　What made them feel even more strange was the small hand that suddenly appeared. Until now, they still had not figured out how that hand appeared where it did. Moreover, it only appeared for a moment before disappearing again. Even if the owner of the hand was also a practitioner of the law of space, it was impossible for him to stay in the space without any restrictions. How powerful a strength would be needed to do that?

　　Hyde's heart was trembling. He had only one thought now, which was regret. He had already sensed that this deal would not go smoothly, so why did he still make the move? If...

　　However, there were not so many ifs. He finally understood that Mithras had never taken them seriously, otherwise he would not have been so calm. Not to mention the monster hiding in the space, even he alone had the strength to fight against them. But why didn't they discover it earlier!

　　"Why, why don't you do it? I'm waiting for you. You are being extremely unprofessional. You should know that being a bandit is a very skill-based life!" Mithras took back the wind god clone. The situation was still three to three on the field. He said impatiently, "Hurry up and kill one or two of my clones. I've been exhausted over the years. It's really unreasonable for me to kill myself. How can I train with so many clones!"

　　The Hyde brothers' faces changed completely. They were not fools and of course they could hear the sarcasm in Mithras' words. If it was the period before the third brother, they really wanted to kill Mithras's original body and clone together. But now, what they wanted to know most was how Mithras would deal with them.

　　Especially when they saw the hint of points flashing in the corner of Mithras' eyes, they couldn't help but feel a chill in their hearts. All kinds of torturous methods flashed through their minds, and they became more and more certain of Mithras's plan.

　　To escape or not to escape?

　　This was a very serious issue. According to Hyde's past experience, when they encountered someone that they could not handle, they would naturally run away. However, this idea was now directly rejected by them. What happened just now had told them that there was an extremely perverted Space Law master hidden in every corner of the space. They did not have the ability to escape from a Space Law practitioner.

　　Let’s fight! But is it really possible?

　　They still didn't have much understanding of Mithras' strength, but the Third Brother, a living man, suddenly turned into a god. It would be a lie to say they were not shocked. They didn't even see clearly how Mithras did it. In the face of such a strange power, is fighting really a good idea?

　　Hyde's heart was pounding, and he slapped himself a few times. The slaps were so loud that not only the two brothers around him were stunned, but even Mithras was stunned.

　　Was this man frightened out of his wits? Or was he planning to give in?

　　Chapter 4 Who is the Robber (Part 3)

　　Hyde slapped himself a few times, feeling depressed and regretful!

　　Originally, he should have stopped when he felt uneasy. That way, even if he missed this business, there would always be next time. However, because of his momentary confusion, he provoked such a person. Now, let alone the next time, he would be lucky to escape this time.

　　"What's wrong? Is your face itchy?" Mithras looked at Hyde with concern, hesitated for a moment and said, "How about this, I'll help you relieve the itch first, and then solve the problem between us. In fact, I am a person who is willing to help others!"

　　Mithras' figure moved, and Hyde and his two brothers were stunned, because they only saw Mithras move, and the next moment Hyde also moved, his body seemed to be placed on the roulette wheel, spinning around, and loud popping sounds came from inside!

　　Speed, yes, speed. Now Mithras' speed has reached an extremely terrifying level. This is easy to understand, because his body is really too strong.

　　"Are you ready?" Mithras suddenly appeared on the other side, rubbing his wrist gently, and asked Hyde who was spinning non-stop with a concerned look on his face.

　　boom!

　　Hyde's body fell completely to the ground, his face had turned pale, and he looked at Mithras as if he had seen a ghost, his body shaking violently.

　　Look at his face again, if it could still be considered a face, all the facial features had disappeared, even a single hair was gone, it was completely bald, blood red, and swollen many times. Fortunately, the eyes of a god-level strong man were just a decoration, he could use his spiritual sense to sense everything around him.

　　"Are you two brothers?" Mithras pointed at the strange plant behind Hyde and said, "I didn't expect that you could become a god through cultivation from this plant. I really admire you!"

　　Still unaware of Mithras's ridicule, he was slapped in the face again. The red rabbit's big head shook like waves, which really opened Mithras' eyes.

　　"Sir, my four brothers are blind and have offended you. Please be merciful and let us go!" Hyde felt extremely regretful now. Mithras was a sub-god, obviously a top powerhouse in the gaming world. Otherwise, how could he not even have a chance to dodge?

　　He was absolutely wrong. The reason why Mithras could succeed so quickly was related to what happened just now. He had lost his composure due to the death of the third brother, and he was still thinking about the monster hiding in the space. In such a situation, he was not confident and could not guard against Mithras' slap.

　　"No, no, I was thinking of giving you the ring!" Mithras shook his head again and again: "You have had a hard time, lurking in such a deserted place, suffering, and not getting any benefits will ruin your reputation!"

　　"My lord, I was wrong, we were really wrong!" The second and fourth brothers knelt on the ground at once. It was not because their knees were weak, but they realized that Mithras simply did not want to make them happy. Once his interest disappeared, the three of them would be doomed.

　　"Sir, I am willing to hand over all my property as long as you can let me go!" The fourth brother was quick-witted and thought of bribery. His life was the most important thing.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up: "Oh, you have been doing this for a long time, you might have some good stuff in your hands, but, that is the result of your hard work, how can I take it away!"

　　"If you promise to let us go, sir, we will give you all our property!" Hyde felt a little reluctant when he heard this, but he also knew that this might be his last chance to save his life, so he quickly promised.

　　"I don't want to do anything to you. Of course I'll let you go. I was just afraid that you wouldn't let me go!" Mithras pretended to be innocent. It seemed like he had changed his personality all of a sudden and became addicted to playing.

　　Hyde's face lit up with joy, and he immediately released the consciousness of his storage ring and threw it to Mithras. The other two people did the same, as if they were afraid that Mithras would change his mind.

　　"Well, good, you are still professional!" Mithras sighed for no reason. It turned out that he saw that the collections of Hyde and others were much richer than his own collections in this period of time. He did not think about whether they could be compared. He just picked up the property that came to his door, and it was only a few decades. Hyde and others were experts who could not be more professional. They took the initiative to attack and search for targets, and they have been doing it for hundreds of thousands of years. There is no comparison at all.

　　Seeing Mithras's satisfied expression, Hyde felt a little relieved and asked nervously, "Sir, can we leave now?"

　　"Of course!" Mithras nodded, which made Hyde and the other three completely relieved, but the next sentence made them shocked.

　　"Leave your godhood behind before you go!" Mithras said slowly.

　　Hyde said with a look of panic, "Sir, we have given you all our collections. There is no godhead hidden on you!"

　　"Of course I know, I'm talking about your own godhead!" Mithras sneered and said, "I only said I was talking about you, but I didn't say I would let go of the godhead in your body."

　　The three people were stunned for a moment. What kind of logic was this? So this is what Mithras meant by letting them go!

　　"Sir, you are not trying to make fun of us. How can we survive without the godhood? Please don't play with us. We know we are wrong!" Hyde had a bitter look on his face. At this time, he hoped that Mithras was joking with them, but looking at Mithras's sneer, he had a feeling that the man in front of him had lost his patience to tease them.

　　How could Mithras let these three go so easily? From the moment he revealed his three clones, Hyde and others were destined to have such an ending. Mithras did not want this secret to be leaked.

　　"Do you think I'm joking?" Mithras sneered, "Hand it over yourself, or let me do it myself, it's your choice!"

　　Does it make any difference? No matter who did it, once the godhead was gone, Hyde and the others would surely die. There was only one answer to this choice, and there was no need to choose.

　　"Sir, you don't want to let us go!" Who is Hyde? He is a robber. The first principle of a robber is to protect himself. When he can't protect himself, the robber's vicious nature will naturally be revealed: "Sir, don't think you can defeat us. If you really force us, you won't feel good even if we die!"

　　Hyde has figured it out. The man in front of him really has no intention of letting them leave. In this situation, he has no choice but to go ahead. He can't just hand over the godhood when someone asks him to. That's his own life. What's wrong with risking his life?

　　Mithras and his two good brothers looked at the three people in front of them. If the number was twice as many, he might pay more attention to them. But now, he had no fear at all.

　　"It seems that you don't want to hand it over yourself, so let me help you!" The original body and the water clone of Mithras waved their hands at the same time, and two elemental dragons, one red and one blue, were formed instantly. Their hideous and terrifying bodies were hundreds of meters long. They flipped several times in the air and then collided with each other.

　　Without making any sound, the water and fire dragons merged in an instant, and a deep purple dragon appeared in the air. The mighty pressure it brought was no less than that of a demigod, and its power increased several times in an instant. It meandered in the air, staring at Hyde and the other two fiercely with its huge eyes, as if it were a real dragon.

　　"The fusion of water and fire!" Hyde was stunned for a moment, his mind was in a mess. The fusion of elemental laws, and the fusion of water and fire. Could it be that the Mithras in front of him was really the kind of extremely powerful person who created his own little world?

　　It turned out that although the fusion of the four laws of Mithras was not successful, the water and fire laws that were first cultivated into gods had already begun to merge. This was the reason why he did not take the three people in front of him to heart, and it was also his reliance for traveling around.

　　The fusion of the laws of water and fire, the power that erupts is definitely different from the simple addition of the two. Some time ago, Mithras used the technique of fusing the laws of water and fire to kill a sub-god at one time. Of course, that was also a successful sneak attack with the help of the world, but the power that could kill a sub-god was enough to show the power of this fusion skill.

　　"Do it!" Although Hyde was afraid in his heart, he couldn't just surrender, because that would mean his demise. He shouted loudly, and the second and fourth brothers gathered behind him in an instant. The three swords crossed together, emitting rays of light, and a huge sword light rushed out from the center of the three swords.

　　This sword light was clearly divided into three colors, namely red, yellow and blue. They did not blend with each other, but were just connected together as if they were three sword lights combined. It was obvious that they only temporarily gathered the energy of the three laws of earth, fire and water together in some way, instead of fusing them. However, even so, they were very powerful, and the combined power far exceeded the maximum attack they could release on their own.

　　"Interesting!" Mithras smiled slightly. It was not easy for the three of them to use this simple combined attack technique to this extent. However, such power could not pose a threat to him.

　　The giant purple dragon suddenly rushed down, spewing a purple dragon breath towards the three people, but the sword light was not weak either, and it dispersed the dragon breath. The giant dragon roared, and its huge body lashed over without any skill, casting a black shadow on the ground.

　　Chapter 5: Total destruction!

　　The huge body was like a city wall, pulling towards Hyde and the other two. Before it arrived, the purple flames were already making the air crackle.

　　Hyde's face changed, he could feel that if they didn't block the dragon's attack, the cooperation between the three of them might be interrupted at once, and then they would lose their last bit of hope.

　　He pressed down the sub-artifact sword in his hand suddenly, causing the other two swords to flip around. This time, the three-color light was readjusted and became more brilliant. A colorful sword light tens of meters thick slashed down from top to bottom.

　　boom!

　　The dragon's body was obviously blocked for a moment, and its purple scales fell off one after another and exploded in the air. Even the dragon's body seemed to be much more illusory and not as solid as at the beginning.

　　How could Hyde miss this opportunity? He turned the sword again and another sword light slashed down. This time, the water and fire dragons that were barely fused together were suddenly unbalanced and exploded completely with a bang.

　　The powerful airflow shot towards every corner of the space like a sharp arrow. The spatial stability of the divine realm was far greater than that of other planes, but even so, the walls of space began to twist and deform. It was conceivable how enormous the power generated by the explosion of this purple dragon was.

　　Mithras shook her head. The fusion of the laws of water and fire elements had just begun. She could only barely control the two elements with counteracting attributes to achieve a balance. It was very difficult to achieve a complete fusion. Just like the purple dragon just now, from the surface it looked like a fusion of water and fire elements, but inside it was in a kind of opposing balance, like the two levels of a yin and yang fish, and it was not a complete fusion.

　　Otherwise, if it really was a fusion of water and fire elements, how could it dissipate so easily? Rather than saying that Hyde and his two companions defeated the dragon, it would be more accurate to say that the elemental riot inside the dragon destroyed it.

　　However, this is already a huge progress. After all, this fusion of elemental laws is different from the fusion of the mysteries of the elements themselves. The fusion of unified elemental laws is like water and ice. All that is needed is enough heat, while the fusion of different elemental laws requires not external conditions but internal decoding and coordination. These are two different concepts.

　　Mithras was able to balance the laws of water and fire to a certain extent, which had already created a condition for the fusion of the laws of water and fire elements. As long as he continued to deduce and reveal the internal connection between the two laws, he would be able to closely integrate the two together through such a connection.

　　At that time, the fusion of the laws of earth and wind elements was relatively simple, because there had already been a fusion before, like an invisible gene that would automatically adjust the other two laws.

　　There was no need to be surprised that the dragon did not succeed, because with three people facing each other head-on, if they could not withstand a single attack, they would have died long ago.

　　Changes occurred in the hands of Mithras. White flames floated up from his palms and then slowly fell towards the Hyde brothers. This kind of flame was extremely restrained. No heat could be felt from it. Instead, it exuded a chill. However, every inch of space he passed through was shaking violently, as if it could not bear it.

　　New white flowers appeared, but they were no longer flames, but ice. This kind of ice was crystal clear, and the most precious gems in the world were not as bright as its light. It just emitted a completely icy coldness, as if it was going to freeze everything, even the space.

　　The three magic swords kept changing their positions, but they were always crossed with each other. Thousands of sword lights shot out from the long swords, colliding with the flames and ice.

　　There was a trace of disdain on Mithras' face. If his two attacks could be blocked, he would not have launched them. He used this move to force the three people to give up joining forces. Otherwise, even if he also had three sub-gods on his side, it would not be easy to deal with the three people.

　　One after another, yellowish-brown small balls flew out from the hands of the earth god's incarnation, and they were the first to arrive and suddenly appeared in front of the water and fire flowers. Countless sword lights were cast into the small balls and exploded at once, and all three elements spilled out. Then something very strange happened, the yellow earth mound absorbed the overflowing earth elements, and the water and fire flowers also absorbed the overflowing water and fire elements. In a short moment, both the water and fire flowers and the earth balls became more condensed.

　　The attacks of the Hyde brothers actually became the source of energy for these three existences. This strange change was obviously already within Mithras' calculations. A smile broke out on his face, and three powerful attacks came in an instant.

　　boom!

　　The explosion of the three colors caused the entire space to tremble, and the bodies of Hyde and the other two were separated at once. If they had not stayed together because of the riot of the other three elements, it would probably have caused an even more powerful riot.

　　At the moment when the three of them separated, a series of green wind blades shot out from behind. This kind of wind blade was the most powerful dimensional blade among the wind attacks. As soon as it appeared, there was a burst of space, as if it was about to collapse. The speed of the dimensional blade was even more terrifying. By the time the three of them reacted, it had already arrived.

　　Hiss, puff!

　　Blood splattered everywhere. The second and fourth brothers had no chance to dodge and were cut into pieces by the dense dimensional blades. Hyde was much luckier. He retreated far away the moment a strange smile appeared on Mithras' face. He was so afraid of Mithras that he was not even sure how effective Mithras' attack was and whether he was still teasing them.

　　It turned out that his premonition was correct, because he escaped from that place, he was not included when the wind blade appeared. However, his two brothers were not so lucky, and they turned into two divine bodies, one yellow and one blue.

　　Hyde's heart suddenly sank. He thought he could escape with the combined attack skills of three people, but he didn't expect that in just a short moment he lost two brothers. Now he was the only one left. The apparent strength of Mithras was four times his own. How could he continue this battle?

　　What surprised him even more was that the wind clone could also attack from space, and seemed to have the ability to travel through space. One such perverted existence was scary enough, but how come two of them appeared at once? He had given up the idea of ​​escaping.

　　"Well, now you can finally hand over your godhood!" Mithras looked at Hyde with a smile on his face, but his smile looked like the tongue of a poisonous snake in Hyde's eyes.

　　"Sir, my three brothers are already dead. It's time for you to calm down. How about just letting me go!" Hyde was still struggling, wanting Mithras to let him go, but was that possible?

　　"Do you think this is possible?" Mithras didn't want to waste time talking to this man anymore. He and his clone shook repeatedly, trapping Hyde in the middle.

　　Hyde's face showed a look of panic, but when he saw the current situation, he finally realized that Mithras would never let him go. He was shocked and angry, but he no longer had any hope and wanted to avenge his three brothers.

　　"You want godhood, right?" Hyde laughed out loud with a look of grief and indignation on his face. Mithras's expression changed slightly, and he snorted coldly. His original body and his clone disappeared instantly.

　　Hyde's face was full of horror. He didn't even see how Mithras left. What shocked him even more was that the divine body had swelled up under his urging.

　　It turned out that he thought there was no hope of escape, and wanted to drag Mithras to die with him, or at least make Mithras get injured, otherwise he would not be willing to die. Unexpectedly, Mithras actually saw through his plan at the first moment and disappeared without a trace. However, once the self-destruction started, how could he control it? He was so frustrated that blood was about to seep out of his eyes.

　　boom!

　　Without any surprise, Hyde's self-destruction was successful. The explosion tore a crack more than ten meters wide around him, but it was quickly healed.

　　"The sub-god's self-destruction is indeed powerful, more powerful than the combined attack of the three of them!" Mithras looked at the space that was slowly closing up with admiration. He did not turn around until the chaos caused by the self-destruction calmed down. Suddenly, three more godheads appeared in his hand.

　　"The harvest this time is really good. I wish I could have a few more keys like this!", Mithras sighed. When it comes to collectors, the Hyde brothers are indeed professionals. The collection of Hyde alone is more than what he has gained in decades. Together with the other three people, he has made a fortune this time.

　　Suddenly, Mithras' eyes turned cold, and then a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He slowly turned around and looked at the place not far away and said, "So there is a godhood that is delivered to my door. How can my luck be so good!"

　　A figure suddenly shot out from the ground and fled into the distance. The moment he turned around, Mithras finally saw the man's appearance clearly. He was the same as the fourth brother who had just fallen, but his strength was much lower. It was obvious that he was the fourth brother's divine clone. He didn't expect that he had been hiding here all the time.

　　puff!

　　A small snow-white hand stretched out from the space and grabbed the forehead of the divine clone, crushing the head into pieces. The divine clone continued to run forward for a distance and fell down with a bang.

　　The hand did not retract into space, but slowly revealed the rest of it, revealing a cute little boy with a blushing face: "Boss, how did you get this time?"

　　It turns out that this child is Doudou!

　　(Support, I need your support, really!)

　　Chapter 6 Doudou

　　It was Doudou who walked out of the space. It is much more difficult for animals to become gods than humans. However, once they become gods, they can get rid of their animal bodies and transform into human forms. Of course, this is not a fixed change. They can show their true forms at any time as long as they are willing. However, no good person would show his true form to show off!

　　Among the three contracted beasts, Doudou's cultivation was the laziest, but he was the first to become a god. On the one hand, it was because his own strength had already stood on the edge of the divine realm, and on the other hand, his cultivation method was most similar to that of humans in some aspects. During the hundreds of years he stayed in Oslo, he refined part of his divine nature and achieved a virtual god. During the years in the divine realm, he went one step further and reached the sub-god level.

　　"Boss, how was our harvest this time?" Doudou looked very cute, his voice was very childish, and there was a cunning gleam in his two little eyes.

　　Mithras chuckled and spread out his palms. There were four divine powers on his palms. The four colors intertwined together looked very dazzling.

　　“That’s all?” Doudou obviously didn’t care about these divine powers. He showed a disappointed expression after just one look and said with a pout, “It took me two attempts to get these little things. I should have just let them go!”

　　Now, the group of people following Mithras are considered wealthy. The godhood was extremely precious in Oslo, but it was not the case in the realm of gods. Basically, as long as one has some property, one can buy it anywhere.

　　Moreover, over such a long period of time, Mithras and his companions have collected a lot of godheads, and gradually no one has much feeling about it. However, it also depends on the actual situation. For example, if a true godhead of the light system appears now, Doudou will definitely be very excited, because if he wants to reach the true god level, he can only continue to refine the true godhead.

　　The side effect of refining the divine nature to become a god lies in this point. Once you start, there is no choice. Every time you advance to a higher level, you need to refine the corresponding divine nature, which basically cuts off the possibility of your own comprehension and advancement.

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head. He flipped his hand and four space rings appeared. He could not hide the excitement on his face. He said proudly, "Of course, there are not only godheads. The contents of each of these four rings are much more than what we have gained over the years. In a word, we have made a fortune this time!"

　　Doudou's eyes lit up, she snatched the four rings and examined them carefully, muttering to herself. It was obvious that she had not expected that this time the harvest would be so rich.

　　"How on earth did these guys do it? There are too many collections in here!" Doudou said in surprise, "It seems that we have really run into good people this time!"

　　Mithras nodded and said, "It seems that these four people have been doing this kind of business for a long time, otherwise they would never have such a large collection. I was also shocked when I saw it for the first time!"

　　“It’s just that there’s nothing I need. It would be great if there was a true godhead of light!” Doudou said with some regret. However, he didn’t think about it. Could Hyde and the others deal with a true god-level warrior?

　　“You don’t have to worry. We have only been in the God Realm for a short time, and we have already accumulated so much wealth. When we get to the next city, we will go to the castle to see if there is a true godhead of the light system. I think what we have on hand should be enough to buy a true godhead.” Mithras nodded and smiled, “It’s time now. If you wait for the other people to completely refine the godhead, you will not have such an opportunity.”

　　Mithras really wanted to do this. Although they were protected by the world and their safety was guaranteed, this was the realm of gods after all. If they used the power of the world too much, they would be discovered sooner or later. At that time, they would no longer have a peaceful life.

　　It would be difficult for him to improve his strength again in a short period of time, and the other people do not have the complete Lotus Godhead yet, and are still at the Virtual God level. Now the real main forces are him, Doudou, and Winnie.

　　Speaking of Winnie, we have to mention his abnormal talent. The talent of the ancient Hydra clan is terrifying. When his fifth head appeared, he had not yet entered the realm of gods. However, after the sixth head grew up, he suddenly reached the sub-god level. This advancement speed is comparable to that of Mithras.

　　What Mithras is most looking forward to now is to see Winnie grow to the nine-headed state. He can't imagine how strong Winnie will be when that day comes, but at least he will undoubtedly be at the true god level.

　　Because of this, although this group of people are quite powerful, that is only relative to ordinary gods. Once they encounter true gods, their strength is really not enough. Therefore, Mithras had long planned to let Doudou, who was the first to refine the godhood, take a step closer.

　　"Hehe, I knew the boss would definitely consider me!" Doudou said with a drooling face to please Mithras: "When I become a true god, I will definitely teach that Winnie a lesson. Let's see how arrogant he is!"

　　The contract of fighting beasts can be terminated after becoming gods, of course, the premise is that both parties agree. Doudou, Guli, and Winnie are already divine beasts. Mithras once proposed to them to terminate the contract, but the three beasts disagreed. They had long been accustomed to the feeling of being connected with Mithras' souls. Moreover, Mithras did not treat them as contracted beasts on weekdays, so they would not agree.

　　However, with the change in strength, Doudou no longer held the position of the boss among the three beasts, simply because Winnie's strength surpassed his. Moreover, as time went on, Winnie also realized that Mithras was not the kind of petty person, and would not cause trouble to him for trivial matters. Therefore, his attitude towards Doudou was naturally not as respectful as at the beginning. This made Doudou feel dissatisfied. However, he secretly competed with Winnie twice, and was defeated every time. He was anxious but had no way to do anything. When he heard Mithras' plan, the first thing he thought of was to teach Winnie a lesson.

　　Mithras knew clearly where Doudou's dissatisfaction came from, but according to his estimation, Doudou's wish would be difficult to fulfill, because Winnie was already a sub-god level at the time of just six heads, and his cultivation speed might be even faster than Doudou's speed in refining the godhood, not to mention that the godhood had not been found at all yet.

　　However, he would definitely not tell his speculation to others. Doudou had always followed him and was very arrogant. If he said this, she would probably be sad for a while.

　　"Don't worry, as long as we meet a godhood that suits you, I will buy it for you even if it means exposing the secrets of the world. That should be fine, right?" Mithras said with a smile, "But, in that case, you will become the most powerful among us, and you will have to shoulder all the responsibilities in the future."

　　"Of course. To be honest, it's really uncomfortable to be depressed in this world. I would really like to have someone come to my door every day like just now, so that I can have some exercise!" Doudou had a look of arrogance on his face. There was nothing he could do about it. All the people they met along the way were gods below the demigod level, and slowly Doudou was about to give up his position as the number one in the world.

　　Mithras's face turned serious. He glanced at Doudou and said, "You'd better put away your impetuousness. The ones we met along the way were only beings below the demigods. If you really met a true god, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to withstand even a finger from him!"

　　This is a bit exaggerated, but there is indeed a huge gap between a demigod and a true god. What's more, Doudou has only refined the godhood to become a god, and his strength is still a little weaker than that of a normal demigod. If he really encounters a true god-level strong man, such a situation is very likely to happen.

　　Doudou was also very clear in his mind, but he has always been like this and likes to brag. In this respect, he is very similar to Ge Dashao. They both like to brag. However, when they really encounter something, they will definitely not be vague.

　　"Of course I know, I was just saying!" Doudou shrank his head. If someone else said this to him, he would definitely argue, but there was no need to do so in front of Mithras.

　　Mithras knew he was just talking, so he smiled and pointed at the ring in Doudou's hand and said, "If you like anything, take it yourself, or you won't be left without a share!"

　　Doudou shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I'd better not take it. It's all the same. If the little witch likes something, it's useless even if I take it!"

　　The little witch he mentioned was of course referring to someone, but it was not Vina, but Vina's child Silin. This child has been very much like her mother since she was a child, cunning and weird, and extremely unruly. However, since she was born in the God Realm, she has always been hanging out with Mithras and others, so one can imagine how favored she is. Even Mithras, the grandfather who is usually a bit serious, can't bear to be cruel to her, and the same is true for Chakasi and others. Therefore, in the world, Silin is a well-deserved little princess. Everyone loves and hates her, and Doudou is even more so.

　　Doudou's actual age is not very old, which makes him extremely cute after turning into a human form. Silin doesn't care that Doudou is her elder and she likes to tease him the most on weekdays. But Doudou likes Silin, so she is willing to fight and suffer, which makes people laugh.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Haha, who asked you to spoil her? Now you know how difficult she is!"

　　He had originally not planned to bring Vina with him when he entered the God Realm this time, but Vina refused to go, so he had no choice but to agree. As for Vina's husband, it was Niglas, the eldest son of Young Master Ge. However, this child had been different from Ge Fei since he was a child. He was very quiet, and it was really surprising that he could be a pair with Vina.

　　Chapter 7: Tasha City Wind God Castle

　　You get what you pay for, and this is indeed the case. When Mithras bought the airship, he wanted to get it once and for all, with the intention of using it for a long time. He did not expect to encounter a robbery by the Hyde brothers. After suffering such a powerful attack, the airship was only slightly deformed, and there was no other damage.

　　After re-entering the airship, Mithras thought about it and decided to call out everyone else in the world. On the one hand, it was because of everyone's request, and on the other hand it was out of safety considerations.

　　The strength of people in this world varies, but their numbers are definitely not small. Therefore, if those small groups of bandits want to target Mithras and others again, they have to consider the overall strength comparison. For this purpose, Mithras even left his water clone outside.

　　Everyone was a little excited when they first came out, especially the younger ones. However, after flying for several days in a row and seeing such a bare scenery in front of them, everyone lost their initial interest. Instead, they felt that this world was more comfortable. So, the younger ones asked to return to the world. Naturally, Mithras was eager for them to leave. This group of younger ones were too weak, and they had not experienced anything. Staying outside was the most unstable factor.

　　"Boss, how long will it take us to reach the Bright Heaven?" Doudou asked lazily.

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Even if we don't stop on the way, it will probably take decades to get from the Wind God Territory to the Bright Heaven. The God Realm is really too big!"

　　"It's been such a long time, it's so boring!" Doudou sighed sadly, then lay down on the chair with his legs crossed, his eyes slightly closed, and no one knew what he was thinking about.

　　Doudou's expression made everyone laugh. Ge Fei laughed and said, "Now I know why everyone wants to become a god. It's just that this endless time is enough to make everyone excited. Sometimes I feel a little confused. What should I do in such a long time?"

　　Hami nodded: "Since we have become gods, time has no meaning to us. Perhaps the only thing that can make us excited is to pursue a higher realm. Only in this case will time not be so long!"

　　The cultivation of a god-level strongman, even just a single retreat, would take hundreds or even thousands of years. From this perspective, time is not that long. At least during the hundreds of years in the God Realm, everyone did not feel it was long.

　　"I think you guys should think about your own affairs. It is really hard to go on the long journey of God without others by your side. I know you didn't consider this matter when we were on the mainland because you were afraid of adding to my burden. Now it's different. There is true love in the God Realm, you just need to find it!" Mithras glanced at a few people and said with a smile, "We have become gods, but first of all, we are still human beings. Human beings have seven emotions and six desires. I don't want you to be alone like this forever!"

　　Among these people, only Mithras and Guffy had already started families. Although Hams and Kerry had already started families, their wives were ordinary people and it was impossible for them to embark on the path of godhood. They had already died of old age in the continent of Os. The rest of them had never married, so Mithras made such a statement.

　　"I've thought about this, but it's not easy to find someone who will truly accompany you!" Mi Yin smiled bitterly and shook her head, saying, "Love requires fate, it can't be forced!"

　　Mithras glanced at the few people, smiled and said, "Okay, when we are settled down, I will personally check for you!"

　　After flying for more than a month, the group finally arrived at Tasha City. Tasha City also belonged to the Wind God Territory and covered a vast area. The area of ​​the city alone was as big as an empire of Oslo. Together with some small towns around it, it was even larger. It was the central city of the surrounding area with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles.

　　Everyone got off the airship outside the city of Tasha. With a wave of his hand, Mithras quickly shrank to the size of a palm and put it into his ring. He couldn't help but admire it in his heart. Equipment like airships were very common in the God Realm, but the refining technique was indeed exquisite.

　　"Let's go in and take a look, maybe we can find what we need here!" Mithras took the lead and walked towards the city gate. There were more than ten people in their group, but they did not attract any attention at all. When walking in the God Realm, most people would choose to travel in groups. Only those powerful True God-level strongmen would act alone. Therefore, their group was not large. In front of them was a team of hundreds of people, who should be from the same family.

　　There are no restrictions on entering and exiting the city in the God Realm, but everyone entering the city needs to pay a certain amount of divine crystals. Mithras paid eleven people's worth of divine crystals and entered Tasha City with the crowd.

　　Divine crystals are of no significance to Mithras now. New Divine crystal veins are generated in the world every day. In terms of the number of Divine crystals alone, no one in the entire God Realm has more than him.

　　Tasha City is one of the 18 central cities in Fengshen Territory. Several people were walking on the avenue of the mine. The buildings they saw were so simple and quaint, exuding an ancient atmosphere. However, if you look closely, each building is so gorgeous, like a work of art, so noble.

　　When Mithras was in Kachu City, he already knew that these buildings were not ordinary. Each one was built in the manner of refining divine artifacts. Not to mention the living comfort, the defensive power alone was very strong. However, such defense was completely useless. Fighting was prohibited in every city in the God Realm. There were divine guards from various major gods, and no one was so blind as to dare to cause trouble in the city.

　　The Divine Guard is the standing army of the Divine Territory. Even the ordinary members have the strength of a sub-god. The captain must have the strength of a true god, and the captains and commanders above them are absolutely strong even among the true gods.

　　The third level of the Divine Realm, but there is a huge gap in strength among the same level, just like students of the same grade, there is a world of difference between those who study well and those who study poorly.

　　"These buildings are so beautiful, they look like works of art!" Chakasi said with envy, "Compared to them, the most magnificent palaces in Oslo have become slums!"

　　Several people smiled bitterly. This was the divine realm. Although things in the divine realm were not necessarily better than those in ordinary planes, their foundations and perspectives were different, so how could the products they produced be too bad?

　　A person has existed for hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer, and even if they have never paid attention to art, just what they have seen and their own experiences are enough to make them an artist with extraordinary taste.

　　"Let's go to the Wind God Castle to see if there is anything we need, and then continue shopping!" Mithras glanced at Chakasi. The two have been living together over the years, and their feelings have grown deeper. Although Chakasi's real age is not young anymore, his temperament has not changed much, especially in front of Mithras, he is still as willful as before.

　　Fengshen Castle is the most comprehensive store with the highest standards and the best services in Fengshen Territory. You can buy anything here, but the prerequisite is that you have enough divine crystals and time.

　　Divine crystals are easy to understand as they are the universal currency of the divine world. As for time, it is mainly because some rare things may not be available in the Wind God Castle, but the Wind God Castle can keep an eye out for you, or you can purchase them from other territories. In short, as long as you have enough time and patience to wait, the Wind God Castle will definitely find what you want for you.

　　It is said that Fengshen Castle was opened by the main god of wind, but this has never been confirmed. However, judging from the fact that no one dares to cause trouble in Fengshen Castle, even if Fengshen Castle was not opened directly by the main god, it was opened by someone close to the main god.

　　Mithras had no special intention in wanting to go to the Castle of the God of Wind. He just wanted to see if there was any godhood suitable for Doudou. As for the others, there was no rush now. It would not be too late to make plans after they had refined the godhood in their hands.

　　There were huge crowds of people in Fengshen Castle, and there were many people gathered in front of each booth. The waitresses in uniform carefully introduced the items in the booth to the customers in front of them. From such a scene, you can see how good the business of Fengshen Castle is.

　　This is no wonder. Although the things in Fengshen Castle are a little more expensive than those outside, the reputation here is very guaranteed. The waiters will explain to you clearly the purpose and quality of various items. Even if you have never seen them, you don’t have to worry about being cheated. More importantly, the things in Fengshen Castle are very complete, which cannot be compared with the small shops outside. Therefore, most people who want to buy things will choose Fengshen Castle.

　　There were several Wind God Guards standing at the door. They were responsible for maintaining order in the castle. If anyone caused trouble, they would be driven out of the castle immediately. If the nature of the trouble was serious, they would even be beheaded on the spot.

　　Therefore, there is no difference in status when buying things in Fengshen Castle. What Fengshen Castle values ​​is only your wealth.

　　After entering the castle, Mithras walked directly to the right. The Castle of the God of Wind was in the shape of twin towers. The one on the right was specifically for purchasing items from those who entered, while the one on the left sold various items to the outside. Over the years, Mithras had accumulated a number of artifacts and godhoods, which they no longer valued, so they just sold them to the Castle of the God of Wind.

　　When purchasing the same item in Fengshen Castle, you will only be given 70% of the price, but when selling it, it will be sold at 10% of the price. In this way, you can make 30% profit from the resale, which is simply a gold-swallowing cave.

　　However, even so, people are willing to sell their things to Wind God Castle, if for no other reason, but for the sake of safety. There is no need to worry about the other party taking action later. After all, the God Realm is not a good place.

　　The area of ​​the Wind God Castle is very spacious. Mithras and others walked into the first floor on the right and looked around. There were no less than tens of thousands of people selling items on this first floor alone, but even so, the hall seemed very spacious.

　　Like the Wind God Castle in Pikachu City, the first floor also purchases items of the same level as virtual godheads and virtual artifacts. After hesitating for a moment, Mithras led everyone to a waiter hall that no one was visiting. There were not many people around them.

　　It's not that Mithras was too cautious, but he still understood the principle of not showing off his wealth, especially in a place like this, where there are many powerful true gods. If they are targeted by one of them, it will not be easy for them to get rid of it.

　　"Sir, what do you want to sell? Is it a divine weapon or a divine power?" Every waiter in the Wind God Castle has been carefully selected. Not to mention their attitude, just their delicate faces are very attractive. Just like the waiter in front of you, although her strength is only at the Saint Domain level, but the smile on her face and the sweet voice are enough to make people feel that they have come to the right place.

　　There are not only gods in the divine realm, there are also many people with the strength of the holy realm. There are even people below the holy realm who are native to the divine realm. Several people have known this for a long time and did not show any surprise on their faces.

　　"We have everything, but I don't know the price." Mithras smiled and glanced at the waiter. "Besides, I have a large quantity here. Can you handle it?"

　　"The artifact costs 100,000 divine crystals, and the godhead costs 1,000,000 divine crystals. My lord, you must have just arrived in the God Realm not long ago. In our Wind God Castle, we can make our own decisions whether it is purchasing or selling!" The waitress was not dissatisfied with Mithras' suspicion. She had experienced such things before, so she knew at once that Mithras must have just arrived in the God Realm not long ago.

　　Mithras smiled and nodded, and a ring appeared on his palm, which he handed to the waiter. The ring was found from the collection and did not leave his spiritual consciousness, so the waitress knew what was inside with just one glance, but there was a little surprise on her face.

　　In his opinion, Mithras and others should have arrived in the God Realm not long ago, and even if they had things to sell, they would not be too many. However, when he took a closer look, the number of items in the ring was extremely large, and he naturally felt a little confused.

　　"How is it?", Mithras asked with a smile. He used the ring to hide it because he was worried that others would see it and arouse suspicion. Now seeing the waiter's face, he knew the reason.

　　"Twenty-seven million for the artifact, eighty-four million for the godhead!" The waiter quickly reported the purchase price. This time, there was no longer a professional smile on his face, but he was observing Mithras carefully.

　　Mithras nodded and said with a smile: "Deal!"

　　All these things came from the bandits who robbed them. Now that they could get such a price, Mithras was already very satisfied.

　　The waiter waved his hand and more than a hundred half-foot long transparent crystal stones appeared on the display stand. He smiled and said, "This is a raw stone, one worth 100,000 divine crystals. Sir, please check it out!"

　　Mithras was slightly stunned. He was having trouble carrying hundreds of millions of divine crystals, but he didn't expect the waiter to take this into consideration. Also, he had never heard of raw stones before and had no idea what this thing was used for.

　　"Most transactions in the God Realm use raw stones instead of divine crystals. Divine crystals can only be used to replenish divine power, but raw stones can be used to speed up the refining of godhood!" The waiter patiently explained, "If you need divine crystals, you can always exchange them for raw stones!"

　　"It turns out there is such a use!" Mithras was slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "Thank you for telling me!"

　　He was worried that Chakasi and others had not completely refined the divine nature, but he did not expect that this raw stone could accelerate the refining process, and he was overjoyed.

　　After leaving the first floor, Mithras smiled and led everyone to the second floor. The area of ​​the second floor was smaller than the lower floor, but it was spacious enough. However, there were much fewer people coming here to trade, only about a hundred people in total. Mithras chose a more hidden counter, and more than ten secondary artifacts appeared in a flash.

　　"One million and seven hundred thousand for the artifact, a total of twenty-four million!", the waiter quickly quoted the price. The waiters on the second floor were different. In addition to their beautiful looks, their strength had also reached the virtual god level. One could imagine how terrifying the strength of the Wind God Castle was.

　　"And this!" Mithras spread his hands on the counter, and dozens of sub-godheads shone brightly. Except for a very small number of these godheads that were harvested when he first came to the God Realm, all those in the Holy Land were left by the Hyde brothers.

　　"Three million and five hundred thousand godheads, a total of one hundred and thirty-four million and five hundred thousand." The waiter's expression did not change at all. This was the difference in strength. Although she was only a sub-god, the godheads of the artifacts that had passed through her hands were at least eight thousand. This was not enough to surprise him.

　　When he left the second floor, there were more than a hundred raw stones in Mithras' ring. Even he felt excited when he thought about the functions of these raw stones.

　　"I didn't expect that there would be such a big difference between the items of the sub-god level and the items of the virtual god level!" Hami shook his head in surprise and said, "It seems that the gap between the virtual god and the sub-god is indeed huge."

　　"No matter what, this harvest is very good. Since this raw stone can speed up the refining of the godhead, you should keep some of it when you leave. The important thing is to improve your strength as soon as possible." Mithras smiled and said, "Now let's go see what good things are on the other side."

　　It was obvious that there were more people buying things than selling things in Fengshen Castle. As soon as I walked into the hall on the left, I saw that the entire hall was crowded with people of all kinds, pointing at the items on the counter, and from time to time someone took out divine crystals or raw stones to trade, it was very lively.

　　A few people walked around the first floor for a few times and didn't find anything they needed, so they went directly to the second floor. It still felt like there were far fewer people on the second floor than on the first floor, but even so, there were still thousands of people trading inside. Two Wind God Guards appeared at the door, and their strength was so strong that Mithras could not even distinguish them. It was obvious that they were true god-level warriors.

　　The items on the second floor were completely different from those on the first floor. In addition to common items such as artifacts and divine powers, there were also some items such as cultivation experiences and special techniques. However, these things were not considered by Mithras. He took a few people for a casual walk and then went up to the third floor.

　　Chapter 8 Chaos Stone!

　　The third floor of the Wind God Castle is extraordinary just from the perspective of decoration. Various floral grids form corridors, and on both sides of the corridors are dark purple counters, each of which looks like an exquisite work of art. The artifacts and divine powers on it emit halos of light, and various colors are intertwined together, making the whole hall look like a dream.

　　Generally speaking, the area of ​​the third floor is much smaller, but the presence of these corridors makes the entire hall extremely elegant, and the noble atmosphere emerges from all sensory angles.

　　The natural pace of Mithras and others was affected by this atmosphere, and they suddenly slowed down their pace, and even paused outside the hall in shock.

　　"It's worthy of being the Wind God Castle, but such an arrangement cannot be made casually!" Mithras sighed in shock and led everyone into the hall.

　　There were already dozens of people in the hall. Mithras took a look at them and gasped. Among them, the weakest one was a demigod, and there were more than twenty people whose strength he couldn't even tell. Although he didn't use his divine sense to distinguish them, these people were definitely like true gods.

　　If the gods wanted to find out each other's strength, they could release their spiritual sense to get a rough impression. However, it was very impolite to do so. Once it was considered a provocation, it would be troublesome. Therefore, Mithras just looked them up based on his feeling. Even so, a few people felt his gaze and glanced at him hurriedly, which was very unfriendly.

　　"This is the real realm of God!" Mithras knew clearly in his heart that in the realm of God, only those who have reached the level of true God can be considered strong, while the strength of lesser gods is extremely ordinary. The reason why they had not witnessed the terrifying power of the true gods before was simply because existence like them could not arouse the interest of the true gods, not that the true gods in the realm of God are so rare.

　　The God Realm has existed for hundreds of billions of years, and the number of God-level powerhouses accumulated during such a long period of time is very terrifying, probably hundreds of billions. With such a huge number, even if one is picked out from ten thousand, the number of true gods is tens of billions. Just those with such a level of strength are the absolute backbone even in those major organizations. Unless necessary, they will not wander around like ordinary God-level people, and will not easily have any connection with ordinary God-level people.

　　This is like a billionaire and an ordinary person. Although the essence of the two has not changed and they are the same people, how could a billionaire shift his attention to ordinary people? They have their own social circles, and the same goes for true gods. Their interactions are also controlled within a certain range, and they simply disdain to deal with ordinary gods. This is why Mithras has rarely seen true gods over the years.

　　Mithras' heart was trembling with fear at the gazes of those people. It was not a kind of fear, but the natural reaction of a superior to an inferior, which was beyond his control.

　　"How terrible!", Mithras' pupils shrank. Just an ordinary glance was enough to shock him. The strength of a true god was far beyond his imagination. He even had a feeling that once he had a conflict with such a person, perhaps they could kill him with just a flick of their little finger.

　　Mithras whispered to a few people to tell them not to pay too much attention to those strong men, then he calmed himself down and walked towards the center of the hall. He knew in his heart that these true gods would not take them seriously unless you took the initiative to provoke them.

　　The specifications and grades of the items for sale on the third floor are all first-rate, and the divine artifacts are all of true god rank. The special cultivation techniques and the experience gained from advancing are extremely precious. The dozens of people who are likely to be true gods only pay attention to this kind of things.

　　Mithras didn't want anything to happen with these strong men, so he led everyone to check the corridors with fewer people. Looking at those real godheads and real artifacts, even Mithras was shocked. Others couldn't bear to see the godheads and artifacts with the same attributes as themselves, and they always stopped to stare blankly.

　　"So many divine powers are really shocking!" Hami muttered a few words quietly, but it was just an emotion without any other thoughts.

　　"If we had known that there were so many good things on the third floor of the Wind God Castle, we should have taken a closer look last time!" Chakasi said with a smile: "But we can only take a look. I'm afraid we don't have the ability to buy anything."

　　Doesn't Mithras have any divine crystals? Of course not. New divine crystal veins are formed every day in the world, but once the divine crystals in the world are used, great risks must be taken.

　　The divine crystals produced during the growth of a world are different from the divine crystals produced after it is perfected. Some powerful people may be able to obtain the secret of Mithras' world from the divine crystals. Even if it is impossible to know where the world is, just a suspicion is enough to give people a headache. Therefore, Mithras has never dared to use the wealth in the world.

　　Now, with the property of Hyde and others, Mithras is truly qualified to enter the third level of Aeolus Castle. This reality is very helpless.

　　Mithras nodded, his eyes lit up and stayed on a milky white godhead, that was the true godhead of the light system. Doudou's eyes had begun to turn red, and he looked like he was scratching his head.

　　“Boss, that!” Doudou suddenly became a little shy, pointing at the true godhead and said stiffly: “It’s the godhead of light!”

　　Mithras almost laughed out loud. It was rare to see Doudou like this. He nodded and said, "I see. That one is a true godhead of the light system!"

　　As soon as they stopped, a waitress came over. She was also a female, but she had the strength of a sub-god. Even so, the smile on her face seemed very real.

　　"Sir, do you want to buy this Godhead?" The waiter was able to see clearly where the people were looking, and said with a smile: "This is a Godhead of the Light system, and the price is 180 million God Crystals."

　　Mithras was slightly stunned. He really didn't expect that there would be such a big difference in the price between true godhood and sub-godhood. However, he would not care about these now. The most important thing was to improve the team's strength as soon as possible.

　　"You got it for free!" Mithras threw the godhood to Doudou and said with some pain: "This almost bankrupted me. I feel really bad!"

　　Doudou just kept on grinning foolishly and didn't answer, but he had already put the true godhead into his ring. This expression almost made everyone laugh out loud, but they managed to hold back their laughter because they still remembered where this place was.

　　"Okay, now I've been completely drained. If I see any good things now, I can only watch them," Mithras smiled bitterly and continued to walk around with everyone. Suddenly, a somewhat anxious voice came from his soul.

　　"Chaos Stone!" The Fire Spirit shouted loudly, as if he was very surprised and extremely excited: "Mithras, you must buy the stone in front, quickly!"

　　The Spirit of Water and Fire had always called him Lord Mithras, and this time he actually called him by his name. It was obvious that the Chaos Stone he was talking about was a very extraordinary thing. Mithras looked forward following the guidance of the Spirit of Fire.

　　Right below the original true godhead of light, there was an inconspicuous piece of stone, gray and gloomy without any brilliance, and even less any energy response.

　　"What is the Chaos Stone?", Mithras asked through his soul. It turned out that after the water and fire laws and order in the world were initially established, the spirits of water and fire asked Mithras to go outside, but their identities were too sensitive. Once discovered, they would cause a lot of trouble. Therefore, Mithras contacted them through their souls to allow them to witness everything that happened outside. However, they themselves were still in the world, they just borrowed Mithras' eyes to see the outside world, so that they could avoid a lot of trouble.

　　The Fire Spirit's voice became even more anxious, and he shouted loudly: "Don't ask so many questions, whether your four elements can be integrated in a short time depends on this!"

　　Mithras' eyes lit up. It was impossible for the Fire Spirit to deceive him. This meant that this inconspicuous piece of stone could indeed help him integrate earth, water, wind and fire. How could he not be excited? However, at this moment he did not want others to discover his excitement. He barely controlled his body and had already made up his mind to get this Chaos Stone.

　　"What is the origin of this stone? Why is it placed here?" Mithras suppressed his excitement and asked casually without any purpose: "Is it also a kind of godhood? It doesn't seem like it!"

　　"That's not the case. This stone was acquired recently. The appraisers in the castle were able to use real artifacts but couldn't damage it at all. It should be a good material for refining weapons!" The waiter was slightly stunned and told the origin of the stone. Mithras finally felt relieved. Since even the Wind God Castle didn't know the origin of this Chaos Stone, he didn't have to worry about being cheated.

　　In fact, he was overthinking it. With the Fire Spirit's vision, if it was something he had identified, then it would definitely not be wrong!

　　Mithras smiled and nodded: "So that's how it is. I'm very interested in these strange things. I wonder how much they cost!"

　　The waiter was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said awkwardly: "Of course you can buy this stone, but the hardness of this stone is too high. I'm afraid you can't use it at all!"

　　Fengshenbao always says what it means when doing business and will not hide anything from its customers. That is why Fengshenbao's business is so prosperous.

　　Chapter 9: Lord God's Order

　　Several people looked at Mithras with confusion. After the waiter's words, this stubborn stone was basically waste, at least for them. However, they clearly saw a hint of surprise flash in Mithras' eyes. Could it be that this stone had some unknown importance?

　　"Tell me the price!" Mithras smiled nonchalantly, but he was a little nervous in his heart, fearing that the waiter would raise the price because of this. You know, he only had more than 100 million divine crystals left in his hand.

　　"One hundred and sixty million!" The waiter shook her head. It was obvious that she felt a little sorry for Mithras' choice, but due to her status, she would never advise Mithras to give up. She had already explained everything that needed to be explained, and Mithras' current choice had nothing to do with her at all.

　　Mithras was slightly stunned, and spread his hand on the counter. A hundred or so raw stones appeared. He smiled bitterly and flipped his hand, and another artifact appeared in his hand.

　　"I don't have many raw stones on me, but with this artifact, it should be enough!" Mithras didn't know the price of the real artifact, so he took them out and said to the waiter, "Give me a price!"

　　The waiter did not refuse. It seemed that bartering like this had happened before. At this moment, a middle-aged man came over from one side of the corridor, nodded to the waiter and said, "Go ahead and do your work. I'll trade with this gentleman!"

　　This man was obviously a high-ranking official in Fengshen Castle. The waiter was very respectful in front of him and walked away without any hesitation.

　　"Sir, do you want to use this artifact to exchange for items?" The man must have been talking to Mithras, but his eyes were always on the artifact, and a light flashed in his eyes.

　　Mithras was somewhat wary of the sudden appearance of a stranger, but he soon discovered that the man's attention was not on him at all, but on the artifact in his hand. He simply handed the artifact over and said with a smile, "Your Excellency, can you identify it?"

　　The man smiled and nodded, and glanced at Mithras by the way. His eyes were very ordinary, but Mithras had a feeling of being seen through, and he knew that this man's strength was also at the true god level.

　　"Good, good, good!" The man stroked the artifact in his hand and nodded repeatedly, obviously agreeing with this real artifact refined by the spirits of water and fire.

　　"In my opinion, the quality of this artifact can be considered top-notch. Do you really want to exchange it for this stone?" The man looked at Mithras with a smile on his face, but did not hand over the artifact in his hand.

　　What kind of existence is the Spirit of Water and Fire? It is an individual split from the origin of a world. As for their understanding of various materials and the application of the power of laws, I am afraid that few people can compare with them, not even the supreme main god. How could the artifact refined by them be simple? This artifact is definitely a top-notch one among the real artifacts. Compared with the main artifact, it only lacks the nourishment of the main god's power, not a defect in refining.

　　Mithras nodded. He was not aware of the status of the artifact refined by the Spirit of Water and Fire, but he could still see from the man's expression that this artifact was extraordinary. He began to feel a little regretful, fearing that this would attract other people's attention. However, the Chaos Stone was something he must obtain, so he had no choice but to expose it.

　　"It seems that the little brother's origin is extraordinary!" The man looked at Mithras with a smile, waved his hand, and the chaos stone on the table flew towards Mithras.

　　"The price of this artifact far exceeds that of this stone. Here are 10 billion raw stones, which is the difference between the two!" The man took a ring from the counter next to him and threw it to Mithras with a flick of his hand: "This ring is a gift!"

　　Mithras forced himself to suppress the shock in his heart. He heard clearly that the middle-aged man was talking about 10 billion raw stones, not divine crystals, which means 10 trillion divine crystals. Such a huge fortune was really shocking. Only then did he realize the preciousness of the divine weapon. However, he did not show any surprise on his face. He smiled slightly, took the ring, and scanned it with his divine sense to confirm the number.

　　He could pretend to be nonchalant, but Chakasi and the others behind him also heard it clearly. When they thought of that terrifying number, everyone showed a little surprise on their faces, but when they thought of the divine crystal veins in the world, they were relieved. Their expressions naturally fell into the eyes of that person. In his opinion, Chakasi and the others must not have known the preciousness of this artifact before, but they were able to be so calm after knowing it, which well explained their identities.

　　"Thank you!" Mithras cupped his hands and carefully looked at the Chaos Stone in his hand. This Chaos Stone was not noticeable at all. The dark grey surface had no luster at all. Even when held in the hand, there was no energy response at all.

　　"Fire Spirit, this is the Chaos Stone, it doesn't look like it!" Mithras asked the Fire Spirit in the world with some doubt: "Did you see it wrongly?"

　　"Impossible, this is the Chaos Stone, there is no way I can be wrong!" Fire Spirit said with certainty: "The Chaos Stone is formed when the chaotic matter at the end of the world condenses. It can be integrated with various law energies. With it, you only need to continuously inject the energy of the four laws into it, and then a law seed that integrates earth, water, wind and fire will be formed inside. After integrating this seed, your four laws will also begin to fully integrate!"

　　When Mithras thought about the changes that the Chaos Stone could bring to him, his heart began to beat fast. The Spirit of Water and Fire once analyzed that once his four principles were completely integrated, even if Mithras could not reach the realm of the Lord God in one step, he would definitely be an extremely powerful person under the Lord God. At that time, the world in his body would officially recognize his identity as the Lord of the World, and his control over the world would be further enhanced. At that time, even if he had the strength to face the Lord God head-on, it would not be a big problem even if the secrets of the world were exposed.

　　"Oh no!" Mithras's mind was so agitated that a trace of divine power fluctuated. This trace of divine power was quickly swallowed up by the Chaos Stone in his hand, and bursts of chaotic energy burst out.

　　"It's over, how could you be so careless!", the fire spirit shouted loudly in the world.

　　"Chaos Stone!" However, the changes that occurred on the Chaos Stone had already attracted everyone's attention, and some even shouted out loud.

　　"It turned out to be the Chaos Stone. What a loss, a huge loss!" The middle-aged man looked regretful. He looked at the artifact in his hand, then at the Chaos Stone in Mithras' hand, his face full of bitterness.

　　"I want this Chaos Stone. Name your price!" At this time, several figures flashed over from the other side of the corridor. The one in the middle looked very young. His snow-white robe made his body look very slender, and the corners of his mouth revealed a bit of arrogance intentionally or unintentionally.

　　Behind this man stood four middle-aged men. Just by looking at their cautious expressions, one could guess that they were just subordinates of this young man. Even Mithras could not tell the strength of these five men. It was obvious that they were also powerful True Gods, and they were probably from powerful backgrounds.

　　Mithras frowned slightly. This Chaos Stone was very important to him. How could he possibly sell it? However, the man in front of him was probably someone he could not afford to offend, no matter his own strength or his background. So, he suppressed his disgust and smiled slightly, "I just happen to have a great use for this Chaos Stone. I'm afraid I can't sell it to you!"

　　The young man in white frowned and sneered, "How can a mere demi-god be worthy of using the Chaos Stone? Since you discovered the Chaos Stone by accident, I can satisfy any request you make as long as you can tell me."

　　Mithras's expression changed slightly. The young man's words were extremely rude, but he still didn't want to offend such a strong man, so he said with a sullen face: "I will not give up this Chaos Stone!"

　　"Now that our deal is done, I will leave now!" Mithras said to the man from the Wind God Castle, "I hope I won't cause you any trouble."

　　"It may not be a trouble. After all, you were the one who discovered this Chaos Stone. But this time, I will become a laughing stock!" The man shook his head with a wry smile. He was also a famous appraisal expert in the Wind God Castle. He had a feeling when Mithras took out the artifact just now, so this happened. He thought he made a profit in this transaction, but he didn't expect that he had missed the Chaos Stone which was 10,000 times more precious than the artifact.

　　However, even so, he would not be punished. Few people have seen treasures like Chaos Stone. Even the supreme God dare not enter Chaos at will. It is the origin of all life, but it is also a forbidden zone for life. A short stay would not be difficult for the God, but finding a formed Chaos Stone in the Chaos is not a matter of a moment. Which God dares to take such a risk.

　　Therefore, it was understandable that he did not recognize the Chaos Stone, and he did not think that Mithras took action because he was sure that the Stubborn Stone was the Chaos Stone, because that was simply impossible.

　　"Wait, I want this Chaos Stone!" The young man was rejected by Mithras twice, and the arrogance on his face turned into coldness. The four strong men behind him surrounded Mithras at once, without any scruples.

　　“Since I have set my eyes on this Chaos Stone, there is no reason for me to let it go.” The young man walked up to the man from Wind God Castle and a milky white token appeared with his flip of his hand. As soon as the token appeared, an overwhelming pressure came down, as if the sun hanging in the center of the God Realm had fallen, making it impossible to think, and the whole soul trembled.

　　"The Lord God's Order!" The man from the Wind God Castle changed his expression and bowed respectfully in the direction of the token.

　　Chapter 10: Contradiction

　　"Lord God's order!"

　　There was silence in the hall, only the pressure from the Lord God's Order was hitting everyone in waves.

　　"I heard that there is a rule in Fengshen Castle. As long as people holding the Lord God's Order come to your castle to spend money, you will give them the right to choose two times. Is that right?" The young man was very satisfied with the performance of the people in the hall. The arrogance that disappeared in the corners of his eyes due to anger reappeared. He looked at the man in Fengshen Castle and said, "Now I just want this Chaos Stone. Fengshen Castle can do whatever you want!"

　　The faces of Mithras and the people behind him changed drastically. They didn't expect that this piece of Chaos Stone would actually provoke people from the Lord God's Family. They didn't know whether the Wind God Castle could remain fair under such a situation. If even the Wind God Castle was going to be bad for them, then they would probably be doomed.

　　The matter has now developed into more than just a matter of Chaos Stone. Once Aeolus Castle intervenes, it will be difficult for Mithras Xiangxin to leave here even if she hands over the Chaos Stone first. Aeolus Castle will never let this news that damages its image spread.

　　Several people have already prepared for the battle, and Mithras has even made up his mind that even if it means exposing the secrets of the world, he must not let these people take the Chaos Stone away easily.

　　"Aeolus Castle has such a rule, but it only applies to items that have not yet been sold. Now that the Chaos Stone has been traded, Aeolus Castle has no right to make decisions about the customer's items." The man from Aeolus Castle had already reacted by this time and said slowly, "The Chaos Stone now belongs to this gentleman and has nothing to do with us at Aeolus Castle anymore!"

　　What is Fengshenbao? Rumor has it that this is a trading place opened by the main god of the wind. Therefore, Fengshenbao, in addition to the necessary respect for the owner of the main god order, did not make any decision that would harm the interests of Mithras. This is when Fengshenbao's territory can be shown. If it were an ordinary place, even if the transaction was successful, it would definitely help deal with Mithras. It is a very rare thing to cling to a main god family.

　　However, Aeolus Castle was obviously unwilling to accept this young man from the Lord God's family, so when talking about Mithras, they deliberately emphasized that he had nothing to do with Aeolus Castle. In other words, as long as this matter was beyond the scope of Aeolus Castle, the young man could decide for himself what to do.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly in his heart. It was very fair for Wind God Castle to make such a decision. However, he believed that as long as he left Tasha City, the young man would snatch it away for this Chaos Stone. It was impossible for him to get rid of the five True Gods with his current strength.

　　"Good, good, it's worthy of being the Wind God Castle!" The young man saw that the Wind God Castle did not give him face even when he brought out the Lord God's Order, and he suddenly felt infinite resentment in his heart. However, others did not know what kind of existence was behind the Wind God Castle, but he knew it very well and knew that there was no need for the Wind God Castle to please him in this matter.

　　However, who is he? Even though he is the one who has the final say in the entire Light Oldman family, how can he calm down the anger in his heart after being rejected like this? Since he has no way to deal with the Wind God Castle, all his anger is transferred to Mithras.

　　"Very good!" The young man turned around and looked at Mithras. Even a fool could see the murderous look on his face. He sneered, "I'm going to take the Chaos Stone. Remember, I'm Howard, Howard Oldman!"

　　Mithras was furious. What could he do with the Lord God's family? The Chaos Stone was originally discovered by him, and the deal had already been completed. Howard had interfered and was now threatening him. This made him furious. He sneered and said, "Are you famous? I don't even need to remember your name!"

　　Howard just wanted to vent his anger, just as Mithras guessed, he would not let Mithras go easily even if he handed over the Chaos Stone. However, he had never expected that Mithras would dare to contradict him like this. For a moment, he was stunned, and the next moment, the surging divine power in his body overwhelmed Mithras.

　　Mithras remained calm and didn't seem to react to this at all. He sneered at Howard and asked everyone to go downstairs.

　　Howard felt even more embarrassed when he saw that his deliberate aura did not embarrass Mithras. However, what puzzled him even more was why Mithras was not overwhelmed by his power. That was the aura of a true god. How could Mithras, a lesser god, withstand it?

　　How could he have imagined that, let alone the aura of a true God, even if it was the aura of a powerful main god, Mithras would not have any reaction that he could not bear. His soul had long been combined with the origin of the world. Under such circumstances, no one could crush him with just aura.

　　Mithras led everyone out of the Wind God Castle with an extremely heavy face. The Chaos Stone was very important to him. It was related to whether he could increase his own strength as quickly as possible. Even if it was just generally important, he would never call out the Chaos Stone just because of Howard's attitude.

　　But this matter is still difficult to deal with. Howard obviously will not give up the Chaos Stone. As long as he leaves Tasha City, Howard will definitely attack him. Even if he stays in Tasha City, he will not be safe, because who knows whether Howard will attack without considering the consequences. Tasha City is not the Wind God Castle and there is no main god to take care of it. Howard will not have many concerns.

　　Thinking of this, Mithras felt a bit of a headache, and with a ruthless heart, he called everyone to walk out of the city. So what if they were from the Lord God's family? Once they really annoyed him, he would keep Howard even at the risk of exposing the secrets of the world.

　　"Boss, what should we do now? The cremator obviously won't let us leave!" Doudou's little eyes twinkled. He was not too afraid of Howard. Instead, he felt a little excited at the thought that there was a high possibility of fighting with the real God.

　　Mi Yin frowned and sighed, "I thought I could do whatever I wanted after becoming a god, but now it seems that the life of a god is far more dangerous than that of an ordinary person. Howard and his subordinates are all powerful true gods. Once they attack us, we will be powerless to resist."

　　"Who cares if he's the true god or the main god? It's not that easy for him to take away what belongs to us!" Crook sneered and said to Mithras, "Even if he wants to attack us, we can just hide in the world. Anyway, time is not a problem for us now. We can stay in there for thousands of years. I don't believe Howard will keep guarding it."

　　Mithras sneered and nodded, saying, "Things haven't come to that point yet. It's fine if he doesn't come to provoke me. But if he really comes, hmph, I will make him regret it for the rest of his life!"

　　This time, everyone was preoccupied with something, and the scenery in Tasha City could no longer attract them. Under the leadership of Mithras, they quickly walked out of Tasha City. When there was no one around, Mithras finally managed to send the others into the world, and then he launched the airship and flew forward alone.

　　This time, Howard, who had offended the family of the Lord of Light, was inappropriate to go to the Heaven of Light. After thinking about it, Mithras urged the airship to fly eastward.

　　As for Howard, he was rejected twice by Aeolus and Mithras. He wanted to embarrass Mithras but failed. His anger became more and more intense, and he wished to destroy Mithras' soul immediately.

　　"Wind Castle has offended the Lord of Light. I will definitely tell the Lord God the truth. Let's see how you, Wind Castle, will explain to the Lord God then." Howard also bore a grudge against Wind Castle for its non-cooperation, but he also knew that with his strength, he had no way to do anything to Wind Castle. He could only save some face with words.

　　That person was none other than Ka Tu, the head of the Wind God Castle in Tasha City. He did not want to offend Howard. The Oldman Family was different from the ordinary Lord God families. It was the most powerful family in the Bright Heaven. However, Howard's last words annoyed him. His background was also not ordinary. To be able to reach this position, he was naturally a member of the Lord God family. Howard's words sounded nice, but were a way of saving face. Otherwise, they were threatening him, and even threatening the Lord God behind him. How could he swallow his anger? His face turned cold, and he said loudly, "It is not the turn of others to point fingers at the Wind God Castle for doing things this way. As for the attitude of Lord Lord Oldman, I'm afraid it is not something you can decide!"

　　Howard's face changed drastically, he just said it in anger, he didn't expect Ka Tu to be so disrespectful to him, the anger in his heart almost exploded. To be honest, relying on the Lord of Light behind him, he really didn't take the Wind God Castle seriously. You know, there are different levels among the Lord Gods, the Lord behind the Wind God Castle is just a lower Lord God, while the one behind Howard is a higher Lord God.

　　"You!" Howard pointed at Ka Tu and was speechless. He was very favored in the family, but when it came to the Lord God, he had never even met him, let alone make decisions on behalf of the Lord God. Therefore, Ka Tu's words made him unable to refute at all, and he could only feel depressed in his heart.

　　"Let's go!" Howard looked at Ka Tu fiercely and left in great depression. As soon as they came out of the Wind God Castle, someone came over. Judging from his attire, he should be one of Howard's subordinates, who just didn't enter the Wind God Castle.

　　"Master, that man left to the east, what should we do!" the man asked cautiously. It turned out that when Mithras and others left, Howard had already sent a message to the people outside, which was why he was not in a hurry to chase Mithras.

　　Howard smiled coldly and said, "I'll take the Chaos Stone. I'm going to follow him now. I want to see what he has to dare to contradict me like that!"

　　Six people instantly appeared in the sky above Tasha City, and two more people flew up from the ground, making exactly eight people. Each of them was at the True God level. The Lord God Family's actions were indeed extraordinary.

　　Chapter 11: Space Confinement

　　Mithras was right. Howard might be a little afraid of the God of Wind, but he had no taboos about Tasha City. Flying was not allowed in the city, but he and his subordinates did not take this rule to heart. The strange thing was that the person in charge of Tasha City did not react at all.

　　The eight figures released their aura, and the surging divine might could plunge the entire Tasha City into chaos. However, Howard didn't care about any of this. He had only one thought in his mind, which was to capture Mithras. Not only did he want to get the Chaos Stone, but he also wanted to destroy Mithras' soul. Only in this way could he calm down his anger.

　　At this time, the airship that Mithras was riding on had already left Tasha City for thousands of miles. He felt a little strange. Logically, Howard should have caught up by now, but he hasn't appeared until now. Could it be that Howard gave up?

　　He quickly denied this speculation. Not to mention that the Chaos Stone was precious enough to tempt the main gods, just based on his defiance of Howard in the Wind God Castle, he had reason to be sure that Howard would not let him go.

　　Sure enough, as he continued to move forward for a distance, he sensed several powerful auras approaching from behind. Although he had expected Howard to do this, when it was actually verified, a nameless evil fire still rose in Mithras' heart.

　　"You are here after all. Let me see the power of the true God!" The sneer on Mithras' face became more and more intense. He appeared outside in an instant and shrunk the airship and put it into the ring.

　　Soon, those auras came closer and closer, completely locking onto Mithras' position. Mithras curled his lips slightly and disappeared on the spot.

　　"Where is the person? How come he disappeared all of a sudden!" Howard sensed that Mithras' breath disappeared in an instant. He was extremely surprised. He sped up again and appeared in the place where Mithras had just stayed in an instant.

　　Eight pairs of eyes scanned the surroundings carefully, but to their disappointment, there was no trace of Mithras at all. Even Chakasi and others who followed Mithras were missing. Seeing such a thing happening right under their noses, several people felt embarrassed, but more surprised.

　　You have to know that once they have locked onto someone with their strength, let alone a small lesser god, even a true god of the same level will definitely not have a chance to escape. But Mithras escaped. How could they not be surprised?

　　"What on earth did that brat do to make even his breath disappear? Could he be an extremely powerful person or a god?" Howard felt that he was fooled again. The anger that had been pent up in his heart was about to burn him to ashes. His eyes shot out a three-finger-long light, and his pupils were almost undetectable. His eyeballs were transparent like crystal.

　　It seems that although Howard is arrogant, he has the capital to be arrogant. His understanding of the law of light is top-notch even among the true gods. Even if he has not thoroughly comprehended every aspect of the law of light, it is not much different.

　　Suddenly, the entire space within a radius of hundreds of meters became heavy, as if it was solidified. Even Howard and others, who were true gods, could not resist it, and everyone's face changed.

　　Water is vast and surging. It is gentle yet has the tenacity to penetrate rocks, and docile yet has the wild roar!

　　Endless water elements appeared in an instant, and a divine sword with flowing water light shot out silently from the space. By the time the man closest to the sword discovered it, it was too late to dodge. The sword pierced through his forehead and the back of his head, and his entire body turned into ice chips in an instant.

　　Fire is violent and wild. It provides life with the conditions for survival, but it can also destroy life!

　　The violent flames exploded suddenly, and a fiery red sword penetrated the space and descended onto a body. The red sword light completely split the body into two parts, and then turned it into ashes in the boiling flames.

　　Two figures, one red and one blue, flashed through the space. It was only for a moment, and then the space returned to normal. However, Howard and the others were not normal because two of their companions died in an instant.

　　What kind of method is this that can imprison eight true gods at the same time? Everyone's heart was trembling, and at that moment they all felt the threat of death.

　　In the inner world, Mithras looked at the two divine powers in his hands and sighed. He was not satisfied with the result of this battle. This time, he mobilized the power of the world, but he did not find an opportunity to attack Howard. Although he successfully killed two of the opponents, the opponent would definitely be on guard, and it would be very difficult to launch a sneak attack.

　　It turned out that as the world gradually became more perfect, Mithras had more and more means to use. This space confinement was not because he had comprehended the laws of space, because even if a strong person with the laws of space wanted to imprison eight true gods at the same time, it would not be easy. This was just that he used the origin of the world to influence the space where Howard and others were. Although the world in Mithras' body could not completely appear in the outside world, it was still possible to borrow some of the power.

　　Of course, this is not the only means brought by the world, but such means are the most suitable without exposing the secret. It's just that Howard's subordinates are too competent and have been blocking around his body. Otherwise, it should be Howard who died this time.

　　Howard was also greatly shocked. He began to realize clearly that Mithras was not as easy to deal with as he had imagined. However, he lost two of his subordinates at once, and the slight uneasiness in his heart was immediately overwhelmed by anger.

　　"Where the hell is he hiding? We must find him out. I'm going to tear him into pieces with my own hands!" Howard roared like a madman, and the remaining five subordinates tightly protected him in the middle.

　　Howard's voice stopped, and there was silence in the space without any sound. However, there was no trace of Mithras. Even the breath that flashed just now disappeared without a trace, as if Mithras was no longer here. However, the six people knew very well in their hearts that Mithras must still be there, and not far away from them. Perhaps he was staring at them at this time. Once this thought came to mind, a chill appeared in everyone's heart.

　　They did not care about Mithras' strength, even when he killed his two companions just now. They could feel Mithras' true strength from that brief burst of power. However, they were extremely wary of Mithras' ability to confine space and conceal his aura.

　　Although they were imprisoned just now because they were completely unprepared, they could not guarantee that they would be able to escape the imprisonment if they were prepared. Moreover, Mithras's concealment level was too high, and they could not sense it in advance, which was very disadvantageous for them.

　　"Master, he should still be around!" One of the guards said with a heavy face, "He is waiting for us to reveal a flaw. He will definitely attack if he gets a chance, but we can't sense his hiding place at all."

　　Howard's eyes widened and he cursed, "Waste! Don't I know that I need you to remind him? No matter where he hides, I will let him know that the end of offending me is only the destruction of the soul!"

　　Another subordinate hesitated and said, "It seems that his method of concealing his aura and confining space does not come from himself, but borrowed the power of something, and it should be an item with space attributes."

　　The faces of several people changed, as if they thought of something at the same time!

　　"Even if it is the main artifact, so what? From his performance just now, it can be seen that he is not from the main god family at all. I don't know how lucky he is to have the artifact. As long as we kill him, the Chaos Stone and the main artifact will belong to us!" Howard had a sneer on his face. He saw clearly the confusion in Mithras' eyes when he saw the main god's order in the Wind God Castle. How could he be a member of the main god's family if he didn't even recognize the main god's order? So he was not embarrassed by the news, but seemed even more excited.

　　It is true that he is a direct descendant of the Lord God's family, but even he only has one soul defense main artifact. You can imagine how precious the main artifact is. Now that he has such an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone, how could he let it go.

　　The other people all smiled bitterly. The subordinate made such a guess only because he felt that he and others would most likely pay a heavy price to deal with Mithras. He hoped to dispel Howard's intentions against Mithras through this guess, but he did not expect that it would instead fuel Howard's determination. He really had a lot of grievances in his heart.

　　Mithras paid close attention to Howard and others in this world. He could even hear their voices, because his connection with the outside world was on the space node of the outside world. Through this node, he could clearly observe everything happening outside, but Howard and others could not detect his existence.

　　"They actually regard the power of the world as the main artifact. This does prevent the secrets of the world from being exposed. However, once they escape, the fact that I possess the main artifact will still spread. The more people pay attention to me, the harder it will be to keep the secrets of the world. It seems that I must plan carefully!" Mithras frowned. Although things have not developed in the worst direction, it will not be good if they continue like this.

　　"Boy, I know you are hiding here. You may think that you can escape this disaster by relying on the main artifact, but you are wrong. I, Howard, have much more patience than you think. The power of the main artifact is indeed strong, but it also consumes a lot of divine power. I want to see how long you can hold on." Howard said loudly to the empty space: "Since you have chosen to offend me, you should think about your consequences!"

　　Chapter 12: Another Attack

　　Time passed by minute by minute, and Howard was as patient as he said. He even sat cross-legged in the void. On the one hand, this was to show his determination, and on the other hand, he wanted to bait Mithras. However, he went too far. His five subordinates protected him in the center like petals, watching Xi Zhou's situation closely, which did not serve the purpose of bait at all.

　　Of course, Mithras would not be fooled like this. At the spatial node connecting the worlds, he looked at Howard and others with a mocking face. He knew very well that it would be very difficult to succeed in a sneak attack after the lesson just now, but that did not mean that there was no possibility at all. As long as the calculation was proper, it was entirely possible to succeed again.

　　Before he made the move just now, he was a little worried whether his strength was enough to kill a True God. After all, the gap was too big. However, he did not expect that the magic weapon refined by the spirits of water and fire would greatly increase his attack power, and he finally felt relieved.

　　This is a process of testing patience and also a contest of wisdom. With the help of the world, the gap in strength between Mithras and Howard and others is no longer so obvious, and to a certain extent he still has an advantage. At least if it comes to fighting or fleeing, Howard and others can do nothing to him.

　　Hiss!

　　A beam of sword light suddenly shot out from the space, but this attack obviously did not work. Howard and others reacted at the same time, and the majestic light energy hit the space where the sword light was emitted.

　　The elements within a radius of several thousand meters were suddenly squeezed out by the pure light. From the outside, this area looked like a transparent lantern. The space that was attacked suddenly shattered, and the turbulent turbulence swallowed everything.

　　Suddenly, changes occurred again. The six people suddenly felt their bodies sink. Although they had been on guard against the power of space confinement, this power was not confinement at all, but an increase in the gravity in space. The mistake in the direction of defense caused their bodies to sink suddenly. However, even so, Howard was protected in the center from beginning to end.

　　Hiss!

　　Countless transparent wind blades emerged from under their feet. These were not ordinary wind blades, but dimensional blades. The sharp aura was like countless real divine weapons flying, making a harsh sound in the space.

　　Several people could feel the threat of the dimensional blade, but at this moment they were unable to balance their bodies and could only fall downwards. Fear appeared in everyone's eyes.

　　Puff!

　　The man facing the dimensional blade was unfortunately hit. A single dimensional blade could not pose a fatal threat to him, but this wave of dimensional blades was too dense. The sword in his hand fell after just a few swings, because countless wind blades were about to completely dismember him.

　　Buzz!

　　A pure white divine nature was slowly rotating, and its body, which had been damaged to the extreme, was slowly growing with the compensation of the energy of the law. Suddenly, a long sword stretched out from the space, and with a light flick, the divine nature fell off unwillingly.

　　This series of changes did not give others any chance to react, and when they finally controlled their falling bodies, it was already too late.

　　"Beast, come out here, I'm going to cut you into pieces!" Howard was completely crazy. Under such tight defense, he lost one of his men again. If the first time was because of surprise, then how to explain this time? Looking at the broken body, his face was as if he had been slapped hard several times, and it was red!

　　There was no response in the space. Mithras was still hiding at the node and sneering. He now even hoped that Howard could be more patient, so that he could slowly deal with the five people in front of him. Otherwise, once one of them escaped, he would be in trouble in the future. After all, there was a main god behind Howard. The main god certainly would not do it himself, but regarding the reputation of the main god's family, I am afraid that if the news spread, there would be many people who wanted to use him to take credit, not to mention that Howard had already determined that he had a main artifact on him.

　　Howard roared in frustration, but his four men had gloomy faces and bitter smiles in their hearts. After experiencing two attacks, they didn't even dare to think about what would happen to them when the next attack came.

　　"Master, the enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. If we continue like this, we will not gain any benefits. We'd better think of another way!" One of the remaining four men began to persuade Howard, but looking at the expressions of the other three, it was obvious that this was their unanimous opinion.

　　Howard's eyes widened and he cursed loudly, "Waste! That little bastard not only contradicted me, but also hurt our people. If I don't cut him into pieces, I will never be able to relieve my hatred!"

　　"Master, we have memorized the enemy's appearance and aura. You don't need to take action against a small sub-god. When we return to Heaven City, we can issue a command from the Lord God to make him a dead rat. Wouldn't that save us a lot of trouble?" Another person said, "At that time, Master, it won't be a matter of words for you to think about how to deal with him!"

　　A trace of embarrassment appeared on Howard's face. To be honest, he didn't want to continue to pester the issue after it came to this. But it would have been better if he didn't take action in this matter, and no one would say anything to him. But now, not only did he take action, but he also bullied the weak. Even so, he lost three of his men. If this were to spread to the family, he would become the object of ridicule.

　　However, it was also obvious how difficult Mithras was to deal with. He had already lost three of his subordinates in just two rounds. No one knew what the outcome would be if he continued to stay here, but he was very clear that even if he succeeded in hunting down Mithras, he would not have an easy time.

　　Howard frowned, and he suddenly realized that he had been caught in a dilemma from the very beginning!

　　"I can't wait that long. He is using the main artifact with the strength of a sub-god, and so much time has passed. As long as we increase our vigilance, he will show up obediently in no time!" Howard considered it over and over again and decided to stay and wait for Mithras to show up after exhausting his strength.

　　But he didn't know that Mithras didn't use the main artifact to conceal his breath, but used the power of the world to hide his whereabouts. Even if he waited until the end of time, he would not be able to wait until Mithras was exhausted.

　　Every word of the conversation between Howard and others was heard by Mithras. He was worried about the countermeasures proposed by Howard's subordinates, but he didn't expect that Howard would cooperate and stay. He was overjoyed and began to plan a strategy to capture all five people in one fell swoop.

　　"Do you want to keep them all?" Shui Ling's voice appeared.

　　Mithras sneered and said, "These people have already determined that I am carrying the main artifact. Moreover, I have completely offended them this time. If I let them leave, I am afraid I will never be able to rest in peace in the future!"

　　"That's very simple. Just bring them into the world, and then you can do whatever you want to them!" Shui Ling reminded.

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The world is not perfect yet. If it was just one Howard, I would certainly do this. But there are five true gods outside. If I can't take them down as soon as possible in the world, I'm afraid it will have a negative impact on the world!"

　　Shui Ling did not respond directly, but thought for a moment and said: "Although your world has not yet been fully formed, there is no problem in dealing with the true God. As for the number, it is meaningless in the world. I am just afraid that some of them have a divine clone. If the action is not rigorous enough, the secrets of the world will be exposed!"

　　In a certain sense, the clone and the original god are independent individuals. The clone also has its own thoughts. However, there is an inseparable soul connection between the original god and the clone. They can tell each other everything that has happened with just a thought.

　　"You mean the world can withstand the impact of five true gods?" Mithras' eyes lit up. He had long known that the world could be used to directly fight the enemy, but he really had no certain idea of ​​how strong the world's ability to withstand was.

　　It is precisely for this reason that although he thought of this function of the world, he did not have the confidence to use it. However, Shui Ling is the body of law and in the current situation knows the world better than him. Of course, when Mithras becomes the real master of the world, he will not only understand the world, but control it.

　　Shui Ling responded quickly this time, and her voice became louder: "Of course, no matter how perfect this world is, it is a world after all. Not to mention the true gods, even if the main gods come here and want to cause fatal damage to the world, it is impossible."

　　Mithras nodded and smiled: "It seems that I am too nervous. Since this method works, other things will be easy!"

　　Howard and his four subordinates paid extremely close attention to the changes around them. The two strange sneak attacks made everyone adjust themselves to a state of readiness for battle. In this case, no matter what means Mithras used, they would no longer be as passive as before. At least they could ensure their own safety. However, to their disappointment, Mithras had not responded and seemed to have left.

　　As time went on, Howard and the others' patience was gradually worn out, and their suspicion that Mithras had escaped became more and more certain. Under the influence of this idea, the five people began to show signs of relaxation in their vigilance. After all, even a true god would find it difficult to hold on for too long under such strong pressure. This relaxation did not come from their true intentions, but was just a subconscious relaxation.

　　"Why hasn't she appeared yet? Could it be that she has left here?" Howard was puzzled and shook his head. "But even if he has a main artifact with spatial attributes, he can't leave so quietly. There must be some traces. Or is it that he didn't borrow the main artifact at all?"

　　"This possibility is very small. When he was in Fengshen Fort, he had more than ten companions with him. If it wasn't the main artifact with space attribute, where did those people go? You must know that only the main artifact can contain living things, and it must be a main artifact with space attribute!"

　　Chapter 13 Visitors

　　"But, that guy is just a lesser god, how could he use the main artifact for such a long time?" Howard was a little confused. He was born in the main god's family and of course he knew how powerful the main artifact was. However, the main artifact with special functions like this consumed an incomparable amount of divine power during use. Mithras was only a lesser god. If it was really the power of the main artifact, he would have collapsed long ago.

　　The four subordinates looked at each other, and one of them hesitated for a moment before saying, "Maybe he has left!"

　　"Impossible, even the main artifact can only help him hide his breath. As long as he moves in the space, there will always be traces!" Howard shook his head with a headache. He could now feel that something was wrong, but no matter how he imagined, he could not have imagined that there would be a world hidden in Mithras' body.

　　Suddenly, there was a wave in the space, and a blurry figure slowly appeared. It was Mithras, but he looked like he was separated by a layer of frosted glass.

　　The attacks that Howard and others had prepared long ago fell on a phantom at the same time. The tremendous energy shattered that piece of space, and the figure was broken into countless pieces like a piece of paper.

　　"Projection!" The faces of the five people changed again. It turned out that it was not the real Mithras at all, but just his spatial projection.

　　"Be careful of sneak attacks!" Howard thought that Mithras wanted to distract their attention by such means, and loudly reminded others to be careful of sneak attacks. However, this time he was completely wrong. The imagined attack did not occur at all. Instead, Mithras's shadow appeared again in the space vibration.

　　This time, several people could see clearly that the phantom seemed to be in front of them, but in fact, it was separated by layers of space. In this case, the attacks of both sides would not be able to be effective.

　　Several people stared at Mithras closely, wondering what his intentions were. Howard was enduring it hard, as Mithras' slightly mocking look almost made him go crazy.

　　"You little beast, don't be so complacent. I will tear you into pieces and send your soul into the sea of ​​​​fire," Howard roared loudly, and the hatred in his eyes was chilling.

　　But no matter how he yelled and cursed, Mithras still had that look in his eyes, and even a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, which made Howard even more furious. However, under such a spatial barrier, they could not attack Mithras at all. Instead, they would be exposed if they tried.

　　The other four subordinates tightly held Howard Tiger inside, with the swords in their hands ready for fatal attacks. They would take action if there was any mistake.

　　Mithras on the other side of the space suddenly moved, and slowly raised his hand, but the amplitude of the movement was too small, and the speed was ridiculously slow. Howard and others looked at Mithras in confusion. What was the point of him doing this with the space barrier?

　　Several people huddled together tightly, but did not launch an attack. They had no idea what Mithras wanted to do, but everyone had a bad feeling in their hearts.

　　Suddenly, Mithras' raised hands fell down in an instant, and his body quickly passed through the space and appeared in front of Howard and others. Almost subconsciously, the attacks of five people came down in an instant, and a huge hole was torn in the extremely stable space.

　　"Collect them!", Mithras shouted suddenly, and a dark hole appeared in front of him. The attacks of the five people were all swallowed up at once, and then an extremely powerful force suddenly appeared, making their bodies unable to move. They could only watch the black hole descend.

　　The touch of death appeared in everyone's heart, and they suddenly lost touch with the laws of heaven and earth. Howard was even more horrified to find that he had lost contact with the incarnation of God that remained in the family.

　　The dark black hole seemed like a long corridor. The five people were wrapped in an inexplicable force and could not make any sound or move. Time had become meaningless in such an environment, as if it had lasted for ten thousand years. The bodies of several people relaxed, and then their eyes lit up and they appeared in an unfamiliar place.

　　The scorching sun hung in the sky, white clouds appeared, and the whole earth was vast and boundless. Tall trees grew on the ground, and lakes were hidden among them. In comparison, this place was more like a paradise. The fresh air made them take a deep breath involuntarily.

　　"Where is this place?" Howard looked at the infinitely vast world with confusion on his face. He even had a strange thought, as if he had come to an unfamiliar dimension.

　　The subordinates on all sides also looked confused. They were wondering, and the expression of one of them kept changing, as if he had discovered some shocking news.

　　"I can't contact my divine clone!" The man said in shock and inexplicable horror: "How could this happen!"

　　The connection between the original body and the clone is a spiritual connection. There is only one possibility for the current situation, that is, the clone of the god has fallen. But how is this possible? His identity as a god remains in heaven. Who has the ability to kill his clone in heaven? And what kind of connection still exists just now?

　　"Mine is the same!" Howard's face turned extremely ugly, and the bad feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger: "Go up and have a look, find a way out!"

　　Howard flew into the air, and suddenly, his body fell like a stone and sank deeply into the ground.

　　"Laws, why have I been disconnected from the laws of heaven and earth!" Howard was a true god after all, and his body did not suffer any damage when it fell, but his heart began to tremble.

　　The most powerful thing about a god-level strongman is naturally the ability to mobilize the energy of the laws. Now that he has been disconnected from the laws of heaven and earth, he has lost his divine power. At best, he will only be slightly stronger than an ordinary sanctuary.

　　The other four people also felt this situation. Their faces turned extremely pale as if they had lost too much blood, and even their bodies were shaking.

　　Gods are extremely noble, but once they lose their divine power, can they still be considered gods?

　　"Where is this place? Why is this happening? Why?" Howard yelled like crazy, grabbing everyone and asking them.

　　In fact, they had all thought that the emergence of this situation was related to Mithras, but how could this be possible? Even the main artifact could not deprive them of the connection with their clones, let alone sever the resonance between the laws of heaven and earth and them. Moreover, it was obvious at a glance that the environment here was not an artifact space, but a real plane.

　　Although they have lost touch with the laws of heaven and earth, they can still feel the elemental aura in the air. Moreover, the abundance of elemental aura is almost as high as that in the Divine Realm. What kind of place is this?

　　"Welcome to my world!" Mithras' figure suddenly appeared in front of several people, with an extremely bright smile on his face, but in the eyes of several people, he was more devilish than the devil.

　　The five people's brains froze at once, their thoughts seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, their pupils began to dilate, and fear bloomed and eroded little by little from the depths of their souls.

　　"This, what is this?" Howard's body was shaking violently. He couldn't believe his ears, and he couldn't believe what Mithras said. The world, this is a world. It's impossible, absolutely impossible. He couldn't imagine that the place he was in now was actually a world.

　　Although he did not know the mysteries of the world, he knew the meaning of the world. It was a collection of countless dimensions and all life lived in the world. To a world, even the main god or the master was just an ant. He was really too insignificant.

　　Moreover, he couldn't believe that Mithras actually owned a world. That was a power only possessed by the Lord of the World. Mithras was just a demi-god, a small demi-god who could be killed with just one finger. How could he own a world?

　　"This is my world, and you are the first visitors in the real sense!" Mithras' face was full of smiles. The stability of the world was beyond his imagination. The impact caused by the five true gods could not cause the world to shake at all, which made him in a very good mood.

　　"Impossible, how can it be just one world? This is simply impossible!" Knowing that the world exists is one thing, but if a new world appears outside the world, that would be hard for people to believe. Not to mention the true God, even the main God's understanding of the world is very limited. They may have the same understanding that there can only be one world, and that is the world they live in.

　　Mithras chuckled and didn't explain. Instead, he said jokingly, "You want to take my Chaos Stone and destroy my soul, right? Now that I'm here, why don't you take action? There won't be many chances left, so you'd better seize them!"

　　Mithras really hated Howard, not only because of the Chaos Stone, but also because Howard's appearance forced him to mobilize the power of the world. Although everything seems to be going smoothly now, such a strange phenomenon will definitely attract other people's attention. Moreover, because of Howard, he offended Bright Heaven. With the strength of Bright Heaven, his grievances with Howard cannot be concealed for too long. At that time, Bright Heaven will definitely take action against him, and his situation will not be so good.

　　This unexpected disaster was indeed caused by Howard, and Mithras would punish him, but the consequences were also what Mithras did not want to see.

　　Chapter 14: Bright Heaven

　　Howard was stunned. He knew very well what his current situation was. Although he was unwilling to believe that this was a world that belonged to Mithras, all the signs that appeared undoubtedly proved this statement. It was too late for him to regret, and all that was left was fear.

　　The Lord of the World is an existence that all gods are aware of. He is the true master of the world. All life is as fragile as ants in front of him.

　　He even hoped that the Mithras in front of him was not a secondary god, but a main god. In that way, relying on the power of his family, he might be able to get a glimmer of hope of survival. However, facing an existence like the Lord of the World, he knew that he would no longer have a glimmer of hope. He was not stupid. He could fully imagine the importance of this secret, and he could also imagine that Mithras had not yet grown to the level of the Lord of the World.

　　Precisely because he had not grown up, the secrets of the world could never be leaked out, and his behavior as a reckless visitor could only have one outcome.

　　Howard had a bitter smile on his face. He looked at Mithras for a long time before saying, "I didn't expect you to be such a person. Otherwise, I would never provoke you under such circumstances. However, don't be happy. Even if there is another world, you haven't grown to the point of being fearless. So, I can imagine that your outcome will not be better than ours. Your secret will be exposed soon, and then you will become the target of the entire God Realm. No matter if it is the high and mighty Lord God or the inconspicuous Virtual God, they will all be very interested in you!"

　　"So, you must die. If it weren't for your appearance, no one would know the secrets of the world. But now, because of you, there is a possibility of exposure!" Mithras knew this situation, but if he let Howard and others leave him, the situation would be even worse.

　　"Haha, it's not the case that I have harmed both you and myself, but I am satisfied that there is a growing world lord who is sharing my misfortune. At least I still have a divine clone, but you are destined to become ashes," Howard laughed. Who doesn't want to own a world? Although he cannot contact his clone in the current situation, under the same circumstances, the clone has the greatest possibility of discovering the secret of Mithras. In that case, even if he cannot get a world, as long as he tells the news to the main god behind the family, he will get endless rewards.

　　Mithras smiled coldly and said: "Even if this is the case, what can we do? You should think about yourself first!"

　　"Is it necessary?" Howard knew that he could not escape, so he calmed down: "Isn't it just the loss of a body? Do you think you have the ability to kill all my clones?"

　　"In that case, then you can die!" Mithras suddenly lost interest in continuing. Howard was right. It seemed that he won this disaster, but in fact it was a lose-lose situation.

　　It was extremely easy to get rid of Howard and his four men, but when Mithras burned Howard's body to ashes, he was stunned. A ring was floating above Howard's divinity, emitting bursts of powerful aura.

　　The main artifact! It is definitely the main artifact, and it is the soul defense main artifact!

　　What is the main artifact? It is an artifact that has been nurtured by an absolute master of the main god level for millions of years. Such an artifact naturally carries a trace of the main god's power, and the main god has an unimaginable sense of the main artifact he nurtured. Even if it is separated by countless planes in the same world, the main god can sense its existence.

　　Now, Mithras finally understood the strange smile on Howard's face before he died. If this guy did that, the secret that Mithras owned a world would definitely be exposed. This was the reason.

　　Although the main gods cannot leave the world and survive in the universe, they are definitely not ignorant of the world. The sudden death of Howard and others and the silence of the main artifact will definitely make him think of the reasons. In this way, the secret of Mithras will no longer be a secret, and he will have no foothold in the world of gods.

　　There are many ways for a main god to deal with a sub-god, and Mithras himself can imagine that after knowing this news, the main god of light, Oldman, behind Howard will definitely think of the world first. Even if he cannot be sure to solve the doubts in his heart, he will deal with him. If he does not want to fall into Oldman's hands, he can only resist, and resistance can only confirm the secret of him and attract more people's attention.

　　Mithras was stunned for a moment. According to the current situation, he was indeed caught in a dilemma. He felt regretful that if he had known such a thing would happen, he would not have entangled with Howard and left directly. At least that way the secret would be exposed later and he would have more time to prepare.

　　Bright Heaven

　　Here is an ocean of time, where all buildings and all colors are of the same color. The dazzling light connects the ground and the sky, as if it were an independent world of light.

　　In the divine world, the power of the Heaven of Light is extremely large. All practitioners of the Law of Light regard this place as their final destination, and the powerful people on the Heaven side are even more numerous. Here, powerful people at the True God level are everywhere, and only those True Gods who have comprehended the Law of Light to near perfection can be called powerful people.

　　The Lord God Odman, who is behind the entire heaven, is one of the few first-level Lord Gods in the God Realm. Such Lord God is also known as the Lord, and Odman is the Lord of Light.

　　One can imagine how powerful the Oldman family will be with such a strong backing!

　　Jamed Oldman, the current patriarch of the Oldman family, looked at Howard in front of him with a heavy face. Yes, this person was Howard, but he was just his incarnation. His original body had long been killed by Mithras.

　　Of course the divine incarnation could sense the disappearance of the original body, and as he was Jamed's eldest son, he came to his father for help as soon as possible, or rather, asked Jamed to avenge him.

　　"How could this happen? Are you really sure that you are just a sub-god?" Jamed had a confused look on his face. He was in a bad mood. In the family, he was most optimistic about Howard, so he even gave Howard the main artifact of soul defense bestowed by the ancestor Oldman. However, when Howard went out, such a thing happened. The most powerful original light deity fell, and now only a destructive clone with the strength of a sub-god was left. Even the main artifact bestowed by the main god was lost. This was a big deal.

　　Of course, he didn't think anyone would dare to swallow the soul defense artifact. It was the Lord's item. The moment Howard's original body disappeared, the Lord would take back the artifact. However, Howard's original body could no longer be saved, and he would never have the opportunity to practice the law of light again. This was a heavy blow to him. He had made up his mind to make the murderer who destroyed Howard's original body pay the price, but now he had to figure out how that person could hurt Howard. Didn't the gap between the sub-god and the true god no longer exist?

　　Howard was extremely arrogant when he was outside, because he knew that there were very few people in the entire God Realm who could afford to offend the Oldman family. However, in front of Jamed, he dared not say a word more or less, and he was even more worried in his heart, because he had lost the Oldman family.

　　"That's true. That man is just a fire-deity sub-god!" Howard was thinking about how to minimize Jamed's disappointment in him. His original body had fallen, his strength had plummeted, and his status in the family organization would decline from then on. However, as long as Jamed didn't blame him, he would still have a status that ordinary people couldn't match. If Jamed alienated him because of this, his status would no longer be as simple as decline, but no one would care about him.

　　There was a flash of coldness in Jiamai's eyes, and he looked at Howard coldly. He had high expectations for Howard, but this time Howard lost the main artifact, and fell to this point at the hands of a lesser god. It is conceivable that he is dissatisfied. If Howard cannot give a satisfactory answer, he doesn't mind putting Howard in hiding from now on.

　　Chapter 15: Domination

　　Gods are ruthless, at least that's the case for a big family like the Oldmans. Although Jamed is the helmsman of the family, he will never be the real master of the family. Not to mention the Lord God, even those of the same clan are ready to take his position. Once those who oppose him know that Howard has lost the main artifact, it will be difficult for him to maintain his position as the clan leader. Therefore, their attitude towards Howard will not be very good.

　　"How is this possible? A sub-god actually killed eight of your true gods, and you also have the soul defense main artifact!" Jamed stood up from his chair and said in a deep voice: "Tell us the whole story, don't hide anything, otherwise, you know the consequences very well!"

　　Howard's body shook and he nodded. He told the story of how he and Mithras met in the Wind God Castle, how Mithras was lucky enough to buy the Chaos Stone, and even the subsequent pursuit and counter-robbery. He told the story without missing a single detail and without embellishment, because he knew very well that he had no secrets to hide in front of the patriarch.

　　"So it's because of the Chaos Stone!" Jamed nodded slightly. He knew very well how precious the Chaos Stone was. Even the Lord God might not possess it. It made sense for Howard to want to keep the Chaos Stone. He was even a little disappointed. It would be great if Howard could succeed.

　　"It was because of the Chaos Stone that I thought he would hand it over after seeing the Lord's Order. I didn't expect him to ignore the Lord's Order and even speak rudely. That's why I wanted to teach him a lesson and chased him!" Howard said a little aggrievedly, "I didn't expect that kid to be so difficult to deal with!"

　　"You want to grab the Chaos Stone, right?" Jamed glanced at Howard and said coldly, "But this is normal. I would do the same thing if I encountered it. How could a treasure like the Chaos Stone fall into the hands of a mere sub-god?"

　　Howard nodded and waited for Jamed to continue asking questions. Sure enough, Jamed also felt that his words had deviated from the main topic. He sat back in his chair and frowned and said, "Are you saying that the man has a main artifact, and it is a main artifact with space attributes?"

　　"That should be the case, otherwise he couldn't have hidden his aura, and his dozen companions would have nowhere to go!" Howard frowned and hesitated for a moment before saying, "But, he is only a demigod, and he can use the main artifact to that extent, and he persisted for such a long time, which is really a bit weird."

　　"The main artifact of space!" Jamed was not thinking in this direction. He thought for a while and said, "The main god of space is the most mysterious among all the main gods, but I have never heard that he has a main god messenger. This matter is a bit strange."

　　There is only one Lord of Space in the entire God Realm, and he is naturally the dominant being. However, the Lord of Space has rarely appeared in public, and his whereabouts are very secretive. If he accepts the Lord God's messenger, news will definitely spread in the God Realm. Moreover, even if he wants to accept the Lord God's messenger, he will only choose from the true gods, and will not choose a lesser god at all, because that will be looked down upon by other Lord Gods.

　　However, if he was not the messenger of the Lord of Space, then where did the main artifact in Mithras's hand come from? You must know that since the birth of the world, there has been only one Lord of Space, and there is no such thing as a fallen main artifact.

　　"It shouldn't be the main artifact!" Jamed said with certainty: "Even if it is the main artifact, it can't have such great power. There must be other reasons!"

　　But what exactly was the reason? Jamed fell into deep thought.

　　Suddenly, the air in the entire hall froze. It was truly frozen. Even Jamed, a True God of Light who had taken one step towards becoming an extremely powerful mortal, was unable to move. An incomparably vast aura pressed down from above the palace, as if the entire world was concentrated at this point.

　　"You two come to see me!" A cold voice came from the end of heaven and earth. The voice seemed to carry countless frequencies, making Jamed and Howard's souls extremely uncomfortable.

　　This kind of pressure came quickly and went away even faster, disappearing without a trace in just a moment, as if nothing had happened. However, Jamed and Howard knew that things had changed. The main god, who had not appeared for countless years, finally showed up.

　　Jamed felt a little uneasy. He could guess that the Lord God must have appeared because of the loss of the main artifact. He didn't know what kind of punishment they would receive if they were summoned this time.

　　Howard was even more unbearable. If he was summoned by the Lord God on normal days, it would definitely be something to be envied. However, after the loss of the Lord's artifact, how could he be happy? His heart was pounding and his whole body began to tremble.

　　"Let's go, don't keep Lord God waiting!" Jamed's face looked a little ugly. Although it was Howard who lost the main artifact, the main artifact was originally given to him by the Lord God, but he gave it to Howard, and he was also responsible for it. If the Lord God wanted to investigate, he suddenly realized that he had spoiled Howard too much in the past.

　　However, no matter how the Lord God summoned them, they did not dare to delay even a bit, and they left the hall and flew straight towards Heaven Mountain.

　　Paradise Mountain is the symbol of bright heaven. The milky white peak rises from the ground, probably thousands of feet high, like a giant standing on the earth overlooking the entire heaven.

　　As soon as Jamed and Howard arrived at the foot of Mount Paradise, the messenger of the Lord God came forward to greet them, and then led them to climb up step by step.

　　Even for a true god, it would not be easy to climb such a high mountain. Of course, it would be much easier if they dared to fly in the sky. However, this is the residence of the Lord God. Even if they were given the courage, they would never dare to do such a disrespectful thing.

　　"Come up!", that indifferent voice appeared again, and the milky white rocks seemed to have life, supporting the three people to climb up quickly. In just a short moment, the three people had reached the top of the mountain.

　　Jamed's uneasiness became even stronger. When he came here to pay homage to the Lord God in the past, he always walked up step by step. Now the Lord God actually took action. It seemed that he helped them, but it was definitely not a good sign. The Lord God couldn't wait any longer. Yes, the Lord God even had no patience to wait for them to climb to the top of the mountain by themselves. This was like a bolt from the blue for Jamed, who was already uneasy.

　　The Lord God is angry!

　　There was no building on the top of the mountain, only a platform, on which sat a young man in plain clothes. His extraordinary demeanor and aura were definitely not comparable to that of ordinary people. Every breath he took seemed to affect the heaven and earth, and the entire space rose and fell with the sound of his breathing.

　　The Lord God is really angry!

　　This was the only thought left in Jamed's mind. How could a being as powerful as the Lord God make a breathing sound? This could only mean that the Lord God was trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Jamed could already imagine his own outcome, and it was the worst outcome.

　　Howard was in a daze. He had been numb since the moment the Lord God appeared!

　　"Greetings to the Lord God!" Jamed knelt down heavily. He had not made this move for a long time. However, in front of the Lord God, even though he had the same blood as the Lord God, he could only panic.

　　Howard was awakened by the word "Lord God" and knelt down in panic, his body shaking constantly!

　　"Are you Howard?" the Lord God spoke, his closed eyelids twitched a few times but still did not open.

　　"Yes, Lord God," Howard took a deep breath and stopped only when his entire lungs felt stinging.

　　"My main artifact was lost by you. You should remember the situation at that time. Tell me in detail!" The Lord God's eyes finally opened and he looked at Howard indifferently. Even if Howard did not look up, he felt that his whole body was seen through. His heart and soul were filled with that pair of indifferent eyes.

　　Chapter 16: Lord God's Order

　　Howard trembled with fear and trepidation, and under the gazes of countless people, he recounted bit by bit what he had experienced. The Lord God stared at him as if trying to determine whether his words were true or not.

　　"The main artifact of space!" The main god slowly closed his eyes. The entire mountaintop and the entire world seemed to have quieted down because of the closure of his eyes. Only the heartbeats of Jamed and Howard became louder and faster.

　　"Well, I understand!" The Lord God hesitated for a moment and said, "I am very interested in that Secondary God. Bring him here to see me!"

　　Jamed's expression froze. It seemed that the Lord God did not want to pursue their mistakes any further. Was this true? Also, what was it about that person that made the Lord God curious and wanted to meet him?

　　Jamed didn't dare to think about it any further. Since the Lord God had arranged this matter, there must be a purpose for it. He didn't dare to speculate, let alone ask. He could only handle this matter properly and let the Lord God forgive him for the crime of losing the artifact.

　　Howard was also shocked, and then extremely surprised. Since the Lord God did not blame him, then Jamed would not be able to do anything to him. After all, they still had a father-son relationship, and Jamed really loved him very much.

　　"By the way, do you remember that person's appearance and aura?" The Lord God suddenly spoke, and it was obvious that he was asking Howard.

　　"Remember!" Howard used his divine power to create the appearance of Mithras out of thin air. The appearance, demeanor, and even the breath were extremely similar. This was God's method.

　　puff!

　　The phantom created by divine power shattered in the sight of the Lord God. The Lord God nodded and said, "Very good, then you will be responsible for finding this person. I will let Drew and Sid help you!"

　　Drew and Sid are both messengers of the Lord Aldman. The strength of these two people is very strong, and with the main artifact, they are rare opponents. Letting them take action shows how much he values ​​Mithras.

　　Howard was stunned. This was not just a simple character. He was in charge of the matter and had two messengers of the main god at his disposal. This made his status even more honorable than before his death. He lost the artifact but received such a reward. How could he not be surprised?

　　"Here is an offensive main artifact and I'm giving it to you. Remember, I want to see that person, a living person!" The main god pointed his finger, and a sword-shaped main artifact appeared in front of Howard.

　　The Lord God's action made Jamed and his son fall into a dream. They couldn't understand why the Lord God, who had always been strict, suddenly became so easy to talk to. If there was no reason, they would never believe it. However, they didn't care about these things now and just felt lucky for themselves.

　　"Send the order of the Lord God. Whoever can bring that person here, I will bestow the Lord's artifact!" The Lord God waved his hand, and the rocks under the feet of Jamed and his son, as well as the messenger, fell down, bringing the three people to the foot of the mountain.

　　"The world, it's the world!" Just after Jamed and the other two left, Oldman stood up from the platform. His eyes were as bright as two nebulae and his body was shaking slightly.

　　Chapter 16

　　Yes, Oldman had already thought that Mithras had severed his connection with the artifact through a power similar to the world, but it was only similar. He didn't dare to think that Mithras owned a world at all, because that was too amazing. However, even a space similar to the world was invaluable to an existence like him. He had reached the limit on the path of the law, and it was difficult to move forward any further.

　　Now there is a space similar to the world, which is undoubtedly a possibility for him to get closer. Even if he cannot improve his strength to the level of the Lord of the World, at least he can be invincible under the Lord of the World. What's more important is that space. Mastering a space that can be carried with you is more precious than improving strength. Moreover, a class is the existence of the world, which cannot help but make people imagine transforming it into a new world. Even if he cannot be in that similar world, he will be the only master.

　　So, Oldman was really excited. It was rare for someone with his level of strength to be tempted because the goals they were pursuing were different. But this time he was really tempted, and very anxious. If he was not afraid that others would notice the things on Mithras' body and cause trouble, he would even want to take action himself.

　　When the main artifact appeared in his own world, Mithras immediately knew that things were no longer under his control. He had every reason to believe that the Lord of Light behind Howard could guess the secrets of the world, so after cleaning up all traces in the world and completely imprisoning the main artifact, he quickly left.

　　The God Realm is very big, but it is very small in the eyes of the Lord God. Therefore, Mithras has a great headache. He knows that as long as the Lord God is concerned, he has nowhere to escape. However, this cannot make him despair. If it really doesn't work, he can completely escape into the world and come out after the laws are merged. Of course, he will not do this unless he reaches a dead end. It is a kind of dignity, although it seems a bit pathetic in front of the gods.

　　Light and darkness have always been opposing existences, and the battle between light and darkness has never stopped in the divine world. Instead, a major battle breaks out every billion years. Therefore, Mithras has decided on the next direction, which is hell that is opposed to the bright heaven.

　　There is also a simple division within the region, divided into main god territories. However, the various territories of Hell have long hated the Bright Heaven, but the fighting only stays at the god level, and the main gods will never intervene.

　　Mithras knew that without confirming the secret of his world, Oldman would never take action himself, so the most likely person to appear would be his messenger. However, even if it was the messenger of the Lord God, Mithras could not deal with it at all. Using the power of the world would be a stupid move, because it would not only confirm the secret of the world, but also make more people notice his unusualness. Therefore, this time he could only rely on his own strength. At least when there was no threat to his life, he could not mobilize the power of the world without authorization.

　　In this way, hell is undoubtedly a very good place. The battle between light and darkness has lasted for countless years. People from the Heaven of Light will definitely not be treated well if they appear in hell. At least they have a lot more chips to use.

　　With this idea in mind, Mithras steered the airship quickly towards hell. As long as he was given enough time and he could integrate the four laws, he would not be as passive as he is now even if the Lord God descended.

　　At the same time, Howard and two messengers of the main gods also set off. Their first stop was of course the city of Tasha, where they carefully inquired about the origins of Mithras. Unfortunately, they did not get any useful information, and they did not know where Mithras had gone. The three of them could only grope their way forward inch by inch in the realm of gods.

　　Jamed was not idle either. He issued an order from the Lord God. It was said that Mithras was disrespectful to the Lord God. The Lord God was furious and said that whoever could capture Mithras and bring him to Mount Paradise would be given the Lord's artifact.

　　The news quickly spread throughout the entire God Realm. The preciousness of the main artifact was self-evident. One could see it from the fact that among the entire Oldman family, the main god only gave one main artifact to Jamed. Therefore, for the sake of this main artifact promised by the Lord, the God Realm was really boiling, and almost everyone had a copy of the portrait of Mithras.

　　Mithras was so focused on his journey that he didn't get the news at all. However, slowly he realized something was wrong because someone came to his door, a retired robber.

　　It has to be said that no matter in the ordinary plane or the divine world, the speed of news propagation is always the fastest among these people. As soon as Mithras stopped in the previous city, he found that someone was paying attention to him. Naturally, he did not stay and went straight out of the city. Soon he sensed several faint auras behind him.

　　Mithras didn't want to cause any more trouble, but more and more people were following him, which made his already unhappy mood even worse. He made up his mind, stopped the airship, and stood in the air waiting for these people to approach.

　　Chapter 17: The Temptation of the Main Artifact

　　"Come out!" said Mithras with a sneer on his face. He had sensed that the people behind him were not as powerful as the true gods, so he was not worried at all. He just wanted to figure out what had happened.

　　There was total silence in the space, and no one showed up on their own initiative. The mockery on Mithras's face became even stronger, and he said with a cold smile: "Since you are unwilling to come out, I will leave. I don't have that much time to play dumb with you!"

　　Mithras once again launched the airship. This time, the auras behind him became a little unstable. It was obvious that these people were also considering whether to show up.

　　"Just get out. He is alone. Why should we be afraid of him? You know, as long as we capture him, we can get a main artifact. That is the main artifact!" A sharp voice came from behind. Mithras was shocked by the main artifact he mentioned. Could it be that the news that he possessed the main artifact has spread?

　　He knew that Howard's clone would never give up, but he did not expect that he would actually publicize the guessed main artifact, and the news spread so quickly.

　　"Yes, it's him!" One after another, figures approached from a distance, and almost every person was holding a portrait. It was not an ordinary floral portrait, but was made using special materials. This kind of portrait could not only make the pattern clearer, but more importantly, it could preserve the breath.

　　When one’s strength reaches the god level, appearance is no longer enough to prove a person’s authenticity, because even the weakest virtual god can change his appearance freely, but the aura is different, even the main god cannot change it, it is something that is innate.

　　"That's right, the person mentioned in the Lord's Order is him. As long as we send him to Mount Heaven, we can get the main artifact!" More than a dozen people looked at Mithras excitedly, as if they were looking at an object.

　　Unfortunately, Mithras was in no mood to consider the eyes of these people. He suddenly realized that the secret of the world was exposed and the Lord of Light, Oldman, had begun to attack him.

　　Thinking of this, he smiled. He had expected such a result, it just came more quickly.

　　"What else do you know? Can you tell me? I'm very curious!" Mithras looked at the dozen or so people in front of him with a smile on his face. He was not lying, he really had no idea about what the Lord of Light said to the outside world.

　　The dozen or so people were obviously a little dazed. In their opinion, facing so many people, what Mithras should be most concerned about is how to escape, rather than asking about the content of the Lord of Light's order.

　　Jamed never spread the news that Mithras had killed Howard and his seven subordinates, because the Oldman family could not bear such humiliation. However, people outside still thought that Mithras was an ordinary demi-god, and among the dozen or so people in front of him, except for one virtual god, the rest were demi-gods. It was certainly no problem for ten demi-gods to deal with one Mithras, so their doubts could be forgiven.

　　Mithras did not take them seriously at all. It was not because he was arrogant, but because he was confident that he could keep all ten people even without the help of the world. Therefore, what he cared most about was the content of the Oldman family's external propaganda. Only by knowing these could he respond according to the actual situation.

　　"Boy, you dare to disrespect the Lord God. Now the Lord of Light has issued a Lord God Order to punish you. However, you are not worthy of the Lord's action at all, so he issued a hunting order to the God Realm with the condition of a Lord God's artifact. Tsk tsk! Speaking of which, I really admire you. You dare to disrespect the Lord God, and an absolutely strong man like the Lord of Light. You are really brave!" A man with a pointed chin and monkey cheeks said indifferently: "I see that you have not considered other things. Just follow us obediently, so that everyone will not hurt the harmony. As long as you admit your sins in front of the Lord, the Lord will not embarrass you too much, and we can get the Lord God's artifact bestowed by the Lord. Isn't this a win-win situation for both parties?"

　　"Yes, yes, the Lord is high above us, he will definitely not do anything to you. As long as you sincerely repent, the Lord may really forgive you. But if you continue to resist and the Lord becomes angry, then you are completely finished!" Another person stood up to persuade.

　　The Oldman family had already introduced the strength of Mithras, and the aura in his portrait was only at the sub-god level. However, could a sub-god attract the attention of the Overlord?

　　The people at the scene believed that they did not have such ability, so they were still a little wary of Mithras. Of course, it was only a little bit. It was too difficult for gods to conceal their strength. They were sure that Mithras' strength was only that of a sub-god. However, this matter was a little weird from the beginning, so these people still did not want to take action directly. It would be best if they could capture Mithras with words.

　　"Have you finished?" Mithras's expression had not changed significantly. At this moment, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, leaving only a thick mockery: "Then it's time to send you on your way!"

　　Chapter 17

　　Mithras sneered and said, "Now that you have finished speaking, it is time to send you on your way. However, since you have explained everything to me in detail, I will only take away your godhood. As for whether you can save your lives, that depends on your ability!"

　　This is another extremely ironic statement. The existence of God depends on the divine nature. If the divine nature is lost, even the almighty Lord God cannot survive.

　　The faces of more than a dozen gods changed drastically. Mithras' words were too insidious. No human being could tolerate it, and certainly not them. The man with a pointed chin and monkey face suddenly shouted and rushed towards Mithras with a small dagger in his hand.

　　Of course the rest of the people were not happy with his move. If Mithras was really a sub-god, and if he defeated them, then their trip would have been in vain. The three words "main artifact" represented power and status.

　　Gods do not pursue enjoyment, they only want absolute strength and supreme status. There is such an opportunity in front of them, and perhaps they can only encounter it once in their lifetime, so no one wants to miss it.

　　"Hey, what a cunning guy!" A smile appeared in the corner of Mithras' eyes. It turned out that although the man with a pointed chin and monkey face started first, he was surprisingly slow on the road. Until the others surpassed him, he was still unhurried. It was obvious that this person wanted to take advantage of others, and the others were so excited that they didn't notice the difference at all.

　　"What a pity!" Looking at the people getting closer and closer, the ever-changing space, and the raging and boiling elements, a trace of regret appeared on Mithras' face.

　　Yes, these people in front of him are just pawns used by the Oldman family. They are not even qualified to be his wives. The Oldman family has hidden his true strength. These people come to trouble Mithras without knowing it, so naturally they will not get any benefit.

　　"Okay, I'll send you on your way early to avoid any trouble!" Mithras knew that his whereabouts had been exposed, and there was no point in continuing to hide. He could only control the news within a certain range as much as possible.

　　boom!

　　A surge of energy burst out, and a dozen gods who were determined to obtain the main artifact launched attacks almost at the same time when they were still thousands of meters away from Mithras. The attributes of earth, water, wind, fire, light and darkness were very complete. However, precisely because the attributes were too complete, the elements weakened their attack power in the collision with each other. By the time they were about to approach Mithras, the intensity of this hodgepodge attack was weakened to the limit.

　　Mithras took action at the moment when no one could react. He twisted his body slightly and disappeared in an instant. The next moment, he appeared in front of a person. He slapped the person's forehead with his palm, and a divine power jumped out.

　　At the same time, a blue figure suddenly appeared in the crowd, and a long sword in his hand swept out. After a puffing sound, blood gushed out, and the two people were broken into four sections. The chaotic elemental energy quickly rushed in, and the broken bodies were repaired. However, this was not the result. Their repair was not complete yet. The water clone waved the sword in his hand twice casually, and the two godheads had been picked out.

　　boom!

　　The long sword of a sub-god fell on Mithras, but the imagined blood did not appear. Mithras' face was infinitely enlarged in front of his eyes, and his consciousness remained at this moment.

　　Chapter 19: Ghost Bite

　　"Boy, you are too arrogant. I wanted to see if you had enough courage so I could let you go, but I didn't expect you to be so ungrateful that I have to send you off!" The face of the Young Master with Feather Shan turned red after being retorted by Mithras, and he looked even more charming. Unfortunately, his gender did not live up to his face.

　　"Haha, that's really great!" The real body of Mithras sneered a few times, and a red sword appeared on his palm, but the water clone had already launched an attack on the child.

　　The thousands-meter-long sword light carried a majestic water element and tore a narrow hole in the space. Waves of water mist spread over like clouds, covering the sky and the earth.

　　This child is a practitioner of the law of space and poses the greatest threat among the three. Therefore, the water clone was ruthless when he attacked. The extremely condensed water law energy was as fast as lightning and descended in an instant.

　　"I just came to see, how could big brother be so vicious!", the child had a face full of grievance, but there was malice in his eyes, and with a wave of his hand, an extremely powerful space cut was launched in the law of space. This was an attack second only to the large dimensional blade in the law of space. A gray-white line like a fishing net appeared, and the space was divided into countless small parts under the obstruction of these lines, but it did not cause space turbulence, as if the nothingness was divided into independence.

　　This space cut quickly covered the water clone. The child's face had a viciousness that was inconsistent with his age, and there was complacency in his eyes. Although this attack was not as powerful as the large dimensional blade, it was very difficult to avoid. Therefore, he had already determined that it was just a water clone of a sub-god who would be turned into ashes in the space cut.

　　puff!

　　The water clone had a gentle smile on his face, like a calm lake, and his body squeezed into the space, as if the space had also turned into water at this moment, without any obstruction.

　　The space cut came as expected, but there was no trace of the water clone. The child's face changed drastically, and he twisted his body and disappeared into the space. It seemed that he had felt the threat, so he took shelter temporarily.

　　Mithras and Young Master Yushan were entangled with each other. Mithras still had that smile on his face, like a madman. He ignored the attacks from Young Master Yushan. The long sword in his hand rang crisply, as if he had completely woken up, and went towards Young Master Yushan with a sky full of red light.

　　boom!

　　Both of their attacks were successful, but the situation was a bit special. Mithras' body flew backwards, and then moved back as if there was no problem at all, while Young Master Yushan lost one of his arms.

　　"It hurts, right? Actually, it hurts a little too!" There was a hint of sarcasm in Mithras' eyes. His opponent actually used a feather fan condensed by divine power to fight against him. He really didn't know how to live or die. Could it be that they didn't see the fight just now? His body was not afraid of blows at all. This exchange was really enjoyable.

　　The long sword in his hand did not stop, burning with white flames, just like the legendary heavenly fire, and the buzzing sound was like the sound of millions of flapping wings.

　　Young Master Yushan's face changed. He knew that Mithras' body was very strong because he had just seen the situation in the battle. However, he really didn't expect that Mithras' body was so powerful that he was not afraid of even the power of the true God. This was also the reason for his defeat. At this time, his arm was slowly recovering, but it would not be recovered in an instant. After all, his divine power still had to support the battle.

　　The long sword kept getting bigger in his eyes. He was now clear about the power of this long sword. It was an absolute true divine weapon, and a rare and excellent one among the true divine weapons. His body was also extremely strong, but it was like soft tofu under this long sword. He believed that as long as this thing fell on his body, he would lose another part. However, it seemed too late for him to dodge now.

　　The first person who appeared hesitated for a moment but did not make a move. The three of them were just casual acquaintances, not to mention that the main artifact was involved here. He had already concluded from the previous battle that Mithras was just physically stronger, but his real strength was not that strong, so he had a way to deal with Mithras.

　　In this situation, one less competitor means one more opportunity, so he would definitely sit back and watch!

　　Although Mithras was in the battle, she had been paying attention to this man's movements. Seeing that he was about to attack again, Mithras even decided to send out the Wind God clone. However, she was surprised to find that this man had stopped. She understood the mystery after a moment of thought. She sneered in her heart and swung her sword even faster.

　　Click!

　　Young Master Yushan's face changed. Mithras' reaction speed was too fast, and the turn of events was beyond his expectations. Therefore, he lost the initiative from the very beginning. Now he couldn't dodge at all, and even his defense was not very sufficient. He flipped his hand and used a fan-shaped artifact to hurriedly block the sword. He sighed in his heart that it was a close call. He only needed a little time to turn the situation around. He was very sure of this.

　　However, the opportunity no longer belonged to him. The long sword did not stop on the feather fan, but directly cut the feather fan and fell on his body. Milky white flames instantly surrounded it, and his body melted like ice and snow.

　　He blocked the attack too late, and the divine power infused in the feather fan was not enough to block the long sword. His fate was predictable: death!

　　Mithras secretly felt lucky that the first person to come didn't make a move, which guaranteed its success. To be honest, he was very grateful. After collecting the divine power of the artifact, Mithras turned around with a smile, looked at the man and said, "Sir, you are so sorry for what happened just now. If it weren't for you, I really wouldn't have been able to get rid of this person so quickly!"

　　Mithras' words were sincere, but unfortunately they were very harsh to the man's ears. After all, the three of them knew each other and were also members of the same team. He just sat there and ignored the situation, which was really a shame. Mithras, the person involved, said this, as if he was mocking him. He was extremely ashamed and resentful, and his hand shook, and a broadsword appeared.

　　The broadsword was extremely dark, emitting bursts of cold aura. The moment it appeared, Mithras even felt a pair of eyes extending to watch him, and these eyes came from the broadsword.

　　"The main artifact?" Mithras felt a chill in his heart and shook his head. How could the main artifact be so easy to obtain? However, the big knife in front of him had a hint of the aura of the main artifact, which made people confused.

　　At this time she also understood why this person wanted to kill the Young Master with Feather Shan. It turned out that she had such a magical weapon in her hand and was confident that she could break his defense.

　　To be honest, Mithras was very clear about his own strength. If it weren't for his strong body, he would have no chance of winning against the true God. Now that this man has a magical weapon to restrain him, the battle will not be easy.

　　"This knife is called Ghost Bite. It was originally a main artifact refined by the Lord God of Destruction. It became scrap because of a problem. However, even so, it is unique among the main artifacts. I spent all my belongings at the time, and with the help of the Lord God's messenger, I got it. Over the years, countless true gods have died under this knife. Although your body is strong, it will definitely not be able to withstand the Ghost Bite. Therefore, I advise you to surrender as soon as possible to avoid hurting yourself." The man reached out his hand affectionately and stroked the Ghost Bite a few times, and streams of dark air gushed out from it.

　　The true god of the law of destruction, the one who can destroy the incomplete main artifact, such a combination is really too powerful. Such a person is definitely not an unknown person in the entire world of gods. It’s just that Mithras seldom inquires about such things and doesn’t know the origin of this person.

　　"Boy, have you thought it through? I, Calorie, rarely show mercy like this!" Calorie laughed and said, "Otherwise, if I have to do it myself, you won't feel good!"

　　He thought very clearly that the Lord of Light only wanted a person, not a corpse, which meant that he wanted Mithras to appear alive in Mount Paradise. Although he did not know the reason, only a living Mithras was worthy of a main artifact. It was hard to say if he was dead, and it might even make the Lord dissatisfied.

　　Chapter 18: Yellow Bird

　　Four people were also dead. In a blink of an eye, Mithras even used only one clone to kill four sub-gods. Such a record can only be said to be brilliant, but there was no excitement on Mithras' face. His strength was only at the sub-god level, but after two star body refinings and the transformation of the law energy attracted by the plane projection, the strength of his body was probably no less than the real artifact in his hand. This was why he simply ignored these people. The strength of these people was only at the sub-god level. Even if someone possessed a real artifact, they could never break his body. Therefore, he did not need to defend at all in the battle. All he had to do was kill.

　　Indeed, for these people in front of them, they are the targets of killing and witnesses of the killing!

　　Mithras and his water clone wandered among the crowd. Both the original and the clone were extremely strong, so they completely gave up on defense. Fist shadows and sword lights kept flashing, and along with such light, there were also streaks of blood, which was very gorgeous.

　　"Demon!" The remaining six or seven people were really scared. Their attacks were completely ineffective on Mithras and his clones, but Mithras' attacks could kill them completely. This was an unfair battle, but they never thought about fairness from the beginning, they only wanted the main artifact.

　　At this time, they just wanted their lives, but unfortunately, once things started, there was no room for maneuver. Mithras would never let them go because it was related to his safety.

　　"I said that wisdom requires your godhood!" Mithras' expression was extremely sinister. He was not a cruel person, at least he thought so, but he was also not pedantic enough to let these people go. Therefore, he really only wanted the godhood of these people as he said.

　　boom!

　　The long sword chopped fiercely on Mithras' body. Mithras showed a sneer in his eyes and said to the man with a smile: "You destroyed my clothes, so I will keep your hair."

　　The palm of the hand pressed against his forehead, very gently, but the hidden fire element had already burned everything inside to ashes, leaving only the sole divine nature, which also emerged from the forehead.

　　The personality of the water clone is different from that of the original body. Silence is his nature, so he just does what he should do. He swings the sword in his hand, snowflakes fly, and with the other hand he collects the divine power. His movements are very smooth.

　　"Run!" The courage of the gods is not comparable to that of ordinary people, but they will also feel fear. The remaining three people fled outside as quickly as possible. No, it was four people, because the man with a pointed chin and monkey face had never participated in the battle. Seeing that the situation was not good, he was about to escape from the sight of Mithras.

　　"Can you escape?" A sneer appeared in his ears. The space in front of him suddenly shook, and a khaki figure appeared with a calm expression, as if it would never change.

　　Will Mithras let him go? That's impossible. If he wanted to let them go, Mithras would not do anything. Now that he has taken action, he must make a decision.

　　"You!", the sharp-nosed and monkey-faced man looked at the earth-type clone in front of him in astonishment. He never thought that Mithras had a backup plan in such a battle. However, he was also quick-witted. Seeing that escape was impossible, he twisted his body and stabbed the eyes of Mithras' earth-type clone with the dagger in his hand at the moment when the earth-type clone appeared.

　　He thought very clearly, and he had also seen the physical strength of Mithras. With his strength and the dagger in his hand, he could not break it at all. However, no matter how strong Mithras' body was, it was impossible for him to practice on his eyes.

　　He knew that he couldn't hurt Mithras, so he just wanted his earth clone to dodge so that he could escape. He was very confident in his own speed.

　　Unfortunately, just as his dagger was shot out, her body suddenly sank, as if the entire space was pressing down on her. Under such pressure, her body couldn't help but fall several meters down. The Earth God's clone kicked him on the forehead with an expressionless face.

　　It exploded!

　　The brain of a god is actually the same as that of an ordinary person. It is red where it should be red, and white where it should be white. It just has an extra divine nature.

　　After doing all this, the figure of the Earth God's clone instantly blurred. He could see the situation on the field clearly. With his original body and the Water God's clone, it was enough. He naturally went to where he should go.

　　During this period of time, Mithras was very busy. When he was traveling on weekdays, the three clones were practicing with the help of the Chaos Stone, striving to integrate the laws as soon as possible. It must be said that the effect of the Chaos Stone is indeed powerful. Under the acceleration of time, the laws between the three clones have shown a little bit of fusion. This fusion is different from the fusion between the laws of water and fire. To be precise, the law of fire is just a harmonization, which can prevent them from impacting each other when launched, but now it is a real fusion. Although there are only a few signs, as long as the four laws are communicated and get on the right track, the speed of fusion will increase.

　　As for the acceleration of time in the world, due to Mithras's deeper and deeper grasp of the world, many changes have occurred. It is no longer a hundred times as fast as at the beginning, but thousands of times. However, even so, Mithras feels the urgency of time. Comprehending the laws is already an extremely time-consuming task, and integrating the laws is even more difficult, even with the help of the Chaos Stone.

　　However, there has been obvious progress in the fusion of laws, and Mithras' strength is also increasing little by little, although very slowly. But as long as he is given time, when he succeeds in fusion of laws, he will not take even the powerful Lord God too seriously, because the world will also undergo great changes by that time. This is the speculation of the Spirit of Water and Fire.

　　Blood bloomed in the air like gorgeous flowers. Mithras's original body and water clone stopped at the same time, and three corpses fell down.

　　More than a dozen gods died in such a short period of time. They did not achieve their goals, nor could they get the rewards from the Lord of Light, which they deserved, because they were too ignorant and did not consider the unreasonable aspects of the matter.

　　Mithras had a sneer on his face. For him, this was just the beginning. He could imagine how many people were waiting to capture him and take credit on the road ahead. From the moment the Lord God's order was issued, he was destined to not be able to remain calm.

　　"Sir, have you seen enough? Can you come out and have a chat?" Mithras still had a sneer on his face. He played with the godhead in his hand with a gloomy look, which was flashing and very dazzling.

　　The light of the godhead was very brilliant, drawing beautiful arcs in the air. Mithras' expression was also very calm. He slowly turned around until he felt someone appear behind him.

　　"Why is it that you are the only one here? Don't the other two friends want to come out and talk?" Mithras's gaze stretched from the man to a far distance and then stopped there.

　　"As expected of someone who can attract the attention of the Lord God, his calm attitude is extremely extraordinary!" A young man emerged from the ground and rose to the sky above Mithras. Looking down from above, he slowly swung a folding fan formed by divine power.

　　Almost at the same time, a child walked out of the space. Yes, he looked like a child, not much older than Doudou, with an innocent smile on his face.

　　"Law of Space!", Mithras nodded with a smile. This kid turned out to be a strong one in the Law of Space, and his strength had even reached that of a True God. The other two, Wind and Earth, were all True Gods.

　　The three true gods, Mithras showed a hint of sneer at the corner of his mouth, looked at the young man with feather fan with contempt and said: "Who do you think you are? Are you qualified to discuss my superiority?"

　　The three of them definitely didn't come here to make friends with him, so Mithras would not show any mercy. He glanced at the three of them with a sarcastic look and said slowly, "You three watched a good show without my consent. Should I give you an explanation? Or are you the hidden orioles behind this?"

　　Chapter 20: Fight!

　　Therefore, Calorie thought very clearly that Mithras must not be killed, and not even serious harm can occur. Who knows what kind of relationship Mithras has with the Lord? Disrespecting the Lord is a sin, but it is not enough to make the Lord that angry. Calorie cannot figure out the story here, and he doesn't want to understand it.

　　However, capturing him alive is more difficult than killing him, and Calorie does not dare to make such a guarantee. After all, Mithras has two clones, plus the original body, there are three people in total. If he really wants to escape, it will be difficult for him to stay.

　　Mithras knew that his body was very strong, but what was in Calorie's hand was not a real artifact, but a disabled main artifact. As long as it was connected to the main god, even if it was scrap, its power would be absolutely amazing. In this case, his biggest advantage disappeared. However, if it was said that this would frighten him to the point of surrendering, it would be a fantasy. What he was thinking about was how to keep Calorie.

　　This idea sounds a bit absurd. Calorie is a true god holding the main artifact, even if it is a waste, and he is just a small lesser god. How can he compare with Calorie? However, nothing in the world is absolute. It all depends on how you use the conditions in your hands.

　　"Are you really so sure that you can capture me?" Mithras sneered. In a moment, the water clone that had disappeared into space suddenly appeared and stood side by side with Mithras.

　　"Haha, so what if I have one more clone? The gap between a true god and a demigod can be made up without using numbers!" Calorie was really disdainful. He was very confident in his own strength.

　　Mithras didn't know what Calorie said was the truth. The gap between the sub-god and the true god was indeed huge, so huge that the number could not make up for it at all. But, was he really only as strong as a sub-god?

　　"Stop talking nonsense. If you are scared, you can let your child go together. This way it will be fairer!" Mithras glanced to the left. The space there was very stable, but Mithras could clearly see that the child was hiding there. This sentence was not only to anger the space master to make him show up, but also to shut up Calorie so that he could no longer rely on his strength to bully the weak and win with more people.

　　A ripple appeared in that space, and the figure of a child walked out from it, his face full of gloom and murderous intent. She felt uncomfortable listening to Mithras' words. He suddenly became a child of Calories. What was going on? However, he was even more surprised in his heart that Mithras could actually tell where he was hiding at a glance. Such an ability was really a threat to a space law expert like him. The idea of ​​taking the opportunity to kill Mithras emerged in his mind.

　　Sure enough, Calorie didn't take Mithras seriously at all. In his opinion, Mithras had lost his physical advantage, just like a tiger without claws. He posed no threat at all. In such a situation, he was already embarrassed to use Ghost Bite, let alone let others interfere.

　　"Of course, I, Calorie, have already taken advantage of the situation by bullying the weak. How could I let Waha interfere in our fight!" Calorie glanced at the kid and said seriously, "Waha, you just need to watch the fight from the side and see how I deal with him!"

　　Of course, Calorie didn't want Waha to intervene. On the one hand, he felt it was unnecessary. On the other hand, he took into account the main artifact. There would only be one main artifact, and there was only one Mithras. If two people completed the task, then who should receive the main artifact?

　　Waha was naturally very clear about Calabar's thoughts, but Calabar was much stronger than him, and she had also seen what had just happened to Young Master Yushan. She knew that if she did not agree, Calabar might get rid of him first.

　　Both of them were thinking from the perspective of successfully capturing Mithras, so they didn't even think about whether this would give Mithras a chance to defeat them one by one, because such a thing was simply impossible.

　　When Mithras saw that Calories did not have a good tone towards Waha, he knew that a seed of centrifugal force had grown between them. The most solid relationship between people is interest, and the most unstable relationship is also interest. It depends on whether the interests are complementary or conflicting.

　　Two figures, one red and one blue, stood side by side, slowly raising the long swords in their hands, looking very cautious, but Calorie didn't care at all. They were just two gods, and he could kill them even without using the Ghost Bite. However, he wanted to be absolutely sure, so he would definitely not be foolish enough to put away the Ghost Bite in his hand.

　　"Frozen world, blazing hell!" The long sword pressed down, and snowflakes suddenly appeared in the space. The snowflakes froze the entire space in an instant, and layers of ice and frost appeared out of thin air.

　　There was a hint of black in the dark red flames. The flames wrapped around the ice and snow, but they could not melt the frozen world, as if there was a subtle connection between the two.

　　The space was crackling, as if it was about to collapse, as if the earth would crack when it could not withstand the cold. The strange flames burned the sky, and the crackling sounds seemed as if the space was melting.

　　The power of water and fire reached a stability at this moment. They had the same goal, which was to trap the calories inside. The white and red colors were extremely gorgeous.

　　There was a trace of disdain on Calorie's face. Such an attack might be considered powerful among the lesser gods. After all, it was not an ordinary thing to achieve a balance between the opposing water and fire. However, it was not good enough for him.

　　Gray air currents emanated from around the body, hiding in these air currents were countless faces and figures. Each face was extremely hideous, and each figure looked like a troll that had existed since the beginning of the world.

　　Trembling, water and fire were trembling. Calorie didn't even make any movement. The frozen world suddenly melted and the flames disappeared in an instant.

　　"Haha, it's really good. Your strength is even stronger than before and it's hard to find an opponent, but it's still not enough for a true god!" Calorie laughed and pointed at Mithras and said, "I advise you to just follow me to see the master, so as to avoid trouble!"

　　Mithras's face was a little pale, as if the previous attack had exhausted him. Calorie determined that he was only a sub-god and of course had no doubt about it.

　　"So what if you are a true God? Can you decide other people's life and death at will? It may not be so easy for me to surrender!" There was a cold light flashing in Mithras' eyes, but it was hidden so deeply that even Calorie could not see it.

　　“You don’t know how to live or die!” Calorie’s face darkened, and Ghost Eater trembled slightly. Nine dark rays of light rushed over like nine ferocious dragons, and the sinister roar made people feel chilled.

　　boom!

　　Mithras's original body and water clone shot out like cannonballs. Calorie followed closely behind and watched coldly. He did not stop until he was sure that Mithras did not want to escape with this force. He looked at Mithras with disdain.

　　Cough cough!

　　The original body and water clone of Mithras coughed violently, their faces turned red or white, and they looked very scary, as if they had suffered serious injuries.

　　Calorie was a little confused. He had seen how strong Mithras' body was. He had not used much strength in his previous attack, but he could not withstand it for so long. However, when he saw the chaotic water and fire elements around Mithras, he suddenly understood that it seemed that the stability of the water and fire elements was destroyed, which caused this situation.

　　"You are no match for me at all. You'd better surrender to avoid greater harm!" Calorie sneered. He was now sure that he could defeat Mithras. Thinking of getting the main artifact, he began to imagine in his mind what kind of main artifact he should ask the Lord God for.

　　He now has Ghost Bite, which makes his attack very powerful. What's left are only physical defense and soul defense, and he must make a choice between the two.

　　Chapter 21 The True Fusion of Water and Fire

　　"Don't even think about it!" Mithras's face became somewhat ferocious, as if he had seen his own doomsday and had gone mad. Huge elements of water and fire gathered around him, and the divine swords in the hands of the two figures were also shaking slowly.

　　A trace of impatience appeared on Calorie's face. If it weren't for the fact that the Lord only wanted living people, with his temperament, Mithras would have become a corpse by now.

　　The two swords were finally brought together, and the elements of water and fire began to surge wildly. Muffled sounds came out from inside, as if they were in a battle. Water and fire were incompatible, and it seemed that at this moment, Mithras could hardly maintain basic stability.

　　Calorie's face changed slightly. He was very aware of the danger of Mithras doing this. Once the water and fire elements rioted, even Mithras's strong body would be blown into powder.

　　It is true that Mithras is his enemy, but Mithras is also the main artifact. Calorie has been suppressing his desire to kill just to get the main artifact. However, once Mithras dies, the main artifact will not be obtained, which is something he does not want to see.

　　"Idiot, stop right now!" Calorie was extremely depressed. What else could he do now? He could only stop Mithras' suicidal behavior. His body was wrapped in thick black cloud and he approached Mithras.

　　Although the riot of water and fire elements is powerful, after all, the power of the gods is only that of a demigod. Calorie believes that he can resolve this crisis.

　　Suddenly, the furious water and fire elements seemed to have reached a compromise, or as if they had reached a unity. Water and fire began to merge a little bit where the swords intersected. Just a little bit of fusion quelled all the riots. The water and fire elements between heaven and earth seemed to be rushing into the sword like crazy.

　　The space vibrates, with infinite power!

　　Calorie's face changed, completely changed, becoming a little flustered and a little unbelievable!

　　Water and fire were boiling, and the strange thing was that the water was burning, and there was a little splash of water in the flame. At an extremely subtle angle, the water and fire had achieved fusion. Yes, this was the fusion of water and fire, although it was only a little bit, but such power had long exceeded the scope of a sub-god.

　　He did it. Mithras' eyes lit up in an instant. He had only comprehended a little bit of the fusion of water and fire elements. That level could not even allow him to play a role in actual combat. But don't forget that there are the spirits of water and fire by his side. These two beings have unparalleled understanding and knowledge of water and fire. Under their guidance, Mithras finally brought out the power of fusion. This was his long-awaited plan.

　　He knew very well in his heart that it was impossible to obtain true sound calories under normal circumstances. Of course, using the power of the world was not included, but it was better to use the power of the world as little as possible. Under the current circumstances, it was difficult to guarantee that there would not be powerful eyes watching him.

　　So, he thought of the fusion of water and fire, but he had just begun to comprehend the power of the fusion of laws, and it was almost impossible to use it in actual combat. Fortunately, with the existence of the spirit of water and fire, Mithras dared to put this idea into action.

　　As for his first attack, it was simply to confuse Calorie and make Calorie relax his vigilance against him. Sure enough, Calorie was fooled in that situation. However, he did not fake the fusion of water and fire this time. At the beginning, water and fire really rioted again, and were only controlled with the help of the Water Spirit.

　　What he didn't expect was that after seeing his situation just now, Calorie was very eager to help him control the water and fire riots, which created a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.

　　A ball of flame was formed, and at the intersection of the shoulders, a splash of water was burning in the center of the flame. Yes, it was a splash of water. Traces of water were interspersed in the flame, like a dense net.

　　The initial fusion of water and fire elements!

　　There was a smile on Mithras' face. With the experience of this fusion, his understanding of the laws of water and fire had taken a step further. The fusion of the two opposing laws also became clear. This was really great news for him.

　　A ball of burning water moved slowly, but in fact it was extremely fast. The space seemed to lose its effect in front of him. The light above flashed and appeared in front of Calorie. Wherever he passed, the space was completely shattered. Countless turbulent currents poured out, and streaks of electric light wrapped around it and were completely absorbed by him.

　　The generation of thunder and lightning is water and fire. The connection between the laws is vividly realized at this moment, and Mithras also gained new insights from it.

　　Calorie's body changed from flying forward to flying backward, and the speed was even more terrifying. The Ghost Bite in his hand was constantly waving, and streams of dark air surged out from it, blocking him in front.

　　The fusion of water and fire is not a simple addition of water and fire elements, but an alternative creation. The energy that bursts out makes Calorie feel the threat of death.

　　Countless destructive auras were knocked away by the small ball that was a fusion of water and fire. The ball descended in front of Calorie Jinghai's gaze. Waha had already dodged far away. It was not that he did not want to help, but his space attack was swallowed up by the space crack as soon as it appeared, and it had no effect at all.

　　puff!

　　The small ball finally hit Calorie's body, making a low sound, and the space suddenly sank, as if it had been hit hard. The chaotic airflow bit every existence like a mad dog, even the space was not spared, and the water and fire finally exploded completely.

　　An area of ​​thousands of meters in radius suddenly turned into emptiness. There was no air at all, and all space barriers completely disappeared. Even Mithras could not imagine such power. It was a void. The space in the divine world was extremely stable. It was not easy to tear the space apart, at least a virtual god with weaker strength could not do it. However, after the fusion of water and fire, the space barriers actually shattered layer by layer and turned into emptiness. This was beyond Mithras' expectations.

　　Waha's face turned pale. This attack of Mithras left him stunned. He had heard about the power of the fusion of laws a long time ago. However, in the entire God Realm, there were very few people who could do it. They could be counted on one hand. Moreover, the laws fusion of these people were all of similar series, like the fusion of the laws of destruction and death. The fusion of opposing laws had never appeared before.

　　Waha has lost all his confidence. He doesn't think Calories has any chance of survival under such a powerful attack. He doesn't believe in himself even more because he thinks his strength is not as good as Calories. If even Calories can defeat him, then what is he?

　　Without even waiting for the final result to become clear, Waha was already ready to escape. What mattered about the main artifact? The most important thing was his own life. It was not easy for him to cultivate to this level, and he did not want to die so early.

　　Unfortunately, he was still a little slow. Just as his body moved, a clear figure appeared in front of him and attacked with the dimensional blade, the most powerful attack of the wind system. Although it was not as powerful as the large dimensional blade of the law of space, it completely cut off his plan of escape.

　　"Want to escape? Isn't it too late!" In Mithras' hand was a broad sword, which was Calories' Ghost Bite. Waha's pupils contracted extremely. Ghost Bite appeared in Mithras' hand, so Calories' outcome could be determined.

　　Whoosh!

　　Without even a hint of hesitation, Waha attacked with the Great Dimension Blade. This was just a space cut. He didn't even think about what to do to Mithras. He just wanted to take advantage of the opportunity when Mithras dodged to escape.

　　With a faint smile on Mithras' face, his body suddenly disappeared from the spot, and the next moment he appeared in front of Waha. His control over the world had reached a certain level. As long as he didn't directly take others like last time, he had no worries about being discovered the secret, because his soul was connected to the origin of the world, and he could move within a space of thousands of meters with just a thought, just like space travel.

　　Chapter 22 God of Killing

　　"Ah!" Waha's body flashed away, he was extremely horrified in his heart, and even thought that Mithras was a strong man of the law of space like him, but the breath of fire element on Mithras' body was very obvious, which made him erase the guess in his heart.

　　Mithras disappeared again, and his wind clone also disappeared at the same time. The space suddenly became empty, as if Mithras had never existed. However, this situation made Waha even more frightened.

　　The danger hidden in the dark is the most deadly. As a space expert, he is well aware of this.

　　With a move of his figure, Waha's body was led into the space. This was the only way he could think of, otherwise he could only wait to be attacked outside.

　　However, something even more terrifying happened. After his body entered the space, it did not exist in the mezzanine of space, but suddenly came to a magical place. There was an infinitely vast land and lush vegetation. The sunlight in the sky made his eyes hurt.

　　What kind of place is this? His heart was filled with fear of the unknown, and what was even more terrifying was that he found that he could not mobilize the abundant space elements here at all, and even his body seemed to be imprisoned.

　　Where is this place? It can only be the world of Mithras. After Mithras hid in the crack of space, he connected this space with his own world. With the existence of space ratio, she didn't worry at all that anyone would discover the secret of the world. Even the main god couldn't see through the space, let alone feel the breath of the world.

　　Waha didn't know the situation. He was terrified when he saw Mithras disappear. He could only use the magic of the laws of space to hide in the interlayer of space. However, this space had long been connected to Mithras' world, so it was not surprising that he came here.

　　"Welcome to my world!" Mithras floated in front of Waha with a smile. Waha wanted to escape, but his body couldn't even move. He was so frightened that he couldn't even hear clearly what Mithras said, let alone where this place was.

　　"Where is this place?" Waha couldn't help but feel afraid. He felt that he had become a lamb to be slaughtered after entering here. The divine power in his body was rapidly draining away, and his divine nature was imprisoned and could not emit even a trace of fluctuation. The originally familiar spatial elements became extremely strange.

　　Mithras still had the same expression. Everything here was in his mind. He was the only god here. As long as the world could bear it, even if the main god entered here, he would become an ordinary person. This was the power of the world. This was the power that the world gave to the Lord of the World.

　　"This is my world. You are the second batch of guests to enter here!" Mithras said with a smile, "But these things have no meaning to you. They can only make your fall more confusing."

　　What is the world? Even the main gods and the masters cannot necessarily explain it clearly. They only know that the environment in which they live is the world. They also know that the world is infinitely vast. Even their powers cannot explain it clearly. However, they do not know what the essence of the world is. As for whether the world is the only one, they are even more confused. This is why the Lord of Light is not sure whether Mithras owns the world, because she does not know what the meaning of the world is, let alone what is outside the world. She can only see a corner of the world like a sitting well!

　　If it weren't for the explanation of the Spirit of Water and Fire, and the behavior of the trip to the Source of Laws, Mithras would not have known much. Therefore, even if Mithras described the world, Waha only had a vague understanding and was confused.

　　Peace returned to the world. After checking everyone's cultivation status, Mithras quietly left the world. However, the three clones began to speed up their comprehension of the fusion of laws as time accelerated. The battle just now made Mithras see the power of the fusion of laws, and he wished he could completely integrate the four laws in one step.

　　After leaving the world, Mithras felt heavy in his heart. Now the whole world of gods knew about the order of the Lord of Light, which increased the pressure on him again. It was conceivable that the road ahead would definitely not be peaceful. However, there was a hint of arrogance in his character. If he hid in the world and dared not show up just because of this, he would be unwilling to do so. Fortunately, he also knew that with his connection with the world, as long as the situation became urgent, he could enter the world and hide at any time.

　　Cities are rarely seen in the God Realm, but the area of ​​each city is astonishingly large. In order to avoid trouble, Mithras seldom enters cities along the way. Therefore, it seems that there is always a gray sky and a dark purple ground in front of him. It is monotonous to death, but only for the powerful gods. Ordinary people will go crazy in such an environment in a short time.

　　Mithras used a part of his consciousness to control the airship, and put most of his attention into comprehending the fusion of laws. With the success of the fusion of water and fire, he had a clearer understanding of the connection between the laws, which significantly improved his comprehension speed. However, he still felt unsatisfied. The possibility of the world's secrets being exposed made him extremely anxious.

　　He started from the Territory of the God of Wind and headed westward. After nearly ten years, he finally arrived at Hell. Hell is the holy land that all dark practitioners yearn for. Just like the Heaven of Light, it has a powerful master behind it. Mithras came here because of the difference between the attributes of light and darkness. The influence of the master of light here is the weakest. Although it is only a small difference, it is extremely important to Mithras now.

　　What he lacks most is time. In hell, it is undoubtedly much more difficult for the forces of light to accomplish something than in other places. So all Mithras needs to do is to deal with the challenges from the greedy. As for the forces of light, he really doesn't need to spend too much experience. Here, as long as someone from the forces of light appears, the news will spread quickly.

　　The ten-year journey did not bring much change to Mithras. If there is anything that must be said, it is that he has come one step closer to the fusion of the laws. After all, under the condition of the accelerated world, ten years is actually as long as tens of thousands of years. During this long period of time, the three clones rarely appear, unless they encounter something that Mithras cannot solve. Therefore, there is still some progress in the understanding of the fusion of the laws, but it is too early to talk about the real fusion.

　　Even so, Mithras is now fearless of the existence of true gods. The power of the fusion of laws far exceeds his imagination. He has killed at least eight hundred true gods along the way. This is a very scary data, because on weekdays, unless in important occasions, true gods are rarely seen.

　　Gradually, the name of Mithras, the God of Slaughter, has spread. He is regarded as a demon in the world of gods. Some powerful people who have no interest in the main artifact have also begun to set their sights on him. The reason is simple: Mithras' reputation is too loud.

　　After entering the realm of hell, Mithras finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ten years of journey and killing along the way made him somewhat bored and tired of that kind of killing. Fortunately, he finally arrived in hell, and the decree of the Lord of Light had not yet been widely publicized here, giving him a chance to cultivate himself.

　　The city he was in was called Chiyan City. Like other cities, Chiyan City was terrifyingly vast. Perhaps because of the different environment of hell, the people here were more flamboyant than those in other places. Those True Gods that were rarely seen in other places could be seen everywhere in hell. As a result, the fights in hell were more frequent than in other main god territories. In just a few days, Mithras had seen a lot of fights between True Gods, and the reasons for the fights were often very simple, perhaps just because they were uncomfortable looking at each other.

　　Of course, like other cities, in Hell, no matter what your reason is, you cannot fight in the city. Otherwise, not only the city lord, but even the city guards will be in trouble.

　　Chapter 23: Hell's Red Flame

　　In the divine world, people at the level of city lords are definitely the strongest ones among the true gods. Some cities are actually ruled by the messengers of the main gods. The strength of these people may be inferior to those extremely powerful ones, but compared with ordinary true gods, there is a world of difference. Moreover, every city lord is appointed by the main god. Offending the city lord is equivalent to offending the main god. I am afraid that no one is blind to such a thing.

　　Mithras can now really be called a tycoon. Of course, this does not refer to the minerals in his world, but only to the wealth he has obtained from other people. Along the way, Mithras has no idea how many artifacts, godheads, divine crystals, and raw stones he has harvested. The number is so huge that even he himself may not be able to count them.

　　None of the gods who were eyeing Mithras had any property on them, but a little bit of wealth would add up to a lot, and with the wealth of many fallen true gods, one can imagine what Mithras could get.

　　In Chiyan City, Mithras bought a house near the City Lord's Mansion. This house has three courtyards in front and back, and covers an area of ​​more than ten acres. It can be considered a mansion in the entire Chiyan City.

　　The reason for choosing this place was, on the one hand, concealment, and on the other hand, it was naturally to take advantage of the situation. The City Lord's Mansion was right next to it, and anyone who wanted to attack him would have to carefully consider the problems here. In addition, this was the wealthy area of ​​Chiyan City, and the City Guards had the strictest martial law here. If there was any problem, Mithras only had to shout to borrow the power of the City Guards.

　　Finally, he had a stable place. Mithras could not stand the harassment of the younger generations in the world, so he let them come out to live. However, the current situation was far from the point where he could relax his guard, so these younger generations could only make noise in the mansion and were not allowed to appear outside.

　　After all, Mithras was alone when he moved in, and the sudden appearance of other people would easily arouse other people's suspicion!

　　However, he didn't want to cause trouble, but trouble would naturally find him. After staying in Chiyan City for less than a year, trouble finally came to him. It turned out that the people living nearby were all people of very high status. These people were either very wealthy or very powerful and had a certain relationship with the city lord Peleus. So, just like in Oslo, these people always had to move around among their peers and establish a certain network of relationships.

　　Therefore, the appearance of Mithras became a problem. At least his staying indoors for an adult attracted other people's attention. This was something that Mithras did not consider carefully. He did not want others to pay attention to him, but he went too far, which made it easier to attract other people's attention.

　　This is where things happened. On this day, Mithras left an avatar to guard the mansion, and the rest of the original body and clones entered the world to practice. Suddenly a voice came in.

　　"Please forgive me for having such an evil guest at your door!"

　　Mithras frowned slightly. Not to mention in Chiyan City, he didn't know anyone even in the entire God Realm. Now someone suddenly came to visit him, which made him a little suspicious.

　　But he also believed that this person definitely did not come here knowing his identity, because he did not sense any malice from the aura outside the door.

　　"It is an honor to have a distinguished guest come to our humble home. I am sorry for being late in welcoming you!" Mithras' wind clone moved and appeared at the door in an instant. Naturally, he could not be impolite in his words.

　　The person in front of him was a middle-aged man with a smile on his face and a mercenary air. When he saw Mithras, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.

　　Mithras knew clearly that what appeared before this man was just an avatar with the strength of a sub-god. This man was obviously a little surprised. You know, not just anyone can live in this wealthy area of ​​​​Chiyan City. Although there is no requirement for strength, anyone who can live here is above the true god. Mithras' strength is indeed not enough, and it is also very suspicious.

　　"It's Lord Mithras. I live next door. I've known for a long time that you moved here, but I never had the time. Today I just happened to come and greet you!" The smile on that person's face didn't change at all, but the coldness in his words was too clear, and he didn't even bother to introduce himself.

　　This is no wonder, because this uninvited guest is a genuine powerful god, while Mithras is just a small lesser god. He originally came to take a look just out of curiosity, but now seeing Mithras, he naturally lost interest in interacting with him.

　　Mithras knew it very well in his mind, but the other party at least did not show his disdain. Besides, his original idea was to keep a low profile. The less the other party cared about him, the less likely it would be to be exposed. So why not do it!

　　"I should have gone to visit first. How dare you come to visit me in person? I am ashamed!" Mithras shook his head with a sigh, and became more enthusiastic. He said with a smile on his face: "Why don't we go in and do some practice? I just happened to encounter some problems in my cultivation recently. It would be great if you could give me some advice!"

　　This man was called Pads, and he was Mithras' neighbor. At this time, he frowned at Mithras, as if he was a little dissatisfied with Mithras's arrogance, but fortunately he did not express it.

　　Suddenly, Pads's eyebrows twitched a few times, and he looked at Mithras and asked hesitantly: "Have we met before? Your breath is very familiar!"

　　Mithras's face changed drastically, he had never seen Pads before, but what Pads said could certainly not be false, so there was only one possibility, Pads had seen the Lord God's Order!

　　Almost at the same time, Pads's face changed, but soon returned to normal, the smile on his face became even brighter, and he said with a smile: "Oh, by the way, when the little brother moved here, I saw him from a distance, and I was also familiar with him!"

　　Mithras smiled coldly and said, "So you have seen me before, I didn't notice it!"

　　"People who live in this area are all well-known figures, so everyone will pay more attention to new faces, but it's just attention. Everyone has their own secrets!" Pads said with a smile: "So, if it doesn't concern themselves, no one will ask for trouble. Such a stable life is hard to come by, who wants to worry about it being ruined!"

　　There was a hint of hesitation in Mithras' eyes. He was now certain that Pads knew his identity and was just pretending to be ignorant. Moreover, his words just now had different meanings.

　　Pads was telling Mithras that no one who could live here had a simple role, and naturally it was included, so Mithras should not act rashly. Another meaning was to tell Mithras clearly that he was not interested in Mithras' identity at all, and would not do anything that would be detrimental to Mithras, so Mithras could rest assured.

　　But can Mithras rest assured? His current situation is already very embarrassing. He has finally gained a little stability. If Pads suddenly tells her identity at this time, his situation will be even more dangerous. He can't believe that Pads will not have thoughts about the main artifact.

　　To be fair, even if he encountered such a thing, he would never let it go. Even if he didn't do anything, the news would definitely spread, and then he would benefit.

　　And that is exactly what Pads thought. He was originally quite disdainful of Mithras' strength. However, when he thought of Mithras' origin and the God of Killing who was a hot topic in the God Realm, he understood in his heart that Mithras in front of him could not be judged by common sense. A person who could make the Lord God decide and who could survive under the order of the Lord of Light was definitely not someone he could deal with alone.

　　Therefore, although he also had the idea of ​​​​scoring points for the main artifact, he felt a chill in his heart when he thought of Mithras's record on his way west. He knew very well that Mithras had already made up his mind to kill. Even if this was Chiyan City, it would not be too difficult for Mithras to stay if he really wanted to. As for the rules of the city, Mithras didn't care about it. How could he care about Chiyan City when he dared to offend the Lord of Light?

　　Chapter 24: Encirclement

　　With such considerations, he had to make a temporary concession. On the one hand, he reminded Mithras that he was not easy to deal with. On the other hand, he gained Mithras' trust that he would not take action for the main artifact. In fact, he had already made up his mind that he would spread the news as soon as he left here, and then see how things developed to the point where he could benefit from it. Of course, how this news was spread and to whom it was spread was also a very important matter. At least even if he could not get the main artifact, he had to get the greatest benefit from this matter.

　　There is no doubt that Peleus, the lord of Chiyan City, is the most suitable candidate. Peleus was originally the messenger of the main god, Muda, the main god of destruction, and only had an offensive main artifact in his hand. During his interactions with him, Pads knew that Muda had a lot of thoughts about the soul defense type of main artifact, but due to the conventions of the gods, he could no longer obtain the soul defense main artifact from normal channels. This was also to limit the existence of people like him. Otherwise, once someone gathered the three types of main artifacts of soul, body, and attack, wouldn't it destroy the balance of the gods.

　　However, this time the matter was different. The Lord of Light issued a task and promised a main artifact of any type. This got rid of the convention of the gods' world that the same person could not have two or more main artifacts. Therefore, if this news was leaked to Peleus, he would undoubtedly take care of him.

　　Pads looked at Mithras with a smile on his face, and a gloomy look flashed in his eyes. He was such a great man, but he had to bow his head in front of others just to avoid trouble. He would not swallow this humiliation.

　　Mithras' soul is connected to the origin of the world and is very powerful. He can clearly see the haze in Pads' eyes, which makes him more determined to keep Pads here.

　　However, Pads is a true god after all. It is not too difficult for him to kill the clone of Mithras, but it would be very troublesome if he did not reveal any aura.

　　"Do you think I will believe you?" Mithras sneered, with murderous intent without any reservation, poured on Pads in an instant, and the three clones in the world also appeared at the same time.

　　Because of the strength of his soul, the murderous aura that Mithras erupted from was controlled within a very small range. Mithras believed that unless someone used divine sense to observe this place, no one would notice the changes here. However, if someone used divine sense to observe this place and Mithras was still unaware, then this person was no longer a human being, but the supreme god.

　　"I will never let go of any person or thing that poses a threat to me!" There was a murderous light flashing in Mithras' eyes, which was the color stained by countless blood. Even a powerful man like Pads turned pale under the gaze of Mithras. What frightened him even more was that Mithras' three clones, earth, water, wind and fire appeared on the same person. This was such a heaven-defying thing that he had never dared to think about it, and now he couldn't believe it when he saw it.

　　Earth, water, wind and fire are the basis of the original laws of the world. Other laws are evolved from these four basic laws, or are a fusion of two or three, or are stripped and reorganized. These four laws constitute a huge system of laws and are the root of all laws.

　　Now he finally understood. Even if there were other reasons, as long as the news that Mithras possessed the four laws spread, it would be enough to attract the gods, because earth, water, wind and fire were the basis of the evolving world, and those secondary planes created by the gods were also constructed through these four laws.

　　"Four major laws, how is this possible?" Pads still expressed his doubts. He saw very clearly that the four Mithras all had the same sub-god strength, but this made him feel infinite fear. There were great differences in the cultivation between different laws. Therefore, few people could balance the strength of their original body and clone, because that meant that the two laws had the premise of fusion.

　　Although the auras emitted by the three packages of Mithras' four clones were different, their strengths were exactly the same, which could not but make him feel frightened.

　　"I just want to live a stable life here, but you came. What's more, you shouldn't know me, but I am extremely worried about you. Therefore, you have no choice but to die!" Mithras's face became extremely cold, and he was sighing in his heart. Deep down, he really didn't want such a thing to happen. The killing and running around all these years had made him tired. He just wanted to live a stable life here, but Pads stepped in. This forced him to raise the butcher knife again. The consequence of this incident was that he could no longer live in peace, and he could no longer stay in Chiyan City.

　　But he had no other choice!

　　The original body and the three clones surrounded Pads in an instant. The vast elemental power gathered from between heaven and earth like a tide, but under the control of Mithras, these elemental energies did not disperse and were not discovered.

　　Red, blue, green, and yellow, the four colors of energy converge in the space, looking extremely brilliant. What's even more brilliant is that the four colors of energy are slowly entangled together, forming a cage tens of meters in size!

　　Inside the cage, Pads attacked with all his might, and the dark destructive energy kept hitting the cage. However, the cage did not change at all. Instead, it became more and more condensed, as if it was about to become a solid.

　　The Heaven and Earth Prison, this is a powerful attack of a different species that Mithras has recently comprehended, but his current fusion of laws is just the beginning, and it must be used with the cooperation of the three clones. In the Heaven and Earth Prison, the four laws form an independent whole in a certain space, just like an independent plane. This is also a way of using the four laws comprehended from the origin of the world, which is very powerful.

　　In this world, Pads' connection with the outside world will gradually weaken until he is completely disconnected from the outside world, and he will be able to shield his soul power. It can be said that at this stage without using the world, this is the most powerful attack that Mithras can launch.

　　Pads's face became paler and paler. There was no attack method in the Heaven and Earth Prison now. However, he could sense that the connection with the outside world had been cut off. This was very bad news for him. He could not put his idea of ​​looking for help into practice.

　　"You shouldn't be here!" Mithras sighed and waved his hands a few times. Countless dimensional blades suddenly appeared in the cage, and there was ice that was cold enough to freeze everything.

　　Pads's divine power could not be replenished in the cage, and his strength was greatly reduced. At this time, the icy air made his movements even more difficult. He had no way of dodge the attack of the dimensional blade and was decomposed into ashes by the dimensional blade.

　　Looking at the damaged artifact and the divine power on the ground, Mithras sighed, waved his hand, and all the items including Pads's space ring fell into his hands.

　　The next moment his face turned very ugly, and his body disappeared from the spot in a flash.

　　He couldn't open Pads's space ring. There was only one explanation for this. Pads had another divine clone. In this way, his identity would definitely be exposed, and there might be another massacre!

　　Mithras flashed into the backyard without having time to explain everything to everyone, and directly took them into the world.

　　After leaving the mansion, Mithras thought for a moment and changed his appearance, then followed the crowd and swaggered towards the city gate. It was not that he was not in a hurry, but if he showed any sign of anxiety, it would inevitably arouse suspicion, not to mention that he was leaving through the sky. Once he was stopped by the city guards, it would be very troublesome for him to leave.

　　At the same time, Pads's clone had arrived at Peleus's City Lord's Mansion. Fortunately, he and Peleus had met several times, so he was able to enter the City Lord's Mansion. However, he did not dare to guarantee that Peleus would meet him, so when he asked someone to report, he also brought the Lord God's Order issued by the Lord of Light.

　　Chapter 25: Roundup (Continued)

　　Of course, this is not the original order of the Lord God. It is just the portrait that people copied after the order was issued. It only contains the portrait of Mithras, and it is impossible to preserve its breath.

　　Sure enough, his action worked. After seeing the Lord's order, Peleus immediately thought that there was a problem. Moreover, since it was related to the main artifact, he couldn't help but be tempted, so he came out to meet Pads.

　　"My Lord City Lord!" When Pads saw Peleus appear, he knew in his heart that his plan had succeeded. At this time, he no longer had any thoughts about the main artifact, he just wanted to take revenge on Mithras.

　　His original body is a real god, but his clone is only a lesser god. It would be fine if he didn't get involved in things like this, but once he got involved, it would be difficult for him to even keep his clone alive.

　　"What's the matter? Tell me!" Peleus felt something was wrong when he saw Pads for the first time. After a closer look, he found that Pads was just an avatar. He felt unhappy and thought that Pads was disrespectful to him. Fortunately, a person like him was quick-witted and quickly realized that there was something wrong with Pads's original body, otherwise he would not be so rude.

　　Pads saw the change in Peleus's expression and knew that his clone was disrespectful and had caused Peleus to misunderstand him. He immediately smiled bitterly and said, "To be honest with you, Lord City Lord, my original body was destroyed, and now I only have this clone!"

　　Peleus nodded slightly. He and Pads had only met a few times and they were not close friends. So he didn't care whether Pads's body had been in trouble or not. He just thought of the contents of the Lord God's Order and asked in a perfunctory manner, "What happened?"

　　"Just now I discovered the person on the Lord God's Order. I didn't expect that when he found out his identity was exposed, he directly attacked me. It's also my fault that I am not strong enough!" Pads explained while looking at Peleus's face. Sure enough, when he mentioned the Lord God's Order, Peleus's face became excited.

　　"You said you found the person on the main god's order, is he the god of killing? Where is he now?" Peleus appeared in front of Pads. If he was not afraid of his identity, he would probably pick up Pads and interrogate him. It can be seen how much attraction the main artifact has for Peleus.

　　"He lives right next door to me in the city. I really misjudged him!" Pads shook his head and looked very shocked. He knew very well in his heart that this was absolutely great news for Peleus who wanted to own the second main artifact. He was the only person who knew the news. As long as Peleus still wanted to get the main artifact, he would not treat him unfairly.

　　"Now!" Peleus managed to calm his mind. What he wanted to know most now was where Mithras had gone. Otherwise, even if he knew it, it would not have any effect.

　　Pads smiled bitterly and said, "That person killed my original body, how dare he continue to stay in Chiyan City? He should have planned to leave now. However, nothing happened outside. I think he probably doesn't know that I have an avatar!"

　　Peleus nodded. As the lord of the city, he would be the first to know what happened in the Red Flame City. Now there was no news from the city guards. Mithras must be trying to sneak out of the city. He didn't want to be discovered. With a thought, his body suddenly appeared outside the hall, soared into the air, and shouted loudly: "Everyone, Red Flame Guards, listen to my order. Close the four gates immediately. Anyone who trespasses will be killed without mercy!"

　　Pades had followed Peleus the moment he set out. After hearing Peleus's order, he knew that Mithras had no other way but to force his way in. But in that case, Peleus would surely discover his whereabouts. At this time, Peleus was still able to calm down and consider countermeasures. He was worthy of being a person favored by the Lord God.

　　"How strong is that person?" Peleus asked Pads while paying attention to the movements in the city. He was not worried about himself, but was afraid that the Red Flame Guards would be too heavy-handed and hurt Mithras' life. In that case, the main artifact would become an empty talk.

　　Pads hesitated for a moment, a look of fear appeared on his face, and he said in a trembling voice: "Very powerful, that man is actually a practitioner of earth, water, wind and fire, and it seems that he has embarked on the path of fusion. My original body has no ability to resist him. If you want to deal with him, you must be careful of his four-element law cage!"

　　The corners of Peleus' eyes twitched a few times. He knew how strong Pads was. After all, as the lord of a city, he had to know what kind of people were around him. Pads didn't even have the ability to resist Mithras. This was very shocking. Even if he didn't use the main artifact, it would be difficult for him to do so. And Mithras was only a lesser god now. How could he compare with someone like him who had practiced for tens of millions of years.

　　It is conceivable that a being like Mithras, as long as he is given a certain amount of time, will definitely become an extremely powerful being in the God Realm, especially when he cultivates earth, water, wind and fire at the same time, which has never happened in the God Realm. Once integrated, I believe he will be more powerful than those extremely powerful beings who have perfected the laws.

　　Is it worth dealing with such a person? Peleus hesitated. The main artifact was very precious, but it was also an extremely difficult task. Even if it could capture Mithras alive, it would be difficult to bring Mithras to Mount Heaven. He had no doubt that someone would plot against him. Moreover, he was not absolutely sure that he could keep Mithras. Once he failed to capture him, he would be enemies with Mithras. He did not want to make enemies with such a potential enemy even if he had the main god behind him. After all, there were times when the main god could not take action. God's affairs were supposed to be handled by God. If the main god took action, it would cause dissatisfaction among other gods. Moreover, he knew very well that in the eyes of the main god, he was not important enough for the main god to take action personally.

　　"Should I take action or not?" Peleus had never felt so embarrassed. On one side was the main artifact, and on the other side was the man with unlimited potential, Mithras. He really couldn't think of a way to have the best of both worlds.

　　Pades felt that something was wrong when he saw Peleus's changing expression. He would never allow Mithras to leave so easily. If Peleus changed his mind, he would not mind announcing Mithras' identity.

　　The entire Chiyan City was in chaos at once, the city gates were closed and no one was allowed to enter or leave. Such things had happened no more than three times in the history of Chiyan City, and each time was an earth-shaking event. This was also the first time that the current city lord Peleus had issued such an order, and the meaning behind it was even more worthy of reflection.

　　All the pedestrians stopped the moment Peleus's voice fell. Although Peleus did not say so, everyone knew very well that if anyone was still arrogant and did not take this order to heart at this time, the Red Flame Guards would immediately appear beside you, leaving you no time to regret it.

　　Mithras also stopped. He didn't expect Pads to spread the news so quickly. In this situation, he only had two choices. One was to stay where he was. In this way, even if Pads could find him, it would not be fast. However, if he did so, when the layout of Chiyan City was completely stable, it would be very difficult for him to leave.

　　Another option is to leave now, ignoring the obstruction of the Chiyan Guards and the exposure of his identity, and rush out of Chiyan City while everything is not yet stable. However, if he does this, he will have to take a risk. As long as the Chiyan City guards can stop him for a moment, he will not be able to leave.

　　No matter which approach he chose, Mithras felt that he was indeed in crisis this time. The person who could command the city guards of Chiyan City must be the city lord of Chiyan City. He had heard of this city lord Peleus. As the messenger of the Lord God, he was very powerful. He was not sure he could deal with him. Moreover, this person was not alone. There were thousands of Chiyan Guards who obeyed his orders. This made things even more troublesome.

　　Although Peleus did not explain the reason for prohibiting the action, everyone began to look around. No one who could cultivate to the god level was a fool. Everyone knew that Peleus' words were definitely not aimless, but had a specific goal.

　　Chapter 26: Encirclement (Part 3)

　　For a moment, everyone noticed the suspicion in other people's eyes. Unless they were people they had known for many years, they would immediately be wary of strangers. This situation was really scary, but who could blame the God Realm for not being a good place?

　　Mithras moved. If he continued like this, the situation would get worse and worse. Not only would the city lord's forces be against him, but even the people on the street would probably not miss the opportunity to please the city lord Peleus.

　　If he doesn't move, he's still; if he moves, he's extremely fast. This is the style of Mithras. He twisted his body and appeared in mid-air. Ignoring the astonished looks of the people in the city, he instantly cut through the space and disappeared from everyone's sight.

　　The astonishment lasted only for a moment, but in this moment, Mithras was about to leave the range of Chiyan City. The speed was so fast that even Peleus, who was watching from above the City Lord's Mansion, was surprised.

　　However, Mithras' actions also attracted the attention of the Red Flame Guards. Dozens of powerful Red Flame Guards surrounded him from all directions of the Red Flame City. It can be imagined that as long as they were in control, it would be very difficult for Mithras to leave.

　　A faint sneer flashed at the corner of Mithras' mouth. He did not take the city guards in front of him seriously. The only person he was afraid of in the entire Chiyan City was the city lord Peleus. His body shook violently during the flight, and a water clone appeared.

　　Two long swords, one blue and one red, flashed by swiftly, as brilliant as a pop of light. Two space cracks thousands of meters long appeared in the air. The two Chiyan guards in front of Mithras were swallowed up by the space turbulence before they could even resist. Mithras' figure flew out of the range of Chiyan City along the chaotic airflow.

　　"If you want to leave, it's not that easy. Stay here!" However, what Mithras did not expect was that several figures suddenly rose up from outside the city. One of them had a strong murderous intent in his eyes. Although his clothes were the scarlet color of the Red Flame Guards, there was a hideous skull pattern on his chest.

　　After all, Mithras had lived in Chiyan City for a year, so he was not unfamiliar with this symbol. It was the symbol of the commander of the Chiyan Guards of Chiyan City. He felt a chill in his heart, knowing that this person was definitely not simple. The original body and the water clone separated in an instant, and rushed towards the commander and the remaining Chiyan Guards respectively.

　　An inexplicable aura rose from the original body and clone of Mithras, two sword lights suddenly appeared, the clear purple burned everyone's eyes, the space kept shaking, and then broke as expected, dissipating like noise, reflecting the strange purple light.

　　The fusion of water and fire this time is different from the harmony of water and fire in Kachu City. It is a fusion in the real sense. Although it is not complete enough, the power is incomparable.

　　The commander's face changed drastically. This attack from Mithras made him feel the threat of death. The purple light made him tremble like a death ray. He reached out and grabbed a city guard next to him, threw him towards Mithras, and quickly fled to the other side.

　　The purple sword light was like a strong corrosive stream of water, wrapping around the city guard's body. When the sword light disappeared, the city guard also disappeared.

　　At the same time, the attack of the water clone also landed among those city guards, like a surging wave, the dazzling light swallowed everyone, and the two figures quickly left everyone's sight.

　　Extremely violent and decisive, the leader of the Red Flame Guards looked at the two receding figures with fear, his face turned red and white, but he did not have the courage to continue chasing them. The sword just now had already made him scared, otherwise how could he do such a thing.

　　The scene of killing his companions had been seen by everyone. According to common sense, he should have fled immediately, but he knew very well that if he tried to do evil in front of Peleus, he would die a more miserable death.

　　Mithras let out a long sigh. Even though it was only a short period of time and he had made two attacks, it was still a bit strenuous for him. You have to know that he was facing true gods. If the laws had not begun to merge, how could he have done it?

　　But no matter what, he finally escaped from Chiyan City and avoided being besieged, which was worth it!

　　However, his face changed immediately, and his rapidly flying body stopped. In front of him stood a strong man, and Mithras could see the other person beside him very clearly, it was Pads.

　　"It's bad!" Yes, Mithras had guessed the identity of the man in front of him. It was none other than Peleus, the lord of Chiyan City. It seemed that he still could not escape the siege. He had sensed that hundreds of strong men were rushing towards him from the direction of Chiyan City.

　　If the person in front of him was not Peleus, Mithras would not mind launching an attack. However, the person in front of him was Peleus, a powerful man who possessed the main artifact. He had no confidence in defeating this person, let alone escaping from his sight.

　　"Are you the God of Slaughter who the Lord of Light has specially issued the Lord's Order to hunt down?" Peleus looked at Mithras in front of him with a puzzled look. To be honest, if he had not seen him with his own eyes, he would not have believed that Mithras was so young. From Mithras' breath, he could infer that Mithras' actual age would definitely not exceed a thousand years. In addition, the difficulty of becoming a god means that Mithras's training time will only be shorter.

　　But even so, the Mithras before him has already made a name for himself in the world of gods, the god of killing. If you think about it carefully, you will know how people fear Mithras.

　　Coupled with what Pades said about the four-system practice, Peleus couldn't help but feel jealous. It took him no less than tens of millions of years to practice to his current level of strength. Even so, it was not slow in the God Realm, and could even be said to be fast. However, compared with Mithras, his practice speed was really not impressive!

　　Is it really worth it to make an enemy of such a person for a major artifact? Peleus hesitated again. It was not that he was an indecisive person, but that Mithras's talent and cultivation speed were really amazing. No one would easily make an enemy of such a person unless it was absolutely necessary.

　　As the messenger of the main god, Peleus knew the difficulties and dangers of the world of gods. A small pawn today might become a big shot tomorrow. Such things happened too many times and there were too many examples.

　　Before this, he only knew that Mithras was very talented and practiced earth, water, wind and fire at the same time, but he never thought that with such good fortune every day, his practice speed would be so terrifying. That's why she rushed here to block Mithras before he set off. Now seeing Mithras' practice speed, she hesitated again.

　　"Mithras, with the city lord in front of you and the Red Flame Guards behind you, you'd better surrender, otherwise!" Pads saw Peleus' hesitation and quickly reminded Peleus.

　　This is actually the case. With Peleus blocking in front, it is absolutely impossible for Mithras to break through instantly, while the Red Flame Guards behind him can arrive in a few seconds, which is really disadvantageous for Mithras.

　　Peleus also thought of this. Mithras' strength was extremely powerful, and his talent and training speed were also extremely incredible. However, the current situation was completely under his control. With the assistance of the Red Flame Guards, it would not be difficult to capture Mithras. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but feel excited.

　　On the one hand, as long as he worked hard to get that Dao Mithras, he would have the hope of exchanging for the main artifact. On the other hand, it was simply out of excitement. Is there anything more exciting than killing a peak strong man in the future?

　　"So your name is Mithras. Although light and darkness have always been incompatible, you have offended the Lord God, the supreme Lord God. Anyone has the right to capture and punish you. It is better for you to surrender. Maybe then I can say something good about you in front of the Lord God!" Peleus thought clearly about the current situation and there was no hesitation in his heart. He wanted to get the Lord's artifact because it was necessary to further enhance his strength. He also wanted to destroy Mithras, but it was just a jealous feeling.

　　Chapter 27: Fierce Battle (I)

　　Mithras' face looked a little heavy. It would be extremely difficult to escape from the current situation. Of course, this was only possible without exposing the world. However, once he mobilized the power of the world, the main god behind Peleus would probably become suspicious immediately.

　　There is a wonderful connection between the Lord God and the messenger of the Lord God Realm. Through this connection, the Lord God can know everything about the Lord God's messenger, and can see everything through the eyes of the Lord God's messenger. Although it is impossible for a Lord God to focus his eyes on a messenger at all times and places, since Mithras and the Lord of Light have caused such a big incident, it is inevitable that some Lord Gods will become interested and pay attention to Mithras' whereabouts. Therefore, in this case, as long as Mithras mobilizes the power of the world, it is inevitable that someone will know the secret.

　　Only the Lord God knows the power of the Lord God. It is not surprising that the Lord God can see the secret of Mithras. You must know that Victor saw the secret of the world at a glance. Of course, at that time the world was just born, and the origin and Mithras' soul had not merged, so it was inevitable that the strong would sense the breath of the world. However, even if Mithras' soul and the origin of the world are completely integrated now, when it uses the power of the world, the breath inside the world will naturally leak out, and the possibility of being discovered by the Lord God is very high.

　　Therefore, unless it is absolutely necessary, Mithras must not use the power of the world. Once he uses it, he must be prepared to be trapped in the world. This is not Mithras' original intention.

　　However, excluding the power of the world, it was almost impossible for Mithras to escape the encirclement of Peleus and his Red Flame Guards under such circumstances. For a moment, Mithras was really in a dilemma!

　　The Red Flame Guards finally arrived. There were not many of them, only a few hundred people, but all of them were true gods. It could be said that 80% of the Red Flame Guards' strength had come here. The remaining sub-gods and virtual gods would not be able to play any role in such a battle, but would instead be a hindrance.

　　This reason sounds a bit confusing. No matter what, the more people at the virtual god level, the better. After all, what we have to do now is to besiege Mithras and not let him escape again. In fact, if there are virtual gods mixed in the team of true gods, then with the strength shown by Mithras just now, he can take advantage of this defensive weakness and break through the entire defense circle. But if all those who come here are true gods, the situation will be different. Even if Mithras wants to break through, the strength of each person is the same and very average, and it will be much more difficult.

　　The situation is now very clear. Chiyan City wants to keep Mithras. With Peleus's care, Mithras cannot choose to break out of the encirclement like he did before, because if he makes a move, Peleus will definitely not sit idly by.

　　Having offended Mithras, Peleus would try his best to keep Mithras, otherwise no one would have a good time facing such an opponent.

　　Mithras frowned tightly. He didn't expect that just one Pads could pose such a great threat to him. One can imagine the hatred he had for Pads in his heart. Unfortunately, this was not the time to solve this problem. What he needed to consider now was how to get rid of the current situation.

　　"Mithras, why don't you surrender? Do you think you have a chance of escape under such circumstances?" Peleus felt more at ease when he saw that the people he had arranged were in place. He was really afraid of Mithras, especially when he knew that Mithras was a fellow practitioner of the Four Elements Laws. He also witnessed Mithras' fusion of water and fire when he was in the city, and his fear in his heart became even greater.

　　"It's not so easy to make me admit defeat like this!" Mithras also knew that he could not hide at this time. His body shook, and three clones appeared in the air at the same time. The water and fire clone held the real artifact refined by the spirits of water and fire in his hand, while the earth clone held a dark long sword in his hand.

　　This long sword is none other than the Ghost Bite, which is a main artifact that the God of Destruction failed to refine. Although the Ghost Bite is a semi-main artifact with destructive attributes, a main artifact has one advantage. No matter what the attributes are, it will have a great bonus effect on the user's strength, because what is important is not the attributes, but a trace of main god power that remains when the main god is nurturing. Although the main god power also has attributes, due to the difference in level, it is not as obvious as the attributes of ordinary gods. It can be said that power of any attributes can be compatible in the main artifact. This is why after the Lord of Light's order was issued, practitioners of all laws flocked to it.

　　This Ghost Devourer certainly cannot be considered a true main artifact, but it has the same birth experience as the main artifact. It's just that something went wrong during its upbringing that caused it to be unable to guard the true main artifact. In essence, it is not much different from other main artifacts.

　　Therefore, although the Ghost Bite is not a true main artifact, it is absolutely invincible among the artifacts. This is determined by its nature. No one would leave such a weapon idle, not even Mithras. The Earth Clone is known for its strength and defense, and this Ghost Bite just makes up for its lack of attack power.

　　Seeing the appearance of the four-element clone of Mithras, a burst of gasps could be heard throughout the sky. It was not surprising for a god to have a clone. As long as the talent was sufficient and the cultivation time was long enough, almost every god-level strongman could cultivate an avatar. However, the most number of clones that everyone had seen was two, and that was already a person with super talent. What they saw now was a third-level clone. What was even more terrifying was that together with the original body, Mithras actually cultivated earth, water, wind and fire at the same time. This was something that was impossible in everyone's minds.

　　Earth, water, wind and fire are the origins of matter. If a person can practice these four elements at the same time, then it is almost certain that this person has the ability to create planes independently. This is really terrifying. The divine world has existed for countless years, and such a terrifying character has never appeared.

　　And Peleus was considering another problem. Mithras was practicing the four elements at the same time, and even the laws of water and fire, which had opposing attributes, had begun to merge. So, was there any need to talk about the remaining laws of earth and wind? This was only a fusion of two by two. What if all four elements were merged?

　　Peleus felt the pressure on him even greater. He had also heard of those strong men who had integrated the laws. All of them were extremely powerful men at the peak of their powers. However, these people had only integrated two laws. None of them had integrated three laws at the same time. Now, it was very likely that Mithras had integrated four laws. Of course, it was only a clue. What a powerful existence he was. No wonder the Lord God wanted to move against him.

　　However, Mithras did not have so many thoughts. He only knew that he had to break out as soon as possible, otherwise the news would spread and more and more powerful people would gather here. At that time, it would be difficult for him to leave even if he wanted to.

　　"Then let me see if you can keep me here!", Mithras' voice seemed to come from thousands of feet underground, cold and terrifying. The Ghost Bite in the hand of the Earth Clone was gently raised, and the deep yellow light spread around like raindrops. These raindrops seemed to be as heavy as tens of millions of pounds, squeezing the figures downwards.

　　Almost at the same time, the wind clone moved. He did not have any weapons in his hands, but the countless dimensional blades were more powerful than real artifacts.

　　The entire space became extremely heavy, and countless divine powers rose up, like a canopy that blocked the deep yellow light outside. It was obvious that this attack by Mithras was just a test. The earth gravity might cause some trouble to these true gods in front of them, but it would not be too much trouble.

　　Of course, this is also because Mithras' attack range is too wide, causing the force to be too dispersed. Otherwise, if this gravity is placed on a person, even a true god will reveal flaws.

　　What Mithras needed was not a flaw. What he needed now was to identify the distribution of power in this encirclement so as to prepare for the next move. This was an open conspiracy, and even if Peleus knew it, he had no way to deal with it.

　　Chapter 28: Fierce Battle (Part 2)

　　And Mithras' wind clone naturally had a deeper purpose. At the moment when the gravity spell dissipated, the body of a true god in front shook slightly, and the wind clone flashed past him like a whirlwind. In an instant, a hole appeared on that person's forehead, and he fell heavily.

　　Demonstration!

　　What the wind clone had to do was to demonstrate, to kill a true god in front of Peleus, to tell those Red Flame Guards that if he wanted to take action, not even Peleus could stop him. As long as such a seed took root in these people's minds, the pressure on Mithras would be much less when it came time to break through.

　　This was so fast that Peleus didn't even have time to react. He couldn't react because Mithras's water and fire clones were watching him. He couldn't be sure if this was a trap set by Mithras. If he tried to rescue, he would probably fall into Mithras' trap.

　　However, when he saw a Red Flame Guard fall at the front line, he couldn't save face. If he remained silent at this time, his prestige in Red Flame City would be greatly undermined.

　　"Looking for death!" Peleus finally couldn't wait any longer. He wanted to let his men try out Mithras' strength before making any plans. However, before he could make any decision, Mithras made the first move. This made his plan to let the Red Flame Guards rush forward fail, because that would give people the impression that he was afraid!

　　"Take my knife!" Peleus actually used the main artifact from the very beginning, and it was also a broad-backed knife. This was related to the trend of hell. Due to the dark laws practiced by the people in hell, their temperaments were relatively rough, and they had a special liking for weapons like knives.

　　The dark airflow was like a dark cloud covering the sky. The main artifact in Peleus's hand made a buzzing sound. Along with this sound, a deep and cold reflection appeared behind Peleus, which was thousands of meters high. It was exactly the appearance of the main artifact in his hand. There seemed to be tens of millions of human figures flickering in the reflection, and the shrill shouts shook people's souls.

　　Suddenly, this reflection collapsed with the swing of the main artifact, as if the entire sky had turned over, and the entire space suddenly became colorless, leaving only darkness and that strange shouting.

　　Mithras's face changed, and Peleus attacked as he wished, but the power of this sword was too strong. He had killed countless true gods along the way, but he still felt a little frightened facing such a sword.

　　Of course, Mithras would never be afraid. A sneer slowly spread across his lips. He did not even use his earth and wind clones. He raised the long swords in his original body and water clone at the same time.

　　The blue water and the red boom appeared extremely dazzling in the darkness. These two colors appeared on the same sword. No matter whether it was in the hands of the original body or the water clone, the sword was flowing with these two colors, flashing brilliantly like neon lights in the night sky.

　　The fusion of water and fire. At this point, even if Mithras did not use his water clone at the same time, his original body alone could still promote the fusion of water and fire. Just to be on the safe side, he still used his water clone. However, this time the fusion of water and fire were independent of each other. Although the power would be somewhat dispersed, the superposition would definitely be more powerful than a single fusion of water and fire.

　　The dazzling light flowed with two different colors, reaching its peak in an instant, and then changed into a clear purple. This purple was like the earth in the divine realm, extremely deep, with an irresistible aura.

　　boom!

　　A purple sword light flew out of his hand, like a meteor across the dark sky, illuminating the entire darkness. At the end of the darkness, a vague figure was entangled in a dragon-like light.

　　The darkness was trembling, as if it had sensed the arrival of dawn, and it became even more violent. Endless undercurrents emerged from the vague figure, and the long knife in its hand slashed fiercely at the purple sword light.

　　A crisp sound was heard, and it was as if a towering tree was cut down, or the entire sky was shattered. The next moment, the whole world returned to darkness, and the purple light was submerged in the dark air flow.

　　Suddenly, another purple sword light appeared. This sword light was like a comet, dragging a huge tail. The dazzling light seemed to melt the entire darkness.

　　boom!

　　One collision sent out countless echoes, like a morning bell, breaking away the darkness and ushering in the dawn!

　　Peleus's face turned serious, and his eyes looked at Mithras with a little more coldness. Just from a probing attack, he could tell that Mithras' strength was definitely not inferior to his. What was even more terrifying was that Mithras was only at the fusion of water and fire, and was far from reaching his limit. Once he mastered the fusion of earth, water, wind and fire, it would be very difficult to keep Mithras today.

　　Mithras's face was also a little heavy. Peleus's strength exceeded his expectations. Although it was not yet to the extent that made him afraid, the price he would have to pay to defeat Peleus would definitely be very heavy. At that time, these Red Flame Guards, who were originally just a cover, became the biggest threat.

　　However, he also knew that it was impossible to move against the Red Flame Guard at this time. Peleus would never let him do so, not to mention his reputation, but also from a practical point of view.

　　There is no possibility of retreating now, and the same goes for Peleus. The two men looked at each other, as if the whole world was trembling in their gazes, and the space was cut by their gazes.

　　The next moment, three clones suddenly appeared beside the original body. The vast elemental power was as surging as the tide in the sea. The four dazzling lights kept flowing, and they seemed to be constantly exchanging positions. An inexplicably powerful power appeared in the space, and it was like a mountain, pressing down on the Red Flame Guards so that they could not breathe.

　　The space was constantly collapsing, as if there was an extremely huge hammer smashing into the space. The broken space could not leak out any turbulence. The enormous power was like a net that trapped the entire world.

　　Peleus's face changed drastically. The thing he was most worried about happened. Mithras had indeed begun to merge the earth, water, wind and fire. Although the degree of fusion was still small, the power was beyond his imagination.

　　The main artifact in his hand became extremely heavy, like a huge mountain. Peleus slowly raised the main artifact, and the aura in it continued to rise, becoming heavier and larger. This aura was as if a huge monster was staring at this space, or as if an extremely deep gaze was scanning everyone. An inexplicable awe appeared in everyone's heart.

　　This is the real power of the main artifact. In such a situation, the might is no longer reserved. The power of destruction continuously flows into the main artifact, stimulating the little bit of remaining main divine power.

　　"Prison of Heaven and Earth!" The original body and four clones of Mithras did not feel anything about the pressure before them. Their souls had already merged with the origin of the world. In such a situation, not to mention the remaining power of the main god, even the pressure of the main god would not be unbearable to Mithras.

　　A cage with four colors flowing in it was created with Mithras' cold snort, just like an independent space where earth, water, wind and fire were boiling.

　　The cage was formed in an instant and trapped Peleus inside. The surging elemental power transformed into various attacks. Boulders, earth fire, lava, wind blades, ice and snow. All the attacks were independent of each other, but the target was only Peleus. Life could not survive in such a chaotic space. This was a space specially created for killing. It was also a space specially created for destruction. Here, any ignorance that did not belong to earth, water, wind, and fire would be destroyed, and any existence that belonged to earth, water, wind, and fire would be decomposed. Attack and trapping were perfectly integrated here.

　　Endless divine power surged from Peleus' body. These dark divine powers surrounded him like a balloon. The main divine weapon in his hand kept shaking and hissing, and the aura became stronger and stronger, as if some huge monster was hidden inside and was about to descend.

　　Chapter 29: Fierce Battle (Part 3)

　　Buzz!

　　A long trembling sound was like the bells and drums at dusk, resounding throughout the space. In this sound, the violent earth, water, wind and fire all stagnated for a moment. An illusory droplet-shaped object appeared on the blade of the main artifact, and then spread out like mist. The entire main artifact suddenly became incomparably shiny, a kind of dark shine.

　　A sacred light emerged on Peleus' face, and the true divine weapon in his hand slowly slashed forward, destroying the earth, water, wind and fire that blocked his way one after another. This was a complete destruction, not a crushing defeat, as if a huge mouth full of farming swallowed up all the elements.

　　A dim light extended from the main artifact to the end of the space and fell on the cage. The four-colored light flowed faster and faster, changing countless times in an instant. The cage even made a crackling sound, as if it was about to collapse. However, as the four-colored light flowed faster and faster, the area of ​​the cage became smaller and smaller, and the cage, which had begun to shake, stabilized again.

　　Peleus's face changed drastically, he was very clear about the power of this knife, it had even stimulated the remaining power of the main god, but even so, it could not break the cage of heaven and earth of Mithras, which made him feel unbelievable.

　　"An extremely powerful man!" Peleus had a feeling that at this time, Mithras' strength had already approached the level of an extremely powerful man. Of course, it was only close. Compared with the real extremely powerful man, Mithras still had a big gap.

　　Mithras finally breathed a sigh of relief. He did not have enough confidence to withstand Peleus's sword, but the stability of the Heaven and Earth Prison was unexpectedly great. Under the exchange of elements, the chaos was quickly suppressed and stability was restored. He had not expected this.

　　Everyone looked at the scene in shock. To know how strong Peleus was, one had to look at the main artifact in his hand. If a messenger of the main god was not extremely powerful, he would not be able to gain the favor of the main god. You must know that to a certain extent, the messenger of the main god can represent the existence of the main god. If they are not strong enough, wouldn't it embarrass the main god?

　　However, even such a strong man was trapped in a cage by Mithras and had no way out. Thinking of this, even if they wanted to step forward to help, their legs trembled and they couldn't move.

　　Pades had the same expression, he knew that Mithras was very powerful and could kill his original body in one blow, but Peleus was much stronger than him. In his imagination, Peleus should be suppressing Mithras, how could it turn out like this?

　　The cage of heaven and earth slowly shrank, and the earth, water, wind and fire inside the cage became more rampant. Peleus' face also showed some heaviness. Yes, it was just heaviness, not panic.

　　Suddenly, a drop of dark liquid appeared on Peleus' finger. This drop of liquid slowly rotated, emitting a strong breath. This breath slowed down the contraction of the cage, and the strong breath hit the cage in waves.

　　"The power of the Lord God!" Even though Mithras had never seen the power of the Lord God, he could guess what it was from such an aura.

　　The power of the main god is the essence of divine power condensed by the main god. Every drop of it has enormous power. The reason why he was a little afraid of Peleus before was because of the power of the main god.

　　The power of the main god is very precious to gods, but it is endless to the main god. Therefore, the main god's messenger like Peleus must carry the power of the main god. Mithras believes that he can defeat Peleus without the power of the main god, but once Peleus uses the power of the main god, he will be in trouble.

　　Actually, Peleus didn't want to do that. Even though he was the messenger of the Lord God, he only had a few drops of the Lord God's power in his hands. This thing was not like the Lord God's artifact that could be recycled. Instead, one drop less would be used. Therefore, even though he was trapped in a cage, he was not in a hurry to use the Lord God's power. Until now, he realized that without the help of the Lord God's power, he had no chance of escaping the cage. Only then did he make up his mind. However, even so, he felt extremely painful in his heart.

　　A tyrannical aura wrapped around that drop of divine power. A hint of hesitation flashed across Peleus' eyes. He pointed his finger and that drop of divine power merged into his body. A devastating power emanated from his body, and the entire cage of heaven and earth began to tremble.

　　Peleus only felt that her body was filled with explosive power, as if his body was infinitely raised, standing above the nine heavens and overlooking the earth. The feeling of controlling everything made him utter a soft moan.

　　Even the Heaven and Earth Prison could not withstand such tremendous power. Under such momentum, the cage began to shake violently, and four colors flowed rapidly.

　　An enormous aura of destruction burst out from Peleus' body, hitting the cage like a tide. The entire cage became shaky in the impact, as if it could collapse at any time.

　　Suddenly, Peleus withdrew his gaze from the distance and cast it through the cage onto Mithras. Mithras could clearly see the disdain in his eyes.

　　The main artifact in his hand was raised again, and as if he had no strength to control the weight of the main artifact, it slowly fell down. At this moment, the sky and the earth became dim, and all the colors remained except for the dark sword light.

　　Snap!

　　Just like cutting a watermelon, the entire cage suddenly collapsed in the light of Taoism, and the four elemental forces poured out and collided with the sword light.

　　Hiss!

　　Just like being roasted in a raging fire, the four elements made a sizzling sound, and the space collapsed strangely, like a bloody mouth that wanted to swallow everything in the world.

　　"It's broken, it's broken after all!" Mithras looked at the destructive black hole and shook his head with a wry smile. With the help of the power of the main god, Peleus' strength has reached the limit of what he can reach. In this case, the collapse of the cage became unstoppable.

　　The broken space was slowly repairing itself. Peleus and Mithras were facing each other thousands of meters apart. A tremendous power emanated from Peleus, a power that even made the space around him tremble constantly.

　　"You are so strong that you can force me to use the power of the Lord God!" There was a strong murderous look in Peleus' eyes. Even he could not use the power of the Lord God unlimitedly. It was something to save his life. However, now he used up a drop of it for Mithras. How could he not be angry?

　　Although the power of the main god is not as precious as the main artifact, it is not much different. The difference is that the power of the main god is a consumable item and cannot be reused like the main artifact. However, in some critical situations, the power of the main god is more precious than the main artifact. So Peleus felt that this transaction was a bit unsatisfactory.

　　"The cage is broken, but you only used the main divine power, otherwise!" Mithras turned a blind eye to Peleus' murderous intent. If it weren't for the help of the main divine power this time, it would be difficult for Peleus to break his cage. Even if he could barely break it, his strength would be greatly reduced.

　　"So what? Now I'll let you see how powerful the Lord God is!" A sinister smile flashed across Peleus' face. The life of Mithras was worth a Lord God artifact, so he certainly couldn't let Mithras' soul fly away. However, it was different for Mithras's clones. He had made up his mind to take revenge on Mithras's three clones. As long as he could still keep Mithras's original body, he would not have violated the mission assigned by the Lord God.

　　Moreover, the power of the main god is not like the main artifact. It has a time limit. With the passage of time, the power of the main god will dissipate into the air, and at that time he will be beaten back to his original form. Therefore, in order to defeat Mithras, you can only use your full strength at this time.

　　The dark main artifact became even deeper, as if it could suck people in with just a glance. The flowing light was like a poisonous snake, waiting for the best time to bite the opponent with its mouth full of venomous fangs.

　　Chapter 30: Fierce Battle (IV)

　　The main divine weapon slowly fell down, and thunder seemed to suddenly erupt between heaven and earth. The entire space trembled and groaned in such light, as if the entire heaven and earth were about to be cut off.

　　The endless dark aura was like countless giant dragons, instantly gathering around Peleus, and then suddenly pounced on Mithras. Its huge body twisted at thousands of angles, shattering the space.

　　Dozens of dark dragons pounced towards Mithras with bared fangs and claws at an incredibly fast speed. The entire sky was covered by their bodies, and their huge and ferocious heads stared at Mithras fiercely.

　　Mithras smiled coldly, and the long sword in his hand suddenly struck out, and in an instant it touched the forehead of the three-headed dragon. A point of light extended from the forehead of the dragon to various parts of the body, and then exploded instantly.

　　The water clone defeated the three giant dragons almost at the same time. Only the earth clone kept accumulating strength until the dragon's body approached. Then the Ghost Bite in his hand slowly chopped down, like a thousand-foot-high mountain moving. Six or seven dragon heads exploded under the Ghost Bite.

　　The attack of the wind clone was the most bizarre. One dimensional blade after another passed through the space and shot directly out of the dragon's mouth. Accompanied by violent explosions, one of the remaining dragons disappeared in an instant.

　　"What's the use of the power of the Lord God? If this is all you can do, it's still not enough!" Mithras's face became full of sarcasm. The power of the Lord God is very strong, but with Peleus's strength, he can't fully utilize the power of the Lord God. Therefore, a large-scale attack like this will only make a huge noise, but it is difficult to pose a threat to him.

　　Peleus's expression changed slightly, and the murderous intent in his eyes became more obvious. This was not the first time he had used the power of the Lord God, but the feeling of controlling the entire world still intoxicated him. In such a feeling, he naturally could not consider his attacks carefully, just like a beggar who suddenly obtained billions of wealth and could not use the money in the most appropriate place.

　　"Okay, then take another blow!" The main divine power was very strong, but his strength was not enough, so his control over the divine power was very poor. In just a short moment, he could feel that the strength of the main divine power was slowly declining. How could he dare to squander it at this time? The main divine weapon in his hand shook, and an illusory and huge sword shadow appeared behind him, like a towering mountain, and the breath of eternal source permeated.

　　"Swish, swish!" The light of Taoism descended almost in an instant, and a big hole was torn open in the space. It was smiling ferociously, as if waiting to devour a life.

　　Mithras' four clones moved at the same time, and a brilliant light curtain appeared in front of him. Four elemental forces flowed on this light curtain, flashing four different colors, each of which was so dazzling, just like a star.

　　The sword light slashed Lin fiercely on the light curtain. The light curtain showed a visible distortion, and a fine line appeared, as if it was about to shatter. Mithras's face changed drastically, and his figure retreated rapidly.

　　Sure enough, the light curtain suddenly shattered, just like the moonlight in the lake was dispersed, there was a flash of light, and then it disappeared, but the remaining force of the sword light was not exhausted, breaking through the chaotic elements and slashing towards Mithras.

　　"Too careless!" Mithras still underestimated the power of the Lord God. The previous attack made him misjudge the power of the Lord God in the hands of Peleus. Therefore, when the sword light broke through the defense and attacked, he found that he did not have enough means to stop it.

　　The earth and wind clones were immediately taken into the world by Mithras, and then the water and fire clones stood side by side, swinging the long swords in their hands at the same time, like two giant dragons colliding on the sword light.

　　Boom! The knife light paused slightly, as if the head of a poisonous snake had separated from its body. A faint light suddenly hit Mithras's body. His face suddenly turned a little black, and he spat out a mouthful of dark blood.

　　Mithras was injured, but he responded in time and unloaded some of the force. Otherwise, the knife light would have completely fallen on his body, and it would not be like this now. Even so, Mithras could feel a cold breath constantly moving through Tianya's body, like a poisonous snake biting his internal organs.

　　The breath of destruction was constantly destroying Mithras' body. If Mithras' body was not strong enough, this breath would be enough to make him lose his combat effectiveness.

　　Mithras's face was as deep as water, and his acupoints suddenly opened up, like whirlpools that swallowed up the destructive energies. In the vast ocean of law energy, these destructive auras could hardly cause any waves.

　　"The power of the Lord God, yes, it is indeed very strong!" Mithras's face became a little heavy. He didn't know how much strength Peleus used in such an attack, but even if an attack of the same power appeared here, it would not be easy for him.

　　Peleus finally showed a little relief on his face. Mithras was injured, and he could see clearly that the energy of destruction had entered Mithras' body. Peleus had a deeper understanding of this kind of pure destructive energy than ordinary people. According to his experience, the destructive energy would continue to cause destruction in Mithras' body. Even if it could not cause a fatal blow to Mithras, it would also restrain Mithras' strength. In this way, he would have a chance.

　　"Haha, the power of the Lord God is so powerful that you can't just feel it!" The main artifact in Peleus's hand once again made a humming sound, and streams of dark air flowed in and out of the artifact like poisonous snakes, making a stupid sound, like an excited hiss.

　　Mithras flipped his palm and Ghost Bite appeared in his palm. After a slight hesitation, the Earth and Wind clone appeared again. Liu Dong's brilliance emerged from the four figures, and then was all injected into Ghost Bite in the shocked eyes of Peleus.

　　The vast four elements suddenly rioted, hitting the Ghost Eater like a raging whirlwind. The Ghost Eater made a humming sound, like a leaky windmill.

　　Slowly, cracks appeared on the Ghost Bite, and the entire blade began to tremble, as if it had its own consciousness and let out a cry of pain.

　　"Mad!" Peleus's face changed drastically. How could he not know the origin of Ghost Bite? Although it was not a complete main artifact, it was also a real artifact. What's more, it had been nurtured by the power of the main god, and would more or less carry a trace of the main god's power residue.

　　In such a situation, unless one is a person who has reached the pinnacle of the law of destruction, no one else can stimulate the main divine power in the Ghost Bite. Therefore, even though Peleus recognized the extraordinary nature of the Ghost Bite, he did not have any taboos at the beginning. After all, he had a real main divine weapon in his hand.

　　However, he did not expect that Mithras dared to take such a risky move and compress the four elements into the ghost. You must know that even if a little bit of the power of the main god remains, it is an existence above the power of God. Once the remaining power of the main god launches a backlash, it will be a fatal result. What's more, that is not an ordinary power of the main god at all.

　　However, Mithras was not as clear about these things as he imagined. He now only thought that Ghost Eater was also a being nurtured by the main divine power. Perhaps as long as the external pressure was enough, it would be able to stimulate the main divine power inside and allow him to unleash a more powerful attack.

　　Peleus' body began to retreat rapidly. He could already feel the power slowly rising from the ghost bite. That was the power of the main god, the source of the main god's power that constituted the existence of a main artifact.

　　This source of the main divine power is different from the main divine power. It is a divine power seed implanted into the main divine weapon by the main divine weapon when the main divine weapon was being refined. It is also the channel of communication between the main divine weapon and the main divine weapon. Mithras rashly disturbed this seed, which was equivalent to disturbing the main divine weapon.

　　It was easy to imagine the danger of an ordinary god disturbing the Lord God. The Lord God might not care about such a thing, but the Lord God was a supreme being. As long as the divine power seed fluctuated, the divine power in the Lord God's body would naturally respond. This kind of response was equivalent to a destructive attack on the existence below the gods, because the power of the gods was too huge.

　　Chapter 31 Danger

　　Peleus could guess that as long as a trace of the power of the Lord God appeared through the divine power seed in the ghost, the space where they were would suffer a devastating blow.

　　He had personally witnessed the power of the Lord God. The Lord God could kill someone like him with just a glance. That kind of power was beyond the scope of God and was an existence above God.

　　Mithras only felt that his four laws were suddenly pulled into the ghost by Bella, and his connection with the outside world was completely cut off at this moment. He seemed to have entered a silent space. There was no sound, no color, and he couldn't even control his own thoughts.

　　He had indeed gotten into serious trouble. The spirits of water and fire kept calling him through the spiritual connection, asking him to quickly stop his suicidal behavior, but he was completely unable to sense it.

　　In the sky, the original body of Mithras and his three clones stood there blankly, but no one dared to approach. Peleus, who knew that Mithras had no ability to resist at this moment, had already fled far away. For a moment, it seemed that Mithras was the only one left in the world, with no one else.

　　Suddenly, new changes occurred. The Ghost Devourer made a buzzing and trembling sound, and all kinds of elemental energies poured in frantically, as if the Ghost Devourer had turned into a whirlpool, the kind that could swallow everything. The situation was extremely strange.

　　Strong winds rose up from the ground, as if they had fallen from the sky. The entire space was filled with all kinds of elements. Fortunately, the Ghost Bite seemed to have no limits, so the elemental energies were swallowed up as soon as they gathered, and no riot occurred. Otherwise, there would be no need for the divine power seeds in the Ghost Bite. These elements would be able to blast the city of Mithras into powder.

　　An inexplicable pressure slowly rose up, as if a giant monster awakened from its deep sleep. The terrifying power made the entire space tremble, and all kinds of elemental energies poured in even faster.

　　boom!

　　Suddenly, the whole world fell silent, as if it was completely imprisoned. All kinds of elemental energies were restricted in place and could not flow, let alone disperse. An extremely heavy pressure emerged from the ghost.

　　Mithras only felt as if his body was held by a huge hand, unable to move. He could only watch the cracks on the ghost bite getting wider and wider, and streams of dark air gushed out from the minutes.

　　Even Peleus and others who had retreated far away could clearly feel the extremely heavy pressure. Their bodies were trembling slightly, as if they felt the horror of destruction.

　　The enormous pressure squeezed the ground downwards several meters, and as the size of the Ghost Devouring Zhongvia grew, the speed of the sinking was still increasing, as if it was going to break through the entire ground.

　　The area where the Red Flame Guards Yuan Limithus were located was tens of thousands of meters away, but when the pressure first erupted, they fell to the ground one by one, and their whole bodies were difficult to move, as if a huge sledgehammer was smashing their bodies into the ground bit by bit.

　　Peleus was still far away from the Red Flame Guard, but he couldn't help but tremble when he sensed that breath. He continued to retreat by relying on the main divine power that had not yet dissipated. Poor Pads had been trapped there the moment Mithras injected the four elemental energies. At this time, with the increase of pressure, he turned into a pool of rotten flesh and blood with a puff.

　　Although Pads was not very strong, he was also a demigod. However, he died under such pressure. One can imagine the horror of the pressure from Ghost Eater.

　　Mithras' body was under pressure that was unimaginable to ordinary people. This kind of pressure was like being cut back and forth by a thousand magic swords. The bodies of his original body and his three clones had begun to explode everywhere, and their flesh and blood had rotted away.

　　Fortunately, Mithras' soul is connected to the origin of the world. Although this kind of pressure is extremely terrifying, it cannot restrict the operation of his soul. Therefore, under the operation of the godhead, he can still barely hold on. However, the pressure erupting from the ghost is still rising, and there will be a moment when he can't bear it, and at that time he will only fall.

　　Something even more frightening happened to Mithras. The Ghost Devourer actually began to frantically devour his divine power. This devouring was not like the injection he had at the beginning, but the Ghost Devourer's active devouring at an incredibly fast speed. In just a short moment, the divine power in his body was exhausted. Even though the sled was constantly producing new divine power, it could not match the Ghost Devourer's devouring speed. A sour and numb feeling appeared, and Mithras felt that his vitality was rapidly draining away.

　　His thinking had returned to normal, but Mithras would rather not have recovered, because then he would not have to endure such pain. The pain of his body being torn apart and the loss of vitality was like the bites of countless poisonous snakes. Under such pressure, his soul became extremely sensitive, and the pain was magnified countless times.

　　Boo!

　　A muffled sound was heard, and the Judgment Neutron hidden in the Ghost Bite was completely stimulated, and this seed of divine power actually entered Mithras' body along his arm. The huge divine power made Mithras' pain more intense. Fortunately, the Ghost Bite had stopped absorbing his vitality, and at least the crisis at this moment was delayed.

　　It was indeed just a moment. Just as the trial entered the body of Mithras, an immense divine power suddenly descended from an unknown place. The entire space was completely shattered under this divine power. The turbulence swept up everything on the ground like a storm and continued to expand. The ground sank again, and a dark hole with a radius of thousands of meters appeared. No one knew how deep or far it was. Only echoes were heard, low and deep.

　　This divine power was directly injected into Mithras' body, closely following the divine power seed, constantly shuttling through various parts. Wherever it went, flesh and blood disappeared, tendons and bones were broken, and only the acupoints still retained their original appearance, but they were also shaking violently.

　　This divine power seemed to be omnipresent, not even sparing the three clones of Mithras, and connecting the original body with the three clones through itself.

　　The body was constantly falling apart. Because the original body and the water clone had acupoints, the body could still be maintained. However, the earth and wind clones were far from being so lucky. As soon as the power of the main god entered the bodies of the earth and wind clones, the two clones made puffing sounds, and flesh and blood disappeared bit by bit. Even the pale yellow divine bones turned gray. Only the heart was still beating violently, and the lines of divine power were connected to the godhead. However, the power of the main god carried an endless desire for destruction. How could it let go of this last sign of life? The heart was surrounded by deep darkness, and the lines of divine power were cut off. The connection between the two clones and the original body became blurred.

　　"This time things are serious!" Seeing that the Earth and Wind clone was about to fall completely, Mithras was extremely anxious. However, he had no other choice. Even if he wanted to hide in the world at this time, it was impossible.

　　jump!

　　Almost at the same time, the last line of divine power connecting the Earth and Wind clones with their respective godheads was cut off, and Mithras completely lost contact with the two clones. Only the two godheads were slowly floating in the air.

　　Fear, powerlessness, loss

　　All kinds of feelings appeared at once. The fall of the earth and wind clones made Mithras feel the breath of destruction, but the situation was out of control. The acupoints in the original body and the water clone began to tremble violently, and the stable acupoint membranes broke into pieces. The surging energy of the laws poured out from them, impacting and boiling. An explosive force was accumulating.

　　Snap

　　Suddenly, the space ring on Mithras' finger exploded, and all kinds of objects such as artifacts, godheads, divine crystals, etc. shot out from it. Under the huge pressure, those real artifacts of hell were destroyed in an instant, and even the real artifacts began to show cracks.

　　Chapter 32: Fusion of Earth, Water, Wind and Fire

　　This space ring of Mithras is equivalent to a real artifact, and this kind of item with the power of space can withstand pressure better than other things. After all, the pressure inside it will produce resistance.

　　However, even it shattered under such circumstances, so you can imagine how terrifying the pressure was at this time!

　　A huge number of divine crystals and raw stones were transformed into pure energy in an instant. These energies further boosted the power of the main god, and a tiny acupoint in the body exploded.

　　"It's over!" Mithras seemed to have seen the coming of destruction. Although the acupoints in his body did not have projections of the world plane, they concealed endless energy of laws. The explosion of a sled would inevitably trigger the explosion of other acupoints. With such a huge force, he even doubted whether the omnipotent godhood could be preserved.

　　But none of this matters anymore. He is about to die, so what is the point of preserving those divine powers?

　　Bang!

　　There was another crisp sound, and a round stone suddenly exploded. It was the Chaos Stone. A colorful light suddenly appeared, and then it froze into four colors: red, blue, cyan, and yellow. These four colors of light split into four rays of light, ignoring any existence, connecting the original body of Mithras and the godhood of the three incarnations together.

　　Bang!

　　Waves of chaotic heartbeats came from the four colorful lines, and the lines trembled with these heartbeats. Mithras was horrified to find that the power of the main god was actually flowing directly towards the godhead along these four rays of light.

　　"It's completely over now." Mithras still imagined that as long as his soul was immortal, he would still have a chance to start over even if the four divine bodies completely collapsed. But now it's over. Once the power of the main god hits the godhead, his connection with the godhead will be completely severed, which is equivalent to his fall.

　　Buzz!

　　The four rays of light trembled, and the power of the main god was suddenly stabilized in the four rays of light. The rays of light burst out with dazzling seven colors. The power of the main god was actually decomposed into pure energy in the rays of light, making the four rays of light more resilient.

　　Mithras only felt his soul move, and it was actually separated from the world for a moment. Then, in his astonished eyes, countless rays of light extended from the two divine powers. These rays of light combined into a vague figure, and then converged at one point, constantly entwining, constantly changing, and finally turning into the shape of a heart.

　　Bang!

　　Four heartbeats were heard, and the fallen Earth and Wind clones were actually reborn. It was simply unimaginable. What was even more amazing was that the four rays of light began to constantly change colors, and the four kinds of law energies were communicating between the original body and the three clones. The speed of this communication was getting faster and faster, and the colors of the four rays of light became incomparably bright.

　　boom!

　　The light suddenly turned into a chaotic color, without any brilliance, as if any form of light could be absorbed by it, and a distant and deep aura emanated from it.

　　Buzz!

　　A tremor came from the depths of Mithras' soul, and four godheads slowly emerged, circulating in the air. An incomparably mighty aura descended from the sky, countless times more powerful than the power of the main god just now. This aura seemed to come from the birth of the world, carrying an unparalleled power.

　　Earth, water, wind and fire gathered in front of the original body and the three clones, entangled like bees on flowers. The originally depressed expression of Mithras became extremely confused, and slowly a kind of surprise blossomed completely.

　　“Fusion!”

　　The whole world seemed to be in his hands. Mithras could feel himself undergoing an extremely powerful transformation. With every move he made, he had the power to destroy the world. He could sense the people who were ten thousand meters away. It even gave him an idea that with just one thought, all these people gathered together would be completely destroyed.

　　The world seemed to become much clearer at this moment. Mithras's gaze was extremely far-reaching. He could sense that several gazes were fixed on him. Almost in an instant he knew that they were the gazes of the Lord God. However, there was no fear in his heart. After the fusion of the laws, his understanding of the Lord God had reached the limit. Even through the power of the Lord God just now, he had a feeling that even the true God could not kill him.

　　Mithras ignored those gazes. It was one thing that he was not afraid, but it would not be easy for him to face the Lord God, so he just bowed to those gazes.

　　The next moment, those gazes disappeared instantly, and a smile of control over everything appeared on Mithras' face. He took back the three clones and took a step forward to appear in front of Peleus.

　　"You!" Peleus seemed to have seen some terrifying existence and stepped back suddenly, but Mithras did not move at all, but followed Peleus closely, like his shadow.

　　Peleus' pupils contracted again and again. He felt an aura on Mithras that only existed in the main gods, which frightened him extremely. However, he also knew that Mithras could never become the main god, because the main gods between heaven and earth have always had a fixed number, which could not be achieved by practicing, but also required the main godhood born from heaven and earth.

　　There is only one explanation, that is, Mithras has integrated earth, water, wind and fire, a complete integration. Only this can explain why Mithras gave him such a feeling.

　　The strongest person at the top of the world!

　　Mithras has become a truly top-level powerful being, but Peleus knows very well that even top-level powerful beings are not as terrifying as Mithras gives him. So, it can only be said that Mithras has stood at the pinnacle of gods and is the most powerful existence under the main god.

　　"My lord!" Peleus stopped and knelt respectfully on the ground. This was a difference in strength, just the submission of the weak to the strong.

　　A playful look flashed in Mithras' eyes, and he smiled slowly at Peleus: "I didn't expect you to be so sensible. This makes it difficult for me to care about what you did just now. Forget it, you also contributed to my integration of the laws, so this matter is even!"

　　Mithras temporarily lost the mood to settle accounts with Peleus. In his eyes, Peleus no longer posed any challenge. Mithras was sure that even if Peleus used his main divine power, he would never be a match for him. Under such circumstances, it would seem a bit absurd to dwell on what happened just now.

　　"Thank you, sir!" Peleus felt relieved, knowing that his bet was right. He glanced at Mithras and slowly stood up: "Does your sir have any instructions? I will definitely do it for you!"

　　"Forget it, I don't need you for anything!" Mithras shook his head, frowned and looked into the distance, his face darkened for a moment: "It's really haunting. It seems that this matter will not end unless I teach it a lesson!"

　　Peleus' body trembled. He finally realized that Mithras was not talking about him. However, since he heard it, he had to pretend to be polite.

　　"Is there anyone causing trouble? Your Excellency is of such high status that I can help you deal with them!" Peleus was indeed a man of quick mind, and he immediately thought of the reason why Mithras changed his expression.

　　"Forget it, the opponent's strength is not weaker than yours, and his background is no worse than yours. I'd better solve it myself!" Mithras also knew that Peleus was just expressing his attitude, but this intention was enough.

　　Soon, three figures appeared in the distance. The pure aura of light made Peleus' face completely cold. Since when did the people in the light camp become so fearless in hell?

　　The visitors were Howard and the two messengers of the Lord of Light, Drew and Sid. They had sensed the breath of Mithras during the battle between Mithras and Peleus just now, and had rushed over.

　　"It's you, you really came just in time!" Looking at the three people in front of him, there was no change at all, but instead a kind of disdain was revealed.

　　"Mithras, you didn't expect us to come back so soon. Your behavior has angered the Lord God, and the Lord God asked us to take you back to confess your crime!" The moment Howard saw Mithras, he felt that Mithras had a very subtle change, but he couldn't tell where exactly.

　　Chapter 33: The Lord Appears

　　This time, he not only brought two messengers of the Lord God, but also the main artifact bestowed by the Lord God. Therefore, he put aside the doubts in his heart in just a moment and sneered at Mithras.

　　"Admit it. I have done nothing wrong. It's you who are so stubborn that you dare to chase me. You are really stupid!" Mithras didn't even bother to look at the three people. He took a few steps forward with his hands behind his back, looked at Sid, and said, "Go back and tell the Lord God that Mithras will come to visit you in the future. However, I have more important things to do now, so I won't bother you anymore!"

　　This attitude was like a king giving orders to his subordinates, and his attitude towards the Lord God was just a little respectful, without any fear or flattery, which surprised Howard and the other two.

　　"Boy, how dare you be so arrogant? It's unforgivable!" Howard jumped and shouted loudly, but he was extremely happy in his heart. Mithras' words were disrespectful to the Lord God, so even if he killed Mithras later, it would be excusable.

　　"Shut up! You are the one who makes the decision about the matter between me and the Lord God. Get out!" Mithras's face changed, and he waved his hand lightly. Howard's body flew thousands of meters away and fell to the ground. He didn't even have the strength to move.

　　Sid and Drew's faces changed drastically, and they were about to launch an attack with the main artifacts in their hands, but suddenly they both found their bodies fixed in the air, an extremely powerful force tightly binding them, and they couldn't even blink.

　　What kind of strength is this? The hearts of the two people were overwhelmed. At this moment, Mithras was like an extremely tall mountain, and they were like tiny ants. It even seemed that as long as Mithras had a thought, they would fall.

　　"You, how is it possible?" Howard raised his head with difficulty and looked at Mithras. The fear in his heart continued to grow, and his voice was like a leaky windmill, extremely harsh.

　　"Get out!" Mithras smiled coldly, let go of Sid and Drew, turned around, and his expression was as if the three people in front of him were just ants and were not worth his effort at all.

　　"Kill him!" Howard shouted loudly. The strong stimulation was about to drive him crazy, and he even forgot the gap between him and Mithras.

　　"What?" Mithras turned around suddenly, his eyes were so cold that they pierced Howard's body like a sword. Howard's voice stopped abruptly. It turned out that Mithras had shattered his soul.

　　Mithras' soul was originally very powerful and perfect. Now that the laws have been integrated, the laws of heaven and earth will naturally reward it and bestow upon it a power that is different from the power of the main god, but also very huge, which is something Howard cannot bear.

　　The faces of the other people at the scene changed drastically. They had just witnessed how powerful Mithras was, but now seeing that Mithras didn't move, didn't raise his hands, and killed Howard with just a glance, they realized that they had seriously underestimated Mithras' strength. The fear in their hearts was magnified once again, and they almost placed Mithras in the same position as the main god.

　　"Okay, you can leave now!" Mithras glanced at Drew and Sid, turned around and looked at the extremely deep cave in front of him. He himself couldn't believe that the earth, water, wind and fire, which had just begun to merge, would achieve a breakthrough and complete fusion at this time. This was too timely for her.

　　It can be said that this time, Mithras really had a narrow escape from death. If his soul had not long ago merged with the origin of the world, just the first burst of the power of the main god would have been enough to destroy him. And at the critical moment, the space ring shattered itself, which was even more of a coincidence. The appearance of the Chaos Stone connected the godhood of earth, water, wind and fire. Even though the earth and wind clones seemed to have fallen, due to the pressure of the power of the main god, the soul power in the godhood did not dissipate, and they were able to re-establish contact when the Chaos Stone appeared, otherwise, the two clones would have fallen.

　　The power of the main god posed a fatal danger to Mithras, but in the end it became the pillar for Mithras to integrate earth, water, wind and fire, because it was difficult to complete such a large project with the power of the Chaos Stone alone, but the power of the main god was originally higher than the divine power, so under his impact, the four laws could be integrated.

　　It can be said that in this fusion of life and death, the power of the Lord God is both the murderer and the helper!

　　Drew and Sid looked at each other, knowing that this mission was difficult to complete with their strength. They fell in front of Howard and were about to leave with his body, but they did not expect that suddenly, a huge voice came from the sky and earth.

　　"Waste!", an extremely loud voice came from between heaven and earth, as if it was everywhere. The enormous power was like the entire heaven and earth exerting its strength again.

　　Mithras' eyes were fixed on a place in the space, his pupils kept shrinking. Before the voice appeared, he sensed the breath, but the breath appeared too quickly and he had no time to react before the voice appeared.

　　"Lord of Light!" Mithras' voice was very low, and it was hard to tell what emotion it contained. His face was extremely calm, and he looked at that space and bowed slightly.

　　A white figure walked out from the space. It was the Lord of Light, Oldman.

　　There was a little bit of nervousness in Mithras' heart. After all, the Lord God was the supreme being. In the world of gods, who didn't know how powerful the Lord God was? Although he had already merged the earth, water, wind and fire, it would be strange if he didn't feel nervous when facing such an existence.

　　"Are you Mithras?" Oldman looked at Mithras, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, but there was no obvious expression, he just looked at Mithras carefully.

　　Mithras sneered in his heart and looked at Oldman neither humbly nor arrogantly. He knew very well in his heart that after his soul merged with the origin of the world, he didn't have to worry about Oldman being able to see through the secrets in him. As for whether Howard had told others about what happened to him, he didn't care at all. After all, when he reached his current point, even the Lord God couldn't act at will. He understood this very well.

　　"That's right, greetings to the Lord God!" Mithras bowed again. It was not that he was trying to please him, but the Lord God was the supreme being in the world of gods, so the necessary etiquette was still required.

　　"Not bad, not bad!" Orman actually smiled and looked at Mithras and said, "It's really amazing that you have reached this level at such a young age. I wonder if you are willing to be my Lord God's messenger?"

　　Mithras smiled and shook his head: "Thank you for your favor, Lord God, but Mithras is used to being idle, I'm afraid I can't agree to your request!"

　　Being the Lord's messenger of Oldman? How could Mithras agree to this? It was not clear whether Oldman knew the secrets about him. If he became his Lord's messenger, wouldn't he be under his surveillance?

　　Oldman's face changed, as if he was not satisfied with Mithras's reaction, but he soon calmed down and continued, "If you don't want to, then forget it. However, I want to invite you to go to Paradise Mountain this time. You won't refuse again, right?"

　　"Of course, even if the Lord God doesn't say it, Mithras will go there. It's just that Mithras still has some things to deal with now. When I have time, I will definitely come to visit him in person!" Mithras sneered in his heart. Odman's request for him to destroy the Lord God's messenger was just a prelude, and the current request was the real intention. If he refused blatantly, then Odman could take the opportunity to attack, but he was retreating in this way, and Odman had no way to deal with it.

　　Sure enough, Oldman's face darkened. He didn't expect that Mithras would be so difficult to deal with. He saw through his plan at a glance, but the secret of Mithras was something he was determined to obtain. How could he give up like this?

　　"Don't think that you can ignore the Lord God just by integrating the earth, water, wind and fire. You humiliated Howard before and now you kill him. If you don't give me an explanation, people will think that I'm afraid of you. Today you have to go whether you want to or not!" Odman finally used his identity as the Lord God to threaten Mithras.

　　Mithras's expression remained unchanged, and he smiled faintly: "Lord Lord, you have sharp eyes. You are naturally clear about what happened that day. Howard wanted to kill people and steal treasures, so I had no choice but to take action. What happened today is even more reasonable. Who is Howard? How dare he speak nonsense in front of me? The Lord God has the dignity of the Lord God, and we naturally have our dignity!"

　　Chapter 34: Meet the Boss Again

　　The other people around were horrified to see that Mithras dared to contradict the Lord God. In their opinion, the Lord God was supreme and everyone should have a sense of awe towards the Lord God, but Mithras was not like that at all.

　　With the fusion of the four laws, Mithras can be said to be the number one person under the Lord God. Even those extremely powerful people who have perfected the laws have the right to talk to the Lord God. They are the most powerful among the gods and have their own dignity, which even the Lord God cannot trample on at will.

　　Oldman's face changed drastically. He knew that his request was a bit excessive, but he couldn't watch Mithras leave his sight. However, everything Mithras said made sense, and he had no better reason to refute. As the saying goes, it is difficult to get off a tiger when you are riding it. At this moment, he realized that Mithras was not as easy to deal with as he thought.

　　"Howard brought this upon himself. You can kill him if you want. However, you keep insulting me. You are unwilling to become my messenger of the Lord God, and you are unwilling to go to Heaven Mountain. It is obvious that you do not take me seriously. How can you trample on the dignity of the Lord God like this!", Oldman gave another reason.

　　There was a cold flash in Mithras's eyes. Oldman was really going too far. But it was not the time to turn against him. The lover suppressed his anger and the smile on his face completely disappeared. He said in a deep voice: "Whether I am willing to be your Lord's messenger and visit Heaven Mountain is completely my freedom. What's more, I have already promised you the trip to Heaven Mountain, but I can't leave now. But the Lord God keeps forcing me. Does he have any intentions towards Mithras?"

　　boom!

　　Mithras' words were like a thunderclap, frightening Peleus and others present. Wouldn't such words be like questioning the Lord God? It was too bold. They didn't know that although the Lord God was high above, people like Mithras were even more special. They were the strongest among the gods. Apart from the necessary humility, they would not make any concessions to the Lord God.

　　Oldman's face turned ugly. He didn't expect that Mithras dared to talk to him like this, but he also knew that the current Mithras was no longer the Mithras of the past. After the fusion of the laws, he could almost have an equal dialogue with the main gods like them. It was already a gesture that Mithras could retain a trace of humility. If he still held on, he would really bring trouble to others. However, for that one reason, Mithras would never give up.

　　"How brave you are!" Oldman stretched out his hand and tried to capture Mithras. In his opinion, Mithras was just a little stronger than the ordinary powerful men. If it really came to strength, he didn't take him seriously.

　　Mithras's face suddenly turned cold, and a sneer appeared on his face facing the huge palm. He slashed his hand horizontally, and an extremely restrained light flashed, and the giant palm that Oldman had transformed into was completely defeated.

　　"Lord God, Mithras thinks he is very humble to you, but you keep looking for trouble. Do you really think that I, Mithras, am a slave in your hands? As the Lord God, you have your dignity, but we, the strongest men at the top of the world, are not slaves that can be manipulated by everyone!" Mithras' face was full of anger, and he didn't even give Oldman any face. At this time, Peleus and others had already become numb and forgot to be surprised. They just kept shaking.

　　Oldman's face flushed red. As the main god, he naturally knew that the strongest people at the peak of their powers were the emperors among gods. That was similar to the arrogance of the main god. The fact that Mithras had been humble before had already given him enough face. Other extremely powerful people would never be so tolerant, and the reasons he could come up with were really poor. Mithras suddenly became furious, and he could not find a reason to refute.

　　"Okay, Oldman, since people don't want to go to your Paradise Mountain, why bother forcing them? If this gets out, people will probably laugh at you!" A clear voice came, and a black figure suddenly appeared between Mithras and Oldman. This person nodded to Mithras and looked at Oldman with a smile, but there was a hint of teasing in his eyes no matter how he looked at him.

　　"My Lord God!" Peleus' body shook and he fell to his knees. The person who appeared in front of him was none other than Pari, the Lord God of Destruction, who was also the Lord God behind Peleus.

　　"Parry!" Oldman glanced at Parry, a hint of hesitation flashed in his eyes, and he sneered and said, "He actually dared to contradict us. If we don't teach him a lesson, how can he know where he is wrong!"

　　Pari shook his head: "We have been watching for a while. You are the one who is being aggressive throughout this matter. You have forced a top-level expert to this point. You are showing off enough."

　　Oldman's face changed, and he looked at Pari unkindly. After a long while, he said, "So, where should the dignity of our Lord God be placed?"

　　"The Lord God has the dignity of the Lord God, and God has the dignity of God. Aren't you bullying the weak by doing this?" Another figure appeared. This figure had a cold face, and his black clothes made him look more majestic.

　　"Master!" Perry bowed and still looked at Oldman with a smile, the mockery in his eyes became more obvious.

　　"Greetings, Lord!" When Mithras saw Pary's reaction, he thought that the person in front of him must be the Lord of Hell, so he quickly saluted. After all, this man came to rescue him, so he had to appreciate this favor.

　　"Just call me Lord Holifel!" The Lord of Destruction nodded to Mithras, the lines on his face softened a little, and then turned around and said to Oldman: "Just for a family member, you issued the Lord God's Order to hunt him down for more than ten years. This is enough!"

　　Holyfield did not even tell the reason why the Lord of Light was chasing Mithras. It was just because Mithras' strength at that time was not in his eyes at all. There was nothing wrong with the Lord of Light doing that. The strong have always been respected in the world of gods. However, now Mithras has reached the top and achieved the pinnacle. He has the right to talk to the gods. If Odman still acts as before, it would be unreasonable.

　　When Oldman saw the appearance of Holyfield, he knew that this was how things would turn out. Facing Parry, he still had a certain degree of confidence. Even if he took Mithras away in person, Parry would not be able to do anything to him. However, the appearance of Holyfield completely frustrated his plan.

　　"Hmph, if things like this get out, I'm afraid no one will fear us, the Lord God, anymore. You are aiding and abetting evil!", Oldman snorted, but he no longer mentioned taking Mithras away.

　　Holifel shook his head and said, "We were born before all the gods and became the Lord God. Naturally, we must act with great wisdom and justice. Whether others respect us or not, it doesn't matter to us. But your Bright Heaven is becoming more and more overbearing, provoking countless disputes over faith in different planes. It's really worrying!"

　　Oldman's face turned pale and he said nothing. He was of course very clear about what Holyfield meant. However, the power of faith was extremely important to gods like them. How could he let it go?

　　"Well, let's leave it at that for today. When he's free someday, let this young man come to my house in person to apologize!" Holyfield was indeed strong, and he had determined the outcome of this farce in just a few words.

　　"Your name is Mithras, right? I originally wanted to have you be my messenger of the Lord God, but it seems that you are not interested in this. That's fine. You are my honored guest in this hell. You can come to me if you have any problems!" Holyfield glanced at Mithras, a light flashed in his eyes, and he nodded and disappeared instantly.

　　Parry walked over with a smile, looked at Mithras and said, "Since you have spoken, you are not moved by the five people in this hell, but if you need us in the future, I hope you will not refuse. After all, there are some things that are not convenient for us to do!"

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Of course. If you need me someday, just send me a message and Mithras will come even if he is billions of miles away!"

　　The might of the Lord God shakes heaven and earth, but there are some things that are inconvenient for the Lord God to take action. At that time, a peak god like Mithras becomes the best choice, which is why Pari said so.

　　Chapter 35 Victor

　　"Oldman, I won't see you off!" Pari laughed and disappeared without a trace in an instant. Even Mithras could not sense it. The powerful Lord God was indeed terrifying.

　　Oldman had a cold face, and after taking one last look at Mithras, he disappeared from the spot. Holyfield had made it very clear that Mithras was his VIP in hell. If Oldman wanted to take Mithras away, it would be impossible and would only hurt his face. He could only leave.

　　"My lord!" Peleus and others walked to the side of Mithras tremblingly. After what happened just now, their understanding of Mithras reached a new level. He was a being who could talk to the main god, and they had no choice but to be respectful to him.

　　Mithras knew the reason why several people were afraid, and he felt a little sad. Just now these people were planning to target him, but now they were so respectful to him. This was the change brought about by strength. The God Realm was indeed a place where strength was the key.

　　In fact, it is the same everywhere, but it is more prominent in the divine realm!

　　Mithras smiled slightly. He had long lost interest in Peleus and the others. He was not the kind of person who would take revenge, so he did not want to do anything to these people. If they were in the same situation, perhaps he would be tempted.

　　What Mithras is most anxious to know now is the situation in the world. This breakthrough came very suddenly. He can feel that the connection between his soul and the origin of the world has become stronger. However, he is not sure what kind of changes have taken place in the world. Therefore, he has no intention of doing anything else.

　　Peleus and others breathed a sigh of relief after watching Mithras leave, but looking at the situation in front of him, Peleus still had a bitter smile on his face. He had suffered a heavy loss this time. The hundreds of Red Flame Guards who had come to help were all elites of Red Flame City, but in the sudden change just now, these people suffered a devastating disaster. Now, only a dozen people were left alive, and they were all injured.

　　"Let's go!" Peleus knew that even so he had gained a great advantage, as Mithras did not hold him accountable. Otherwise, with Mithras' current strength and the status of daring to contradict the Lord God, even with the Lord God Pari behind him, he would not be able to get away with it, and might even perish.

　　There may not be many other things in the God Realm, but the number of gods is absolutely terrifying. They are just some true gods. It won’t take long for him to recruit enough strong people again when he returns to Chiyan City.

　　For a moment, the entire scene became empty, with only that deep cave entrance spewing out thick smoke. No one knew how deep this cave was, but it became a symbol of Mithras's strong rise.

　　Gods also have a gossipy mind. The story of Mithras was spread in a short time, and his defiance of the Lord of Light became a hot topic for a while. Anyone who can become a god must be arrogant, but gods are also divided into different levels. Those powerful gods who were holding their breath finally found a typical example of power. Although this person is not themselves and they can't reach that level, this person really made all the gods breathe a sigh of relief.

　　At this time, Mithras had already gone far away from Chiyan City, and even he didn't know where he was. Sensing that no one was paying attention to him anymore, Mithras' body slipped into space and disappeared.

　　In fact, this is just a deception. In fact, he has entered his own world. He can't help but be careful, but the secret of the world is too big. He can feel that even the Lord of Destruction and Pari are suspicious of him. In this situation, he can only be doubly careful.

　　As soon as he entered the world, Mithras felt a majestic aura, which was infinitely close to the divine realm outside. In his perception, the earth became extremely solid, and the space became extremely stable. Countless planes surrounded the central plane like bubbles. What surprised him even more was that new life had appeared in the world. This kind of life was certainly not the original plants, but some more advanced life, very similar to insects and fish, but not insects and fish in the real sense.

　　The system of laws in the world seems to have been further improved. The aura of earth, water, wind and fire has become very strong, and the area of ​​each plane has been expanded again, infinitely close to a normal plane.

　　Mithras knew what the emergence of this situation meant, and he was filled with infinite surprise. He had long thought that the fusion of laws would play a great role in the perfection of the world. However, the world had changed so much that he had a feeling that the world was not far from complete perfection. And when the world was truly perfect, he would undoubtedly become the true master of the world.

　　Now the strength of Mithras has undergone a tremendous change. Except for the original body, each clone has strength that is no less than the peak of the strongest. Coupled with the original body which is far superior to the peak of the strongest, it is really against the sky. Even when facing the main god, he has the means to save his life. He is already invincible among the gods. This reduces Mithras' sense of urgency a little.

　　After spending some time with everyone in the world, Mithras walked out of the world again. With his current level of strength, it would be very difficult for him to make further progress, unless he could obtain the main godhead. But that was simply impossible. The main godhead was born from the world and had a master under the choice of the origin of the world. If someone wanted to obtain the main godhead, the main god would have to fall. Mithras believed that he did not have that kind of strength yet.

　　However, this is not important at all. His strength is mainly reflected in his own world. As long as his world is perfect, he is the master of the world. The main god is just a slightly stronger ant in front of him.

　　When he reappeared in the outside world, there were many more people around Mithras. These people were his relatives and friends whom he brought from Oslo. After entering the God Realm, they rarely appeared outside due to their bad situation. Now that Mithras finally had the strength to protect them, he naturally wanted to take everyone to see the scenery of the God Realm.

　　In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years had passed, and everyone's novelty about the God Realm had disappeared. Instead, after seeing the martial arts masters in hell, they were greatly stimulated, and one by one they returned to the world to practice in seclusion. Only Chakasi enjoyed the feeling of being with Mithras day and night, and stayed with Mithras all the time.

　　Zi Yao City is a city on the border of hell and the underworld. In recent years, Mithras and Chakasi have stayed here and lived a very ordinary life, but it is this kind of life that Mithras is deeply fascinated by.

　　On this day, just like any other day, Mithras was in the room with Chakasi. Suddenly, he felt a presence lingering outside the distant door. He frowned and was about to take a closer look when a familiar voice came in.

　　"The master is here, the ancient Oslo wants to see you!" A light flashed in Mithras' eyes, his body trembled slightly, and he disappeared in an instant.

　　"It is a blessing to meet an old friend in a foreign land!" Mithras laughed at Victor in front of him. He really didn't expect to see him in the God Realm. He smiled and said, "Please come in!"

　　Victor was the first person to discover that Mithras was hiding deep in the world, and he also gave Mithras a lot of help in improving the world. Mithras always kept this friendship in his heart, so he was naturally very happy to see him at this time.

　　What puzzled him was that with his current strength, he still couldn’t see Victor clearly. This feeling was very strange!

　　"Countless years have passed in the blink of an eye. I didn't expect to see you here!" Mithras smiled and welcomed Victor into the back hall. He introduced Chakasi and Victor before sitting down.

　　“Haha, I didn’t tell you when I was in Oslo. I originally came from the God Realm. I went to Oslo last time just to fulfill my duty!” Victor smiled and nodded, saying, “Your talent is really amazing. You have become an extremely powerful person in such a short time. It really makes us ashamed. It took me tens of millions of years to reach this point!”

　　Mithras was slightly stunned. He was also wondering why he couldn't see through Victor's background. It turned out that Victor was also an extremely powerful man like him. No wonder.

　　Chapter 36 Plan

　　"It turns out that Brother Victor has already reached the pinnacle. I was rude to you that day in Oslo!" Mithras laughed. Victor's attitude towards him was lukewarm in Oslo that day, which was very different from the brotherly attitude now. This was entirely because of the change in his strength.

　　Just imagine, if Mithras had not reached the pinnacle of achievement, even if Victor knew that Mithras appeared in the God Realm, he would not rush to meet him. Mithras was very sure of this.

　　"There, the one who has achieved success is respected. Your fusion of laws has more potential than ours, not to mention your own secrets!" Victor smiled bitterly and shook his head. His face darkened and he said, "It is indeed surprising that you have come this far in such a short time, but don't forget what we talked about that day. You must know that the greater the power, the greater the responsibility!"

　　Mithras nodded and said, "Of course I dare not forget about that incident, but I don't think I have the strength to change the reality!"

　　Victor sighed and said, "That's true, but little brother is the one who has the greatest chance of changing the status quo over the years. If even you want to protect yourself, then we really have no hope!"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying: "You should be very clear about my situation. Even now, every step is dangerous. Many powerful beings have doubted me. I can't even protect myself now!"

　　"I know this too. I have also heard about the story between the Lord of Light and you. Otherwise, I would not be sure that my little brother has grown to this point, let alone come to me. You know, it is not easy to find you in such a large God Realm!" Victor nodded and said, "But since I came to find you, I am sure that I can help you grow quickly!"

　　Mithras was slightly stunned, frowned, and waved his hand to shield the entire room. Then he said, "You mean..., that's a little impossible, right?"

　　"It's your world!" Victor nodded seriously and said, "You should now understand that every world has an origin. This origin is the basis for the existence of the world. Any changes in the world must be achieved through changes in this institute. The method I came up with comes from this!"

　　"What do you mean?" Mithras' eyes lit up, and he was obviously excited.

　　"Compared to the world we live in, your world is not a real world, at least not perfect enough. But the world outside has developed to its limit, and its origin is extremely perfect. As long as we can find the origin of this world and integrate its projection into your world, your world will quickly become perfect!"

　　Mithras smiled bitterly and said, "I have thought of this possibility, but it is simply impossible. How could the origin of a world be discovered by others? Moreover, even if the master of this world cannot completely control it, it is still related to it. Even if we find it, we will just fall into someone else's trap!"

　　"Otherwise, I have already found the origin of this world. Leading its projection to merge with the origin of your world will not alarm that person at all. Therefore, this matter has a great chance of success. Otherwise, I would not be in a hurry to find you!" Victor shook his head and continued: "Besides, if something happens, little brother can hide in the world. As long as you are safe, we will be able to expose that person's conspiracy one day!"

　　Mithras remained silent, and Victor did not continue speaking either, but just looked at Mithras sincerely.

　　"Okay, I promise you, but if something unexpected happens, don't blame me for being selfish!" Mithras knew very well that even in front of the Lord of the World, he could definitely get away with it at the risk of exposing the secrets of the world, so he had to make his plan clear to avoid misunderstandings.

　　"Of course!" Victor nodded and said, "Little brother, you are now our only hope to fight against that person. You only need to protect yourself when the time comes."

　　Mithras nodded: "In this case, I can give it a try, but I don't know who else knows about this matter, and is the information reliable?"

　　Victor laughed: "Don't worry about this. Apart from you and me, there is only one person in this world who knows this news, and that person has a deep hatred for our enemy. Even the news of the origin of this world was discovered by that person. Otherwise, how could I know such a thing with my strength!"

　　Mithras frowned slightly: "According to what you said, the person who helped us is even stronger than you. If that's true, then he is like a god."

　　“That’s right!” Victor nodded and said, “This man was born in the same era as the Lord of the World. He is one of the most powerful people in the God Realm. However, because of this, he has the deepest understanding of the Lord of the World and his understanding of the world is beyond the reach of ordinary people!”

　　"So that's how it is. Are you sure this person is reliable?" Mithras was still a little worried. If their strengths were equal, he wouldn't be afraid of any accidents. However, according to Victor, that person's strength was rare in the God Realm, so he had to carefully consider the risks.

　　"Of course, the Lord of the World used despicable means to delay the time for this person to become a true God. So, it can be said that he snatched the position of Lord of the World from this person. Such hatred cannot be easily resolved," Victor smiled coldly, obviously knowing this case very well.

　　Mithras was shocked. This person's background was so powerful that he was even connected to the Lord of the World. Such a person was even more terrifying than the Lord of Light that Mithras had seen. However, since such a thing had happened between him and the Lord of the World, there would be no possibility of reconciliation between them.

　　Mithras frowned. The person Victor was talking about made him feel a little pressured. It was hard to feel at ease to deal with such a person, especially when he was hiding the secret of the world. However, Mithras also knew that since Victor had said this, it meant that the secret of the world in Mithras' body might have been known by that person. Even if he didn't deal with this person now, if that person really wanted to take over his world, he would have no choice but to hide in the world.

　　Thinking of this, Mithras couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. This situation was too difficult. He even suspected that Victor deliberately passed the message to that person, so that he had no choice at all. But this matter was indeed beneficial to Mithras for now, so Mithras couldn't say anything.

　　What's more, Victor did not ask him to agree, and there was still a lot of autonomy in this matter. The question was, could Mithras object to such a thing?

　　The secret of the world is still a concern for Mithras, and it is also his biggest weakness. He can imagine the troubles that will come to him if the news is exposed. Moreover, facing a world, he simply cannot remain calm. If there is a way to make the world perfect as soon as possible, even if it is dangerous, he will not back down.

　　"It seems that person also knows my secret!" Mithras looked at Victor with a wry smile. The dissatisfaction in his eyes was obvious, but he did not say it directly.

　　Victor blushed and laughed, "There is nothing we can do about it. The next great destruction is not far away. You are our only hope, little brother. Otherwise, who knows how many planes will become dead places and how many lives will turn into ashes, including your hometown Oslo. I don't think you would like to see such a thing happen, and we have no way to deal with him. Only you, little brother, have such ability, and the prerequisite is that you become the same as him."

　　Mithras shook his head and sighed. Victor's words had touched his soft spot. He could completely ignore the other planes, but Oslo was where he grew up, and he could not bear to see Oslo destroyed.

　　Chapter 37 Departure

　　"Don't worry, that person will never set his sights on your world. You should be able to imagine that even if your world is perfect, it will take a long time to grow into the world like this one. So that person cares about the world outside, not the world inside you," Victor explained. "What's more, given your current situation, as long as you hide in the world, even the existence of the Lord of the World will not be able to stop you. So, you can rest assured about your safety!"

　　Mithras nodded: "Then let's decide it. When do we set out? What kind of preparations do I need to make?"

　　"The sooner the better. Before each great destruction, the Lord of the World will sleep for a thousand years. This period of time is the best time for us to go to the origin of the world. As long as you set the time, we can set off at any time!" Victor looked at Mithras with a serious face and said, "The significance of this operation is very important. If it succeeds, you can become our main force against the Lord of the World. If it fails, then countless planes and countless lives will suffer a catastrophic disaster!"

　　Mithras nodded: "In that case, let's set off tomorrow. I just feel a little reluctant to see the peaceful days disappear like this!"

　　"Haha, as long as this task is completed, you will have plenty of time to live a peaceful life!" Victor glanced at Chakasi outside the space shield and smiled knowingly.

　　The area of ​​the God Realm is incomparably vast. The area of ​​one God Territory is hundreds of millions of miles in radius. There are hundreds of God Territories in the God Realm, and the area occupied by each of the major God Territory is only a small part of the God Realm. Most of it is wasteland and dangerous places, which occupy most of the area of ​​the God Realm.

　　It can be said that in the divine realm, no one has ever been able to travel through the entire divine realm. Even the main gods have places they cannot reach, let alone ordinary gods. Perhaps only the Lord of the World can know how big this divine realm is. This requires the Lord of the World to have a certain grasp of the origin of the world, otherwise it is impossible to know the size of this central plane.

　　The land of Eastern Wasteland.

　　This is a dangerous place in the divine realm. No life can survive here. The chaotic elemental energy surges like a tide. In such an environment, even a true god will suffer the chaos of his own divine power caused by the chaotic elements of the outside world, and eventually explode and die.

　　However, there are always exceptions to everything, just like now there are two figures walking in the colorful elemental tide. Although the movement speed of these two figures seems to be very difficult, after all, they are walking in such an environment. If people see them, they will probably lose their eyes.

　　"The Eastern Wasteland is a dangerous place, and it is indeed as famous as it is said to be. If I hadn't integrated the earth, water, wind and fire, I would have exploded the moment I entered here." One of the hazy figures sighed and said, "You seem very relaxed, as expected of a powerful person who has achieved the great perfection of the law of space!"

　　Looking closely, another figure flashed as if traveling through space, but the space around him did not fluctuate at all, which was really hard to believe.

　　It turned out that the two figures were Mithras and Victor. Mithras never dragged his feet in doing things. Since he agreed to Victor's suggestion, he would not have any other plans. The next day after Victor came to him, the two of them set off. On the way, Mithras learned that the projection of the origin of the world that Victor mentioned was actually in the dangerous East Desert of the God Realm.

　　Although Mithras had not seen much about the notoriety of the Eastern Wilderness, he had heard about how powerful this place was. However, the appearance of the world projection here made him feel more at ease. If an existence like the origin of the world existed in an ordinary place, it would have been known to people long ago.

　　Moreover, after Mithras knew that the origin of the world existed here, he finally understood why the elements here were so chaotic and violent. You must know that the origin of the world was originally a fusion of various law prototypes, which included all types of laws and was the origin of all elemental energy.

　　Since there is a projection of the world's origin in Donghuang, all kinds of elemental energies are bound to be attracted to it. However, a projection is a projection after all, and it cannot integrate the various elemental energies and balance them. Therefore, after these elemental energies are attracted by the projection of the world's origin, they will inevitably cause chaos. As time goes by, the elemental energies gathered here are getting more and more, and denser, forming the current appearance.

　　After figuring this out, Mithras was full of expectations for the next projection of the origin of the world. Just a projection could trigger such a huge change in elements. As long as it was integrated into the origin of his own world and used the virtual to bring the real, various systems of laws would be established in a very short time. This was inevitable. At that time, the world would be truly perfect. As for whether human-like life would be produced, it would require years of evolution, or the introduction of fire from the outside world, but that was already a trivial issue.

　　The two people are now still in the outskirts of the Eastern Wilderness, but the elemental tides here have made it difficult for them to move. However, even if the projection of the origin exists here, it is definitely in the central area of ​​the Eastern Wilderness. Thinking of this, the faces of the two people became extremely serious.

　　Mithras is a fusion of laws, and the divine power after the fusion already carries a hint of chaos. Such divine power cannot be affected by the chaotic elements in front of him at all, but in such an environment, the little monkey with divine power is very terrifying. Even if he has countless acupoints, he still feels very struggling, because under the same circumstances, the law energy in the acupoints will first consider the needs of plane projection, and the law energy he can mobilize is very limited.

　　In this way, once there is a problem with the divine power, he will not feel good. Of course, in such a place, even if Mithras uses the power of the world, the outside world will not be able to sense it. Therefore, even if the divine power is exhausted, he can directly escape into the world to rest without causing too much trouble.

　　Victor's situation seems to be better than Mithras', but in fact it is more difficult. He does not have the chaotic aura after the fusion of laws to rely on, and can only rely on short-distance space travel to smooth the fluctuations of divine power. This consumes more of his divine power, but it will not cause too much problem for now.

　　The two people moved forward step by step. The further they moved forward, the denser the elements became. Every step required a great deal of effort. In such a situation, even walking would be a problem if they were not strong enough, let alone suppressing the divine power in their bodies that was affected by the chaotic elements.

　　Slowly, the air in front was completely filled with elemental energy. There was nothing else except various elements. Walking in such a place, the elemental energy pulled and squeezed from all directions. The ground had become extremely hard and smooth because it had been under too much pressure. The delicate surface reflected the colors of various elements.

　　Mithras was extremely surprised and stomped his feet hard, but he didn't expect that there was no trace left on the ground. Although he did not use any divine power, with his physical strength and pure power, the kick just now would have left an obvious mark on even the hardest metal, but there was no trace on the ground here. In terms of strength alone, it was probably not much different from a secondary artifact.

　　"The ground here is under tremendous pressure, and this pressure has existed for a long time. In addition, every inch of land is soaked in elemental energy and will more or less accept a part of the elemental energy. After countless years, these soils have undergone fundamental changes!" Victor saw Mithras' reaction and smiled slightly, but his body kept shuttling between space and the real world.

　　"Such a horrific elemental concentration is really unbelievable. This is still on the outskirts of the Eastern Wilderness. It is really hard to imagine how dense the elements would be in its central area?" Mithras smiled bitterly and sighed.

　　Chapter 38 Enter

　　(The year-end unit assessment is here. Everyone should know that the lower level is very busy. From now on, everything will return to normal. It’s almost over. Can you see who the real boss is? Guess!)

　　Faced with such a tremendous force, even with his current strength, he couldn't help but feel shocked. Compared with the power of heaven and earth, even if human practitioners have reached the level of a god, it is difficult to compare with it. And this kind of power is just a tiny bit of the power of heaven and earth. It is conceivable how small human power is in front of the entire heaven and earth. With such emotion in his heart, Mithras developed a deep awe for the heaven and earth.

　　Victor glanced forward, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he said directly through the vibration of his abdomen: "The mystery of the Eastern Wasteland will never be imagined to be so shocking unless you have personally witnessed it. I also entered the central area once with the help of that person. Now it feels like a dream when I think about it!"

　　"In the central area of ​​East Wasteland, the elemental power has reached an unimaginable level. The elements there cannot even be described as dense, because the elements there are no longer the same as those in the periphery. Instead, they have formed rain lines. If you have not seen it, you will never be able to imagine it. Various elements are completely condensed into raindrops, like a bead curtain hanging between heaven and earth. Each raindrop is made up entirely of elements, and each drop has a different color. On the ground is a colorful elemental lake, and the lake water is a mixture of various colors. From time to time, water arrows thousands of feet high are shot out due to the conflict of elements. That feeling..." Victor's eyes suddenly became extremely profound. Obviously, the central area of ​​East Wasteland left him with the memory of Nanmie.

　　Mithras' eyes were also a little dazed, as if he was fascinated by the wonders of the Eastern Wilderness that Victor had described.

　　"Haha, okay, it's more important to hurry on your way. It won't be long before you see that magical scene with your own eyes, and then you will thoroughly feel the mystery of East Wilderness." The space in front of Victor suddenly shook. It was obvious that such memories had a great impact on him, and even his own divine power was difficult to control. The impact on his mind can be imagined.

　　Mithras nodded. In addition to his expectation for the origin of the world, he now had one more thing to look forward to. He barely suppressed the excitement and imagination in his heart and continued on his way.

　　Continuing forward for a distance, the resistance from all around became even more terrifying. Although the two people each had their own methods of resisting the riot of divine power, the simple elemental resistance was unavoidable.

　　Slowly, the faces of the two people turned red. The huge pressure made their bodies feel sore, as if two huge mountains tens of millions of feet high were pressing on their backs. Their heavy footsteps made a muffled sound as they stepped on the ground.

　　At this time, the density of elements in the air became thicker. Mithras could feel the wetness on his face. The ground was covered with a layer of fine water droplets. The colors of these water droplets were different, making the entire ground look dreamy. Looking forward, there was a different kind of brilliance in the colorful world, and a faint sound of dripping water could be heard.

　　Mithras' eyes lit up. He had a feeling that the area ahead should be the central area of ​​the Eastern Wilderness that Victor had mentioned. Sure enough, Victor stopped and his body kept switching between reality and the Kong family.

　　"The central area is ahead, but the last section of the road is the most dangerous and difficult to travel!" Victor looked ahead with a little smile on his face. "But, little brother, it shouldn't be a problem. Even I didn't expect that you would produce a trace of chaotic aura after the fusion of the laws. Under the protection of such an aura, it is difficult for chaotic elements to pose a threat to you."

　　Mithras smiled slightly and said, "Then let's go straight to the center. I'm very curious about the scenery you described and I can't wait to see it."

　　"You can rest assured about this. Once you see it, you will never forget it. But we two are separated here. The space inside is extremely unstable. I can't teleport in such an environment. I have to do a long-distance shuttle!" Victor said with a smile.

　　Mithras frowned slightly and asked in confusion: "Since the space inside is unstable, isn't it more dangerous for you to travel long distances like this?"

　　"Otherwise, the central place is not the most chaotic place for elements. The elements there are suppressed by the projection of the origin of the world. It is the calmest place in the entire Eastern Wasteland. Moreover, under the pressure of the projection of the origin of the world, the space is very stable." Victor said with a smile: "It's because I have been here once, otherwise I would not dare to take such a risky thing."

　　Mithras nodded in sudden realization: "So that's how it is. It seems you got there before me!"

　　Victor laughed and said, "This is the only advantage I have as a practitioner of the Space Law. Otherwise, I wouldn't even be able to raise my head in front of you, brother."

　　"Just kidding, see you in the central area then." Mithras' eyes lit up and he suddenly asked, "By the way, has that person arrived? Why haven't we seen him yet?"

　　"With that adult's strength, it is much easier for him to enter here than for us. I'm afraid he has been waiting for us in the central area!" Victor nodded. He knew that Mithras still had a deep fear of that man, but now that things had come to this point, even he knew that Mithras had no room for retreat.

　　"Then I'll go first!" Victor bowed, and a human-shaped gap appeared in the space in front of him. He stepped into it, and the space was filled again in an instant.

　　As expected of the Great Perfection of Space Law, such a method did not even cause the slightest fluctuation in space, which really amazed Mithras. However, it was time for him to move forward alone.

　　"What's the matter? Is there any danger ahead?" Mithras suddenly asked, but there was no one around him. Who was he talking to?

　　"There shouldn't be any danger, it's just that the density of the elements is too high. We don't even know there is such a place in the world!" It was the Fire Spirit who spoke. It turned out that Mithras carried the spirits of water and fire with him.

　　This is no wonder. Even if the powerful gods are in danger in the Eastern Wilderness, the spirits of water and fire will not have any problems. This is related to their nature. They are bodies of law and have an integration with elements that is unmatched by any other creatures. In such an environment, they will only benefit and not be in danger.

　　Moreover, in such an environment, the consciousness of a god-level strongman cannot be released at all, and the soul power cannot leave the body. The perception of the surrounding environment can only rely on the eyes and other forms of body perception. In this way, if something unexpected happens, their situation will become very dangerous. However, the spirits of water and fire are different. They are originally elemental bodies under the framework of laws. They have an original connection with the elements of water and fire. Through the elements of water and fire in space, their sensing range becomes extremely large.

　　Therefore, when Mithras entered here, he put the Spirit of Water and Fire on his body. With the help of the chaotic elements here, he did not have to worry about Victor discovering him. With the help of the Spirit of Water and Fire, he would have a certain advantage here. Even if something really happened, he would get the news one step ahead.

　　"In that case, let's go!" A sneer appeared inexplicably on Mithras' face. He glanced ahead and took another step forward.

　　This time, Mithras' speed increased significantly, and the red light on his face disappeared without a trace. Could it be that the red raccoon he just showed was just a disguise?

　　Is it really a bit weird?

　　What was even more bizarre was that countless tiny whirlpools appeared all over his body. These whirlpools were like black holes, pulling the chaotic elemental energy around them into them.

　　Acupoints!

　　This is the power of the acupoints. It turns out that Mithras has completely opened all nine acupoints of varying sizes in his body. There is enormous power of laws in these acupoints, and they are closely related to the plane projections. Therefore, these chaotic elements cannot cause any threat to him after entering his acupoints. Instead, they provide endless energy for those world plane projections and reduce the pressure of the chaotic elements on him.

　　However, since he had such means, why didn't he use it when he first entered here, but used it after Victor left? This is another question.

　　Chapter 39: The Mysterious Strong One

　　"If we had known that such a place existed, we should have come here earlier. If you practice here, the plane projection in your acupoints will grow quickly," Shui Ling stood beside Mithras' ear, sighing. If one could practice with such sticky elemental energy, not only would it help the world plane grow, it would also be a great help for Mithras to comprehend the elemental laws.

　　“It doesn’t matter. As long as I can integrate the projection of the origin of the world inside into my world, the world will grow quickly. I am really looking forward to this moment!” Mithras smiled and said, “But in this way, the dangerous land of East Wasteland will be removed from the God Realm.”

　　The Water Spirit chuckled, "I just realized that you are a destroyer of dangerous places. When we were in Oslo, you destroyed the polar sea of ​​fire where the Fire Spirit was and my polar glacier. Now that you have come to the God Realm, this Eastern Wasteland, which has existed for a longer time, is about to be destroyed in your hands."

　　When Mithras thought about it carefully, it was indeed the case. The traps he had encountered along the way were not just these few. The cold pond and the seed space of the underground world all disappeared in his hands.

　　What kind of scenery is this? A pearl curtain covering the sky is hanging down from the sky. On the ground is a colorful lake. From time to time, colorful water columns thousands of meters high rise up and then spread out in the air, like a big umbrella. It is very wonderful.

　　The elemental rain made a pattering sound when it fell on the lake. The lake water was so thick that it sounded like it was hitting a wooden stake. The sound was so deep and distant that it made people feel extremely peaceful. Two figures stood in front of the lake. The hazy atmosphere made people doubt whether they really existed. Mithras' pupils shrank. In his perception, the figure standing in front of Victor seemed to be separated by a layer of space, between illusion and reality, which was very strange.

　　Being able to do this fully demonstrates how powerful this person is. His application of the laws of space is different from Victor's vague application. Instead, he seems to ignore the existence of space altogether. It is truly terrifying.

　　Victor must have sensed the appearance of Mithras. He turned around, smiled and nodded, but did not say anything, as if he was afraid of disturbing the figure. His body remained slightly bent from beginning to end, as if he was a servant standing beside his master.

　　Mithras was extremely surprised. He was very aware of the arrogance of the extremely powerful people. However, looking at Victor's appearance, it seemed very natural for him to behave like this. This was a kind of respect from the heart without any hypocrisy. It was obvious that the figure had an extremely high status in Victor's heart.

　　Mithras calmed himself down and walked forward slowly. As if influenced by Victor and that man, his steps were extremely light and he even controlled his breathing involuntarily.

　　One step, two steps, and Mithras stopped dozens of meters away from Victor and the figure, and looked towards the center of the lake following their gaze.

　　The lake water is colorful, and the dreamy bubbles are like shining lanterns slowly floating up. The extremely viscous lake water conveys a solemn and vast atmosphere, but in such solemnity there is a kind of clearness that cleanses people's minds and makes them extremely pure.

　　There was a deep sinkhole in the center of the lake, and waves of extremely mysterious aura emanated from there. Every vibration would cause an extremely huge amount of elemental energy to surge and boil.

　　The entire lake was shaking with the depression, and waves of colorful waves were surging. Suddenly, energy columns thousands of meters high rose from several places. These water columns were hundreds of meters thick, and colorful light was constantly flowing in them, which made people worry. You know, the elemental energy contained in such an energy column is very terrifying. Once an explosion occurs due to elemental conflict, what will happen to other people? Mithras didn't know, at least without using the world's power, even if he was far away, he would definitely suffer great harm.

　　"Are you Mithras?" The figure in front of Victor spoke, his voice indifferent, as if nothing could surprise him.

　　Mithras smiled slightly. Although the man had his back to him, he could feel a pair of sharp eyes scanning his body, not letting go of a single inch, as if they wanted to tear him apart alive.

　　He had a smile on his face. He knew that he should show necessary respect to such a person. So, although he was dissatisfied with this person observing him so recklessly when they first met, he still smiled.

　　"That's right!" Mithras nodded with a smile. Seeing that the man had no intention of asking further, he looked at the depression carefully.

　　The entire sunken area is probably over ten thousand square meters. Light pillars of different colors rise from below, and countless noises can be heard faintly, as if it is a busy city or a forest.

　　People talking, birds singing and animals roaring, it seems like there really is a complete world there!

　　"That is the projection of the origin of the world, and it is also our goal this time!" Victor stepped back and whispered to Mithras, "As long as you can integrate this origin projection, your world will be quickly perfected no matter how it grows now!"

　　Mithras' eyes lit up and he nodded heavily, his gaze suddenly becoming hot, like two suns.

　　"Well, but will this cause harm to the outside world? If I harm the lives in this world by accelerating the growth of my own world, I will not be able to bear it!" Mithras hesitated and said, "After all, every life has the right to survive. I can't be too selfish!"

　　"No, the origin projection is just a projection of the origin of the world. It has no direct connection with the origin of the world!" Victor said with a smile: "On the contrary, after you merge this projection, the environment here will slowly get better. In such a rich elemental environment, there will definitely be many natural treasures. No one has been able to enter here to search before. It will be possible after the chaotic elemental energy disappears!"

　　Mithras thought about it carefully and it was true. The environment here was so harsh, but the elemental energy was extremely terrifying. In such an environment, it was normal for some spiritual objects and treasures to grow. He collected the projection, which seemed to have added a treasure land to the God Realm. Thinking of this, he completely put aside the hesitation in his heart.

　　"But, this is a projection of the origin of the world after all. How should I collect it? I think it won't be too simple!" Mithras looked at the sunken area and said with a wry smile: "What's more, I can't guarantee that it will merge with the origin of my world."

　　"Haha, you don't need to worry about this. The attraction of the origin of the world to the origin projection is far beyond your imagination. As long as you let go of the origin of the world, the projection will naturally attach to it!" Victor laughed softly.

　　Mithras' body trembled slightly, and he patted his forehead and said, "I am confused. As the saying goes, the body moves and the shadow follows. The projection of the origin of this world can naturally coexist and be compatible with the real origin!"

　　"Okay, wait a while and the entire elemental tide will calm down. That will be the best time for us to take action!" The man suddenly turned around and looked at Mithras with a calm face.

　　Chapter 40: Space Master Rainbow

　　Shocking! Absolutely shocking!

　　Mithras's face changed drastically and his body trembled slightly. He looked at the person with surprise. It turned out that the mysterious person who had his back to Mithras was actually a woman. Moreover, her appearance was impeccable. Even a wooden-headed person like Mithras was amazed.

　　This figure had her back to the two of them, and the green robe she wore was so large that it completely concealed her graceful figure. If she hadn't turned around now, Mithras would never have imagined that she was a woman, and an extremely perfect woman at that.

　　"Are you surprised?" The woman said with a hint of sarcasm on her face, sneering, "Who said that women can't be strong? It seems that you men are all the same!"

　　Mithras and Victor looked embarrassed, especially Mithras, who knew that it was his surprise that caused her dissatisfaction. He blushed and smiled, "I'm not surprised about your gender, I'm just amazed at the wonder of creation!"

　　Mithras' words seemed very disrespectful, but the compliment was very obvious. The woman's expression slowly returned to its indifference. She turned around and said, "I am the Lord of Space in the eyes of the gods. You can also call me Hong!"

　　Mithras' body trembled again, and he bowed and said, "It's you, Lord. I'm sorry!"

　　He was even more shocked in his heart. There were only three main gods in each system in the God Realm, but there was only one main god in the Space System. In the legends of the God Realm, the whereabouts of this main god of space was very secretive. No one knew where she lived, and no one had ever seen her true face. Unexpectedly, Mithras saw her here.

　　He was very sure that the current appearance was Hong's true appearance, because her emotional fluctuations just now were obviously a real reaction.

　　"Lord of Space!" According to Victor, the power of this Lord God is only slightly inferior to that of the Lord of the World, and she is unrivaled among the many Lord Gods and Lords. Such a powerful existence is actually a woman. I wonder how many people will be shocked when the news gets out.

　　"My Lord, I wonder what we should pay attention to when collecting the origin projection?" asked Mithras.

　　Hong said in a deep voice: "You don't have to care about these things. You just need to control your own world carefully and don't let it be destroyed by the impact of the projection. I will naturally help you with the rest!"

　　Mithras nodded. Just now he thought of a problem. The body moves and the shadow follows, which only applies to the original body and his shadow. What Mithras has to do now is to collect the shadows of other beings. This is obviously countless times more difficult, because although they are the same origin of the world, there must be great differences between them, just like two people with the same body shape and appearance, there are also essential differences between them, so Mithras has such a problem.

　　However, Hong must have thought of the problem that Victor did not think of, so she let Mithras concentrate on controlling the world and let him do the rest.

　　With such help, Mithras finally felt relieved. As the existence closest to the Lord of the World and a person of the same era as the Lord of the World, the Lord of Space must have a much better understanding of the world than ordinary people. With his help, there is still hope that the original projection can be integrated.

　　Sure enough, just as Hong said, after half a cup of tea, the elemental tides in the depression gradually calmed down, and the sunken part began to rise slowly. The dazzling light made it difficult for Mithras to see the situation clearly. Fortunately, this light was slowly converging, just like an oil lamp without lamp oil.

　　The light became dimmer and dimmer, and finally disappeared. A round illusory sphere emerged from below, with a diameter of several thousand meters. Countless mountains and rivers were reflected inside it. Transparent bubbles were crowded together, and there were also countless reflections inside.

　　Mithras looked carefully and knew that these bubbles were formed planes, and the large bubble in the center that was constantly flowing was the central plane of God.

　　"It's time, let's go!" Hong's body suddenly shot towards the sphere composed of countless small bubbles. Mithras was slightly stunned and followed closely. The soul energy was constantly expanding. The next moment, a colorful ball with various colors faintly appeared on his forehead.

　　Waves of dull and distant sounds came from the colorful ball, like the sound of a bell from the sky. Every agitation caused the origin projection to tremble and distort.

　　An extremely mysterious and mighty aura emanated from the colorful ball. Endless elemental energy seemed to have found its own destination and swarmed in and entered the small sphere all at once.

　　"Space peeling!", Hong's voice was like the morning bell and evening drum, and it still spread clearly in such a situation, and a wave-like wave rushed towards the projection.

　　Hiss!

　　The sound of tearing was like a pair of scissors cutting through thousands of feet of cloth. Hong's face turned red in an instant, adding infinite beauty to her already charming face.

　　Hong actually wanted to completely cut off the connection between the projection and this area by herself. Such great power and means made Mithras' heart surge. He only now realized that in front of Hong, even if he had integrated the earth, water, wind and fire, he would definitely not be a match for Yi Finger. The shock in his heart can be imagined.

　　"The sky and the earth are boundless, the space is infinite, seal it for me!" Hong's voice was like a thunder from the sky, which exploded suddenly. His hands drew a circle in the space. In the sight of Mithras Jinghai, the space where the projection was located was completely cut off.

　　"Hurry up and open the origin!" Hong's face turned from red to white. It was obvious that after using this earth-shattering method, it itself also suffered great damage.

　　Mithras released his soul instantly, and the small ball expanded rapidly, and in an instant it became a large sphere with a diameter of over ten thousand meters. However, this sphere was colorful, but without any breath of life. The originally existing Mithras also disappeared in an instant, as if he had never appeared.

　　The sphere instantly descended in front of the sealed projection. After hesitating for a moment, a face appeared on the sphere. Upon closer inspection, it was the appearance of Mithras.

　　A huge mouth suddenly opened and swallowed the projection in the seal. A muffled sound was faintly heard, like a burp.

　　Buzz!

　　It seemed as if countless moths spread their wings between heaven and earth, and the sound of the wings was so long and deep that it seemed to drown people's souls. Hong's face changed countless times, and she suddenly fled from that place, looking at the shaking sphere with flickering eyes.

　　"Did it succeed?" Victor looked at the sphere with a complicated expression, and there was a bitterness in his eyes.

　　"I have separated the projection from the origin of this world. If he still cannot succeed under such circumstances, then I will not wait any longer!" Hong's face slowly turned red, as if he was recovering quickly. Suddenly, he turned around and said to Victor: "Now, your mission has been completed. You should know what to do."

　　Victor smiled bitterly, his eyes became extremely confused, and he murmured, "I don't know exactly how many years it has been since you created me, but it has been tens of billions of years since I developed my own consciousness!"

　　shock!

　　It was simply horrifying. Victor was actually a life created by Hong. How was this possible? Even if he was as powerful as the Lord of the World, he could not create life at will, because the existence of life was originally the most core thing in the laws of heaven and earth. This kind of law could never be mastered by a single person, and could only be effective when the law itself operated.

　　However, Victor said very clearly that he was created by Hong. Could it be that Hong's realm is even higher than that of the Lord of the World, or that he has even mastered the essence of the laws of creation?

　　Chapter 41: The Great Conspiracy

　　Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. How could a being that has mastered the laws of creation be trapped in this world? It would have long gone into the universe.

　　"Back then, I extracted the souls of countless powerful people to create you. My purpose was for this day. But even I didn't expect that a second world would appear in this world!" Hong's eyes sparkled, but there was no emotion in them, as if she was narrating something that had nothing to do with her.

　　"You shouldn't have appeared, but I condensed my soul to create you. This is a favor bestowed upon you, and the only reason for your existence is to help me control a world. You have done very well in countless years and provided me with a vast amount of soul power. However, the meaning of your existence has disappeared, and you have already had your own consciousness. I cannot rest assured about your existence, so you have no choice but to return to your original form!" Hong said indifferently, "You work for me, and I will give you a second, almost eternal life. It was just a deal between us, and now the deal is over!

　　With a wave of Hong's hand, Victor's body collapsed instantly. Countless broken souls flew out of his divinity and then merged into Hong's body.

　　"The damage in my body has actually healed a lot. It seems that creating such a life is a good way to improve my strength!" Hong frowned, as if he had completely forgotten what had just happened. His eyes were once again fixed on the violently shaking sphere.

　　"It's really a pain. The fusion projection is so slow in this situation. It's really frustrating!" Hong's eyes showed a little anxiety. Suddenly, a cold light flashed across them. She sneered, "Ji, you must have known what happened here now, but it's too late for you to stop it. I will settle the grudges with you!"

　　The sphere that swallowed the projection was shaking more and more violently, and one could even see countless cracks appearing on it. Hong's face changed drastically, and his fingers trembled. A gray-white thread extended from the fingertips into the sphere, and the next moment his body suddenly disappeared.

　　"Huh!" Hong looked at the smiling Mithras in front of him with shock. In his senses, this world was full of vitality, with tall mountains, clear streams, and wriggling arthropod lives. Finally, a hint of anger appeared on his face.

　　"You have already merged the projection, why are you creating an illusion to deceive me?" Hong's eyes were aggressive, but Mithras was not afraid at all. Instead, the smile on his face became even brighter.

　　"I really want to ask you, you just said that you would help me perfect the world, but why did you leave your spiritual seeds in the origin of my world? Why do you appear here now?", Mithras looked at Hong with a sneer on his face, and the respect in his expression had long disappeared without a trace.

　　"So you've already started to doubt it, but do you think you have the ability to stop me?" Hong looked at the world calmly, the joy in her eyes becoming more and more obvious.

　　"Where is Victor? Why doesn't he show up?" Mithras asked about Victor's whereabouts as if no one was around.

　　"He's dead. He's just a life I created using his residual soul. Now that his mission is over, there's no need for him to exist. I'm wondering how you found out about this."

　　Mithras smiled and said, "Do you really want to know? Unfortunately, I won't tell you. I want you to perish in frustration."

　　As early as in Oslo, Osgood told what he knew. It turned out that Osgood, like Victor, was also a life formed by a remnant soul. This remnant soul was originally integrated into Victor's body, but later Victor needed to separate Osgood. However, he was far inferior to Hong in this regard. Osgood slowly awakened his own memory, and began to intentionally collect information about Victor, and finally learned the truth of the great destruction. However, Ogudu only knew that this matter was related to Victor. As for who was behind Victor, he had no idea.

　　Later, Osgood was photographed by Victor in Oslo and planned that incident. The purpose was to collect the mutated soul of Mithras's ancestor for Hong to study.

　　The mystery of the soul is the most profound existence between heaven and earth. Before the appearance of Mithras, Hong had no choice but to start with the soul to deal with the Lord of the World. He constantly strengthened his own soul, hoping to achieve perfection and suppress the Lord of the World in one fell swoop. However, he obviously did not succeed. It was not until the appearance of Mithras that he came up with a new plan.

　　"Soon, this world will belong to me, and I will scatter your soul and make it a part of me!" A smile appeared on Hong's face. The smile was so beautiful that it was indescribable. However, Mithras only felt the cold and poisonous breath.

　　"You still don't understand the current situation. I dare to do this even though I know your plan. I know that there are spiritual seeds left by you in the origin of the world, but I didn't clean them up. Do you think I would be so stupid?" Mithras laughed: "I have always wondered who is behind Victor. Today I realized that it was you, the elusive master of space. I have to say that this surprised me and made me feel very uncomfortable."

　　"You are too powerful, so powerful that I don't even have the thought of fighting you. However, since you know my secret and are planning to replace me to control the world, then for the sake of future peace, I can only eliminate you as a hidden danger!" Mithras's face became colder and colder, and his eyes looked at Hong with a little more hatred: "What's more, you and Victor are really guilty of heinous crimes. For your own selfish interests, you destroyed the plane, collected souls, and pushed this crime onto the Lord of the World. If I hadn't got the news earlier, I'm afraid I would have been kept in the dark by you until now and became your pawn."

　　"The crime is heinous. Those humble lives are suffering from it. I just want to free them!" Hong Hun didn't care. Instead, he looked around carefully until he was sure that there was no problem with himself. Only then did he feel relieved.

　　It is true that this is the world of Mithras, but who is Hong? She doesn’t take Mithras seriously at all. This world is far from perfect, and she is not afraid at all.

　　"What a humble life! Have you forgotten your origin? You have walked up to where you are today from a humble life. Although you have become the master, you are still a human being after all, a powerful human being. How can you decide other people's joys and sorrows, life and death?" Mithras suddenly became extremely angry. People should not forget their roots. Even if they have become the master, it is just a change in power. In essence, they are still the same people. This is a fact that cannot be changed.

　　Hong snorted coldly and said, "There is no point in saying more. If you can take the initiative to hand over the origin of this world, and merge the soul of Pollini with the origin of the world, I will consider sparing your life, and even let you become the number one person under me!"

　　"Don't you think such a request is ridiculous? Do I need your gift? This world does not belong to me, nor to you. It will only belong to every life. Give up this idea!" Mithras sneered.

　　"I just don't want this world to be hurt, but since you are so ungrateful, I have no choice but to grind you into powder and extract your soul to make up for my loss just now," Hong's face turned cold.

　　Mithras' face darkened, and he thought of the Capritton family. According to his guess, the souls of his family and ancestors should be in Hong's hands, but he didn't know what they had become now.

　　"If you want my soul, it may not be that easy!" Mithras sneered and waved his hands. The world changed suddenly. Giant mountains as high as thousands of feet rose up from beside Hong. At the same time, the ground where Hong was located quickly sank, like a whirlpool, but what was rotating was not other things, but the whole world.

　　Hong suddenly felt her whole body become heavy, and her connection with the laws of this world was completely severed. Her face changed slightly, and she stood quietly in the same place, letting out a cold shout.

　　Chapter 42: Battle Overlord

　　"The universe is boundless, I am the center, and the vast universe and heaven emerge in all directions!" Along with Hong's voice, suddenly Mithras felt that an area that was not under his control appeared in the world. The area with a radius of thousands of meters seemed to be completely independent and formed a world of its own. This method shocked him.

　　"Little world!" Mithras looked at Hong with a heavy face. Only then did he understand why Hong was still so arrogant after entering his world. It turned out that he could create a world of his own by his own strength. Such strength was unheard of, not to mention seeing it.

　　"Yes, this is my little world, and I am the only god in it. What a pity, what a pity!" Hong looked at Mithras and actually showed dissatisfaction.

　　It turned out that Hong's plan was to take Mithras directly into this small world and cut off Mithras' connection with the world. In that way, Mithras would become meat on his chopping board and he could do whatever he wanted with him. However, Mithras was connected to the origin of the entire world, and his small world simply did not have enough power to cut off Mithras' connection with the world. He did not achieve the result he wanted most, so he felt a little disappointed.

　　Mithras nodded seriously and said, "Based on strength alone, I'm afraid that in the outside world, except for the Lord of the World, no one can be your opponent. Unfortunately, you are now in my world. Even if you have this independent little world here, you can never do anything to me!"

　　Hong smiled coldly and said disdainfully: "You think too highly of yourself. If your world is fully developed, I will definitely not be your opponent. But now your world is only in its initial stage of development and cannot pose a threat to me at all. As long as I can kill you, then this world will naturally belong to me!"

　　Mithras laughed and pointed at Hong and said, "How foolish! No one in this world can kill me. Not you, not even the Lord of the outside world."

　　"The sky is a millstone, and the earth is a plate. Watch how I use the world to grind your heaven and earth. The heaven and earth are like a millstone!" Mithras pointed at the heaven and earth with both hands. Suddenly, the earth, water, wind and fire reunited, and thousands of laws followed. A huge millstone appeared in the world, and Hong and his small world were in the center of the millstone.

　　Hong's expression changed again. She waved her hands and thin curtains appeared, gathering outside the small world.

　　"The power of space is far from enough. Holding the millstone of heaven and earth, with the power of a plane as the source and thousands of laws as the meridians, how can a small world stop it!"

　　The millstones slowly closed, sandwiching Hong's small world in the middle. They kept squeezing and rubbing, making a harsh sound. Layers of space were being worn away, and Hong's face became paler and paler.

　　It was already extremely difficult for her to maintain a small world in this world. Once the millstone of heaven and earth of Mithras was unfolded, the divine power in his body would be consumed greatly. If this was outside the world, he would never have his divine power exhausted, because the power of the main god penetrated deep into the elemental sea, and the energy extracted from the elemental sea would never be exhausted. But in this world, although there was also an elemental sea, it was all under the control of Mithras that night, and she had no way to mobilize it at all.

　　"Space destruction!" Passively enduring is definitely not a solution. Hong raised his palm, and an object similar to a black hole suddenly appeared and wrapped around Mithras.

　　Mithras tapped his fingers repeatedly, but the black hole-like existence in the outside world actually caused chaos in the space, and a large area of ​​collapse occurred. Even Mithras could not change it instantly.

　　Hong's strength is indeed terrifying. Mithras believes that even if an ordinary god came to his world, there is absolutely no possibility of causing changes in the world. However, Hong did it, and vaguely, the destruction of this space was constantly changing its frequency, trying to completely integrate with the laws of this world.

　　"Annihilation!" With a press of his palm, Mithras, the black hole-like existence, was annihilated into dust with a puff. The world returned to peace. A sneer appeared on Mithras' face. In this world, there was almost no power that could hurt him. Hong's strength was terrifying, but in this place, he was helpless.

　　The longer time goes by, the weaker Hong's divine power will be. However, the only time when Mithras' divine power will be exhausted in this world is when this world is destroyed.

　　Hong's face also became heavy. She found that the connection she had just established with the world was broken again. She thought that it must be that Mithras changed the frequency of the laws in the world.

　　Mithras cannot change the essence of the law, but as the master of the world, he can still change the frequency of the law in subtle angles.

　　Hong now knows the situation he is in. If he cannot turn the situation around in a short period of time, then his fate will surely be to be completely ground down by the millstone of heaven and earth.

　　"Soul Ocean!" Hong shouted loudly. Even though there was a barrier between heaven and earth, the voice still spread far away. The heaven and earth completely collapsed in this voice, and Mithras's millstone of heaven and earth was fixed.

　　Countless gray lines emerged from Hong's body, ignoring the space and directly entering Mithras' forehead. This change came too sudden, even Mithras did not react.

　　Buzz!

　　Mithras felt his soul trembling constantly. A shrill and miserable voice came from the depths of his soul. Countless broken souls rushed towards his soul like a tide.

　　Mithras' soul is connected to the origin of the world and is not afraid of any form of soul attack, but this time the soul tide is so huge that it even causes the origin of the world to tremble.

　　Of course, this situation occurs because the origin of the world is merging with the projection of the origin of the outside world. Compared with the origin of the world, the massive soul energy is really a drop in the bucket and insignificant. However, the current situation is that the fusion of the origin of the world and the projection of the origin outside is at the most critical moment. Any slight impact can cause the fusion of the two to undergo unfavorable changes.

　　Under the impact of the massive incomplete soul bodies released by Hong, the origin and the origin projection that had just coordinated their frequencies began to become chaotic again, and the connection between the two seemed to be broken, so this fusion would fail.

　　Hong certainly knew about this situation, because it was her original plan that Mithras could merge the origin projection. He wanted to get a complete world. However, the situation just now made her realize that once the world was perfect, he would be completely wiped out. That's why she decided to destroy the origin fusion. Even if she couldn't cause any harm to Mithras, she would try her best to attack Mithras.

　　From a purely quantitative perspective, Hong's soul strength is far stronger than that of Mithras. It's no wonder. According to what he said just now, she has no idea how many people's residual souls she has merged with over countless years. The energy of one person's residual soul is very small, but when the souls of countless people come together, it will be an extremely terrifying number.

　　How Hong could merge so many souls was really an incredible question. However, even with such surprise in his heart, Mithras did not have the leisure to imagine the root cause of the matter. He was now like a firefighter trying to control a fire. He could only take care of the front and not the back. He had to stabilize the fusion of the origin of the world and the projection, and also take care of his own soul so that it would not be overwhelmed by Hong's soul power.

　　The pressure was so great that Mithras could feel his soul trembling constantly. The shrill cries were like sharp knives scraping through his soul.

　　Pain, endless pain was like a tide washing over his defenses. Even he himself didn't know how long he could endure it. However, Hong's soul power seemed endless and continued to increase.

　　Mithras had indeed suffered a great loss in his soul. If he had not been integrating the projection of the origin, with the degree of compatibility between his soul and the origin of the world, even if Hong's soul power was strong, he would not be able to do anything to him.

　　But the fact is that because the origin of the world is merging with the projection, the fit between his soul and the origin has been reversed, and this rift is still expanding. When the world completely merges with the projection, his soul will even be completely separated from the origin until the origin of the world completes this transformation.

　　Chapter 43: Lord of the World

　　When Mithras made the plan, he had never imagined that Hong's soul power would be so huge. According to his idea, even if Hong was a dominant power and existed in the same era as the Lord of the World, he had integrated the four principles and his soul was perfect, so his soul would not be worse than Hong. He also did not expect that after the projection fusion began, it would not tolerate any external power, and expelled his soul bit by bit.

　　One wrong move, all wrong. Mithras was now in great pain, struggling to resist Hong's soul attack. He could imagine that if he revealed even the slightest flaw, he would be devoured by Hong's soul before the origin of the world was perfected.

　　Hong let out a long sigh. Her connection with the laws was cut off and she was at a disadvantage in the world. Fortunately, although her soul power was not pure enough, the quantity was extremely terrifying. She also thought that it was impossible for Mithras to control the development of her soul power, so she took a risk. Unexpectedly, the situation was turned around in an instant.

　　Now it is no longer a matter of winning or losing, but a matter of the whole world. As long as he can severely damage the soul or even destroy Mithras, the control of this world will fall into her hands. Isn't this the wish he has been pursuing for so many years?

　　Buzz!

　　Mithras' soul trembled and was squeezed out by the power of the origin of the world. At this moment, the pressure on his soul doubled, and a small hole was finally opened on the thin layer of defense by Rainbow.

　　"It's over!" Once the defense is broken, it cannot be repaired. Hong's soul energy is like a tsunami, crashing towards the deepest part of his soul.

　　No matter whether it is an ordinary person or a omnipotent god, the soul core is the most fragile and the most important existence. Hong's soul energy poured down like a tsunami, and Mithras' soul suddenly became dim.

　　Buzz!

　　There was another trembling sound, and Mithras was surprised to sense waves coming from the core of his soul. These waves seemed to have no power, but they were able to hold up the soul energy that was pressing down on them. It felt like there was a giant hand holding up the sky in his soul.

　　Suddenly, three figures emerged from the depths of the soul. These three figures looked exactly like Mithras, but their expressions were different. The one in the middle pointed to the sky, the one on the left was squatting on the ground with a smile on his face, writing and drawing, and the figure on the right had a bitter face, looking into the distance, no one knew what he was thinking.

　　The entire soul seemed to be solidified, and the complex feelings surged out from the depths of the soul like a tide, vast and boundless, as if filled with the mysteries of the entire universe.

　　"Man has human soul, the earth has earth soul, and the sky has heaven soul. The three souls are brilliant, condense!" A voice like a dream talk came out from the mouth of Mithras. This voice resounded throughout the world. The grass and trees nodded, the mountains responded, and the rolling white clouds condensed into thousands of white lotuses in an instant, gathering around Mithras.

　　boom!

　　Just like the creation of the world, a loud noise came from Mithras' soul. The three figures suddenly looked at each other, laughed and slowly walked together. In an instant, the three figures merged into one, with dazzling golden light flashing all around, and then completely dissipated with a loud noise.

　　Mithras' soul was shrinking desperately, as if it was under some tremendous pressure, and soon gathered into a ball of extremely sticky dark gray air. Then, after a slight pause, the air ball shrank again, making a buzzing sound.

　　Hiss!

　　Flashes of lightning appeared out of nowhere and whipped the air mass. Under such whipping, the air mass became smaller and smaller, and the lightning entered the gray color, causing the color of the air mass to turn light yellow.

　　Bang!

　　Amid the sounds of beating, the air mass suddenly jumped and in an instant became a round ball shining with dazzling golden light. It was only the size of an egg, but extremely solid, as if it were metal.

　　Hong's face changed drastically. She could sense that Mithras' soul had suddenly become extremely powerful. Even his current soul strength could not compare to it. Moreover, this power was accompanied by an immense pressure that made her breathless.

　　In horror, Hong's soul energy quickly evacuated along the channel he came from. However, he was still a little late. Perhaps it could be said that he had no chance of escape at all.

　　"Golden light of soul, disperse!", Mithras' eyes suddenly opened, and dazzling golden light spread from his soul bead. Wherever it passed was like sunlight and snow. The soul energies that did not originally belong to Hong collapsed and were no longer a whole. The shrill cry also disappeared, and the sinister feeling was replaced by a gentle breath.

　　Just like worshipping a king, those separated souls knelt down one by one towards the Soul Pearl, and their devout praises made the Soul Pearl appear even more dazzling.

　　"The suffering is over, the disasters are over, every sip and every bite is predetermined, go!", Mithras walked out of the Soul Pearl, his eyes swept across the endless souls with a calm face, his eyes swept across all the souls, and finally stopped on the small group of souls in the corner.

　　The transformation of the souls allowed him to see at a glance the origins of this small group of souls. They were the ancestors of his Capriceton family, including his parents and relatives. However, after being cleansed by the golden light of the souls, they had long lost their previous memories, and were now as pure as paper, spotless.

　　"Go!" With a wave of his hand, Mithras all the souls in the soul space disappeared instantly, and one by one they were thrown into the myriad planes of the world.

　　It sounds complicated, but in fact, all these things happened in just a moment. Hong only felt that her soul power was rapidly dissipating. The pain had become secondary, and the boundless fear had become the most terrifying thing.

　　Mithras's gaze was fixed on Hong, and two rays of golden soul light connected with Hong along his gaze. At this time, it was no longer Hong who automatically emitted soul power to attack him, but Mithras's golden soul light took the initiative to purify her soul, dividing her soul power into countless parts, and then throwing it into thousands of planes.

　　"Show mercy!" A strange voice suddenly emerged in the world, and a clear-minded young man appeared between Mithras and the rainbow. With his hand, he cut off the connection between Mithras' soul and the golden rainbow.

　　"Lord of the World!" Mithras frowned slightly, and did not attack again. He just looked at the person in front of him carefully. With his current situation, he could naturally recognize the origin of the person in front of him.

　　"Exactly!" The man turned around. He had stopped Hong's soul from leaking out, but Hong, who had lost a large amount of soul power, didn't even have the strength to speak.

　　"Don't you think this is a bit too much?" The man looked at Mithras with a hostile face and a hint of murderousness in his eyes, but if it weren't for Mithras, no one else would be able to see this kind of stupidity.

　　"It's not me who's overdoing it, but you. I didn't expect that as the master of the world, you would spy on me!" Mithras smiled coldly, flicked his fingertips, and a bit of starlight shot towards the man: "This is the mark you left in the projection, and now I'm giving it back to you!"

　　The man's face flushed, and the murderous look in his eyes intensified. He waved his hand and the mark disappeared. He said in a deep voice: "Don't say that you haven't become the true master of the world yet. Even if you have reached that level, I am still your predecessor. What kind of attitude is this? It seems that I need to let you know what it means to respect elders!"

　　Mithras took a few steps forward, laughed and said, "Really?"

　　"Earth, water, wind, fire, light, darkness, time and space, thousands of laws follow my will, and the soul is suppressed by golden light!", A series of mighty voices came out from the mouth of Mithras, like the voice of the world itself, stirring the space, stagnating time, thousands of laws condensed in this moment, the origin of the world and the projection of the origin merged in the rumbling sound, completely merging.

　　An extremely dazzling golden light of the soul appeared in an instant, illuminating the myriad dimensions of the entire world with brilliant golden light, as if it were all made of gold.

　　"Earth, water, wind and fire, gather!" The three clones appeared in an instant, and then merged together in an extremely strange way.

　　"The body of law dissipates, and the world plane emerges!" The voice of Mithras sounded again. Along with this voice, the body of Fenghuo that he had just merged with shattered in an instant, and countless plane projections rolled out and disappeared in an instant.

　　Chapter 44: Ordinary is not mediocre

　　Boom!

　　The central plane expanded once again, just like a balloon that grew countless times larger in an instant. Waves of vast aura extended from all planes to the center. Endless colorful lotuses emerged from the sky. Faintly, there were thousands of ancient music playing and billions of elemental elves singing in the sky.

　　The sun and the moon appear in the same position, casting countless rays of light on the left and right.

　　The whole world seemed to be collapsing and shaking violently. The golden light suddenly became infinitely brilliant in the sunlight and moonlight. Mysterious sounds spread from between heaven and earth, like a heavy mountain that completely suppressed the trembling of the world.

　　A golden figure walked out from the sun and the moon. It was Mithras who had just collapsed!

　　"I create the world with my great wish. May the world be clear and bright, may the earth not collapse, may the mountains and rivers not sink, may the grass and trees flourish forever, may everyone be friendly and fair, may people's hearts be pure and everyone be a god." The mighty voice extended to infinity like the eternal law between heaven and earth. With this voice, the world completely stabilized.

　　Millions of laws automatically gathered together and generated spirits of laws. All of them, no matter beautiful or ugly, tall or short, big or small, knelt in front of Mithras. The stone tablet in the world suddenly rose from the ground, and profound symbols in the sky poured into it. Slowly, the stone tablet became golden and brilliant, and billions of voices recited Mithras' great wish at the same time.

　　"...I will tolerate all ugliness and praise all beauty. I hope that all lives can achieve true transcendence. I hope that all lives will abandon the gods in their hearts. I hope that all people will become gods!..."

　　“…May the world be clear and bright, may the earth not collapse, may the mountains and rivers not sink, may the grass and trees flourish forever, may everyone love each other, and may everything be fair…”

　　…

　　The sound was endless and repeated. The characters representing the laws kept flowing on the stone tablet. Each character represented a law and each syllable carried endless power.

　　The spirits of the laws suddenly merged into Mithras' body like gas, and an aura filled with pressure, compassion, and hope filled the world.

　　"The Lord of the World, no, it's the Bright Lord!" The controller of the outside world had a look of horror on his face. He received the news of this world much later than Hong. It was not until now that he understood that Mithras was not the Lord of the World he thought he was, that is, not the ruler chosen by the world after birth, but the true Bright Lord who gave birth to the world from birth.

　　In the universe, those who are chosen by the world are called the Lords of the World, while those who truly control the world from birth, like Mithras, are honored as "Ming Lords."

　　The stone tablet slowly shrank and finally became a section three fingers high. Mithras held the stone tablet in his hand, stepped on the colorful lotuses, and walked to the ground.

　　"The Lord of Weimar World greets His Excellency Lord Ming!" The Lord of Weimar World lowered his head, the murderous look in his eyes turned into awe, and his body was even shaking.

　　The world is completely perfect. Yes, it is really perfect. After the three souls of Mithras merged into one, the Golden Soul Bead was generated. In this way, the fusion of the origin and projection of the world is irresistible. The generation of the Golden Soul Bead directly makes the plane in the body mature, and the soul that has been fused for countless years of Hong has become the spark of life after being broken up. This kind of life is no longer a simple life, but human life.

　　In just a short moment, Mithras sensed the changes in the world. Countless humanoid lives, and even the ancestors of mankind, appeared.

　　This world is no longer an empty shell, but a complete world. The elemental laws, living things, everything is undergoing earth-shaking changes.

　　"Weimar World!" Mithras glanced at Ji, then looked at Hong on the ground, and asked calmly, "You should be very clear about his affairs. Why?"

　　"Hong and I are both the first humans in the outside world. We are husband and wife, but I was chosen by the world to become the master of the world. She became resentful and separated from me and opposed me. However, we are husband and wife after all, and I can't bear to hurt her!" Ji looked at Hong with a complicated expression, sighed and said: "I hope that Lord Ming can forgive her. I will definitely keep a close eye on her and not let her do the same things as before."

　　"From love to hate, is the Lord of the World really that important?" Mithras looked at a certain place in the world, sighed, waved his hand and said, "Forget it, take him away!"

　　An expression of disbelief appeared on Ji's face. He did not expect that Mithras would let Hong go. As the master of the world, there was nothing he could hide as long as he wanted to know. Therefore, Hong knew very well the crimes committed by Mithras' family. He said what he had just said just now just to retreat.

　　"Thank you!" Ji picked up Hong and looked at Mithras. Mithras nodded. Suddenly, a passage appeared in the world, and Ji and Hong disappeared instantly.

　　"You see!" Mithras said with a smile towards a certain place, "I can now fulfill your wish that day!"

　　The figure of the spirit of water and fire walked out of the space and looked at Mithras with surprise.

　　"The world evolves, the laws are stripped away, the soul glows in golden light, and the body is reshaped!" Like the hand of Mithras, the body of the spirit of water and fire shattered in an instant, the energy of the laws of water and fire dissipated, and two illusory figures appeared in the space.

　　This is the soul of the spirit of water and fire. Originally they only had consciousness but no soul, but with the help of Mithras, they finally got rid of the body of law and achieved soul.

　　"Go, we will meet again one day!" With a wave of his hand, Mithras threw two figures into an unknown world. With their connection with the origin of the world, as long as they became new lives, they would surely become the main gods in the world.

　　After doing these things, a little warmth showed on Mithras' face. He waved towards the distance, and Chakasi and others appeared in front of him instantly.

　　"Greetings, my lord!" All the people, no matter how close they were to each other, bowed to Mithras. This was not intentional on their part, but a kind of respect that came from the bottom of their souls.

　　"God is also a human, the wise leader is still a human, and I am still Mithras!" Mithras looked at everyone with a smile on his face. A little golden light was spread, and everyone's soul calmed down. The eyes looking at Mithras were less awe-inspiring and more joyful.

　　"Successful?" Chakasi looked at Mithras tenderly. Mithras slowly walked over and hugged him in his arms, whispering, "Successful!"

　　"Master, we..." Winnie's seven heads gathered together beside Mithras, and all of them had a look of uneasiness and a little expectation in their eyes.

　　"I know, but I made a great wish that everyone can become a god. There are a total of 108 gods in this world. Whether you can become one of them depends on the recognition of the world. I will not help you, nor will I stop you. Everything is a matter of fate. It depends on your own luck!" Mithras' current strength can see clearly what everyone is thinking. He nodded and said with a smile: "This world is complete, and my mission is over. You want to become gods among gods, but I just want to be an ordinary person again!"

　　"I'm sorry for wronging you!" Chakasi looked at Mithras with a choked voice, but he knew that it was not because of him at all, but Mithras' true thoughts.

　　Ordinary people have ordinary lives, and gods have divine lives. Ordinary people are busy and bustling, pursuing only a better life, and a little bit of happiness can make them satisfied. They are very ordinary, but very fulfilled; gods look on coldly, regard all living beings as grass, regard wealth as smoke and clouds, and pursue only more powerful power, but they are very lonely.

　　Mithras said that he was not a god but a man.

　　In fact, there is no God in the world. He is high above, facing the abyss and facing the cliff when he turns around.

　　Being ordinary is not being mediocre. People are still people and that can never change!